5>^. 

^ 

^ 

^ 

i 

4> 

\x 

5 

CO 

>> 

CO 

'k 

s 

4> 

1         1     '^^            S 

^ 

8 

o 

5K, 

1— I 

-P 

1 

U* 

^ 

$u 

.A 

M 

4  M//^/3m, 


^  * 


v^' 


U/ 


"'^'3«a[ 


=  ^ 

-ii?:^- ""    ■  '■ 

P" 

-'l^fe    ^  .. 

r 

1  ."^                 ■*/ 

...  .r,^                              ,              '             r: 

#..pot*. 

\,^^ 


^ik 


...       li 


COTTAGE  POLVGLOTT  TESTAMENT: 

A(  COKDINO    TO 

THE    AUTHORIZED    VERSION 

WITH 

NOTES.  ORIGINAL  AND  SELECTED: 

UKKWISE 

INTRODUCTORY  AND    CONCLUDING  REMARKS 

TO    KACH    BOOK, 

POLYGLOTT   REFERENCES  AND  MAR3?NAL  READ??IGS, 

CHKOXi   r.OGICA!-    TjLBr.K, 

GEOGKAPIIICAI.  INDEX.  AND  MAPS 

auaptkd    to 
BULK  Cl.ASSKS,  SUNDAY  SCHOOLS.  AND  CHRISTIANS  GENKRALI  T 


BV  Jii'ILLIAM  PA riGN,  D.  D. 


NEW  YORK: 
PUBLISHED   BY   J.   S.   GTLMAN, 

32  BEEKMAN-^TTIEF.T. 


NAMES  AND  ORDER 


BOOKS  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


MATTHEW  hiith  Cliapters 28 

MAftK 16 

I.CKK !« 

JOHN 21 

TlIK  AC'VS 28 

TOTIIK   ROMANS 16 

I.  CiUilNTHlANS 16 

II.  Ci)!ilNTIllAN.S 13 

CALATIANS 6 

KPUKSIANS 6 

PfllMl'lMANS 4 

Cor^DSSIANS 4 

I.  TH  K.SSA1>()NIANS r. 5 

II.  THKStJALONlANS 3 


1.  TIMOTHY 

H.  TIM'JTIIY 

PIIU.KMON 

TO  THK  III'.IJREWS 

13 

Kl'lS'l'l-E  OK  JAMES 

I.  PKTEK 

5 

5 

REVELATION -.., 

22 

CHRONOLOGICAL  ORDER 
OF  THE 

BOOKS  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 

WITH 
THE  ABBREVIATIONS  USED  IN  THE  REFERENCES. 


5-* 
61 
fit 
61 

62 
I  or  63 


MATTHFAV Mat. 

I.  THKSSATA)N1ANS 1  Th. 

II.  TllK.SSAr-ONIANS 2  Th. 

(iAr.Al'TAN'S Ga. 

I.  COiJiXTllIANS 1  Co. 

ROMANS Ro. 

n.  cmilNTHIAXS 2  Co. 

MARK Ma. 

EI'IIR.SIANS Ep. 

JAMES Ja. 

COr,OSSIAKS Col. 

PHILEMON Phil. 

PHILIPPIANS. Phi. 

HEBREWS He. 


A.  D. 
63  or  64  LUKE Lil 

63  or  64  ACTS A.-,. 

64  I.  TIMOTHY ITi 

64  TITUS Tit. 

61  1.  PETER I  Pe. 

64  or  65  JUDE lude. 

65  II.  TIMOTHY 2Ti. 

R5  H.  PETER 2  Pe. 

6S  I.  JOHN IJn. 

69  H.  JOHN 2Jn. 

69  HI.  JOHN 3Jn 

96  or 97  REVELATION .Re 

97  or9S  JOHN Jn 


TABLES  OF  MONEY, 

TIME. 

The  day,  recltoiiiii?  from  snn-rise,  nnd  the 
nietit  from  siiii-6et,  were  each  divided  into 
twelve  equal  parts,  called  the  Isl,  2d,  3d,  4ch, 
&c.,  hours. 

IVatches. 
Tho  1st  watch,  from  sun-set  to  the  3d  hour  of 

the  night,  9  o'clock. 
Tiie  2d,  or  middle  watch,  from  the  3d  to  the 

fiih  hour,  12  o'clock. 
The  3il  waicli,  or  cock-crowing,  from  the  6th 

•o  the  9th  hour,  3  o'clock. 
The  4tli,  or  iiinriiins  watch,  from  the  9th  hour 

to  smi-rise,  6  o'clock. 

MONEY.  ©  cts. 

.Mite,  ahont  equal  to 0    1.5 

1  arthing  ((iiiailrans) 0    3 

Frtnliiiig  (Assixriuai) 0    4 

Penny  (neiiarius  or  Drachm) 0  14.4 


TIME,  AND  LENGTH. 

9ets. 

Tribute  Money  (Di  Jrachm) 0  28.8 

Piece  of  Silver  (Staler) 0  58 

p.  nnd  (Mina) 14    9 

Talent  of  Silver 1,519  32 

Talent  of  Gold 2:?,309    0 

*.♦  Silver  is  here  reckoned  at  f  1.12,  act) 
Gold  at  $17.75,  per  ounce.  I 

L.  or.  dirt.   gr. 
Talent  in  weight  is  equal  to  113  10     1      .C  5 

MEASURES  OF  LENGTH. 

pnces.  ft.  i/i. 

Common  Cubit 0      1  6 

Jewish  Sacred  Cibil 1  «! 

Fathom > 0      7  3i 

Pace 0      5  9 

Kiir|on>;,  or  Stadimn 145     4  7 

Sabbath  Day's  Journey,  abcut  be    English 
mile. 


Bntored  accorJinsr  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  tlie  yenr  185:   by  A.  C.  Goodma.m,  in 

the  CKrk'i  Offi.!i-  of  the  District  Court  o'  th.'  United  States  for 

tlte  Soutiu ru  LUtri-.t  of  N.  w  York. 


PREFACE 


A  SHORT  and  cheap  commentary  upon  the  New  Testament 
lias  been  for  a  Ion?:  time  much  needed.  Owing  to  the  size, 
and  necessary  expense,  most  of  the  teacliers  of  I?ible  Chisses 
and  Sabbath  Schools  are  prevented  from  consulting  the  valu- 
able commentaries  of  Henry,  Scott,  and  others.  Whilst  pre- 
parin.:^  for  the  press  the  Anterican  edition  of  the  Cottac-e  Bible, 
the  thought  occuiTed,  that,  by  retaining  the  notes  of  that  work 
upon  the  iWw  Testament,  with  the  addition  of  others,  selected 
and  original,  a  brief  and  valuable  commentary  might  be  pre- 
pared, at  a  price  within  the  reach  of  every  Sabbath  ScJiool 
teacher.  With  what  success  the  design  has  been  accomplish- 
ed, others  must  decide.  The  author  has  not  aimed  at  origi- 
nality, but  at  utiht\^-to  present  such  hints,  selected  or  other- 
wise, as  would  facilitate  an  acquaintance  with  the  meaning  of 
the  scriptures.  Frequently,  various  opinions  are  stated  upon 
difficult  passn;?es,  and  the  reader  left  to  make  his  own  selec- 
tion. This  course  was  adopted,  with  the  hope  that  it  would 
lead  the  reader  to  think  for  himself— to  exercise  his  own  powers 
of  discrimination,  and  not  to  bo  dependant  upon  the  mere 
opinions  of  other  men.  Considerable  attention  has  been  paid 
to  the  geography  of  the  New  Testament.  Much  infortnation, 
illustrating  the  location,  changes,  &c.,  in  places,  will  be  found 
in  the  notes.  Three  maps  accompany  the  work,  which  have 
been  selected  from  the  most  approved  authorities.  Care  has 
also  been  paid  to  the  chronology.  The  year  in  which  the 
events  ccjurred  will  be  found  at  the  top  of  each  page,  and 
VT.ere  considerable  doubt  remains,  as  to  the  precise  time,  no- 1 
rice  is  taken  of  the  diilk.uify  in  the  notes.  A  good  chrono 
logical  table  will  be  found  at  the  close  of  the  work.  Man- 
facts  from  natural  history  have  been  introduced,  and  free  u.-5i 
has  been  made  of  the  Oriental  Customs,  an  interesting  and 
valuable  work,  by  Samuel  Burdeb.  From  these  sources, 
many  striking  illustrations  of  the  scriptures  have  been  secunMl. 
Considerable  reference  will  be  found,  in  the  notes,  to  the  dis- 
coveries of  modern  travellers.  These  have  aflijrded  much 
interestmg  matter.     Many  historical  facts  are  introduced,  to 


PREFACE. 


sliow  the  fulfilment  of  prophecy.  Particular  attenrion  has 
been  given  to  many  of  the  passages  which  teach  the  Divinity 
•OF  Christ.  A  large  portion  of  the  exegetical  part  of  Pro- 
fessor Stuart's  letters  to  Rev.  Wm.  E.  Channing  have  been 
incorporated  in  the  notes.  Another  class  of  scripture  has 
coine  under  particular  notice,  viz.,  those  upon  wiiich  reliance 
is  placed,  by  the  advocates  of  the  doctrine  of  Universal 
Salvation.  Some  thought  has  been  bestowed  upon  those 
portions  of  the  New  Testament  which  speak  of  the  "Man  of 
Sin,"  of  "Antichrist,"  with  the  evidence  that  these  texts  refer 
to  the  Papists,  or  the  Roman  Church.  It  is  not  pretended,  in 
a  work  so  limited  as  this,  that  all  the  passages  are  treated  al 
length,  and  that  all  the  objections  are  stated  and  answered. 

By  consulting  the  parallel  passages,  as  intimated  in  the  mar- 
ginal references,  the  reader  will  find  illustrative  notes,  which, 
for  the  sake  of  economy,  have  not  been  repeated. 

Whilst  this  commentary  contains  much  that  is  found  in  the 
notes  upon  the  New  Testament  of  the  Cottage  Bible,  still 
that,  in  the  exposition,  contains  much  valuable  and  instructive 
matter,  not  to  be  found  in  this  work.  It  is  also  true,  that  a 
couMderable  amount  of  notes  not  found  in  the  Cottage  Bible 
will  be  found  in  this. 

This  commentary  was  undertaken  with  the  desire  of  doing 
good.  The  constant  aim  has  been  to  concentrate,  in  a  small 
compass,  a  valuable  help  to  the  knowledge  of  the  scriptures. 
That  it  may  be  brought  within  the  reach  of  all,  especially  of 
Sabbath  School  teachers,  the  publishers  have  stereot.vT)ed  it, 
and,  as  the  price  is  very  reasonable,  they  depend,  for  remune- 
ration, upon  an  extended  circulation.  I 

With  feelings  of  gratitude,  that  so  wide  a  circulation  h;is  cf 
late  been  given  to  larger  and  truly  valuable  commerlaries, 
this  little  work  is  now  presented, 

"  To  Zioii's  frieihJs,  and  mine." 

The  author  is  conscious  that  it  has  defects,  and  that  every 
thing  of  value  cannot  be  found  in  this  limited  compass  :  still 
he  hopes  that  much  information  may  be  derived  from  its  pe- 
rusal.   He  commits  it  to  the  kind  feelings  of  all  the  friends 
of  Zion,  with  the  prayer  that  Jesus  Christ,  the  Only  Heah  jj 
of  the  Church,  would,  by  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  ij 
use  this  instrumentality  for  the  salvation  and  sanctification  of  ' 
souls,  and  the  glory  of  the  Holy  Trinity. 

W.  P 


INTRODUCTION 


COTTAGE    TESTAMENT 


"  "S'^llOEVE.n  would  attain  to  a  true  knowlodpe  of  tho  Christian  Relifioii.  in 
the  fill!  and  just  extent  of  it,"  says  Locke,  "  let  him  study  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
especially  the  Neto  I'estament,  wherein  are  contained  '  the  words  of  eternal 

.  lite.'    It  has  God  for  its  author,  salvation  for  it.s  end,  and  truth,  without  any 

"  mixture  of  enor.  for  its  matter." 

In  callinsf  the  latter  part  of  our  Scripture»the  Xeio  Testament,  reference  was 
undoubtedly  liad  to  Hob.  ix.  16,  17,  wherein  tiie  death  of  Christ  is  represented  as 
sealing  to  believers  all  the  blessings  of  the  Gospel :  and  yet  the  original  term 
(Diatheke)  is  so  much  oftener  rendered  Covenant  than  it  is  2'eslanient,  that  we 
cannot  but  agree  with  Doddridge,  Campbell,  and  most  modern  commentato.'-s, 
that  our  Scriptures  would  oe  more  accuratelu  dotined,  "  The  Old  and  Xeia 
Covenants ;"  as  containing  the  history  and  rloctrine  of  the  Two  Covenants, 
legal  and  evangelical :  the  former  ralitied  by  the  31osaical  sacrifices  ;  the  latter, 
by  the  atonement  of  Jesus  Christ. 
The  first  part  of  the  New  Testament  contain.s  the  liistory  of  Je-^us  Christ,  as 

I   recorded  by  the  four  Evangelists,  whose  memoirs  are  thercti)re  usually  called 

'  tne  four  Gospels,*  as  containing  the  ffood  tidings  of  our  salvation.  Tlie.so  we 
consider  as  distinct  and  independent  narratives,  compiliul  partly  perhaps  trnin 
recollection,  but  reduced  to  their  pritsent  form  ur.der  tho  inHuence  of  the  sanii; 
Spirit  by  which  the  authors  prcachetl  the  gwpel,  and  wroufihl  miracles  in  its 
detence.  It  is  questioned  whether  either  of  these  Evangelists  had  seen  the 
writings  of  the  other. 

It  is  natural  to  suppose,  that  four  persons,  writinj:  contemporary  narratives, 
might  relate  different  incidents  relative  to  the  same  facts  ;  one  being  more  im- 
pressed ljy  one  circumstance,  and  another  by  a  difti-rent  one.  It  iiinst  also  be 
recollected,  that  the  apostles  were  not  always  together,  being  sent  forth  on  dif 
ferent  mis.sions  ;  (Mark  vi.  7.  ;)  consequently  they  did  not  all  witness  the  same 
miracles,  nor  all  hear  the  same  discoui-ses.  Our  Lord  might  work  many  similar 
miracle*,  and  deliver  the  same  parables,  \yitli  some  variety  of  imagery  or  ex- 
pression, on  different  occasions.  Matthew*  or  IMark  might  record  the  one,  and 
Luke  or  John  the  other ;  and  this  would  account  for  discrepancies  which  have, 
without  reason,  l>een  magnified  into  contradictions.  There  is  also  a  great  lati- 
tude and  variety  in  tho  Greek,  as  well  as  English  particles  of  time  and  place; 
these,  differently  rendered,  may  occasion  seeming  inconsistencies,  where  real 
ones  have  not  e.xisted.  Examples  in  illustration  of  all  tliese  remarks,  we  defer 
10  their  proper  places  in  the  several  narratives 

In  illustrating  the  several  Gospels,  ditierent  methods  h.ive  been  pursued  ;  some 
have  consideretl  each  singly  and  detached  ;  others  have  interwoven  them  inro 
oiie  narrative,  or  placed  tlie  diflerent  accounts  in  opposite  columns,  in  the  fo.Tii 
of  a  hamiony,  or  diatesseron,  in  order  the  better  to  compare  Ihein,  and  recon- 
cile their  apparent  differences.  Our  plan  will  partly  combine  these  methods. 
We  shall  go  through  INIatthew  first,  examining  all  the  facts  he  hai!  recorded,  and 

I  compiire  them  with  the  other  Evangelists,  who  appear  to  record  the  same,  or 
others  very  similar   On  Mark,  we  shall  p.iss  lightly  over  what  corresponds  with 

I  ISIatihew,  and  so  with  Luke  and  John,  which  will  prevent  much  repetition.  "We  i 

I  see  little  like  chronological  arrangement  in  either  of  the  Evangelists.    Events 
were  recorded  a^Jjioy  recurred,  or  were  brought  to  mind  by  the  Holy  Spirit  ^vho 
directed  them,  t^v  great  object  not  being  to  form  a  well  digested  liistory,  but  I 
to  collect  such  fl|s  and  discourses  as  were  adapted  to  direct  their  faith  tot\t 
tnie  Messiah.    Minis  St.  John  says,  "  These  things  are  written  that  ye  might  ' 
believe  that  JesA  is  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God  ;  and  that  believing,  ye  might  j 
havehfe  through^s^name."  John  xx.  31. 

The  0!d  und  Xeii?  Dispensations  (or  Testmnents)  compared.  ' 

I.  But  there  is  another  point  of  view  in  which  the  harmony  of  the  New  Tes'a-  i 
ment  may  be  considered,  namely,  as  it  corresponds  with  the  Olil  Testament  in 
several  interesting  points  of  view,  two  or  three  of  which  we  shall  just  mcntinn. 

•The  Greek  terin  euan^clion  (gcispel)  signifies  "gooil  news"  in  genenxl  ;  in  the  Kjw  m 
Testuinent,  it  is  confined  to  tlie  "gowlnewsol  salv.ition  by  Jesus  Christ."  The  wor.l  gom>ei  ' 
is  ik-rivel  from  tlie  Anglo-S;ixoi  eod,  goixl,  ami  spell,  message,  or  ir'ws.  || 


1* 


INTRODUCTION 


1.  Consijored  historically,  \\c  may  observe,  that  the  iVIosaic  revelation  is  not 
only  adiiMlted  but  contirnicd  by  th  it  of  Christ.  The  former  may  lead  a  dispa*- 
aionate  inquirer  to  embrace  the  latter ;  but  the  latter  so  necessarily  suprwscs  the 
former,  that  we  find  it  ditticult  to  conceive  of  any  man  as  a  believer  in  Cluist, 
who  rejects  Moses  and  the  Proiihets.  Indeed  our  Saviour  himself  places  this  in 
tlie  stronfrest  point  of  view,  wlien  he  says,  "  If  men  hear  not  Moses  and  the 
Prophets,  neither  will  they  be  persuaded,  thougli  one  rise  from  thede«.d."  (Luke 
xvi.  31.) 

2.  The  New  Testament  corresponds  with  tlie  Old.  as  it  contains  the  fulfilment 
of  many  of  its  prophecies  ;  those  particularly  which  relate  to  the  Mes.siah.  To 
him  "  gave  all  the  Prophets  witness."  From  the  first  promise,  that  the  seed  of 
•'he  woman  should  brui.se  the  serpent's  head,  vve  have  a  long  series  of  i  redictions, 
pointing  to  the  character  and  works,  the  life  and  death,  resurrecticn  and  future 
triumphs  of  the  Jlcs.siah,  the  fuUilment  of  which  is  distinctly  pcjii  ted  out  in 
various  part.^  of  the  New  Testament,  and  particularly  in  the  Gospels.  Some 
pos.sages  of  the  Old  Testament  may  be  cited  only  by  way  of  accommodation, 
or  illustration  ;  but  others,  <|Uoted  by  way  of  argument,  have  stood  tlie  test  of 
the  most  rigorous  e.vaminalion. 

II  Typical  institutions  are  u  species  of  prophecy,  by  means  of  emblems  and  figu- 
'  rative  action,  which,  though  not  so  well  understood  in  our  western  world,  were 
in  the  East  equally  intelligible  and  satisfactory  with  the  clearest  verbal  prophe- 
cies. Travellers  into  these  countries  are  surpn'sed  to  find  the  frequency  of  tigu- 
pttive  action,  and  the  ea.se  with  which  it  is  understood.  Among  the  Old  Testa- 
ment types,  the  sacrifices  are  the  most  interesting  and  important  The  scape- 
goat, the  paschal  lamb,  and  the  whole  burnt-ottering,  all,  though  in  different 
points  of  view,  direct  us  to  the  one  oflerin^  of  Messiah.  But  the  New  Testa- 
ment, while  it  clears  away  the  obscurity  ot  former  prophecies,  presents  us  with 
a  new  series,  e.xtending  no  less  distance  into  futurity  than  those  of  Abraham  and 
Jacob,  and  terminating  only  with  the  church  and  with  the  world.  Our  Lord 
I  himself  foretold  the  past  calamities  and  present  dispersion  of  the  Jews.  St. 
Paul  has  drawn  the  character  of  the  Man  of  Sin,  and  marked  his  progress  and 
final  overthrow  ;  but  St.  John,  in  his  Revelations,  presents  us  with  the  most  ex- 
tensive prophecies  ever  exhibited.  They  are  indeed  enveloped  in  the  same  ob- 
scurity as  those  of  former  ages  ;  but  Time  has  already  partially  withdrawn  the 
veil,  and,  as  he  passes  on,  will  still  /oil  back  the  remaining  clouds. 

3.  Another  pomt  of  view  in  which  these  dispensations  may  be  compared,  re- 
gards their  peculiar  temper  and  spirit.  That  of  the  Old  Testament  was  partial 
and  severe.  It  was  confined  to  the  children  of  circumcision  ;  yea,  with  some 
exceptions,  to  a  single  nation,  and  that  one  of  the  smallest,  and  which,  as  their 

i  own  Scriptures  assure  us,  had  as  little  to  boast  in  respect  of  merit  as  of  num- 
bers. (Deut.  vii.  7,  8.  Dan.  ix.  S,  16.)  But  the  gospel  has  in  it  nothing  peculiar 
to  any  nation,  or  country.  We  have  the  clearest  proofs  in  matter  of  fact,  that 
it  suits  equally  with  the  climates  of  England,  of  India,  and  of  Labrador.  It  is 
calculated,  therefore,  for  universal  use,  and  its  universal  spread  is  promised. 

If  we  advert  also  to  the  miracles  with  which  each  dispensation  was  introduced, 
we  find  those  of  Moses  were  miracles  of  judgment,  inflicting  punishment  upon 
sinners  (not,  indeed,  undeserved,)  but  of  a  very  different  character  from  those 
by  which  our  Redeemer  introduced  the  gospel :  these  were,  almost  without  ex- 
ception, miracles  of  mercy. 

4.  Another  point  of  view  in  which  we  may  advantageously  compare  the  Old 
and  New  Testaments,  relates  to  the  gradual  development  of  divine  truth,  which 
is  like  that  of  light,  "  shining  more  and  more  unto  the  perfect  day."  The  gos- 
pel dispensation  dawned  on  Adam,  and  gradually  opened  during  the  Patriarchal 
and  Mosaic  dispensations  :  the  Sun  of  righteousness  arose  under  the  clearer 
revelations  of  David  and  Solomon  ;  but  attained  not  its  zenith  until  the  day  of 
Pentecost,  when  the  shadows  of  the  Old  Testament  types  were  all  withdjawn, 
and  the  whole  scheme  of  redemption  by  Jesus  Christ  exhibited. 

During  the  middle  age?,  indeed,  darkness,  even  "such  as  mi^tbe  felt,"  again 
covered  Christendom,  but  the  Reformation  in  a  great  mea^e  cleared  away 
the  gloom;  and  that  mighty  engine,  Printing, has  diffuses  its  truths  more 
extensively  than  ten  thousand  31issionaries  could  have  done.  A'orhas  it  rested 
(here.  By  the  invention  of  stereotype  and  steam  printing,  a  <lw  impulse  has 
been  given  to  this  vast  machine.  Steam  navigation  is  another  important  dis- 
covery, which  will  facilitate  the  rapid  dispejsion  both  of  Bibles  and  of  Missiona 
rics  throughout  the  world.  || 

The  revival  of  7pal  and  energy  in  the  propagation  of  the  chnstian  religion 
among  almost  all  denominations  of  Christians,  promises  a  speedy  accompli.sh- 
ment  of  the  divine  predictions.  Christianity  is  planted  in  every  quarter  ol  the 
globe,  and  is  spreading  on  every  hand.  Savages  of  Africa,  and  in  every  part  of 
the  Pacific  Ocean,  hitherto  considered  as  the  most  untameable,  are  stretching 
out  their  hands  to  \velcome  it ;  Hindoos  have  began  to  throw  away  their  caste  ; 
and  the  bigoted  Chinese  arc  studying  in  their  own  tnguage,  the  printed  word  of 


INTRODUCTION. 


God.  Thfire  is  "  a  shaking"  even  "  among  the  dry  bones"  of  the  house  of  Is- 
rael ;  and  Scripture  and  J'acts  equally  assure  us.  that  the  time  is  coming,  when 
"  the  knowledge  and  the  glory  of  God  shall  cover  the  earth  as  the  waters  do  the 
t<ottom  of  the  sea." 

The  Evidences  of  Christianity. 

II.  Wnatever  argument  may  be  named  in  defence  of  the  Jewish  Scriptures, 
applies  with  two-fold,  yea,  with  seven-fold,  force  in  favour  of  the  Cliristian  I 
revelation,  while  there  are  others  peculiar  to  itself,  one  only  of  which  we  can 
here  mention,  referring  our  readers,  wlw  wish  to  examine  for  themselves,  to  Mr.  \ 
Home  and  other  able  writers.  i 

The  argument  here  presented  to  our  readers,  is  from  one  who  boldly  assumed  | 
the  character  of  "  a  free-thinker,"  and  scorned  the  shackles  of  a  creed :  wo  re-  i 
fcr  to  KoussEAtJ. 

"  I  will  confess  to  you,  that  the  majesty  of  the  Scriptures  strikes  me  with  ad- 
nurafion,  as  the  purity  of  the  gospel  hath  its  influence  on  my  heart.  Peruse  the 
works  of  our  Philosophers  with  all  their  pomp  of  fliction  :  how  mean,  how  con- 
temptible are  they,  compared  with  the  Scriptures !  Is  it  possible  that  a  book,  at 
once  .so  simple  and  sublime,  should  be  merely  the  work  of  man  7  Is  it  possible 
that  the  sacred  personage,  whose  history  it  contains,  should  be  himself  a  mere 
man  1  Do  we  find  that  he  assumed  the  tone  of  an  enthusiast,  or  an  ambitious 
sectary'?  What  sweetness,  what  purity  in  his  manners!  What  an  aftecting 
gracelulne.ss  m  his  delivery !  What  sublimity  in  his  maxims !  What  profound 
wisdom  in  his  discourses  !  Whatpresence  of  mind,  what  subtlety,  what  tnilhin 
his  replies  !  flow  great  the  command  over  his  passions  !  Where  is  the  man, 
where  the  pliilosopner,  who  could  so  live,  and  so  die,  without  weakness,  and 
without  ostentation?  When  Plato  described  his  imaginary  good  man,  loaded 
with  all  the  shame  of  guilt,  yet  meriting  the  highest  rewards  of  virtue,  he  de- 
scribrtl  exactly  the  character  of  Jesus  Christ :  the  resemblance  was  so  striking, 
that  all  the  Fathers  perceived  it. 

"  What  prepossession,  what  blindness  must  it  l)e,  to  compare  the  son  of  So- 
phroniscus  (Sfjcrates)  to  the  son  of  Mary  i  What  an  infinite  disproportion  there 
is  between  Ihcm  !  Socrates,  dying  without  pain  or  ignominy,  easily  supported 
his  character  to  the  last ;  and  if  his  death,  however  easy,  had  not  crowned  his 
life,  it  might  have  been  doubted  whether  Socrates,  with  all  his  wsdom,  was  any 
thing  more  than  a  vain  sophist.  He  invented,  it  is  said,  the  theory  of  morals. 
Others,  however,  hail  put  them  in  practice  ;  he  had  only  to  say,  therefore,  what 
they  had  done,  and  to  reduce  their  examples  to  precepts.  Ari.sfides  had  been 
jrst  before  Socrates  defined  justice  ;  Leonidas  had  given  up  his  life  for  his  coun- 
try before  Socrates  declared  patriotism  to  be  a  duty  ;  the  Spartans  were  a  sober 
people  before  Socrates  recommended  sobriety  ;  before  he  had  even  defined  vir- 
tue, Greece  abounded  in  virtuous  men.  But  where  could  Jesus  learn,  among 
his  competitors,  that  pure  and  sublime  morality,  of  which  he  only  hath  given  us 
both  precept  and  example  ?  The  greatest  w  isdom  was  made  known  amidst  the 
mo.st  bigotted  fanaticism,  and  the  simplicity  of  the  most  heroic  virtues  did  honour 
to  the  vilest  people  upon  earth.  The  death  of  Socrates,  peaceably  philosophi- 
zing with  his  friends,  appears  the  most  agreeable  that  could  be  wished  for ;  that 
of  Jesus,  expiring  in  the  midst  of  agonizing  pains  ;  abused,  insulted,  andaccu- 
sed  by  a  whole  nation  ;  is  the  most  horrible  that  could  be  feared.  Socrates,  on 
receiving  the  cup  of  poison,  blessed  indeed  the  weeping  executioner  v  ho  ad- 
ministere«l  it ;  but  Jesus,  in  the  midst  of  excruciating  tortures,  prayed  for  his 
merciless  tonnentors.  Yes,  if  the  life  and  death  of  Socrates  were  those  of  a 
saee,  the  liie  and  death  of  Jesus  are  those  of  a  God.  Shall  we  suppose  the  Evan- 
gelical History  a  mere  fiction  ?  Indeed,  my  friend,  it  bears  not  the  marks  of  fic- 
tion ;  on  the  contrary,  the  history  of  .Socrates,  which  nobody  presumes  to  doubt, 
is  not  so  well  attested  as  that  of  Jesus  Christ.  Such  a  supposition,  in  fact,  only 
shifts  the  difficulty,  without  obviating  it :  it  is  more  inconceivable  that  a  num- 
ber of  pereons  should  agree  to  wTite  such  a  histoiy.  than  that  one  only  shotdd 
furnish  the  subject  of  it.  The  Jewish  authors  were  incapable  of  the  diction, 
and  strangers  to  the  morality  contained  in  the  gospel,  the  marks  of  whose  truth 
are  so  striking  apd  inimitable,  that  the  inventor  would  be  a  more  astonishing 
character  than  the  hero."*  (Letter  to  the  Archbishop  of  Paris.) 


*  A  jinlif  ious  writer  lias  remarkcl,  ihat  few  Deists  have  ventured  to  attack  the  moral  cha- 
racter ot"  Christ  Kveii  Thomas  Paine,  in  the  midst  of  his  virulence  against  Christianity, 
observes,  "  Notliing  that  is  l.u-e  said  can  apply,  even  with  the  most  distant  disrespect,  to  the 
real  character  of  Jesus  C'>ris;.  He  was  a  nrtiious  and  amiable  man.  The  morality  Oiat  ha 
preached  and  practised  was  of  the  most  benevolent  kind." 

Nothing,  liowever,  is  too  daring  for  some  writers  A  French  infidel  of  the  name  of  Volney 
undertook  to  prove,  in  spite  of  all  history,  sacred  and  profane,  that  Christ  (or  Chrestus,  as  he 
calls  him)  was  an  allecorical  personage — the  Sun.  In  answer  to  which  ridiculous  uoiio  i, 
we  neetl  only  refer  to  Giorius'  work  "  On  the  Truth  of  the  Christian  Religion." 

Grotius  says,  "  That  Icsus  of  Nazarelli  formerly  lived  in  Judea,  in  the  reign  of  Tiberiue, 


6  INTRODUCTION. 


How  lainentaolc  is  it  to  add,  that  a  man  wlio  saw  thus  clearly  the  beauty  of 
the  gospel,  was  preventr d,  hy  tho  depravity  of  his  own  heart,  from  embraci/ig 
it.    He  at  once  admired  and  hated  it. 


-;  The  Authenticity  of  the  four  Gospels. 

I  HI.  Of  the  authority  of  the  four  Gospels  already  named,  we  shall  quote  only 
the  concluding  remarks  of  Dr.  Lardner. 

I ,      "  In  tlie  first  part  of  this  work  (iiis  '  Credibility')  it  was  .shown,"  says  the  Doc- 
•  tor.  "  that  there  is  not  any  thing  in  the  bwjks  of  the  P\^ew  Testament,  however 

.;  stnctly  canvas.^ed,  inconsistent  with  their  supposed  time  and  authors 

|;  In  this  second  jiait  we  have  had  express  and  positive  ev^tlence,  that  the.«e  Iiook?  i 
)j  Wf;re  written  by  those  whose  names  they  bear,  even  the  Apostics  of  Jesus  Chri.st,  ( 
i;  who  was  crucified  at  Jerusalem  in  the  reign  of  Tiberius  C.esar,  whe".  Poiitius  ■ 
■   Pilate  was  governor  in  Judea  ;  and  their  well  known  companions  and  tebow- 

H'  labourers.    It  is  the  concuiiing  testimony  of  early  and  later  ages,  and  of  wr'lerg 
.  in  Europe,  Asia,  and  Africa,  and  of  men  of  diticrcnt  sentiments  in  divers  re-  I 

II  spects.  For  we  have  had  before  ns  the  testimony  of  those  called  heretics.  .  .  .  . 
as  well  as  Catholics.  These  bo"ks  were  receixed  from  the  bopinning  villi  the 
grcate.st  respect,  and  have  been  imblicly  and  solemnly  read  in  the  assemblies  of 
Christians  tiiroughout  the  world,  in  every  age  from  that  time  to  this.  They  were 
early  translated  into  the  lani;uagcs  of  divers  countries  and  people.  They  were 
quoted  by  way  of  proof  in  all  arguments  of  a  religious  nature  :  and  wen-  ap- 
pealed to,  on  both  sides,  in  all  points  of  controverey  that  arose  among  Chris- 
tians themseKes.  They  were  likewise  recommended  to  the  penisal  of  of  hers  as 
containing  tho  authentic  account  of  the  Christian  doctrine.  And  many  com- 
mentaries have  been  writ  to  explain  and  illustrate  them.  All  which  aObrd  full 
assurance  of  tlieir  genuineness  and  integrity.  If  these  books  had  not  bei  n  writ 
by  those  to  whom  they  are  ascribed,  and  if  the  thit^gs  related  in  the^i  had  not 
been  true,  they  could  not  have  been  received  from  the  beginning.  If  tbry  i-on- 
tain  a  true  account  of  things*  the  Christian  religion  is  from  God,  and  cannor  but 
be  embraced  by  serious  and  attentive  men,  who  impartially  examine,  and  aro 
willing  to  be  determined  by  evidence."  ' 

Of  these  four  Gospels,  the  first  and  last  (Matthew  and  John)  were  wrilter 
by  two  of  our  Lord's  Apostles  ;  the  other  two  by  the  travelling  companions  ol 
Apostles,  Mark  with  Peter,  and  Luke  with  Paul :  so  that,  independent  of  their 
own  inspiration,  the  writers  had  the  best  possible  means  of  conect  informa- 
tion. 

A  Concise  Harjnony  of  the  Gospels. 

1.  St.  Luke's  preface.    Luke  i.  1—4. 

2.  Christ's  divinity.    John  1—5.9—11. 

3.  John  the  Baptist's  birth  f<jreto!d,  and  Christ's.  Luke  i.  5. 

4.  Mary  in  danger  to  be  put  away.  Matt.  i.  18. 

5.  Christ's  birth.  Luke  ii.  1—20. 

6.  C^rwr's  pedigree  both  by  father  and  mother.  Matt.  i.  1—17.  Lukeiii  So.'. 

7.  Christ's  circumcision  ;  Mary's  purification.  Luke  ii.  21-41). 

8.  The  wise  men.  Matt.  li. 

9.  Ch7\lst  disputes  with  the  doctors.  Luke  ii.  41. 

10.  John's  ministry.  Matt.  iii.  1—12.  Mark  i.  1-3.  Luke  iii.  1—18.  Johni.  6--S 

11.  Christ  baptized.  Matt.  iii.  13-17.  Mark  i.  9-11.  Luke  iii.  21—23.  Ji.h.i  \ 

15—18. 

12.  Christ  tempted.  Matt.  iv.  1—11.  Mark  i.  12—23.  Luke  iv.l— 13. 

13.  John's  testimony  of  Christ;  some  disciples  called.  John  i.  19. 
11.  Christ's  first  miracle.  John  ii. 

ji  15.  (yirisi's  discourse  with  Nicodemus,  &c.  John  iii. 

.(  16.  John  imprisoned.  Matt.  xiv.  3—5.  Mark  vi.  17—20.  Luke  iii.  19,  20. 

17.  Christ  converts  manv  .Samaritans,  &c.  Matt.  iv.  12.  John  iv.  , 

18.  Christ  preaches  in  Galilee.  Matt.  iv.  17.  Mark  i.  14, 15.  Luke  iv.  K,  5.         j 

19.  Christ  preaches  at  Nazareth.  Luke  iv.  15-30.  ! 

20.  Christ  at  Cai)eniaum.  Matt.  iv.  iS— IG.  andviii.  2—17.  Mark  i.  21—45  L'ko  i 

iv.  31—44.  and  v.  12—16.  , 

21.  Christ  heals  a  man  sick  of  the  palsy.  Matt.  i\.  2—8.  jMark  ii.  1—12.  LiPil 

v.  17—28. 


the  Roman  emperor,  is  coiLstnntly  acknowlelged,  not  only  by  Christ i.msdisjiersed  all  o»';r  the  I 
world,  hilt  also  by  all  the  Jetos  which  now  are.  or  have  ever  wrote  since  that  time ;  the  same 
is  also  testified  bj^eaihens,  that  is,  .such  us  did  not  write  either  on  the  Jewish  or  Christian 
religion ;  E^Mg^BiTncitus,  Pliny  the  youiiser,  an>l  many  alter  these." 

Appeal  «H^P^<e  made,  not  only  to  the  received,  inn  the  apocryphal  poEpe's;  not  only 
to  .lusephii^HBr  lo  Tr>'pho  an  1  Celsns,  the  great  Jewish  and  Pagan  antasonists  of  Chiis- 
tiaiiiiy.  In  sBbrt.  there  is  no  great  charaeler  of  equal  ar..iqnity — neither  Julius  nor  Augi^Mus 
;  neither  C'nio  nor  Cicero  ;  neidier  Vir.^il  nor  Horace— whose  existence  and  ckaracter 


is  hettel  attested.  | 


INTRODUCTION. 


2?.  Christ  calls  Peter,  &c.  Matt.  iv.  16—22.  Mark  i.  16—20.  Luke  v.  1—10. 

23.  Christ  culls  Matthew,  and  eats  wilo  him.  Matt.  ix.  9—17.  Mark  ii.  IJ— 22. 

Luke  V.  17-39. 

24.  Christ  asserts  liis  godhead.  John  v. 

25.  The  disciples  pluck  ears  of  corn.  Matt.  xii.  1—8.  Mark  ii.  23—28.  Luke  vl 

1—5. 

26.  Christ  heals  many.  Matt.  xii.  9—16.  Mark  iii.  1—12.  Luke  \i.  6—11. 

27.  C/ir/s?  chooses  and  ordains  his  apostles.  Mark  iii.  13—21.  Luke  vi.  12-18. 

28.  Christ's  sermon  on  the  Mount.  Matt  v.  1—12.  Luke  v".  20—36. 

29.  Matt.  vi. 

30.  Matt.  vii.  1—30.  Luke  vi.  37-49. 

31.  The  centurion's  servant  healed.  Matt.  viii.  1—13.  Luke  vii.  :— 10. 

32.  A  widow's  son  raised.  Luke  vii.  11—17. 

33.  John's  message  to  Christ.  Matt  xi.  2— 19.  Luke  vii.  18—35.  I 

34.  Chorazin  and  Bethsaida  upbraided.  Matt.  .vi.  20. 

35.  A  woman  anoints  Christ.  Luke  vii.  36.  and  viii.  1—3. 

36.  Of  blasphemy  against  the  Holy  Ghost.  Matt.  xii.  22—46.  Mark  iii.  22—30. 

Liike  xi.  14—26.  29-32. 

37.  Christ's  mother  and  brethren  seek  him.  Matt.  xii.  46—50.  Mark  iii.  31—35. 

Luke  viii.  19—21. 

38.  The  parable  of  the  sower,  &c.  Matt.  xii.  1—33.  Mark  iv.  1—34.  Luke  xiii. 

4—18.  and  xiii.  18—21. 

39.  A  scribe  will  follow  Christ.  Mark  iv.  35.  Matt,  ^^ii.  18—22. 

40.  The  disciples  in  a  storm.   Matt.  viii.  23—27.    Mark  iv.  36—41.  Luke  viii. 

22—25. 

41.  Christ  heals  the  possessed.    Malt.  viii.  28—34.  Mark  v.  1—20.   Luke  vniL 

26—39. 

42.  Jairus's  daughter  raised.  Matt.  ix.  1—26.  Mark  v.  21—31.  and  32—43.  Luke 

viii.  40—48.  and  49—56. 

43.  Two  blind  men  cured.  Matt.  ix.  27—34. 

44.  C/?7vsMeaches  at  Nazareth.  Matt.  xiii.  54— -58.  Mark  vi.  1—6. 

45.  C/!r/sf  journeys  again  to  Galilee.  iSIatt.  ix.  3.5. 

46.  The  apostles  sent  out.  Matt.  x.  and  xi.  1.  Mark  vi.  7—13.  Luke  ix.  1—6. 

47.  John  beheaded.  Matt.  xiv.  6—12.  IVIark  vi.  21—29. 

48.  Heiod's  opinion  of  Christ.  Matt.  xiv.  l.  2.  Mark  vi.  14—16.  Luke  ix.  7—9. 

49.  Five  thousand  fed.  Matt.  xix.  13—21.  Mark  vi.  30—41.  Luke  Lx.  10— IT.  Jolin 

vi.  1—13. 

50.  Christ  walks  on  the  sea.  Matt.  xiv.  62—36.  Mark  vi.  45—56.  John  vi.  14—21. 

51.  Christ's  Hesh  must  be  ealen.  John  vi.  and  viii.  1. 

52.  Imjilous  traditions.  Matt.  xv.  1—20.  Mark  vii.  1—23. 

53.  The  woman  of  Canaan's  daughter  healed.  Matt.  .xv.  21— 29.  Maris  vii.  94— 30. 

54.  A  dumb  man  healed.  Matt.  xv.  29—31.  Mark  viii.  31,  &c. 

55.  Four  thousand  fed.  Matt.  xv.  32—39.  Mark  viii.  l— 10. 

56.  The  leaven  of  the  Pharisees.  Matt.  xvi.  1—12.  Mark  viii.  11—21. 

57.  A  blind  man  healed.  IVIark  viii.  22—26. 

58.  Peter's  confession  of  Christ.  Malt.  xvi.  13—28.  Mark  viii.  27—38.  and  i.x. 

1.  Luke  ix.  18—27. 

59.  Onist's  transfiguration.  Matt.  xvii.  1—13.  Mark  ix.  2—13.  Luke  ix.  98—36. 

60.  Christ  cures  a  lunatic  child.  IMatt.  xvii.  14—23.  Mark  ix.  14—32.  Luke  ix. 

37—45. 

61.  Humility  pressed.  Matt,  xviii.  1—9.  Mark  ix.  33—50.  Luke  ix.  46— 5a 

62.  The  feast  of  tabernacles.  John  vii.  2—9.  I 

63.  C"/j//sr  goes  to  Jerusalem.  Luke  ix.  51.  John  vii.  10 

64.  The  seventy  sent  forth.  Luke  x.  1—6. 

65.  Christ  at  the  feast  of  tabernacles.  John  vii.  11,  &c. 

66.  An  adulteress,  &c.  John  viii. 

67.  A  blind  manhesled.  John  ix. 
SS  (^Vjr/sf  the  good  Shepherd.  John  x.  1—21 

69   The  seventy  return.  Luke  x.  17.  '■ 

7C  The  eflicocy  of  prayer.  Luke  xi.  1—13.  27,  28,  33,  &c.        „  J 

71  Against  hypocrisy,  carnal  fear,  covetousness,  &c.  Luke  xn.  ■) 

72  An  exhortation  to  repentance.  Luke  xiii.  1—17.  jj 

73.  The  feast  of  dedication.  Luke  xiii.  22.  John  x.  22. 

74.  The  strait  gate.  Luke  xiii.  23. 

75.  A  dropsical  man  healed  :  the  wedding  feast.  L  ike  xiv. 

76.  The  lost  sheep,  goat,  and  son.  Luke  xv. 

77.  The  unjust  steward  and  rich  glutton.  Luke  xvi. 

78.  Scandal  to  be  shunned,  &c.  Luke  xvii. 

79.  The  unjust  judge  and  proud  Pharisee.  Luke  xviii.  1—14. 

80.  Conceding  divorce.  Matt.  xix.  1—12.  Mark  x.  1—12.       • 

81.  Little  children  brought  to  Christ,  &c.   Malt  xix.  19—30.  Mark  x.  13- 

Luke  xviii.  15—30.  Matt.  xx.  1—10. 


:1 


10  INTRODUCTION. 


82.  Lazanis  sick.  Luke  .\i.  1—16. 

83.  Christ  Jbretuls  his  passion.    Watt.  xx.  17—19.  Mark  x.  32—34.  Luke  xvijj. 

31—34.  I 

84.  The  requpst  of  f lie  sons  of  Zobedee.  Matt.  xx.  20—28.  Mark  x.  35-45. 

85  A  blind  man  Jicaled  ;  Zacclieus  converted  ;  the  parable  of  the  pounds.  ISIatt 
XX.  29.  Mark  x.  46.  Luko  xviii.  35—43.  and  xix.  1—27. 

86.  Lazarus  raised.  John  xi.  17. 

87.  Mary  anoints  Christ.  Matt.  xxvi.  6—13.  Mark  xiv.  3—9.  John  xii.  i— 11. 
dS,  Christ's  kin?ly  entrance  into  Jerusfilem,  and  casting  buyers  and  sellers  out 

of  ihe  temi'le.  Matt.  xxi.  1—16.  Mark  xi.  1—11. 15—19.  Luke  xix.  28- -38. 

John  xii.  12—19. 
89,  Some  Greeks  desire  to  see  Christ.  John  xii.  20. 
80  The  lip  tree  cursed.  Matt.  xxi.  17—22.  Mark  xi.  11— H.  and 20— 26.  Lukexxi. 

37,  38. 
91,  Christ's  authority  questioned.   Matt.  xxi.  23— 27.   Mark  xi.  27-33.  Ltke 

xix.  1—8. 
91-  The  parable  of  the  two  sons.  Matt.  xxi.  28.  32.  Mark  xii.  1. 

93.  The  vineyard  let  out.  3Tatt.  xxi.  33—46.  Mark  xii.  1—12.  Luk(!  xx.  9-  19. 

94.  The  parable  of  the  maniaee  feast.  Matt.  xxii.  1— H. ' 

93  About  p-^ying  tribute  ;  Christ  confutes  the  Sadducees,  and  puzzles  the 
scribe.*!.  Matt.  xxii.  15 — 16.  Mark  xii.  13—37.  Luke  xx.  20— 44. 

96.  The  Pharisees  and  scribes  taxed  and  threatened.  Mark  xii.  33—40.  Luke.Vx. 

45-47. 

97.  The  widow's  two  mites.  Mark  xii.  41—44.  Luke  xxi.  1—4. 

98.  Christ  foretc^s  tlie  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  and  the  Jewish  state.  Matt 

xxix.  1—51    Mark  xiii.  1—37.  Luke  xxi.  5—36. 

99.  The  parableof  the  virjrins  and  talents;  the  last  judgment  described.  Matt.  xxv. 

100.  Christ  washes  his  disciples'  feet,  &c.  John  xiii. 

101.  Tlie  preparation  for  the  passover.  Matt.  xxvi.  1—5.  14-  19.  Mark  xiv.  1,  2, 

10—16.  L'.ikexxii.  1-13. 

102.  Christ  institutes  the  sacrament  of  Ihe  Lord's  supper.  Matt.  .\x\i.  20  sn 

Mark  xiv.  17-26.  Luke  x.\ii.  14—23. 

103.  Christ  liegins  his  consolatory  discourse.  John  xiv. 
101.  Christ  the  tnie  vine.  John  xv. 

105.  Christ  comforts  his  disciples.  John  xvi. 

106.  Christ's  mediatory  prayer.  John  xvii. 

107.  Christ  warns  his  disciples  of  fheir  forsaking  him.  Matt.  xxvi.  31— oo.  IMark 

xiv.  27—31.  Luke  xxii.  22—39.  John  xviii.  1,2. 
lOS.  Christ's  agony.  Matt.  xxvi.  36—46.  Mark  \i\k  32—42.  Luke  xxii.  40— 46. 

109.  Christ's  apprehension.  Matt.  xxvi.  47—56.  Mark  xiv.  43—52.   I  'Jke  xxii. 

47—53.  John  xviii.  3— 11. 

110.  Christ's  arraignment.  Matt.  xxvi.  57—68.  Mark  xiv.  53—65.  Luke  »xii.  54. 

63—65.  John  xviii.  12—16.  16—9.4. 

111.  Peter's  denial.  Matt.  xxvi.  69—75.  Mark  xiv.  66—72.  Luke  xxii.  55— tz.  John 

xviii.  17,  19,  25—27. 

112.  Christ's  anaignment  before  the  sanhedrim,  Pilate  and  Herod.  Malt.  xx\ii. 

1.  2,  11—14.  Mark  xv.  1—5.  Luke  xxii.  66,  and  71,  xxiii.  1—12.  John  xviii. 
28—38. 

113.  Christ  condemned  by  Pilate.    Matt.  x.vvii.  15—23.  and  26—30.   MarK  xv. 

6—19.  Luke  xxiii.  13—25,  John  xviii.  39,  40.  and  .xix.  1—3.  and  xvi. 

114.  Judas  hangs  himself  Matt,  xxviii.  3—10.  , 

115.  Christ  crucified.  Rlatt.  xxvii.  31—56    Markxv.  20-41.  Luke  xxiii.  2C-  «. 

John  xix.  15-37. 

116.  Christ's  burial.  l\latt.  xxvii.  57-61.  Mark  xv.  42— tr  Luke  x-xiii.  50-  56.  1 

John  xix.  38—42.  i 

117.  CV»;vs«'s  resurrection.  Matt,  xxviii.  1—8.  Mark  xvi.  1—9.  Lukex.xiv.  l—li.  ; 

John  XX.  1—10. 

lis  Christ's  appearing  first  to  Mary  Magdalene,  then  to  others.  Matt  xx\-ii. 
;  9-15.  Mark  xvi.  10, 11.  and  13,  14.  Luke  xxiv.  13—48.  John  x.v.  11— 2C. 

1  119.  Another  aripearance  of  Christ,  and  his  discourse  with  Peter.  Johr  .\xi. 

I^'i.  Christ  commissions  his  disciples,  and  afler>vards  ascends  into  neaven. 
I  Matt,  xxviii.  16—20.  Mark  xvi.  15—20.  Luke  xxiv.  49—53. 

J  The  Discourses  of  Jesus,  arranged  in  Chronological  Order. 


««al4i  Ni 
ijmh  tin 


il4i  Nicodemus Jerusalem.  John  iii.  1—21. 

..Sth  the  woman  of  Samaria,  .  Sychar.  John  iv.  1—42.  | 

the  synagogue  of  Nazareth,  .  .  Nazareth.  Luke  iv.  16— 31. 

tn  the  mount Nazareth.  Matt,  v— vii.  \. 

Instruction  to  the  Apostles, Galilee.  Matt.  x.  , 

Denunciations  against    Choruzin,  &c.  .  .  .  Galilee.  Matt.  xi.  20—24.  I 


INTRODUCTION, 


John  viii.  1— .1. 

Ju>in 

X. 

Luke  xi.  29—36. 

Luke 

xiv.  7-14. 

Matt. 

six.  16-30 

.MRft. 

XX.  17—19. 

Matt. 

XXIII. 

Matt. 

XXIV. 

Jolin  .\iv.— .wii. 

Matt. 

xxvi.  31—36 

Places. 

Oiscoursc  on  occasion  of  liealing  the  intirm 

man  at  Bcthosda, Jerusalem.    John  v. 

Discomse  concerning  the  disciples  i)Iucking 

of  corn  on  the  Sabbath Judea.           Malt.  x'i.  1 — ft 

Rofiitalion  of  iiis  working  miracles  by  the 

agency  of  Beelzebub Capernaum.  Matt.  .\ii.  22--37. 

Discourse  on  the  bread  of  life, Capernaum.  John  vii. 

Discourse  about  internal  purity, Capernaum.  Mat*,  xv.  1— iO. 

Discourse  against  giving  or  taking  oflence, 

and  concerning  forgiveness  of  injuries,  .  .  Capernaum.  Matt,  xviii. 

Discourse  at  the  feast  of  tabernacles,  .  .  .  Jerusalem     John  vii. 

Discourse  on  occasion  of  the  woman  taken 

in  adultery,    Jentsalcm. 

Discourse  concerning  the  sheep, Jerusalem. 

Denunciations    against    the    Scribes    and 

Pharisees Peraea. 

Discjurse  concerning  humility  and  pru- 
dence,     Galilee. 

Directions  hov/  to  attain  heaven Perjea. 

Discourse  concerning  his  suftbrings Jerusalem. 

Denunciations  against  the  Pharisees Jerusalem. 

Prediction  of  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem. 

The  consolatory  discourse Jerusalem. 

Discourse  as  he  went  to  Gcthsemane,  .  .  .  Jerusalem. 

Discourse  to  the  disciples  before  his  as- 
cension   Jerusalem.    Matt,  xxviii.  16—23. 

The  Parables  of  Jesus,  arranged  in  Chronological  Order. 

Parable  cf  the  Places. 

J*ower Capernaum.    Matt  xiii.  1-23. 

Tares, Capernaum.    Matt.  xiii.  21—30, 

36-43. 

Seed  springing  up  imperceptibly, Capernaum.    Mark  iv.  26—29. 

Grain  of  mustard  seed, Capernaum.    Matt.  xii.  31,  32. 

^eaven Capernaum.    Matt.  xiii.  33. 

ioml  treasure, Capernaum.    Matt.  xiii.  44. 

Precious  pearl, Capernaum.    Matt.  xiii.  45,  46. 

Net Capernaum.    Matt.  xiii.  47—50. 

Two  debtors Capernaum.    Luke  vii.  36—50. 

Unmerciful  servant, Capernaum.    Matt.  .wiii.  23—35. 

Samaritan, Near  Jericho.  Luke  x.  25—37. 

Rich  fool, Galilee.           Luke  xii.  16—21. 

Servants  who  waited  for  their  Lord, Galilee.           Luke  xii.  35—48. 

Barren  fig  tree Gahlce.            Luke  xiii.  6—9. 

Lost  sheep, Galilee,           Luke  .\v.  3—7. 

Lost  piece  of  money Galilee.           Luke  x"v.  8—10. 

Prodigal  son Galilee.           Luke  x\'.  11—32. 

Dishonest  steward, Galileo.           Luke  xvi.  1—12. 

Rich  man  and  Lazarus, Galilee.           Luke  .wi.  19—31. 

Unjust  judge Per»a.             Luke  xviii.  l— s 

Pharisee  and  publican Peraea.             Luke  xviii.  9— u. 

La'nourers  in  the  vin3yard Penra.             Matt.  xx.  1—16. 

Pounds, Jericho.           Luke  xix.  12—27. 

Two  sons, Jerusalem.       Matt.  xxi.  28—32. 

Vmeyard, Jerusalem.       Matt.  xxi.  33—46. 

Marriage  feast Jerusalem.       Matt.  xxii.  1—14. 

Ten  virguis,    Jerusalem.       Matt.  xxv.  1—13. 

Ta  ents Jerusalem.       Matt.  x.w.  14—30. 

Shi  ep  and  the  goats Jcnisalem.       Matt.  xxv.  31— ^S. 

The  Miracles  of  Christ,  arranged  in  Chronological  Order. 

JESUS  Places. 

Turns  water  into  wine Cana.               .Tohn  ii.  1— 11. 

Cures  the  nobleman's  wn  of  Capernaum,  .  Cana.               John  iv.  46-64. 

Causes  a  miraculous  d  lught  of  fishes Sea  of  Gali  cc.  Luke  v.  I'-ll. 

Cures  a  demoniac Capernaum.    Marki.  fij— 28. 

Heals  Peter's  wile's  mother  of  a  fever,  .  .  .  Capernaum.    I\larlf  i.'^,  31. 

Heals  a  leper Capernaum.     .Mark  i.  40-45. 

Heals  the  centurion's  servant, Capernaum.    Matt.  viii.  5— 13. 

Raises  the  widow's  son, Nain.               Luke  vii.  11—17. 


12 INTRODUCTION. 

JESI^S  Places. 

Calm- the  tempest,     SeaofGalilee. 

Cures  the  Jtrr.o».iac5  of  Gadaia, Gadara. 

Cures  a  man  of  the  palsy Capernaum. 

Restores  to  lile  ih*.  daughter  of  Jairus,  .  .  .  Capernaum. 

Cures  a  woman  dLseased  with  a  flux  of  blood,  Capernaum. 

Kestorci?  to  sight  InA  Llind  men, Capernaum. 

Heals  one  possessed  v/ith  a  dumb  spirit,  .  Capernaum. 

Cu.-es  an  intirm  man  dt  Bethesda Jeruralcm. 

Cures  a  man  with  a  withwed  hand, Judea. 

Cures  a  demoniac, Capernaum. 

Feeds  miraculousU'  five  thousand, Decapolis. 

Hpals  the  woman  of  Canaan's  daughter,  .  .  Near  Tyre. 

Heals  a  man  who  was  dumb  and  deaf,  .  .  .  Decapolis. 

Feeds  miraculously  four  thousand, Decapolis. 

Gives  sight  to  a  blind  man, Bethsaida. 

Cures  a  boy  po.ssessed  of  a  devil Tabor. 

Restores  to  siglit  a  man  born  blind, Jerusalem. 

Heals  a  woman  under  an  infirmity  eighteen 

years Galilee. 

Cures  a  dropsy Galilee. 

Cleanses  ten  lepers, Samaria. 

Raises  Lazarus  from  the  dead Bethany. 

Restores  to  sight  two  blind  men Jericho. 

Bltists  the  fig  tree Olivet. 

Heals  the  ear  of  Malchus, Gethsemane. 

Causes  the  miraculo'js  draught  of  fishes,  ,  .  Sea  of  GaUlee. 


Matt.  viii.  !?3— 27 
Matt.  viii.  28—34. 
Matt.  i.\.  1—8. 
Matt.  ix.  18,  19, 
23— 2S. 
Luke  viii.  43-48. 
Matt.  ix.  27—31. 
Matt.  ix.  32,  33. 
John  V.  1—9. 
Matt.  xii.  10^-13. 
Matt.  xii.  22,  23. 
Matt.  xiv.  1.5—21 
Matt.  XV.  22—28. 
Mark  vii.  31-37. 
Matt.  XV.  32-30. 
Mark  xiii.  22—26. 
Matt.  xvii.  14— '.«) 
John  ix. 

Luke  xiii.  11—17. 
Luke  xiv.  1—6. 
Luke  xvii.  14— 1». 
John  xi. 

Matt.  XX.  30-  -34. 
Matt.  xxi.  18-22. 
Luke  xxii.  50,  51. 
John  XXL  1 — 14. 


A  TABLE 

Exhibiting'  the  Chronology  of  our  Saviour's  life. 


Years  of 
Christ's  Life. 

Julian 
Period. 

Olympiads. 

Years  of 
Rome. 

Times  of  Pass- 
over. 

1 

4709 

193  4 

749 

March  23. 

2 

4710 

194  1 

750 

April  12. 

B 

4711 

.    .  2 

751 

April  1. 

4 

4712 

.    .  3 

752 

.^pn;  24. 

6 

4713 

.    .  4 

753 

April  7. 

c 

4714 

195  1 

754 

MarchZl. 

7 

4715 

.    .  2 

755 

April  20. 

8 

4716 

.    .   3 

756 

April  5. 
March  27. 

9 

4717 

.    .  4 

757 

10 

4713 

196  1 

758 

April  16. 

n 

4719 

.    .  2 

759 

April  I. 

12 

4720 

.    .  3 

760 

April  2. 

13 

4721 

.    .  4 

761 

April  12. 

14 

4722 

197  1 

762 

March  23. 

15 

4723 

.    .  2 

763 

April  17. 

16 

4724 

.    .  3 

764 

April  9. 

17 

4725 

.    .  4 

765 

March3l. 

18 

4726 

198  1 

766 

April  13. 

19 

4727 

.    .  2 

767 

April  5. 

20 

4728 

.    .  3 

768 

March  23. 

'     21 

4729 

.    .  4 

769 

April  16. 

22 

4730 

199  1 

770 

April  1. 

23 

4731 

.    .  2 

771 

April  U. 

24 

4732 

.    .  3 

772 

April  6. 
March  28 

25 

4733 

.    .  4 

773 

26 

4734 

200  1 

774 

April  17. 

27 

4735 

.    .  2 

■      775 

April  9. 

CS           , 

,        4736 

.    .  3 

776 

March  25. 

«-  i 

r        4737 

.    .  4 

777 

April  13. 

4738 

201   1 

778 

April  1. 

31 

4739 

.    .  2 

779 

M'rch2?. 

32 

4740 

.    .  3 

780 

April  10. 

33 

4741 

.    .  4 

781 

April  \. 

34 

4742 

202  1 

782 

March  21. 

COTTAGE  TESTAMENT 


THE  GOSPEL  ACCORDING  TO  ST.  MATTHEW, 


Matthew,  sumamed  Levi,  was  the  son  of  Alpliei  s  ;  Init  not  of  that  Alphcus 
who  was  the  father  of  James.  (Matt.  x.  3.)  Matthew  was  a  native  ot  Gali- 
lee ;  but  of  what  city,  or  from  what  tnhe.  is  unknown.  Before  his  coi. version, 
he  was  a  publican,  or  tax-gatherer ;  and  is  understood  to  have  collected  tht 
customs  on  all  imports  or  exports  at  Capernaum,  and  a  tribute  from  all  par 
sengers  who  went  by  water.  While  thus  employed,  Jesus  called  him  to  ije  a 
disciple,  and  when  the  apostles  were  chosen,  he  was  numbered  among  the 
twelve.  He  was  one  of  the  most  constant  attendants  upon  our  Lord  during  Ins 
life,  and  after  his  resurrection,  was.  on  the  day  of  Peiirecost,  endowed  with 
the  Holy  Spirit  from  on  high.  But  how  Ions  he  remained  in  Judea  after  ibis 
event,  is  unknown,  as  are  also  the  time  anircircunislances  of  his  decease. 

The  Gospel  of  Matthew  is  uniformly  placed  first  among  the  Gospels  and 
among  all  the  books  of  the  New  Testament.  It  has  always  had  the  same  pre- 
cedence given  it  When,  however,  it  was  written,  is  a  question  that  ha.*  oeen 
much  disputed.  Of  the  modern  critics.  Dr.  Townson,  Dr.  H.  Owen,  and  Dp. 
Tomline,  date  it  in  A.  D.  37  or  33  ;  but  Dr.  Lardner,  Michaelis,  and  Dr.  Hales, 
between  61  and  65  The  only  way  to  reconcile  them  is,  with  Eusebius,  '.m  Ec- 
clesiastical historian  of  the  third  century,)  to  admit  two  original  copies,  one  in 
Hebrew,  and  the  other  in  Greek  ;  the  former  written  for  the  Jews,  about  A.  D. 
38,  and  the  latter  written,  or  translated  by  the  author  into  Greek,  about  A,  D 
61  ;  thus  Josephus  is  said  to  have  written  his  Jewish  war  both  in  Hel>rewand 
in  Greek.  And  we  think  the  arguments  adduced  by  Home,  in  his  Critical  In- 
troduction, on  this  subject,  very  powerful,  though  the  Greok  is  the  only  original 
now  remaining.  We  know  that  several  sects  of  Jewish  Christians  boasted 
the  possession  of  a  Hebrew  Gospel,  which  we  supnose  some  of  them  mijrht 
corrupt,  to  favour  their  peculiarities  ;  and  this  was  the  more  easy,  as  very  few 
of  the  Christian  Fathers  understood  Hebrew.  Lardner  and  Jones,  however, 
consider  the  Greek  as  the  original,  and  the  Hebrew  as  a  translation. 


A.  M.  4000. 
B.  C.  .5. 


CHAPTER  I. 

1  The  genealogy  of  Christ  from  yMjranam  to  Joseph.  18  He  was  conceived  by 
the  Holy  Gtiost,  and  bom  of  the  Virein  Mary  wlien  she  was  espouseil  lo 
Joseph.  19  The  angel  satisfieih  the  mistleeining  ihougliU  of  Joseph,  and  in- 
terpretcth  tlie  names  of  Christ. 

THE  book  of  the  generation  ^  of  Jesus  Christ,  the 
son  of  i>  David,  <=  the  son  of  Abraham. 

2  Abraham  d  begat  Isaac  ;  and  « Isaac  begat  Jacob  ; 
and  Jacob  f  begat  Judas  and  his  brethren  ; 

3  And  Judas  begat  =  Phares  and  Zara  of  Thamar; 
and  Phares  begat  h  Esrom  ;  and  Esrom  begat  i  Aram  ;  .^ 

4  And  Aram  begat  Aminadab  ;  and  Aminadab  be-r^'*^"-,„ 
gat  j  Naasson  ;  and  Naasson  begat  k  Sahnon  ;  li^  Rnt.iu. 

5  AnJ  Salmon  begat  Booz  of  i  Rachab  ;  and  Booz  ij  ''-•'■iio 
begat  Obed  of  "'  Ruth  ;  and  Obed  begat  Jesse  ;  ji^  nuA/x. 

S  And  Jesse  begat  "  David  the  king  ;  and  David  tho;i  ios.e.h'. 
king  begat  °  Solomon  of  her  that  had  been  the  "z^i/e  H",^"  ^fj 
of  Urias ;  lo^a'.iiat". 


CMAl^  1. 
a  Lu.3  -S. 
b  Ps.l?i.ll. 

c.22.t5. 

Ac.2.30. 
c  tie.'iiia. 

Ga.3.16. 
clGe.21.2..5 
e  Ge.25.36. 
f  Ge.!«.S5. 
g  Ge.iU'/J, 


Chap.  I.  Ver.  I.  The  book  of  the  generation.— Th\s  term  is  nere  generally 
understood  in  the  sense  of  genealogy,  and  so  apiilied  to  the  verses  following  ; 
but  it  is  equally  applicable  to  the  whole  book  in  the  sense  oiMatopj.    So  it  is 

used.  Gen.  xxxvii.  2. The  son  of  David,  the  son  of  ^(r^^HBUie  Arabs 

generally  derive  their  descent  from  some  few  well-known  il^^^^^Bsons. 

Ver.  -2.  Abraham,  &c.— T^ie  genealosy  which  here  followl^PH^R  to  be 
tliat  of  Joseph,  the  reputed  father  of  Jesus,  and  that  ir.  Luke,  rnap;^  the  ge- 
nealogy of  Mary,  his  real  mother.  We  shall  more  particularly  compare  tliem 
when  we  come  to  that  evangelist. 


MATTHEW, 


p  1  Ch.3. 
lO.&c. 


r  some 
ieBt\,Jo- 
sias  beeat 
Jakim, 
and  Ja- 
kim  begat 
Jechoui- 


T  5th  year 
before  the 
account 
calledyln. 
Domini. 


7  And  Solomon  begat  p  Roboam  ;  and  Roboam  be- 
gat Abia  ;  and  Abia  begat  Asa  ; 

8  And  Asa  begat  Josaphat ;  and  Josaphat  begat  Jo- 
ram  ;  and  Joram  begat  Ozias  ; 

9  And  Ozias  begat  Joatham  ;  and  Joatham  begat 
Achaz  ;  and  Aehaz  begat  Ezekias  ; 

10  And  Ezekias  begat  ^i  Manasses  ;  and  Manasses 
begat  Anion  ;  and  Amon  begat  Josias  ; 

11  And  r  Josias  begat  Jecnonias  and  hia  brethren, 
about  the  time  they  were  carried  away  to  Baby- 
lon : 

12  And  after  they  were  brought  to  Babylon,  Jeeho- 
ntas  begat  *  Salathiel ;  and  Salathiel  begat'  Zorobabel ; 

13  And  Zorobabel  begat  Abiud ;  and  Abiud  begat 
Ehakim  ;  and  Eliakim  begat  Azor  ; 

14  And  Azor  begat  Sadoc  ;  and  Sadoc  begat  Achim ; 
and  Achim  begat  Eliud ; 

15  And  Eliud  begat  Eleazar ;  and  Eleazar  begat  Mat- 
than  ;  and  Matthan  begat  Jacob  ; 

16  And  Jacob  begat  Joseph  the  husband  of  Mary,  of 
whom  was  born  Jesus,  who  is  called  Christ. 

17  So  all  the  generations  from  Abraham  to  David  are 
fourteen  generations  ;  and  from  David  until  the  car- 
rying away  into  Babylon  are  fourteen  generations ; 
and  from  tne  carrying  away  into  Babylon  unto  Christ 
are  fourteen  generations. 

18  IT  Now  the  birth  "of  Jesus  Christ  was  on  this 
wise  :  When  as  his  mother  Mary  was  espoused  to  Jo- 
seph, "  before  they  came  together,  she  was  found  with 
child  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

19  Then  Joseph  her  husband,  being  a  just  man,  and 
not  willing  to  make  her  a  public  example,  was  minded 
w  to  put  her  away  privily. 


Ver.  7.  Solomon  hegat  Roboam,  &c.— in  this  verse  Roboam  is  the  same  as 
Rehuboani,  and  Abia,  as  Abijah. 
V^er.  8.  Joaaphat  is  Jehoshaphat ;  Ozias,  Uzziah. 
Vcr.  9.  Joatham  is  Jotham  ;  Achaz,  Ahaz  ;  and  Ezekias,  Hczekiah. 
Ver.  n.  Josias  begat  Jechonias.— [The  marginal  readinjr  is  found  in  many 
MSS.,and  should  probably  be  received  into  the  text;  tbrJosiah  was  the  im- 
mediate father  of  Joiakitn  and  his  brethren,  (1  Ch.  iii.  15. ;)  and  Joiakim  was 
the  father  of  Jechoniah  about  the  time  of  the  Jirst  Babylonian  captivity  :  and 
it  also  completes  the  number  of  fourteen  in  this  second  class  of  generations, 
and  forty  two  in  the  \\\\o\Q.]—Bagster. 

Ver.  12.  Jechonias  begat  Salathiel.— Wintle  is  of  opinion  that  there  wore 
two  persons  of  the  name  of  Jechonias,  or  Jehoiakhn  ;  one  before,  and  the  other 
I  after  the  cantivity. 

Ver.  1«.  Called  Christ— That  is,  the  Messias,  or,  the  anointed.— IThq  desi^  of 
i  St.  Matthew  was  to  prove  that  Christ  was  the  heir  of  the  throne  of  Da^id  by  le- 
j  gal  descent.]— Ba^s^er. 

j  Ver.  17.  FoM7"iec«  g'ertcrff^/ow-s.-In  order  to  reduce  this  list  of  Joseph's  pro- 
I  eenitors  to  three  fourtecns,  several  names  nnist  bo  omitted,  a.s  will  be  evident 
from  comparing  it  with  Luke  ;  it  was  firobably  a  family  genealogy',  reduced  for 
1  the  purpose  of  bting  retained  in  the  memory.  The  late  Editor  of  Calmet  has 
suggi'flted,  that  the  term  generation  may  be  here  taken  for  a  certain  period  of 
I  time,  between  thirty  and  forty  years,  and  that  each  branch  of  the  genealogy 
I  might  nmountto  tourleen  such  periods. 

Vcr.  13.  Eapouscd—oT  betrothed,  De.  .rxii.  23  —Before  they  came  together. 
—It  is  well  known  that  the  Jews  c'.'joused  very  young,  but  it  was  often  several 
montfc.  and  even  years,  before  the  parties  came  togetiier,  according  as  it  was 
seltle*to  tbeir  p.irtnts. 

Ver.  fft'  To  Tput  her  away  privily— That  i.s,  by  a  private  divorce,  in  which 
no  reason  is  required  to  he  assigned,  nor  is  the  dowry  forfeited,  or  the  charac- 
ter defamed.    Selden  and  Lightfoot,  in  Doddridge. 


MATTHEW,  II. 


15 


20  But  while  he  thought  on  these  things,  behold,  the 
angel  of  the  Lord  appeared  unto  him  in  a  «  dream, 
Eaying,  Joseph,  thou  son  of  David,  fear  not  to  take 
unto  thee  Mary  thy  wife:  for  that  which  is  y  conceived 
in  her  is  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

21  And  she  shall  bring  forth  a  son,  and  thou  «halt 
call  his  name  *  JESUS  :  for  he  shall  save  ^  his  peo- 
ple from  their  sins. 

22  Now  all  this  was  done,  that  it  might  be  fulfilled 
which  wasspokenof  theLordby  the  b  prophet,  saying. 

23  Behold,  a  vjrgin  shall  be  with  child,  and  shall 
bring  forth  a  son,  and  «  they  shall  call  his  name  Em- 
manuel, which  being  interpreted  is,  God  d  with  us. 

24  Then  Joseph  being  raised  from  sleep  did  as  the 
angel  of  the  Lord  had  bidden  him,  and  took  unto  him 
his  wife : 

25  And  knew  her  not  till  she  had  brought  forth  her 
first-born  ^son  :  and  he  called  his  name  f  JESUS. 

CHAPTER  II. 

1  The  wise  men  out  of  the  east  are  directed  to  Christ  by  a  star.  11  Tliey  wor- 
ship him,  and  oflier  their  prese.nls.  14  Joseph  tieeth  into  Kgypt,  with  Jesus 
anJ  his  raotlier.  16  Herod  slayeih  the  cliiklren  ;  20  himself  dieth.  a  Clirist 
is  brougni  back  again  into  Galilee  to  Nazareth. 

NOW    when  Jesus  was    born  ain  Bethlehem  of 
Judea  in  the  days  of  Herod  the  king,  behold, 
there  came  wise  men  from  the  east  to  Jerusalem, 
2  Saying,  Where  is  he  that  is  b  born  king  of  the 
Jews  7  for  we  have  seen  his  «  star  in  the  east,  and  are 
come  to  d  worship  him. 


X  ver.16. 

y  begotten. 

I  i.  e.  S(b- 
viour. 

a  .4C.S.31. 
13.23,38. 
b  Is.  7. 14. 
c  or.  kis 


dJn.1.14. 
e  Ex.  13.2. 
f  Lu.2.21. 


d  Jn.5.23. 


Ver.  20.  In  a  dream.— hi  the  times  of  inspiration,  this  was  one  mctlium  of 
communicatingthe  willof  God  to  man  :  as.lbr  in.stance,  the  dreams  of  Joseph 
and  Pharaoh,  Nebuchadnezzar  and  Daniel ;  hut  when  a  written  revelation  was 
established,  such  means  became  less  necessary,  and  were  gradually  withdrawn. 

Ver.  21.  Thou  shall  call  his  name  Jesus.— It  was  one  mark  of  divine  fa- 
vour, when  God  added  a  letter  from  his  own  name  to  that  of  any  of  his  ser- 
vants. Jah,  it  is  well  known,  is  an  epitome  nf  Jehovah,  and  when  the  son  of 
Nun  was  taken  into  the  senice  of  Moses,  with  a  view,  no  doubt,  of  bein?  ulti- 
mately his  successor,  this  name  was  prefixed  to  his  former  name  of  Osea,  and 
made  it  Jehoshua,  or  Joshua,  which  in  Greek  is  Jesus ;  and  means  Jah,  or 
"  Jehovah  the  Sa\iour." 

V-er.  22.  That  it  might  be  fulfilled ;— or,  as  Boothroyd,  "  So  that  it  was  ful- 
6.led."  The  Greek  term  (ina)  often  expressing,  not  the  cause,  but  the  conse- 
quent event.  .See  Luke  xi.  50.  John  v.  20  ;  xii.  38,  &c. Spoken  of  the  Lord. 

—That  is,  of  Christ :  or  "  spoken  iapo)  Jroin  the  Lord ;"  that  is,  by  inspiration. 
Many  have  supposed  this  passage  qtioled  merely  by  way  of  accommodation,  as 
some  texts  contessedly  are ;  hutBp.  Chandler,  at  great  length,  and  witii  much 
ability,  contends  that  it  is  decidedly  a  typical  prophecy  of  Messiah.  Dr.  John 
Pye  Smith  adopts  nearly  the  same  hypothesis,  and  defends  it  with  no  less 
ability. 

Ver.  24.  When  he  loas  raised— Hammond,  "Being risen." 

Ver.  25.  Her  Jirst-born  son.— Doddridge,  "  Her  son,  the  firstborn."  See 
Rom.  viii.  29. 

Chap.  II.  Ver.  l.  Bethlehem— i.e.  Hottse  of  bread.— Atown  about  sixmilcs 
S.  by  \V.  of  Jerusalem.  The  birth  place  also  of  David,  and  hence  called  the 
city  of  David.    It  still  retains  its  ancient  name,  and  contains  about  200  houses, 

inhahitr-d  by  Christians  and  Turks. H'ise  inen  (Gr.  Magi)  from  Oie  east.— 

But  the  country  here  meant  is  much  disputed  :  Chaldea  and  Persia  have  both 

been  named  ;  but  we  follow  Grotivs  and  Doddridge,  in  fixing  on  Arabia. 

A'/w?  Herod— That  is,  "  Herod  the  Great,"  called  Great  by  rea^oiof  his  crimes. 
Mosheim.—Ue  put  to  death  his  own  wife  Mariamne,  with  l>|ilHH|^£<  Alex- 
ander and  Aristobulus.  When  dyin?,  he  imprisoned  a  "ui)>"^@^fl^Bost  il- 
lustrious subjects,  and  exacted  from  his  sister  a  promise  that  Ih&ySaSllCBk  mur- 
dered as  goon  as  he  expired,  so  that,  as  he  said,  teais  should  be  shS at  the 
death  of  Herod. 

Ver.  2.   We  have  seen  his  star  in  the  east ;— or,  "  "We  (while)  in  the   east,    . 


16 


MATTHEW.  II. 


~1 


A.  M.  4001, 
B.  C.  4. 


I  or,  of- 
fered. 


iPfi.72.I0. 
Is.  60. 6. 


C.I.: 


3  •?[  When  Herod  the  kini?  had  heard  these  things,  he 
was  troubled,  and  all  Jerusalem  with  hhn. 

4  And  when  he  had  gathered  "^  ail  the  chief  priests 
and  scribes  of  the  people  together,  he  demanded  of 
them  where  Christ  should  be  born. 

5  And  they  said  unto  him,  In  Bethlehem  of  Judea  : 
for  thus  it  is  written  f  by  the  prophet, 

6  And  thou  Bethlehem,  in  the  land  of  Juda,  art  not 
the  least  among  the  princes  of  ,Iuda  :  for  out  )f  thee  ! 
shall  come  a  Governor,  that  shall  s  rule  h  my  people  ; 
Israel.  ' 

7  Then  Herod,  when  he  had  priv  ly  called  the  wise  j 
men,  inquired  of  them  diligently  what  time  the  star ' 
appeared. 

3  And  he  sent  them  to  Bethlehem,  and  said,  Go  and 
search  diligently  for  the  young  child;  and  when  ye 
have  found  him,  hvmg  me  word  again,  that  I  may 
come  i  and  worship  hmi  also. 

9  H  When  they  had  heard  the  king,  they  departed  ; 
and,  1  >,  the  star,  which  they  saw  j  in  the  cast,  went 
before  them,  till  it  came  and  stood  over  where  the 
young  child  was. 

10  When  they  saw  the  star,  they  k  rejoiced  with  ex- 
ceeding great  joy. 

11  IT  And  when  they  were  come  into  the  house,  thev 
saw  the  young  child  with  Mary  his  mother,  and  fell 

lown,  and  worshipped  him  :  and  when  they  had  open- 
ed their  treasures,  they  i  presented  unto  him  ">  gifts ; 
gold,  and  frankincense,  and  myrrh. 

12  And  being  warned  of  God  "  in  a  dream  that  they 
should  not  return  to  Herod,  they  departed  into  the; 
own  country  another  way. 


ey 


have  seen  his  star;''  i.e.  an  extraordinary  meteor  which  tliey  tliougiit  indica- 
ted the  birth  of  King  Messiah.  Tlic  star  seen  by  these  Magi,  must  evidi  lUly 
liaVe  been  a  meteor,  at  no  great  height  in  the  al  niu.<phere,  or  it  could  not  Iiavc 
marked  a  jiarticular  house,  or  even  town.  So  wu  call  those  meteors  I'reiinently 

shooting  through  oui  atmosphere,  falling  stars. To  toors/iip  him— liio- 

rally,  "  To  fall  prostrate  belbre  liim." 

Ver.  3.  He  icas  troubled.— It  was  natural  for  Herod  to  be  alarmed  for  the 
safety  of  his  throne ;  but  why  should  all  Israel  be  troubled  7  Meteors  l.-ave  al- 
ways been  alarming  to  the  superstitious  and  ignorant.  Indeed,  Justin  Martyr 
supposed  this  to  bo  a  comet,  which  it  probably  resembled  in  form. 

Ver.  4.  The  chief  priests.— "Kot  only  the  high  priest  and  his  deputy,  with 
all  who  formerly  had  borne  that  office,  but  also  the  heads  of  the  twenty-four 
courses,  as  well  as  any  other  persons  of  peculiar  eminencoin  the  priesthood." 

So  "  Josephus  uses  the  word."— Doddridge. And  scribes.— See  note  on 

chap.  V.  20. 

Vi,'r.  7.  Inquired  of  them  diligently— ox  exactly.  Doddridge  reads,  "  Hav- 
ing got  exact  information  from  them." 

V'er.  8.  I  tnay  come  and  ivorship  hitn  also.— Kerod  would  cover  his  malice 
with  a  cloak  of  religion.    Hypocrisy  is  double  wickedness. 

Ver.  0.  The  smr.— lit  seems  evident,  that  this  was  neither  a  star,  planet,  or 
cornet ;  but  a  luminous  meteor,  of  a  star-like  form,  in  our  atmosphere,  formed 
by  God  for  the  express  purpose  of  guiding  the  magi,  not  only  to  Bethlehem,  but 
to  the  very  house  where  the  child  ]ny.]—Bagster. 

Ver.  n.  Presented  unto  hijn  gifts.— [This  was  according  to  the  miiversal 
cui-toni  of  the  people  of  the  East,  vvho  never  approach  the  presence  of  a  supe- 
rior without  a  vrestnt  in  their  hands.  This  was,  as  Dr.  Doddridgeremarks,  a 
most  seaeonable,  pka  itlential  assistance,  to  furnish  tliem  for  a  long  and  expen- 
sive joynyy  to  Egypt ;  a  country  where  they  were  entirely  strangers,  and  yet 
where  tn^wcre  to  stay  for  a  considerable  time.]— Bagster. 

Ver.  12.  Another  jyay— Literally,  "  they  turned  back  their  course"  to  Arabia 
wilhont  going  again  to  Jerusalem,  as  Herod  had  desired. 


MATTHEW,  II. 


17 


13  And  when  they  were  departed,  behold,  the  angel 
of  the  Lord  appeareth  to  Joseph  in  a  dream,  saying. 
Arise,  and  take  the  young  child  and  his  mother,  and 
flee  into  Egypt,  and  be  thou  there  until  I  bring  thee 
word  :  for  Herod  °  will  seek  the  young  child  to  de- 
stroy him. 

14  When  he  arose,  he  took  the  young  child  and  his 
mother  by  night,  and  departed  into  Egypt : 

!|    15  And  was  there  until  the  death  of  Herod  :  that  it 
M  might  be  fiilfilled  which  was  spoken  of  the  Lord  by 
i;  the  prophet,  saying,  p  Out  of  Egypt  liave  I  called  my 
son. 

16  ^  Then  Herod,  when  he  saw  that  he  was  [i  mocked 
of  the  wise  men,  was  exceeding  wroth,  and  sent  forth, 
and  slew  all  the  children  that  were  in  Bethlehem,  and 
in  all  the  coasts  thereof,  from  two  years  old  and  under, 
acco.  'ing  to  the  time  which  he  had  diligently  inquired 
^  of  the  wise  men. 

17  Then  was  fulfilled  that  which  was  spoken  by  Je- 
remy "■  the  prophet,  saying, 

13  In  Rama  was  there  a  voice  heard,  lamentation, 
and  weeping,  and  great  mourning,  Rachel  weeping/or 
her  children,  and  would  not  be  comforted,  because 
they  are  not. 

19  IT  But  when  y  Herod  was  dead,  behold,  an  angel  of 
the  Lord  appeareth  in  a  dream  to  Joseph  in  Egj^pt, 

20  Saying,  Arise,  and  take  the  young  child  and  his 


Job  33. 15, 
17. 


p  H08.U.I. 


/?d"fRp- 
piintedtf 
hisexpec-  ■ 
tauon.  I 


Ter.7. 
Je.31.15. 


y  called 
Wfvryl  the 
Grc-;\t,son 
cf  AiiU- 
paier, 
liavins 
reigned  V) 
years. 


Ver.  13.  Flee  into  E^ypr.— Bethlehem  was  in  thut  part  of  Jiidra  nearo.st 
Egypt.— E^ypt  is  a  lon^and  narrow  region,  lying  on  both  sides  of  the  river  Nile. 
Its  greatest  length  is  six  hundred  miles,  and  iU  greatefU  breadth  throe  fiundred. 
The  whole  region  was  known  by  the  Hebrews  by  the  name  of  Muzraim,  it 
having  been  peopled  by  Mizaim,  a  son  of  Ham,  atler  the  flood.  The  princes 
who  governed  it  were  styled  Pharaohs,  i.  e.  Kings,  until  the  time  of  Solomon,  [ 
after  which  they  are  designated  by  their  proper  names.  After  the  age  of  Alex- 
ander, the  Egyptian  kings  were  called  Ptolemy. 

Ver.  15.  Out  of  Egypt,  &c.—  n7i2r6y  and  others  consider  this  as  a  typical 
prophecy. 

Ver.  16.  AU  the  chUdren— Doddridge  find  Campbell,  "male  children."  At 
present,  Dr.  Richardson  says.  Bethlehem  contains  but  about  30(»  inhabitants, 
and  perhaps  never  contained  many  more  ;  out  of  these  it  is  probable  the  male 
infants  might  not  exceed  50,  though  Voltaire  puts  them  down  at  14.000!  Ri- 
chardson wa3  shown  a  small  chamber,  excavated  from  a  rock,  in  which  they 
were  all  said  to  be  entombed. 

Ver.  18.  InKa?na.—iJfl?«a,  a  city  in  the  tribe  of  Benjamin,  situated  a  few  miles  j 
north  of  Jerusalem,  between  Gibeah  and  Bethel.  "  In  Rama  icas  there  a  voice  1 
he:ird,'^—[.  e.  a  cry  was  heardeventoRamah.quotedfromJe.xxxi.  15, where  tlie 
prophet  introduces  Rachel  bewailingthe  exile  of  herposterity,  i.e.  Ephraim  ;  by 
quoting  which  language,  Matthew  in  a  similar  manner  introduces  her  as  be-  1 
moaning  the  fate  of  the  children  slain  in  Bethlehem.    Robinson's  Wahl.    The  1 
manner  of  lamentation  among  the  eastern  women  was  also  most  violrnt.  of 
which  we  shall  give  the  following  example,  quoted  bj'  the  late  Editor  nt'  Cal-  j 
met   irom  M.  Le  Brwjn's  Voyage  in  Syria.    That  celebrated  traveller  says, 
"  When  i  wa-,  at  Rama,  (near  Lydda  ;  not  this  Rama  near  Bethlehem.)  I  saw  1 
a  gri>at  company  of  these  weeping  women,  (namely,  those  who  goto  weep  I 
over  the  graves  of  their  relations.)  who  went  out  of  the  town.  I  followed  them, 
and  after  having  observed  the  place  they  visited,  adjacent  to  their  sepulchres,  , 

I  seated  m.yself  on  an  elevated  spot They  first  placed  thomselves  on  1 

the  sepulchres,  and  wept  there  ;  atler  having  remained  there  about  half  an  hour. 
some  of  them  rose  up,  and  formed  a  ring,  holding  each  other  by  iho  han'Is.  I 
Quickly  two  of  them  quitted  the  others,  and  placed  themselves  in  the  ro;,(rc  of  I 
the  ring,  where  they  made  so  much  noise,  in  .screaming  s;nd  clappinethe  hands,  | 
as,  together  with  their  various  contortions,  i.iigtit  have  subjected  them  to  the  I 
suspicion  of  madness.  Af>or  that,  thf  y  returned  and  seated  themselves  to 
weep  again,  till  they  gradually  withdrew  to  their  homes."  1 


18 


MATTHEW,   III. 


A.  M.  4003. 
B.  (;.  2. 


T  Nil.  6. 13. 
.111.13.5. 
ISa.l.U. 
Am.2.10 
..12. 
Ac.2-1.5. 


a  I-u.3.2. 
Ju.l.IS. 


2Ki.l. 
c  11.*' 


dLe.3/  S 


mother,  rmd  go  into  the  land  of  Israel :  for  they  are 
dead  ^  which  sought  the  young  child's  life. 

21  And  he  arose,  and  took  the  young  child  and  his 
mother,  and  ca-me  into  the  land  of  Israel. 

22  But  when  he  heard  that  Archelaus  did  reign  in 
Judea  in  the  room  of  his  father  Herod,  he  was  afraid 
to  go  thither:  notwithstanding,  being  warned  of 
God  in  a  dream,  he  turned  aside  into  the  parts  t  of 
Galilee : 

23  And  he  came  and  dwelt  in  a  city  called  "Na- 
zareth :  that  it  might  be  fulfilled  which  was  spoken  by 
the  prophets.  He  shall  be  called  a  *  Nazarene. 

CHAPTER  III. 
I  John  preacheth :  his  office,  life,  and  liaptisin.  7  He  reprehendelh  the  Phari- 
sees, 13  and  bapiizelli  Clirist  in  Jordan. 

TN  those  days  came  ^  John  the  Baptist,  preaching  in 
J-  the  wilderness  of  Judea, 

2  And  saying,  Repent  ye  :  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
is  at  hand. 

3  For  this  is  he  that  was  spoken  of  i'  by  the  prophet 
Esaias,  saying,  The  voice  of  one  crying  in  the  wilder- 
ness, Prepare  ye  the  way  of  the  Lord,  make  his  paths 
straight. 

4  And  the  same  John  had  his  •=  raiment  of  camels' 
hair,  and  a  leathern  girdle  about  his  loins;  and  his 
meat  was  locusts  d  and  wild  honey. 

5  H  Then  went  out  to  him  Jerusalem,  and  all  Judea, 
and  all  the  region  round  about  Jordan, 


Ver.  20.  Tliey  are  (Jead.—1\\xiX  is.  Herod  and  his  son  Antipater,  who  was 
equally  cnvyl  \vilhhi>  father. 

Vur.  22.  Archelaus~'A\\n\\\{iX  son,  also  rivalled  the  cruelties  of  his  father, 
massacring  3,O0U  Jews  in  the  temple,  near  the  iieginning  of  his  government. 

V'er.  23  Alsazarcne—x.c..  an  inhabitant  of  Nazareth.  The  names  of  places 
are  sometimes  n.sod  reproachfully.  Nazarene.  among  the  Jews  at  Jerusalen.i, 
was  a  term  of  contempt.  The  words  liere  apparently  quoted  are  not  found  in 
the  Old  T(>st:inicnt.  Tho  sense  is,  there  was  a  fulfilment  of  wiiat  the  prophets 
foretold.  (Ps.  xxii.  6,  «tc.  Isa  liii.)  that  it  should  be  treated  with  reproach  and 
contempt.    Robinson's  Wahl. 

Chap.  III.  Ver.  l.  In  thu>ie  days— Tha.1  is,  while  Jesus  resided  with  his  pa- 
rents in  Nazareth. Jobn.  the  iiaptist— or  the-  Baritiser. Preacliing— That 

is,  proclaimir.g,  a.s  a  herald,  or  pulilic  criiM-.  Cmiiphell. //'  tlir  ivilderncssof 

J((4rrt— mentioned  J II.  i.  16,  and  in  the  title  of  Ps.  Ixiii.II  lay  east  from  Jerusalem, 
along  the  Jordan  and  the  Dead  si.a.  Not  a  region  niiiidiabjted.  hut  woody, 
mouiitainoiis.  and  thinly  inliuhited.  The  name  seems  to  be  of  much  the  same 
import  with  our  word  Ilighfands.—CamvbeU. 

Ver.  3.  Tlie  voice  of  one  crying.  Prepare,  <fec.— See  Is.  xl.  3.  Diodorus  Si- 
cuhis  says  ofScmiramhs,  tli.-it  "  in  her  march  to  Ecbatane  she  came  to  theZar- 
cean  Monntuiii  wliich,  extending  many  furlongs,  and  being  full  of  craggy  pre- 
cipicrs  and  de.  pholldws,  could  not  be  passed  without  makmga  great  com[iass 
ahmit.  YiS\\\s.  flurefore,  desirous  of  leaving  an  everlasting  memorial  of  herself, 
as  well  as  of  shortening  the  way,  she  ordered  the  precipices  to  be  digged  down, 
and  the  hollows  Id  be  filled  un;  and,  at  a  great  expense,  she  made  a  shorter 
and  more  expediiious  road,  wliieh  to  this  day  is  called  tho  roadofSemiramis.  ' 
She  did  the  same  afterwards  in  Persia,  and  other  countries. 

Ver.  4.  His  raiment  of  earners'  /;a//-.— Not  of  the  fine  hair  of  that  animal, 
as  Camlet  is  ;  "  but  of  li  c  lon^'  and  slia!."jy  hair  of  camels,  which  in  the  Kast  is 
maiinfaclarrd  into  a  con  se  stnfT,  ancienily  worn  by  monks  and  anchorites."— 
ConphcU.     7,ot;tsrA'— which  were  allowed  food  by  the  IMosaic  law,  and  are 

ealeii  by  Ibe  poorer  Aridis  to  this  day.    See  Lc.  xi.  22. And  toi'd  lioney— 

wliicli  is  deposited  by  the  wild  bees  in  the  woods  of  Judea  in  great  abundance. 
See  1  Sa.  xiv.  ^,  &c.    Pr.  xxv.  16.  Is.  vii.  16. 

Ver.  .5.  All  tlie  region  round  about  .Jotdan—That.  is,  in  the  vicinity  of  Jor- 
dan, on  both  sides  tlio  river.  Alt  must  be  taken  here,  aa  in  some  other  places, 
fiff  many— great  multitudes. 


MATTHEW,  III. 


19 


6  And  were  baptized  of  him  in  Jordan,  confessing 
e  their  sins. 

7  IT  But  when  he  saw  many  of  thePharisees  and  Sad- 
ducees  come  to  his  baptism,  he  said  unto  them,  O 
generation  f  of  vipers,  who  hath  warned  you  to  e  flee 
from  the  wrat|i  to  come  7 

8  Bring  forth  therefore  fruits  h  meet  for  repentance  : 

9  And  think  not  to  say  within  yourselves,  We  have 
Abraliam  to  our  father  :  for  I  say  unto  you,  that  God 
is  able  of  these  stones  to  raise  up  children  unto  Abra- 
ham. 

10  And  now  also  the  axe  is  laid  unto  the  root  of  the 
trees  :  therefore  every  tree  which  bringeth  not  forth 
good  fruit  "  is  hewn  down,  and  cast  into  the  fire. 

Ill  indeed  baptize  you  with  j  water  unto  repentance  : 
but  he  that  cometh  after  me  is  mightier  than  I,  v/hose 
shoes  I  am  not  worthy  to  bear  :  he  shall  baptize  you 
k  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  with  fire  : 

12  Whose  fan  is  in  his  hand,  and  he  will  thoroughly 
purge  1  his  floor,  and  gather  his  wheat  into  the  garner; 
butlie  will  burn  up  the  chaff  •"  with  unquenchable  fire. 

13  ir  Then  cometh  Jesus  from  Galilee  to  Jordan  unto 
John,  to  be  baptized  "  of  him. 

14  But  John  forbad  him,  saying,  I  have  need  to  be 
baptized  of  thee,  and  comest  thou  to  me '? 

15  And  Jesus  answering  said  unto  him.  Suffer  it  to 
be  so  now :  for  thus  it  becometh  us  to  fulfil  all  righte- 
ousness.   Then  he  suffered  him. 

Iti  And  Jesus,  when  he  was  baptized,  went  up 
straightway  out  of  the  water :  and,  lo,  the  heavens 
were  opened  unto  him,  and  he  saw  the  Spirit  of  God 
°  descending  like  a  dove,  and  lighting  upon  him  : 


A.  M.  403a 
A.  D.  25. 


e  Ac.  1.5. 
2.33. 
19.4,5,13. 

f  Is.59.5. 
c.12.:M. 
23.  M 
Lu3.7. 


h  or,  an- 

sxcerable 
to  amend- 
ment of 
life. 

i  Jn.15.6. 

1   Lu.3.16. 
Ac.  19.4. 


1  Mal.3.2,3. 

mPs.1.4. 
Mal.4.1. 
Ma.9.44. 


o  Is.11.2. 
42.1. 
61.1. 
Jn.3.34. 


Ver.  6.  Jordan.— T\\ii  river  rises  in  Anti-libanus,  passes  through  the  Lake  of 
GcTiRcsareth.  and  runs  mto  the  Dead  soa. 

Ver.  7.  Pharisees  and  Sadducees— Two  famous  sexts  among  the  Jews.  J'lie 
theological  opinions  of  the  Pharisees  were  more  correct  than  those  of  tlio  Saddu- 
cees, as  tliey  believed  in  the  resurrection  of  liie  body,  and  in  a  future  Mate  of 
rewards  and  punishments,  as  also  in  the  existence  of  angels  and  S[)irit9,  We 
do  not  read  in  tlie  New  Testament  of  the  conversion  of  a  single  Sadducee !— 0 
generation  of  vipers.— ConivaTe  John  viii.  40,  44. 

Ver.  8.  Fruits  meet  for  repentance— i.  e.  Manifest  your  repentance  by  a 
corresponding  course  of  life. 

Ver.  11.  Whose  shoes  (or  "sandals")  I  am  ximoorthy,  &:c.— Koscnmullcr 
quotes  a  Rabbinical  saying,  that  whatever  serxices  .nscrxant  does  for  his  mas- 
ter, a  disciple  may  do  for  his  teacher,  only  not  to  unloose  the  latchet  of  his  shoes. 
Compare  IMark  i.  8.  He  sliall  baptizeyou  with  the  Ilohj  Ghost  and  with  .fire 
— i.  e.  He  shall  impart  to  his  followers  a  searching  and  purifying  influence,  that 
shall  lend  them  to  understand  and  embrace  the  tloctrines  of  the  Gospel. 

Ver.  12.  Whose  fan.—'T\\c  oris.'inal  word  is  agreed  to  signify  "  a  winnowing 
instrument,"  probably  "a  shovel,"  as  CnmpbcM  renders  it,  bywliichthe  corn 
being  I  brown  upward  against  the  wind,  the  chaff  was  separated  from  it  tliercby. 
—Unquenchable  yi?e.— Inextinguishable  fire,  and  by  implication,  eternal  fire. 

Ver.  15.  It  becometh  tut  to  fulfil  all  righteousness— i.  e.  We  should  submit 
to  every  precept,  or  institution. 

Ver.  16.  And  Jesus,  when  (Dodd.  "  after")  he  was  baptized,  went  up 
straightway.— Campbell  applies  the  term  straighticay,  or  "  immodiatoly," 
not  to  Jesus  coming  out  of  the  water,  but  to  the  Sjjirit's  descending  "  imme- 
diately after."  Doddridge  renders  it,  "  And  after  Jesus  was  baptized,  as  soon  aa 
Ik;  ascended  out  of  the  water,  the  heavens  were  opened,"  <fec.  Campbell's  trana- 
lafinn  is  to  the  same  efiijct. Descending  like  a  dove—  That  is,  in  a  slow,  ho- 
vering motion  ,  but  St.  Luke  adds,  "  in  a  bodily  shape,  I'ke  a  dove,"  that  is, 
probably,  in  a  wliite,  lucid  flame,  parted  like  the  wings  of  a  dove,  tin  wrien  the 
Holy  Spirit  descended  on  the  Apostles,  it  was  in  a  parted  ilame.  iike  "  cio- 


20 


MATTHEW,  IV. 


3  Ps.2.7. 
Lu.9.35. 
Kp.  1  G 
21'e.l  17. 


A.  M.  4031. 
A.  D.  'Zl. 

8  lKi.lS.12 
K?..U.l, 

a. 


h  M.1.1.12. 
Lu.4.1. 


17  And  lo  a  voice  from  heaven,  saying.  This  is  my 
beloved  p  Son,  in  vv'hom  I  am  well  pleased. 

CHAPTER  IV. 
1  Clirist  fastetli,  and  ig  temptetl.     U  The  angels  minister  unto  liim.     13  He 
dwelleili  in  Capernaum,  17  besinnelli  to  preacli,  18  cullcth  Peter,  and   An- 
drew, 21  James,  and  John,  23'and  liealeth  all  the  diseasetl. 

^T^HEN  was  Jesus  led  up  of  *  the  spirit  into  the  wil- 
J-   derness  to  be  b  templed  of  the  devil. 

2  And  when  he  had  fasted  forty  days  and  forty 
nights,  he  was  afterward  a  hungered, 

3'And  when  the  tempter  came  to  him,  he  said,  If 
thou  be  the  Son  of  God,  command  that  these  stones 
be  made  bread. 

4  But  he  answered  and  said.  It  is  written,  «  Man 
shall  not  live  by  l)read  alone,  but  by  every  word  that 
proceedeth  out  of  the  mouth  of  God, 

5  Then  the  devil  taketh  hii'Si  up  into  the  holy  i  city, 
and  setteth  him  on  a  pinnacle  of  the  temple, 

6  And  saith  unto  him,  If  thou  be  the  Son  of  God, 
cast  thyself  down :  for  it  is  written,  «  He  shall  give 
his  angels  charge  concerning  thee:  and  in  their 
hands  mey  shall  bear  thee  up,  lest  at  any  time  thou 
dash  thy  foot  against  a  stone. 

7  Jesus  said  unto  hiin,  It  is  written  again,  fThou 
shalt  not  tempt  the  Lord  ihy  God. 


ven  tongues."  Acts  ii.  3.  Tlie  rite  ofbaptism  was  in  nso  anionsr  the  Jews,  bi;- 
fore  file  time  ofChrist,  in  (lie  admission  of  proselytes  to  llic  Jewish  comnjttnify. 
Robinson's  Waht.  In  tlie  opinion  of  many,  the  Saviour,  when  hnpfi/eil  hy  John, 
was  inducted  into  the  priest's  office.  When  Aaron  wtis  oon.secRiled  to  i  he  office 
of  priest,  Moses  washed  him  with  water,  and  poured  t!)e  anointing'  oil  uiioii  his 
head.  Lev.  viii.  6, 12.  But  Jesus,  when  consecrated,  was  !)ai)tized  and  au'  inicd 
with  the  Holy  Ghost  sent  down  from  heaven.  Does  not  the  Saviour  (Mat.  .\xi. 
2.'^.)by  directing  the  chief  priests  anil  elders  to  the  baptism  of  John,  really, among 
other  things,  answer  their  question.  '"  by  what  authority  dfKJst  thou  thc.se 
things?" 

Ch  \p.IV.  Ver.  1.  Led  wp  of  (he  SpJr't.— Campbell, "  conducted  by  the  SjJirit." 

Into  thev)Hderness — That  is,  of  Judea,  near  Jordan.    'I'he  wilderness  here 

referred  lo,  is  thus  described  by  Maundrell,  one  of  our  most  respeclable  modern 

travellers  in  that  country :  "  After  some  hours  travel you  arrive  at  the 

mountoinous  desert  into  which  our  blessed  Saviour  was  led  by  f)ie  S|iirrt,  fo  be 
tempted  of  the  devil.  A  most  miserable,  dry,  bam:n  place  it  is.  consisting  of 
high,  rocky  mountains,  so  torn  and  disordered,  as  if  the  earth  had  liere  suffered 
some  great  convulsion,  in  which  its  very  bowels  had  been  turned  outward.  On 
the  left  hand,  looking  down  into  a  deep  valley,  as  we  passed  along,  we  saw 
some  ruins  of  small  cells  and  cottages,  whicli  they  told  us  were  formerly  the 
habitations  of  hermits,  retiring  Ihither  for  penance  and  mortification  ;  atui  cer- 
tainly there  could  not  be  found  in  the  whole  earth  a  morecon)fortl(!ss  and  aban- 
doned place  for  that  purpose." To  he  tempted  oftheDcvil—GxQvk,  Diaholo^, 

which  means  a  calumniator,  and  answ  ers  to  Satan  in  the  Old  Tt>stament  which 
means  an  adversary.  He  is  describe  as  the  chief  of  the  fallen  angids  ;  the 
prince  of  the  power  of  the  air,  iiniler  wnom  those  demons  are  arranged,  which 
are  active  in  introducing  every  evil  among  mankind. 

Ver.  3.  The  tempter— T\\:lIk,  I  bo  devil,  iust  before  named. Be  made  bread. 

—Campbell  and  Doddridge..  "  Be  made  loaves  (of  bread.") 

Ver.  4.  By  every  t<?ord— ITiiat  is,  as  Dr.  Campbell  renders,  "  by  every  thing 
which  God  is  pleased  to  appoint ;"  for  rema,  which  generally  signifies  a  jcord, 
is,  by  a  Hebraism,  here  taken  for  a  thing;  like  davar,  in  Uchrew.y—Baff- \ 
ster. 

Ver.  5.  Taketh  him— That  is,  "  Along  with  him,"  says  Doddridge.  An  intel- 
ligent, ihild  being  asked,  "  HoioiM  the  devil  take  Christ  to  the  temple  ?"  replied, 

"  As  you  (father)  would  take  me  to  St.  Paul's;" The  holy  c/ry— namely. 

Jeni.salem. On  a  pinnacle— Gr.  "The  wing,"  which  Eusebius  explains  of 

tlie  battlement  rotmd  t'.ie  top  of  the  temple.  See  IJammond  here,  and  on  chap. 
X.  27.  This  was  prot.ahly  at  the  time  of  evening  ser\ice,  which  might  from  this 
part  be  visible  ;  and  some  think  that  Satan  meant  to  intimate  that  by  such  u 
miracle,  the  priest.s  and  people  would  be  at  oiice  convinced  of  his  mission. 


MATTHEW,  IV. 


>.M.-)mi. 
A.  i).  -n. 


8  Acain,  the  devil  taketh  him  up  into  an  exceediiicr 
high  mountain,  and  showeth  him  all  the  kmgdomaot 
the  world,  and  the  glory  of  them ;  ■„  t     • 

9  And  saith  unto  him,  All  these  things  vvdl  I  give 
thee,  if  thou  wilt  fall  down  and  worship  me. 

10  Then  saith  Jesus  unto  him.  Get  thee  hence,  .sa- 
tan  •  for  it  is  written,  ?  Thou  shalt  worship  the  Lord 
thy  God,  and  him  only  shalt  thou  serve. 

1 1  Then  the  devil  leaveth  him,  /?  and,  behold,  angels 
h  came  and  ministered  unto  hirn. 

12  IT  Now  when  Jesus  had  heard  that  John  was 
i  cast  into  prison,  he  departed  into  Gdilee;  . 

13  And  leavinsc  Nazareth,  he  came  and  dwelt  in 
Capernaum,  which  is  upon  the  sea  coast,  m  the  bor- 
ders of  Zabulon  and  Nephthahm: 

14  That  it  might  be  fulfilled  which  was  spoken  by 
Esaias  the  )  prophet,  sajang,  j    r  tvt    u^u 

15  The  land  of  Zabulon,  and  the  land  of  Nephtha- 
lim,  by  the  way  of  the  sea,  beyond  Jordan,  y  Galilee  ol 
the  Gentiles ;  .  ,  .         ,    , 

16  The  people  which  sat  m  k  darkness  saw  great 
light ;  and  to  them  which  sat  in  the  region  and  sha- 
dow of  death  light  is  sprung  up. 

17  IF  From  that  time  Jesus  began  to  preach,  and  to 
say,  Repent:  i  for  the  kingdom  ot  heaven  is  at 
hand.  ,  ^  >^  vi 

IS  ^\  And  Jesus,  walking  by  the  sea  of  Galilee,  saw 
two  brethren,  Simon  "^  called  Peter,  and  Andrew  his 
brother,  casting  a  net  into  the  sea :  for  they  were 

19  And  he  saith  unto  them,  Follow  me,  and  I  will 
make  you  "  fishers  of  men.  ^  '       .  ,  .  ,, 

20  And  they  straightway  left » their  nets,  and  follow- 
ed him.  ,  ,  ,        ^ 

21  And  going  on  from  thence,  he  saw  other  two 
p  brethren,  James  the  son  oi  Zebedee,  and  John  his 
brother,  in  a  ship  with  Zebedee  their  father,  mending 
their  nets  ;  and  he  called  J  them.  ,    i    •    r 

22  And  they  immediately  left  the  ship  and  their  la- 
ther, and  followed  him.  „  ^  ,.,  ,  . 

23  IT  And  Jesus  went  about  all  Gahlee,  teaching  <5  in 
:  thrir  synagogues,  and  preaching  the  gospel  ^  of  the 
1  ^  kingdom,  and  healing  all  manner  of  sickness  and  all 
i  manner  of  disease  »  among  the  people. '  ' 

Vcr.  8.  Exceeding  hi^hmovntam— Sx^e^ms  of  this  mountain,  the  Abbe 
I  hLirUi  (in  his  Travels  Ihroueh  C)-prus)  says,  "  Here  we  cnioyed  the  most  beau- 
tiful prospect  imaginable.  This  mountain  .  .  .  .  overlooks  the  mountains  ot 
Aral)ia,  the  country  of  Gilead,  the  country  of  the  Ammonites,  the  plains  ol 
Aloab  the  plain  of  Jericho,  the  river  Jordan,  and  the  whole  extent  ot  the  Kel 
sea  ."'which  is  confirmed  by  Mr.  .lfa!f«dre/i  also.  ,•  .    »u  ♦  t 

V'f  12.  Into  Galilee.— \\  appears,  by  the  other  Evangeists,  that  Jesus,  on 
ieaxlnff  the  wilderness,  passed  through  Samaria  to  Nazareth,  where  he  preach- 
e/1  aiuf  wrought  miracles,  and  was  at  lii-st  cordial  v  received  ;  6ut  one  oHus  dis- 
courses givine  them  offence,  they  threatened  his  life  -he  then  came  and  dvveltat 
Capernaum,  whereby  another  prediction  was  fulfilled  ;  and  he  itmeraled  m  the 
same  ^eay  throughout  Galilee.    See  John  iv.  and  Luke  iv.  16. 

Ver.  15.  By  the  icay,  Scc-CampbeU,  "  Situate  on  the  Jordan,  near  the  sea 

.'I Gali  :e  of  the  Gentiles— So  called  from  the  number  of  Gentiles  there  set- 

llod.  I  Ji*ngs"ix  11. 


pSatan  can 
stay  no 
longer 
than  GckI 
permits. 

h  He.  1.6,14. 

i  or  deli- 
vered up. 

y  chiefly  in- 
habited 


nations. 
]   U.9.l,Z 


I  c.3.2. 
10.7. 
mJn.1.42. 


p  Ma.l. 
19,20. 

5  it  was  a 
call  that 
reached 
tlieir 
hearts. 

q  c.9.35. 
Lh.4.15, 
44. 


9  the  joyful 
tidings 
tliat  llie 
Messiaii's 
kingdom 
was  near 
at  hand. 


22 


MATTHEW,  V. 


»  Lu.6.20 
Ac. 


d  Is.61.3. 
Eze7.16. 


e  Jn.I8.2u. 
2  Co.  1.7. 


e  Ps.  14.5.1! 
ls.65.13 


24  And  his  fame  went  throughout  all  Syria :  and 
thev  brought  unto  him  all  sick  people  that  were  taken 
with  divers  diseases  and  torments,  and  those  which 
were  possessed  with  devils,  and  those  which  were 
lunatic,  and  those  that  had  the  palsy ;  and  he  healed 
them. 

25  And  there  followed  him  great  multitudes  t  of  peo- 
ple from  Galilee,  and/rom  Decapolis,  and  frovx  Je- 
rusalem, and /rom  Judea,  and/rom  beyond  Jordan. 

CHAPTER  V. 
1  Chrisl  lieginnelh  his  sermon  on  the  mount :  3  cfeclaring  who  are  blessed, 
13  who  r»re  tlie  «iU  of  the  earth,  14  the  light  of  the  world,  the  city  on  a 
hill,  15  the  candle  :  17  that  he  came  to  fulfil  the  law.  21  What  it  is  to  kill, 
T,  to  commit  adultery,  33  to  swear :  33  exhoneth  to  sufter  wrong,  44  \a 
love  even  our  enemies,  48  and  to  labour  after  perfectness. 

AND  seeing  the  multitudes,  he    went   up  into  a 
mountain  :   and  when  he  was  set,  his  disciples 
came  unto  him  : 

2  And  he  opened  his  mouth,  and  » taught  them, 
saying, 

3  Blessed  art  the  poor  b  in  spirit :  ■"'  for  theirs  is  the 
kingdom  of  heaven. 

4  Blessed  art  they  that  d  mourn  :  for  they  « shall  be 
comforted. 

5  Blessed  art  the  meek :  for  they  f  shall  inherit  the 
earth. 

6  Blessed  art  they  which  do  hunger  and  thirst  after 
righteousness  :  for  ?  they  shall  be  filled. 


Ver.  24.  Possessed  loirh  devils — Greek,  "  Demons,"  ami  so  rendered  by  Dod- 
drids'e,  Caniphell,  and  other  modern  translators  ;  and  Dr.  C.  has  particularly 
noted,  that  the  terms  Diabolos  (or  devil)  and  demon  are,  in  the  New  Te.sta- 
ment,  never  confounded  with  each  other.  See  John  viii.  44.  Ac.  xiii.  10.  l  Pet.  v.  8. 

That  insanity  arose  from  such  posses.sions.  "  was  the  prevailing  opinion,  not 
only  among  the  Jews, .  .  .  hut  also  among  the  Greeks  and  Romans,  .ffischylus 
Sophocles.  Euripides,  Herodotus,  Lucian,  and  others,  speak  of  demoniacs." 
Herodotus  speaks  of  tlin  mental  alienation  of  Cleomenes  as  extraordinary,  be- 
cause it  was  not "  occasioned  by  a  demon,  but  by  excessive  drinking." — Rosen- 
inuller.  Some  have  endeavoured  to  explain  what  is  said  of  demons,  and  pos- 
scs-sion  by  them,  of  corporeal  disoa-ses  only,  and  especially  of  insanity.  Camp- 
bell romtifks  on  this  hjT>othesis,  "  When  I  find  mention  made  of  the  number  of 
demons  in  particular  p'ossessions,  their  actions  so  expressly  distinguished  from 
those  of  the  man  possessed,  conversations  held  with  the  former  in  regard  to  the 
disposal  of  them  after  tlieir  expulsion,  and  accounts  given  how  they  were  ac- 
tually disposetl  of;  when  I  find  desires  and  pJissions  ascribed  peculiarly  to 
tlirni,  and  similitudes  taken  from  the  conduct  which  they  usually  obsene  ;  it 
is  impos.'^iblc  for  me  to  deny  their  existence,  without  admitting  that  the  sacred 
historians  were  either  deceived  themselves  in  regard  to  them,  or  intended  to  de- 
ceive their  readers.  Nay,  if  they  were  faithful  historians,  this  reflection,  I  am 
afraid,  will  strike  still  deeper."  Campbeirs  Gospels. 

Ver.  2.5.  Dccnpo/is.— [Decapolis  wa.s  a  district  of  Syria,  east  of.  Jordan,  so 
called  from  deka,  ten,  and  polis,  a  citij.  because  it  contained  ten  cities  ;  wliich 
were,  according  to  Pliny,  Scythopoli:4  Philadelphia,  Raphanse,  Gadara,  Hippos, 
Dion,  Pella,  Gerasa,  Canatha,  and  Damascus.  Nq  two  geographers  enurjorat* 
the  same  ten  cities.]— BrtS's^er. 

Chap.  V.  Ver.  l.  Into  a  mountain —K  hill,  called  "The  Mountain  of  Beati- 
tudes," is  .yfill  pointed  out  to  travellers,  though  the  tradition  is  of  no  autiicrity, 

When  he  jpos  sct.—U  was  customary  among  the  Jews  for  the  teacher  to  sit 

and  foi  his  pupils  to  stand,  or  sit  in  a  semicircle  aroimd  him. 

Ver  2.  He  opened  his  mouth.— A  Hebraism foj  "  he  began  to  speak."  See 
chap.  xiii.  35.  ,      .     , 

Ver  3.  Blessed.— Doddridge  andCampbell,  "  Happy  the  poor ;"  and  sointhe 
verses  following. Poor  in  spirit— i.  e.  the  humble  and  lowly  in  mind. 

Ver.  4.  Thetj  that  mourn— i.  c.  that  are  "  habitually  serious." 

Ver.  5.  Inherit  the  earth— or  "  land ;"  i.  e.  the  land  of  promise.    See  He.  xL 

Ver.  6.  Hunger  and  thirst.— Xenophon  in  like  manner  applies  these  appe- 


MATTHEW,  V. 


7  Blepsed  art  the  merciful :  for  h  they  shall  obtain 
mercy.  ,  .       ,        ,    „ 

8  Ressed  are  the  pure  m  i  heart :  lor  they  shall  aee 
God. 

9  Blessed"-arc  the  J  peacemakers :  for  they  shall  be 
called  the  children  of  God. 

10  Blessed  are  they  which  are  persecuted  for  righte- 
ousness' w  sake  :  for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

11  Blessed  are  ye,  when  men  shall  revile  you,  and 
persecute  yow,  and  shall  say  all  manner  of  evil  against 
you  I  falsely,  for  my  sake. 

12  Rejoice,  and  be  exceeding  glad  :  for  great  is  your 
reward  "'in  heaven:  for  so  persecuted  they  the  pro- 
phets which  were  before  you. 

13  1[r  Ye  are  the  salt  "  of  the  earth  :  but  if  the  salt 
have  lost  his  savour,  wherewith  shall  it  be  salted'7  it 
is  thenceforth  good  for  nothing,  but  to  be  cast  out, 
and  to  be  trodden  under  foot  of  men. 

14  Ye  are  the  light  °  of  the  world.  A  city  that  is  set 
on  a  hill  cannot  be  hid. 

15  Neither  do  men  Ught  a  candle,  and  put  it  under 
P  a  bushel,  but  on  a  candlestick ;  and  it  giveth  light 
unto  all  that  are  in  the  house. 

16  Let  your  light  so  shine  before  men,  that  they  niav 
see  your  good  works,  and  glorify  '^  your  Father  which 
is  in  heaven. 

-  17  IT  Think  not  that  I  am  come  to  destroy '  the  law,  or 
» the  prophets  :  I  am  not  come  to  destroy,  <  but  to  fulfil. 

18  For  verily  I  say  unto  you.  Till  heaven  and  earth 
pass,  one  jot  or  one  tittle  "  shall  in  no  wise  pass  from 
the  law,  tin  all  be  fulfilled. 

19  Whosoever  therefore  shall  break  one  of  these  least 


23 


A.  M.  4031. 
A.  D.  '27. 


Ps.24.3,4. 
He.  1-2.14. 
lJu.3.'i.3. 


If  lPe.3.l3 
14. 

1  lying. 

ra2Co.4.n. 

n  Ma.  9.50. 

0  Pfc2.15. 

p  The  word 
in  the 
original, 
sigiiifieth 
a  mea- 
sure con 
taining 
about  a 
pint  less 
than  a 
peck. 

q  lPe.2.12. 

r  cai5. 

s  Is.42.21. 

t  PS.40.6..8 

u  Lu.16.17. 


tites  to  the  mind.  He  says,  "  Some  tempers  hunger  after  praise,  no  less  than 
others  after  meat  and  drink." 

Ver.  8.  Pure  in  heart— Vs.  xv.  1 ;  xxiv.  4,  5,  and  compare  Acts  x\.  9.  1  Pe.  i. 
22.  1  Jn.  iii.  8. 

Ver.  13.   Ye  are  the  salt  of  the  loorld—i.  e.  by  your  Influence  you  are  to  make 

men  better,  as  salt  preserves  and  renders  food  more  savoiu-y  and  acceptable. 

If  the  salt  have  lost  his  savrur.—Maundrell  mentions,  that  in  the  valley  of 
salt  (four  hours  journey  fron.  Aleppo)  he  broke  ott"  a  piece  of  salt,  which,  from 
its  beinsr  Ion?  exposed  to  the  sun.  r<iin.  and  air,  had  lost  its  savour^  though  the 
part  which  adhered  to  the  rock  retained  it.  But  Townsend  quotes  Irom  Schoet- 
ken  a  diftcrent  illustration.  He  says,  that  an  inferior  kind  of  salt  was  collected 
from  the  Asphaltic  lake,  with  which  the  sacrifices  were  salted ;  but  which,  on 
being  e.xposcd  to  sun  and  air,  soon  lost  its  flavour,  and  was  then  sprinkled  over 

the  paveinent  of  the  temple,  like  sand. Wheretoith  shall  it  he  salted?    Dr. 

Good  quotes  a  learned  Swede,  who  eives  to  this  clause  a  different  translation, 
"  How  can  we  salt  with  it,"  which  he  prefers. 

Ver.  15.  A  candle  ....  candlestick.— Campbell,  "Lamp,"  and  "lamp- 
stand," 

Ver.  17.  To  destroy.— Kammond,  "  To  dissolve  ;"  so  Doddridge. —  To 
fulfir/.—HaJntnond,  To  perffct;"  Doddridge,  "  To  complete  ;"  Campbell, 
"  To  ratify."  The  sense  appears  to  be,  thai  whereas  the  Jewish  teachers  re- 
la.\ed  the  morality  of  the  law,  as  we  shall  see  in  the  instances  here  subjoined, 
the  object  of  Jesus  was,  to  enforce  it  to  the  utmost  c-rf:*!!!:  of  its  demands. 

Ver.  IS.  V^eri/y—Gr.  Amen:  I  solemnly  assure  you. One  jot  or  tittle.- 

Thc  jot  (Iota)  is  the  Hebrew  Joi,  and  the  tittle  seems  to  Tsfsr  to  the  corners  of 
certain  Hebrew  letters,  wiiich  distinsiiish  them  from  oi;iTer3,  Us,  for  instance, 
the  Beth  from  the  Caph,  or  the  Dalcth  from  the  Resh ;)  w-nich  letters,  without 
they  are  written  with  great  care,  are  scarce.y  to  be  distinguished.  Lenny,  Gto- 
tius,  &c. 

Ve.-.  19.  One  of  these  least  commandments.— Doddridge  and  Campbell,  "On* 
of  tiio  least  oflhe.se  commandments." 


fi  24 


MATTHEW   V. 


A    M.  4031. 

A  D.  'jn. 


a  1.  e.  vain 
fellow. 
2  Sa.6.20. 


Pr.25.8. 

Lu.  12.58 


commandments,  and  shall  teach  men  so,  he  shall  be 
called  the  least  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven :  but  who- 
soever shall  do  and  teach  //2e?>i,  the  same  shall  be 
called  great  ^in  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

20  For  1  say  unto  you,  That  except  your  righteous- 
ness shall  exceed  "*' the  righteousness  of  the  scribes 
and  Pharisees,  ye  shall  in  no  case  enter  into  the  king- 
dom of  heaven. 

21  IT  Ye  have  heard  that  it  was  said  »  by  them  of  old 
time.  yTh6u  shalt  not  kill;  and  whosoever  shall  iviil 
shall  be  in  danger  of  the  judgment : 

22  But  I  .^ay  unto  you,  Tnat  whosoever  is  angiy  with 
his  brother  without  a  ^  cause  shall  be  in  danger  of  the 
judgment :  and  whosoever  shall  say  to  his  brother, 
°-  Raca,  ahall  be  in  danger  of  the  council :  but  whoso- 
ever shell  say,  Thou  fool^  shall  be  in  danger  of  hell  fire. 

23  Therefore  if  thou  bring  thy  gift  b  to  the  altar,  and 
there  r(;memberest  that  thy  brother  hath  aught  against 
thee; 

24  L'jave  there  thy  gift  before  the  altar,  and  go  thy 
way ;  first  be  reconciled  to  thy  brother,  and  then  come 
ana  (>fier  thy  gift. 

25  Agree  with,  thine  adversary  quickly,  while  thou 
art  m  the  way  with  him  ;  lest  at  any  time  the  adyer- 
sar/  deliver  <^  thee  to  the  judge,  and  the  judge  deliver 
thee  to  the  officer,  and  thou  be  cast  into  prison. 

26  Verily  I  say  unto  thee,  Thou  shall  by  no  means 
•;ome  out  thence  till  thou  hast  paid  the  uttermost  far- 
thing. 


Ver.  20.'  Of  the  scribes.— These  are  said  to  be  of  two  classes,  secular  and  ec- 
clesiastical i  but  the  latter  are  here  intended,  among  whom  Avere  many  degrees 
of  rank,  from  mere  transcribers,  to  men  "learned  in  tlic  law,"  like  Ezra,  (vii. 
6.)  Some  of  these  arc  called  "  Doctors,"  and  doubtless  had  disciples.  (Mat.  .\.\iii. 
2,3.) The  Pharisees  wore  a  sect  remarkable  for  their  attachment  to  the  cere- 
monial law.  and  still  more  to  the  traditions  of  the  ciders.  They  vere  account- 
ed most  orthodox,  and  the  scribes  are  generally  associated  with  fhvin.  But  we 
shall  find  their  true  character  best  developed  in  our  Lord's  addresses  io  them. 
ix/'^/z^eoM-swess.— Sanctity  of  life  and  integrity  of  conduct. 

Verses  21  and  27.  Said  iy— Marg.  "  To  ;"  so  Doddridge  and  all  the  mo<len> 
translators. Them  of  old  rij;ie— That  is,  those  to  whom  the  law  wad  deliver- 
ed at  Sinai. 

Ver.  22.  Judg7nent.—[Kn  inferiorcourt  of  judicature,  in  every  city,  consi.stingof 
twenty-three  members,  which  punished  criminals  by  strangling  or  l>eheading.  )— 
Bagster. Raca—Thnl  b,  an  empty,  worthless  fellow ;  so  Drusius,  wIk)  is  fol- 
lowed by  Doddridge,  &c. The  council— Greek,  Sttnhedri7n—com\)(>setl  of 

seventy-two  elders,  who  alone  punished  by  stoning. Thou  fool— Greek, 

Moreh,  which  Doddridge  explains,  "  Thou  wicked  villain." HeU .fire- 
Greek,  "The  fire  of  the  valley  of  Hinnom." 

Ver.  24.  Leave  there  thy  gift.—U  appears  from  Dr.  LJghtfoot,t)mt  sacrifices 
were  not  always  offered  immediately,  but  sometimes  rescr\'cd  to  an  approach- 
ing feast.  At  those  times  the  people  collected  from  all  quarters,  and  reconci- 
liation might  be  more  easily  effected.  It  irtviy  also  be  remembered,  th.at  there 
were  fields,  or  pasture  grounds,  belonging  to  the  temple,  as  it  was  impossible  to 
keep  all  the  great  and  small  cattle  for  the  public  feasts  within  the  couits  of  the* 
temple. Then  C07ne  and  offer  thy  giff.—Phifo  says,  "  When  a  man  had  in- 
jured liis  brother,  and  repenting  of  his  fault,  voluntarily  acknowledged  it,  (in 
I  which  case  both  restitution  and  sacrifice  were  required,)  he  w;is  first  to  make 
^ ;  restitution,  and  then  to  come  into  the  temjile,  presenting  his  sacrifice,  and  ask- 
ing pardon."  Philo  was  contemporary  with  our  Lord  :  but  this  rule  appears  to 
have  been  much  neglected. 

Ver.l'i.  As-ree  .  .  .  o?y?'cW?/.— According  to  the  Roman  custom,  a  person  ag- 
grieved could  compel  the  other  party  to  go  wuh  him  before  the  F-ra^Ior,  unleas 
he  agreed  by  the  wav  to  adjust  the  matter.     Adfuns'.t  Ko?n.  Antiq. 

Ver.  26.  2'he  uttermost  farthing— Th3.i  is,  llvj  full  e.xlcnt  of  the  penally  in- 


MATTHEW,  V. 


»1 


27  IT  Ye  have  heard  that  it  was  said  by  them  of  old 
time,  Thou  shalt  not  commit  aduhery : 

28  But  I  say  unto  you,  That  whosoever  looketh  <i  onj 
a  woman  to  lust  after  her  hath  committed  adultery  I 
with  her  already  in  his  heart. 

29  And  if  thyn^ht  eye  *  ofiend  thee,  pluck  it  out,  and 
cast  it  from  thee  :  for  it  is  profitable  for  thee  that  one 
of  tliy  members  should  perish,  and  not  that  thy  whole 
body  should  be  cast  into  f  hell. 

30  And  if  thy  right  hand  offend  thee,  cut  it  off,  0  and 
cast  it  from  thee  :  for  it  is  profitable  for  thee  that  one 
of  thy  members  should  perish,  and  not  that  thy  whole 
body  should  be  cast  into  hell. 

31  It  hath  been  said,  Whosoever  shall  put  away  his 
wife,  let  him  give  her  a  writing  of  =  divorcement : 

32  But  I  say  unto  you,  That  whosoever  shall  put 
away  his  h  wife,  saving  for  the  cause  of  fornication, 
caiiseth  her  to  commit  adultery:  and  whosoever  shall 
marry  her  that  is  divorced  committeth  adultery. 

33  "if  Again,  ye  have  heard  that  it  hath  been  said  by 
them  of  old  time,  Thou  shalt  not  forswear  i  thyself, 
but  shalt  perform  unto  the  Lord  thine  oaths  : 

34  Bui  I  say  unto  you.  Swear  not  at  j  all ;  neither  by 
heaven;  for  it  is  God's  throne  : 

35  Nor  by  the  earth  ;  for  it  is  his  footstool :  neither 
by  Jerusalem  ;  for  it  is  k  the  city  of  the  great  King. 

36  Neither  shalt  thou  swear  by  thy  nead,  because 
thou  canst  not  make  one  hair  white  or  black. 


I.  M.  <osi..  j 

A.  D.  37. 


Job  31.1.  ; 

Fr.«.'23.     f 


thee  to 
offend. 


f  Ro.3.13. 
1  Cu.9.?l. 


thy  affe«- 
tiow  and 
incliiia- 


g  D«  24.1. 
Je.3.1. 
Ma.  10.2, 
9. 

h  c.19.9.  . 
1  Co.7..«0, 
11. 

i  i.e.iaj?. 

Nu.30.2. 
De.23.-3. 


flictcd.  Some  Roman  Catholic  writers  have  had  the  ineenuity  to  draw  from 
hence  an^irgumeni  in  favour  of  Purgatory  ;  but  it  is  evident  that  this  refers  to 
ji  final,  and  not  to  a  temporary  punishment,  a.s  in  verses  22  and  29  ;  and  tiiattio 
consistent  Catholic  can  argue  from  the  panicle  "  ti!!,"  for  a  termination  of  it ; 
see  chap.  i.  29. 

Ver.  28.  Looketh.— Doddridge,  "Gazelh  ;"  that  the  word  is  often  cmjihatic, 
see  chap.  vii.  Luke  vii.  4-J.   Acts  i.  9 ;  iii.  4,  tec. 

Ver.  29.  Offend  thce.—JIammond  iiwA  Doddridge,  "Ensnare  thee." 

Ver.  30.  Cut  it  ojT— [Every  one  must  immediately  see,  says  Bishop  Portetis, 
tliat  the  eye  to  be  plucked  out  is  the  eye  of  concupiscence,  and  the  hand  to  be 
cut  oft' is  the  hand  of  violence  and  vengeance  ;  that  is,  these  passions  are  to  be 

checked  and  sub<iued,  let  the  conflict  cost  us  what  it  may. He//.— Greek, 

geennan,  a.  corruption  of  theHebre>v  words  gai  hinnom,  "the valley  of  Hin- 
nom,"  v.iuch  lay  near  Jerusalem,  and  had  been  the  niace  of  those  abomina- 
ble sacrifices  in  wliich  the  idolatrous  Jews  burnt  their  children  to  Moloch. 
Htrice  this  place  became  in  process  of  time  an  emblem  oi  hell,  or  the  place  of 
punishmt.-nt.  ]—Bagster. 

Ver.  31.  Whosoever  shall  piit  away,  &c. — [Divorces  were  carried  to  a  scan- 
dalous and  criminal  e.\cess  among  the  Jews  ;  the  school  of  Hillel  permitting  a 
man  to  put  away  his  wife,  if  he  saw  a  woman  handsomer  than  her,  or  if  she 
displeased  in  her  manners,  or  even  in  dressing  his  victuals  '.]— Baggier. 

Ver.  32.  Fornication.— U  is  evident  that  the  terms  fornication  and  adultery 
are  here  used  as  synonymous,  to  include  every  specie.s  of  actual  unclcaimess. 

Ver.  33.  Thou  shalt  7iot  for/noear  tliyself,  &c.— The  morality  of  the  Jews 
on  this  point  was  trulrexecrable :  they  maintained  that  a  man  might  swear 
«ilti  his  lips,  and  annul  it  the  same  moment  in  his  heart!  And,  in  even  their 
holiest  precepts,  they  did  not  pretend  to  forbid  all  common  swearing,  but  oily 
v.'hnt  they  term  imtch. 

Ver.  34.  For  it  is  God's  throne.— Herodotus  says,  that  "  when  the  Scyihi  Jia 
desire  to  use  the  most  solemn  oath,  they  swear  by  the  king's  throne." 

Ver.  a?.  »,'r  by  the  earth.— Mr.  HiigliesCVTaLxeU  in  .Sicily  and  Greece)  men- 
tions an  old  mail  at  Acafhamia  swearing  "  by  the  earth,"  us  an  ancient  o«.*.h. 
Seitherinj  .feriU'<aleni.—'V\ds  was  common  among  the  Jews,  and  i.*  men- 
tioned in  the  Gemara. 

Ver.  36.  Seiiher  by  thy  head— AnatUcr  3  fwii^h  oath. but  no  less  common  amiMVji 
the  Greeks  and  Romans,  ils  appears  from  Homer,  Virgil,  Horace.  Mai  tial,  &c 


26 


MATTHEW,  V. 


-rt 


A.  M.  4031, 
A.  D.  27. 


1  Ja.5.12. 
m  Ex.21.24. 


n  Pr.20.22. 
1H.29. 
Ho.  12. 17 


q  De.23.6. 
r  Ro.12.14, 


L<i.'H.34. 
Ac.7.60. 


37  But  let  your  communication  be,  Yea,  yea  ;  IV ay, 
nay:  for  wliatsoever  is  more  >han  these  cometli  of 
1  evil. 

38  IT  Ye  have  heard  that  it  hath  been  said,  An  ""eye 
for  an  eye,  and  a  tooth  for  a  tooth  : 

39  But  I  sjiy  unto  you,  »  That  ye  resist  not  evil :  but 
vs'hosoever  shall  smite  °  thee  on  thy  right  cheek,  turn 
to  him  the  other  also. 

40  And  if  any  man  ^yill  sue  thee  at  the  law,y  and  take 
away  thy  coat,  let  him  have  Ihy  cloak  also. 

41  And  whosoever  shall  compel  thee  to  go  a  mile,  go 
with  him  twain. 

42  Give  to  him  that  asketh  thee,  and  from  him  that 
would  borrow  of  thee  turn  not  thou  p  away. 

43  IF  Ye  have  heard  that  it  hath  been  ')  said,  Thou 
shalt  love  thy  neighbour,  and  hate  thine  enemy. 

44  But  I  say  unto  you,  Love  '  your  enemies,  bless 
them  that  curse  you,  do  good  to  them  that  hate  you. 
and  pray  » for  them  which  despitefuUy  use  you,  and 
persecute  you ; 

45  That  ye  may  be  the  children  of  your  Father  which 
is  in  heaven  :  for  he  maketh  his  sun  to  rise  ^  on  the 
evil  and  on  the  good,  and  sendeth  rain  on  the  just  and 
on  the  unjust. 

46  For  if  ye  love  them  which  love  you,  what  reward 
have  ye  ?  do  not  even  the  publicans  the  same  7 


Ver.  37.  Yea, yea,  is  a  solemn  and  deliberate  affirmative  ;  Aay,  nay,  as  so- 
lemn a  negation^  Repetition,  among  the  Helircv\s,  implied  truth  and  certainty. 
S'je  Ge.  xli.  32.    Ps.  Ixii.  11.    Da.  v.  25.    Jn.  v.  19,  21,  2-5.    Judo  12.     Camplell 

renders  it,  "Let  your  yes  he  yes,  and  your  no,  no." Cometh  (\f  evil— or, 

"the  e^nl  one."  Ilavmiond  and  Doddridge.  Not  only  profane  oaths,  but  the 
needless  multiplication  even  of  lawtul  oaths,  is  a  great  evil,  and  much  to  lie  la- 
mented in  our  own  country. — Barclay  contends,  that  every  kind  of  swear- 
in?  is  forbidden  ;  in  doing  which  he  is  compelled  to  deny  the  oath  of  God, 
He.  vi.  13—17;  contending,  that  an  oath  implies  swearing  by  a??o?/jer  person, 
whereas  God,  swearing  only  by  himself,  did  not,  properly  speaking,  swear  at 
all :  but  this  is  in  direct  opposition  to  the  passage  in  the  Hebrews,  just  referred 
to.  And  he  evade-s  the  argument  of  our  Lord's  swearing,  by  pleading  that  this 
wes  under  the  Jewish  dispensation  ;  but  it  was  certainly  subsequent  to  his  ser- 
mon on  the  mount.  As  to  the  ceremony  of  "kissin"  the  book,"  we  consider  it  by 
no  moans  essential  to  the  nature  of  an  oath.  And  if  the  Society  of  Friends  are 
willing,  on  proper  occasions,  to  declare  they  "speak  the  truth  in  the  fear  of 
God,  anil  before  Iwm,"  whom  they  call  to  witness,  we  consider  thi.?,  to  all  in- 
tents and  purposes,  a.san  oath,  which  ought  to  be  admitted  in  all  courts,  crimi- 
nal as  well  as  civil.  Assertions  under  such  protests  being,  if  Ja/-se,  subject  to 
punishment  Jis  perjury. Resist  not  evil. — That  is,  "  the  evil  or  injurious  per- 
son ;"  but  sul)mit  to  suffer  wrong.    See  HanuHond,  Doddridge,  Camplell. 

Ver.  39.  Turn  ....  the  other  a!sp  —This  is  considered  as  a  proverbial  ex- 
pression, indicative  of  great  patience  and  forbearance. 

Ver.  40.  Sue  thee  at  the  /aiy.-W'rong  thee  under  pretence  of  law.  Ittfichcs 
us  to  love  our  enemies,  and  to  be  patient  and  forsiving  under  injuries. 

Ver.  41.  Whosoever  shall  compel  —Hammond  and  Doddridge,   "  Press" 

.h,;e,  &c. Go  tvnhhim  twain— This,  i.s  suppo.«ed  to  refer  to  the  Persian 

Angari.  or  state  couriers,  who  were  empowered  to  compel  any  person  they 
met  to  assist  them  or  to  surrender  his  horse  to  them  ;  and  a  like  arbitrary  au- 
thority was  exercised  over  the  Jews  by  the  Roman  governors. 

Ver.  45.  He  7nak-eth  his  sun  to  rise,  &c.— Bishop  Jebb  quotes  a  beaatiM 
Persian  epigram,  which  says,  "  Be  like  the  trees,  which  impart  their  sbatle  and 
fndfs  to  every  traveller,  to  tlioHe  even  who  assault  them  with  sticks  and 
atonen." 

Ver.  46.  Pnblicans.—rVhc  term  mihlican,  from  tlie  Latin  publicamis.  de- 
notes a  tax-gatherer,  or  farmer  or  collector  of  the  public  revenues,  nearly  corres- 
ponding to  the  original  Greek  telones,  from  telos,  a  tax,  and  onrmnai.  I  buy.  or, 
farm.    They  were  detested  among  all  nations  for  tlicir  rapacity  and  avarice  ; 


MATTHEW,  V 


27 


47  And  if  ye  salute  your  brethren  only,  what  do  ye 
more  than  others  ?  do  not  even  the  publicans  so  7 

43  IT  Be  ye  therefore  "  perfect,  even  as  your  Father 
which  is  in  heaven  is  perfect. 

CHAPTER  VI 


1  Chris:  continuclli  his  sormon  on  llie  diouiU,  speaking  of  alms,  5  prayer, 
14  forgiving  ovir  hrethren,  16  faillni;,  19  where  our  treaiiire  is  to  \te  laid  up, 
24  of  Bcrviii!;  Gotl  and  nianmion  :  23  exhortelh  not  to  be  careful  for  worUty 


tli'ngs  :  33  but  to  seek  G  ,tVi  kiiigfioiu. 

TAKE  heed  tliat  ye  do  not  your  ^  alms  before  men, 
to  be  seen  of  them  :   othervvise  ye  have  no  re- 
ward b  of  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven. 

2  Therefore  when  thou  doest  thine  alms,  <=  do  not 
sound  a  trumpet  before  thee,  as  the  hypocrites  do  in 
the  synagogues  and  in  the  streets,  that  they  may  have 
glory  of  men.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  They  have  their 
reward. 

3  But  when  thou  doest  alms,  let  not  thy  left  hand 
know  what  thy  right  hand  doeth  : 

4  That  thine  alms  may  be  in  secret:  and  thy  Father 
which  seeth  in  secret  himself  shall  reward  <i  thee 
openly. 

5  ^\  And  when  thou  prayest.  thou  shalt  not  be  as  the 
hypocrites  are:  for  they  love  to  pray  standing  in  the 
synagogues  and  in  the  corners  of  the  streets,  that  they 
may  be  seen  of  men.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  They  have 
their  e  reward. 

6  But  thou,  when  thou  prayest,  enter  into  thy  closet, 
and  when  thou  hast  shut  thy  door,  pray  to  thy  Father 
which  is  in  secret ;  and  thy  Father  which  seeth  in 
f  secret  shall  reward  thee  openly. 


A.  M.  4oei. 

A.  D.  27. 


u  Ge.17.1. 
Dp.  IS.  13. 
r.u.t  36, 


CHAF.J     I 


a  OTyng-d 
eou.in^st. 
Ps.  112.9. 


c  or, cause 
not  a 
trumpet 


d  Iai.8.17. 
U.U. 


e  Pr.16.5. 
Ja.4.6. 


f  Ps.^.l5. 
Is.65iM. 


and  abliprred  especially  by  the  Jews,  to  whom  the  Roman  government  was 
odious.]— Bagster. 

Ver.  47.  If  ye  sahite  your  hrethren  on/?/.— The  rieid  Jows  would  not 
salute  the  publicans,  nor  would  even  the  publicans  salute  the  heulhen.  Har- 
VI  er. 

Ver.  48.  Perfect— i.  e.  benevolent. Even  as  your  Father— i.  c.  like  as 

your  father,  a  similitude. 

Chap.  VI.  Ver.  l.  Do  not  your  a!ms.— Some  anciont  copies,  versions,  and 
Christian  Fathers,  read,  "Practice  not  your  righteou.sncs.s,"  which  Doddridge 
and  Campbell  explain  as  including  the  three  following  duties  •  alms,  prayer, 
and  fasting.  Mrs.  Jiidson,  giving  some  account,  in  a  letter,  of  the  first  Burninn 
convert,  says,  "A  few  days  ago  I  was  reading  with  him  Christ's  Seimon  on 
the  Mount.  He  was  deeply  impressed,  and  unusually  solemn.—'  These  words,' 
said  he,  '  take  hold  on  my  very  heart ;  they  make  me  tremble.  Here  Gwl  com 
mands  us  to  do  every  thing  that  is  good  in  secret,  not  to  be  seen  of  men.  How 
unlike  our  religion  is  this  !  When  Buimans  make  ofterings  at  the  nagodas,  they 
make  a  great  noise  with  diums  and  musical  inslniments,  that  others  may  see 
how  good  they  are.  But  this  religion  makes  the  mind  fear  God  ;  it  makes  t  of  I 
its  own  accord  fear  sin.' " 

Vtr.  2.  Verily,  they  have  their  reward.— Thait  is,  what  they  seek  after,  the 
ipplausfi  of  men. 

Ver.  3.  .4/ws.— Dr.  Oill  .supposes  our  Lord  lo  mention  giving  of  alms  before 
prayer,  because  it  was  customary  for  the  Jews  tirst  to  bestow  their  alm.s.  and  | 
then  to  pray.  In  both  these  duties  secrecy  is  enjoined,  to  avoid  the  eemblance 
of  vanity  and  ostentation  :  hut  there  are  occa.sions  in  which  it  may  be  necessary 
to  give  alms  in  public,  to  excite  others  ;  and  as  to  social  and  public  prayer,  it  is 
no  less  a  duty  than  private  devotion.  Those  who  never  dve  alms  or  pray  but 
in  public,  may  assure  themselves,  that  neiilur  their  prayers  nor  alms  will  be  ac- 
cepted.   Private  prayer,  particularly,  is  the  lifo  of  personal  devotion. 

Ver.  5.  Standing.— It  should  appear  by  this  expres.'ion,  that  many  of  the  Jews 

«fl?,  but  the  Phari.=ees  stood,  a9  an  expression  of  their  zeal. In  the  Syna- 

gogites.— Though  this  term  is  undoubtedly  used  for  any  public  assembly,  a.s  it  is    ( 
rendered,  James  ii.  2.  yet  we  think  with  Doddridge,  thatil  here  most  probably 
rcfera  to  their  places  of  worship.  ■ 


28 


MATTHEW,  V 


e  Ke.5.5 


l,u.  12.30. 

Jii.16. 

23,27. 


k  Ro.8.15. 
1   Pf.  115.3. 


mPs.ni.g. 
XZS.'iO. 


Ps.103. 
20^1. 


n  c.13.21.. 
35. 
lAi.lAO.. 

•J8. 

r  c.26.41. 
Lii.22.-10, 
46. 


V  I=..53.3,5. 
wPr.23.4. 
I-u.I8.24, 

Hc.13.5. 
X  Is.33.6. 
I-ii.  12.33, 

ai. 

1  T:.6.19. 


7  But  when  ye  Dray,  use  not  vain  s  repetitic  ns,  as  the 
heathen  do :  for  ihey  think  that  they  shall  be  heard 
fur  h  their  much  speaking. 

8  Be  not  ye  therefore  like  unto  tlr  jni :  for  your  Father 
knoweth  i  what  things  ye  have  need  of,  before  ye  ask 
him. 

9  After  this  manner  therefore  pray  ye :  Our  ]  Fa- 
ther k  which  art  in  i  heaven,  Hallowed  be  •"  thy 
name. 

10  Thy  kingdom  "  come.  Thy  will  be  done  in  earth, 
°  as  it  is  in  heaven. 

11  Give  us  this  day  our  p  daily  bread. 

12  And  forgive  us  our  ^  debts,  as  we  forgive  our 
debtors. 

13  And  lead  us  not  into  '  ternptation,  but  deliver  us 
"  from  evil :  For  thine  ^  is  the  kingdom,  and  the  power, 
and  the  glory,  for  ever.    Amen.' 

14  H  For  if  ye  forgive  men  their  trespasses,  your  hea- 
venly Father  will  also  forgive  you  ; 

15  But  if  ye  forgive  not  men  tlieir  trespasses,  neither 
will  your  Father  forgive  your  "  trespasses. 

16  it  Moreover  when  ye  fast,  be  not,  as  the  hypocrites, 
of  a  sad  countenance  :  for  they  disfigure  their  faces, 
that  they  may  appear  unto  men  "^  to  fast.  Verily  I  say 
unto  you,  They  have  their  reward. 

17  But  thou,  when  thou  fastest,  anoint  thy  head, 
and  wash  thy  face  ; 

18  That  thou  appear  not  unto  men  to  fast,  but  unto 
thy  Father  which  is  in  secret :  and  thy  Father  which 
seeth  in  secret  shall  reward  thee  openly. 

19  H  Lay  not  up  for  yourselves  treasures  ^^  upon  earth, 
where  moth  and  rust  doth  corrupt,  and  where  thieves 
break  through  and  steal : 

20  But  lay  up  for  yourselves  treasures  in  ^  heaven, 
where  neither  moth  nor  rust  doth  corrupt,  and  where 
thieves  do  not  break  through  nor  steal  : 


Vcr.  7.  Vain  rf petitions. —'l'\\e  Greek  word  here  used,  Battalogie,  alludes 
to  ;i  liabMer  of  tlio  name  of  Battue,  who,  according  to  Suidas,  made  long 
hyjuns,  consistiiie  of  niunj-  line.s,  fjll  of  tautologies. 

Ver.  9.  After  thin  manner.— Doddridge  and  CampheU.  "  Thus,"  which  in- 
cludes the  I'deas  both  of  a  pattern  and  a  form  :  compare  Luke  xi.  1,  &c. 

V«!r.  U.  Our  daily  bread.— Doddridge,  (from  Mede,)  "Bread  sufficient  for 
our  prtvetit  support." 

Ver.  12.  Forgivetts.  &c.— The  condition  on  which  we  here  a.sk  forpivcnc.|!S, 
is,  "  as  xoeforgive''  those  who  wrong  us  ;  conseiiuently,  if  ice  do  not  heartily 
fo!?ive,  cvcrj'  time  we  ofier  up  this  prayer,  wc  really  pray  God  not  to  forgive 
us,  but  to  destroy  us  for  ever.  Mark  xi.  2.5,  26. 
I  Vcr.  13.  From  evil. — Hammond  and  Doddridge,  "  From  the  evil  one  ;"  but 
Campbell  prefers  our  tran.'slation,  and  lays  it  down  as  a  maxim,  that  i\hen  a 
word  is  in  all  respects  equally  susceptible  of  two  internretations,  one  of  which, 
as  a  genus,  comprehends  the  other,  always  to  prefer  the  most  extensive,  which 
here  is  evil. 

Ver.  16.  Disfigure  their  faces— Or  disguise  them  ;  the  Rabbins  have  a  say- 
inp,  "  Whoever  makes  his  face  black  on  account  of  the  iaw  in  this  world,  God 
will  make  his  bri;:htnes3  to  shine  in  the  world  to  come." 

Ver.  17.  Anoint  thy  head,  &c.— This  was  omitted  on  occasion  of  their  fast- 
ing, to  make  them  appear  the  more  wretched.  ■ 

Ver.  18.  In  secret.— See  ver.  6. 

Ver.  19.  Rust— Hann/iond,"  Smvt ;"  Doddridge,"  Canker ;"  ilia  nvcry 
general  term,  and  from  the  same  root  as  the  term  used  in  vcr.  16  in  relation  to 
disfiguring  the  face  by  dirt,  or  smut.  Moth  corrupts  garments  ;  rust,  metals  ; 
smut,  corn  ;  and  dirt  will  di.sfi^ure  any  thing. 


r 


MATTHEW,  VI. 


0  that 
which 
you  ohie 


21  For  where  your  treasure  is,  0  there  will  your  heart 
be  also. 

22  ^  The  light  of  the  bodv  is  the  r  eve  :  if  therefore 
thine  eye  be  "siii^'le,  thy  whole  body  shall  be  full  of  light. 

23  But  if  thine  eye  be  evil,  ihy  whole  body  shall  be 
full  of  darkness.  If  therefore  the  light  that  is  in  thee 
be  darkness,  how  great  is  that  darkness  ! 

24  IT  No  man  can  serve  two  *  masters  :  for  either  he 
will  hate  the  one,  and  love  the  other ;  or  else  he  will 
hold  to  the  one  and  despise  the  other.  Ye  cannot 
■^  serve  God  and  mammon. 

25  Therefore  I  say  unto  you,  Take  no  thought  b  for 
your  life,  what  ye  shall  eat,  or  what  ye  shall  drink ; 
nor  vet  for  your  body,  what  ye  shall  put  on.  Is  not 
the  life  more  than  meat,  and  the  body  than  raiment? 

2tj  Behold  the  fowls  of  the  air :  for  they  sow  not, 
neither  do  they  reap,  nor  gather  into  barns  ;  yet  your 
heavenly  <=  Father  feedeth  them.  Are  ye  not  much 
belter  than  they? 

27  Which  of  you  by  taking  thought  can  add  one  cubit 
unto  his  stature  ? 

2S  And  why  take  ye  thought  for  raiment  ?  Consider 
the  lilies  of  the  field,  how  they  grow ;  they  toil  not, 
neither  do  they  spin  : 

29  And  yet  I  say  unto  you,  That  even  Solomon  in 
all  his  glory  was  not  arrayed  like  one  of  these. 

30  Wherefore,  if  God  so  clothe  the  grass  of  the  field,  c  .ioi)33.4i. 
which  to-day  is,  and  to-morrow  is  cast  into  the  oven,  {-^'i-2:^. 
shall  he  not  much  more  clothe  \  ou,  O  ye  of  little  faith  ? 

31  Therefore  take  no  d  thought,  sajmg,  What  shall 
we  eat  ?  or.  What  shall  we  drink?  or,  Wherewithal! 
shall  we  be  clothed?  | 

3-2  (For  after  alj  these  things  do  the  Gentiles  seek  :)]<i  Ps.37.3. 
for  your  heavenly  Father  knoweth  that  ye  have  needLfp^5  7 
of  all  these  things.  I 


Ga.l.10. 
2Ti.4.10. 
Ja.1.4. 


b  1  Co.7.3 
P11.-1.6. 


Ver.  22.  The  Ug-ht—Gr.  "  Lamp  ;"so  Doddridge  and  Campbell. Sins'le.— 

Doddridge,  "  Clear  ;"  Campbell,  "  Sound."  It  properly  means  "  simple."  unin- 
ciimbereJ  by  film. 

Ver.  -23.  Evil.— Doddridge  and  Campbell,  "  Distempered  ;"  filmy,  or  other- 
wise diseasfi'. 

Ver.  -24.  Mammon.—"  A  Sjniac  won'.  ^;  riches.    Wcallli  is  liere  pon^onified, 

and  renresen'rJ  v^  i  =2,-i£ter  "ho  •-■v»!-  G.  -i  in  our  heurts." Two  masters— 

namely,  of  opposijig  interests,  asGi>d  nnri  2>!aminon. 

Ver.  2.5.  Take  no  thought.— Doddridge  luui  Campbell,  "  Be  not  anxious  ;" 
and  there  is  no  douht  but  this  was  the  meaning  of  our  translators,  as  the  word 
thought  is  evidently  so  used,  1  Sam.  ix.  S  ;  al^o  by  Milton,  Bacon.  A'c..  .vs 
quoted  in  Johnson,  and  by  Fo.v,  the  martyroloeist.  and  the  Geneva  translators, 
as  quoted  by  Parlchurst,  who  observes  that  the  Greek  term,  in  its  derivation, 
means  a  distracting,  or  heart -dividins.'  carefulness. 

V\t.  "iC.  Fowls.— Doddridire,  "  Birds  ;"  probably  sparrows,  as  chap.  x.  8S. 
liarns.—Ilatnniond.  "  Kevwsitories  ;"  Doddridge,  "  hoards.'' 

Ver.  27.  One  cjibit.—'This  (being  at  lca.sl  IS  inchest  would  cca  pieat  adiit.^ar 
to  the  height,  wliich  cannot  therefore  be  here  intenifed  :  nnj.^t  eomnientaturs 
theret()re  refer  this  to  age.  Ap|)lying  this  measun;,  however,  to  human  life,  ii 
must  be  considered  metaphorically  as  a  race,  of  wliich  a  cubn  descrilics  a  very 
small  iM)rtion,  analogous  to  "  an  inch  of  time,"  a  common  iihrasc  with  itoef*. 
Campbell  translates  the  phra.se,  "  Prolong  his  life  one  hour." 

Ver.  30.  2'fie  grass  of  the  field.— 'Vhe  Hebrews  (Uvided  all  their  vegetable  , 

production.s  into  two  classes  ;  trees,  and  Iserbs,  or  grass,  Gen.  i.  £9.  30. Into  I 

the  oven.— His  certain  that  fires  were  kindled  and  ovens  heated  with  dried 
\  egefublos,  &c.     Compare  Kzek.  .\v.  4. 

Ver.  32    Gentiles.— AW  nations,  exclusive  of  the  IstaeiiteA 


30 


MATTHEW,  VII. 


^   M.  4031. 
A.  D.  27. 


e  lTi.4.a 

y  tjefore  al. 
things, 
;il)ov«  all 
tilings. 

O  the  grace 
of  (jod, 
ami  :lic 
sanctifi- 
calioii  of 
liisSpi  it. 

f  I,e.25.Q0, 
21. 

1  Ki.3.13. 
Ps.37.210. 
Mar.  5. 
30. 

g  De.33.25 
lle.l3..5,6 


CHAP.  7. 

ii  r-n.6.37. 

Ro  2.1. 

I  Co.4.5. 

b  .III.  1.7. 


f  Ps.81.10, 

16. 

Jn.ll.r3, 

U. 

16.23,31. 

1  .ln.3.22^ 

5.14,15. 
g  Pr.8.17. 

Je.20.12, 

13. 

h  I-u.ll.U, 
&c. 

i   Le.10.13. 
Ho.  13.8.. 
10. 
Ga.,5.14. 


33  But  seek  ye  first  e  the  y  kingdom  of  God,  i  and  his 
righteousness;  and  all  these  things  shall  be  added 
f  unto  you. 

34  Take  therefore  no  thought  for  the  morrow :  for 
the  morrow  shall  take  thought  for  the  things  of  s  i-t- 
self.    Sufficient  unto  the  day  is  the  evil  thereof. 

CHA  PTEIl  VII. 

1  Clirist,  ending  his  sermon  on  the  mount,  reprovcth  raslijtidgment,  6  for>"d- 
deth  to  ciist  holy  thinss  to  doffs.  7  exhortelh  to  prayer,  13  to  enter  in  at  tie 
strait  gale,  15  to  beware  of  false  prophets,  21  not  to  be  hearers,  but  duers  of 
the  word  :  24  like  houses  builded  on  a  rock,  26  and  not  on  the  sand. 

JUDGE  a  not,  that  ye  he  not  judged. 
"   2  For  with  what  judgment  ye  judge,  ye  shall  he 
judged  :  and  with  what  measure  ye  b  mete,  it  shall  be 
measured  to  you  again. 

3  And  why  beholdest  thou  the  mote  that  is  in  thy 
brother's  eye,  but  considerest  not  the  beam  that  is  in 
thine  own  eye  7 

4  Or  ho^v'  wilt  thou  say  to  thy  brother,  Let  me  pull 
out  the  mote  out  of  thine  oye;  and,  behold,  a  beam 
is  in  thine  own  eye? 

5  Thou  hjTDOcrite,  first  east  out  the  beam  <=  out  of 
thine  own  eye ;  and  then  shalt  thou  see  clearly  to 
cast  out  the  mote  out  of  thy  brother's  eye. 

6  It  Give  not  that  which  is  holy  unto  the  dogs,  neither 
d  cast  ye  your  pearls  before  swine,  lest  they  trample 
them  una< 
you 


ler    their  feet,   and   turn    again  and  rend 


IF  Ask,  and  it  shall  be  siven  you  ;  ^  seek,  and  yc  shall 
find  ;  knock,  and  it  shall  be  opened  unto  you  : 

8  For  every  one  that  asketh  f  receiveth  ;  and  he  that 
seeketh  s  findeth  ;  and  to  him  that  knockcth  it  shall 
be  opened. 

9  Or  what  man  is  there  of  you,  whom  if  his  son  ask 
bread,  will  he  give  him  a  stone  ? 

10  Or  if  he  ask  a  fish,  will  he  give  him  a  serpent? 

11  If  ye  then,  being  evil,  know  how  to  give  good  gifts 
unto  your  children,  h  how  much  more  shall  your  Fa- 
ther which  is  in  heaven  give  good  things  to  them  that 
ask  him  ? 

12  Therefore  all  things  whatsoever  ye  would  that 
men  should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them  :  for 

this  is  the  law  and  the  prophets. 


Ver.  33.  Srcekye  first  the  k!nsrdr/?}i.—Re\i?:ion;  to  be  soii)?lit  "before  all 
tbin??.  ,-infl  above  all  tbin^,"  as  iiaving  "  the  promise  of  tlie  life  vvhicli  now  is, 
and  of  tliat  wbicb  i.s  to  come." 

Ver.  31.  ThcviorrowsaaU  take  thought  for  rVsc/f— Tiiat  is,  it  will  be  time  I 
eiioiijrb  to  care  lor  tlit!  morrow  when  the  morrow  comes.     Kvory  day  brings  its  j 
ihities  and  its  care.".  So  Ezra  and  his  companions  "  ortercd  the  daily  buriil-of- 
feriiijrs,  ....  as  the  duty  of  every  day  required."    Ezra  iii  4. 

Chap.  Vll.  Ver.  l.  Jud^i  not.— 'This,  docs  not  forbid  iis  to  judge  of  men  by 
their  fruits,  i.  e.  by  their  lives  and  principles  ;  but  it  forbids  us  to  judge  with 
severity,  and  to  condemn  with  censorionsness. 

Ver.  3.  The  viote  .  ...  the  beam.—'V\\G  one  a  small  thorn,  or  splinter  of 
wood.  Dr.  I.ightfoot  has  shown,  that  this  sayin?  (as  well  as  tiic  preeedinp) 
was  proverbial  among  the  Jews.  [Siiiiilar  to  this  is  the  r^ufj(jii  piven  by  Horace, 
"  When  you  can  so  readily  overlook  your  o\vn  toickcdncs'i,  why  are  yoti  more 
clear  sighted  than  the  eagle,  or  serpciit  of  Epidaurus,  in  spying  out  X\\e  failings 
of  your  friends?"]— /ia^s^er.    Co;:,p.".re  Nnmb.  x.\.\iii.  55.  Josk  xxiii.  13 

Ver.  4.  Lei  me  pull.  &c.— Dorfi/r/c'i'e,  "  Hold  still ;  I  will  take,"  &c. 

Ver.  6.  Give  not  that.—AinAy  li'it  thf;  promises  to  the  wicked. 


MATTHEW,  VII. 


31 


13  "[[  Enter  ye  in  j  at  the  strait  gate  :  for  wide  is  the 
gate,  and  broad  js  the  way,  that  leadetli  to  destruc 
tion,  and  many  there  be  which  go  in  thereat: 

M  k  Because  strait  is  the  gate,  and  narrow  is  the 
way,  which  leadeth  unto  hfe,  and  few  i  there  be  that 
find  it. 

If)  M  Beware  of  false  propliets,  >"  w  hich  come  to  you 
in  sheep's  clothing,  but  inwardly  they  are  ravening 
»  wolves. 

IG  Ye  shall  k]iow  them  by  heir  ° fruits.  Do  men 
gather  grapes  of  thorns,  or  figs  of  thistles? 

17  Even  so  every  good  tree  p  bringeth  forth  good 
fruit ;  but  a  corrupt  tree  bringeth  forth  evil  fruit. 

IS  A  good  tree  canriot  bring  forth  evil  fruit,  neither 
can  a  corrupt  tree  bring  forth  good  fruit. 

10  Every  i  tree  that  bringeth  not  forth  good  fruit  is 
hewn  down,  and  cast  into  the  fire. 

20  Wherefore  by  their  fruits  ye  shall  kno-w  them. 

21  TTNot  every  one  that  saith  unto  me.  Lord.  Lord, 
'■  shall  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  but  ne  that 
doeth  the  will  of  my'Father  which  is  in  heaven. 

22  Many  will  say  to  me  in  that  day,  Lord,  Lord,  have 
we  not  prophesied / in  thy  name?  and  in  thy  name 
have  cast  out  devils  ?  and  in  thv  name  done  many 
wonderful  works  ?  , 

23  And  then  will  I  profess  unto  them,  I  never  knew 
you  :  depart  from  i  me,  ye  that  work  iniquity. 

24  H  Therefore  "  whosoever  heareth  these  sayings  of 
mine,  and  doeth  them.  I  will  liken  him  unto' a  wise 
"  man,  which  built  his  house  upon  a  rock  : 

2.'}  And  the  rain  descended,  and  the  floods  camCj  and 
the  winds  blew,  and  beat  upon  that  house  ;'  and  it  fell 
not :  for  it  was  founded  upon  a  ^  rock. 

2(i  And  every  one  that  heareth  these  sayings  of  mine, 
and  doeth  them  not,  shall  be  likened  unto  a  foolish 
'^  man,  which  built  his  house  upon  the  sand  : 


j  1,11.13.21. 

k  or,  Jfoio. 

1  c.20.16. 
U5.l..\-2. 
Ro.9.?7, 
29. 

mDe.I2.1.. 
3. 

Jp.23.13.. 
K. 
lJn.4.1. 


p  1,11.6.43, 

45. 
q  c.3.10. 

Jii.6.15. 
r  Is.4^.1,2. 

c.2.1. 11,1-2 

1,11.6.46. 

13.2.5. 

Ro.2.13. 
s  Kii.i;4.4. 

lKi.i22.11, 

&c.  , 

Ja.23.I3,    )i 

&c. 

.Ac.  19.13.. 

IS. 

1  Co.  1.3.2. 
;  PS.5..5. 

c.i.i.41. 

Re.22.15. 
u  Lii.6.47, 

&c. 

V  Ps  111.10. 
119.99,130 

wP.s.92.13.. 

15. 
X  1  .Sa.2.30. 

Je.8.9. 


Vcr.  13.  The  strair  g(tfe.—Dr.  117? //i// exiilain.s  this  as  referring  to  a  wicket 
?ato,  adniiniiig  but  one  pet^on  at  a  time,  and  that  not  without  some  diffipiilty. 
Tliesc  (he  syy;:)  were  used  on  occa.sions  of  marriage  feasts.  &c.;  a  porter  wa.s 
placed  to  kecpimpioper  persons  from  pressing  in,  and  when  all  the  company  in- 
vited were  ajsembled,  the  door  was  shut.  I\Iat.  xxv.  10. 

Ver.  13, 14.  Enter  ye  in.— Arc  tiiesc  verses  consistent  with  the  Salvation  of 
all  p-.en  ?  Sct^  Luke  xiii.  23—30. 

Ver.- 15.  Biicare  of  false  prophets— \n  Jeremiah  xxiii.  17,  21,  false  prophets 
arc  repiesented  a.s  .saying  to  the  wicked.  '"  the  Lord  halli  said  ve  siiall  have 
peace— no  evil  shall  come  upon  you."— The  Saviour,  after  declaring  the  start- 
lit;g  fact,  that  many  lose  their  souls,  cautions  all  to  beware  of  those  who  teach 
a  c.^iilrary  doctrine.  Bii  their  fruits  ije  shall  know  or  distinguish  them :  an 
unholy  life,  a  graceless  heart. 

Vcr.  17,  13.  A  corrupt  tree—'  An  c^il  tree."  The  Greek  word  does  not  al- 
ways signify  corrupt,  or  rotten  ;  but  of  a  bed  kind,  like  the  rejected  fishes,  ch. 
xviii.  4.^.  CcimribeU. 

Ver.  20.  Bij  their  fruits.—"  By  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them."  is  certainly 
the  best  rule  to  judge,  both  of  preachers  and  their  fliictrines.  Tho.  fruits-  here 
referred  to,  are  those  virtues  and  graces  of  llie  Holy  Spirit  on  which  our  Lord 
hii<!  pronounced  his  blessing  in  the  opening  of  this  discourse.— meek'ess.  hu- 
mility, purity,  and  a  peaceable  disposition  ;  none  of  wmcn  belong  lo  .ne  cha- 
racter of  tcolves 

Ver.  21.  The  kingdom  of  heaven— Has  two  departments,  grace  and  gfory  ; 

it  the  expression  must  evidently  refer  to  tiie  latter. 

Ver.  23.  Never  kn^AO  you—K'^  a  true  disciple. 

Wvx.  26.  Upon  the  sand.—  '  The  fishermen  in  Bengal  build  their  huts,  in  the 


f^ 


32 


MATTHEW,  VIII. 


a  Ma.  1.40, 
&c. 
LU..5.12, 


c  r.e.U.3, 
&c. 


e  Ps.10.17. 
Li;.15.l9, 
21. 


f  Ps.S 
107.'; 


g  c.  1.5.23. 


h  Is.22,3. 

I>M.I3.2.1 

Ac.  1 1  IS. 

Kp.^.fi. 

Re.7.9. 


27  Alul  the  rain  descended,  and  the  floods  came,  and 
•.he  winds  blew,  y  and  beat  upon  that  house ;  and  it 
fell :  and  great  was  ^  the  fall  of  it.  ^ 

28  And  it  came  to  pass,  when  Jesus  had  ended  Messc 
sayings,  the  people  were  astonished  »  at  his  doctrine: 

29  For  he  taught  them  as  one  having  authority,  and 
not  as  the  scribes. 


CHAPTER  Vill. 
2  Christ  clean-setli  the  leper,    5  healelh  the  centurion's  servant,    14   Pcier's  ' 
mother-in-law,    IG  and  many  other  diseaseil  :  18  showcth  how  he  is  to  he  lol-  | 
loweJ  :  23  stilleth  the  tempest  on  the  sea,  23  driveth  the  Uevils  out  of  two  men  ' 
posse.-sel,  31  and  sufi'erctii  lliem  to  go  into  the  swine. 


WHEN  he  was  come  down  from  the  mountain, 
great  multitudes  followed  him. 

2  And,  behold,  there  came  a  leper  »  and  worshipped 
him,  saying.  Lord,  if  thou  wilt,  thou  canst  make  me 
clean. 

3  And  Jesus  put  forth  his  hand,  and  touched  him, 
saying,  I  will ;  be  thou  clean.  And  immediately  his 
leprosy  was  cleansed. 

4  And  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  See  thou  tell  b  no  mnn ; 
but  go  thv  way,  show  thyself  to  the  priest,  and  ofier 
the  gift  that  Moses  commandedj  <=  for  a  testimony 
unto  them. 

5  IT  And  when  Jesus  was  entered  into  Capernaum, 
there  came  unto  him  a  J  centurion,  beseeching  him, 

6  And  saying,  Lord,  my  servant  lieth  at  home  sick 
of  the  palsy,  grievously  tormented. 

7  And  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  I  will  come  and  heal  him. 

8  The  centurion  answered  and  said,  I,ord,  I  am  not 
worthy  that  « thou  shouldest  come  under  mv  roof: 
but  speak  the  word  f  only,  and  my  servant  shall  be 
healed. 

9  For  I  am  a  man  under  authority,  having  soldiers 
under  me  :  and  I  say  to  this  man^  Go,  and  he  goeth  ; 
and  to  another,  Come,  and  he  cometh  ;  and  to  my 
servant,  Do  this,  and  he  docth  it. 

10  When  Jesus  heard  it,  he  marvelled,  and  said  to 
them  that  followed,  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  I  have  not 
found  so  great  s  faith,  no,  not  in  Israel. 

.1  And  I  say  unto  you.  That  >i  many  shall  come  from 


dry  season,  on  till!  I)e(ls  of  sjind  from  wliich  tlio  rivor  Im.'^  rotircd.  When  iJic 
raJM.s  set  in,  vvliich  thoy  often  tin  vi^ry  siidilciily.  afoonipaiiii'd  witli  mnth- 
vvesr.  'Ainils,  the  wtitor  pours  down  iti  torron:.-:  from  the  mountain.^.  In  one  ni-dit. 
nntlfitudcs  of  these  huts  are  frequently  .^vvei'l  away,  and  the  place  where  ihey 
stootl  i.s.  flie  next  niorninsr,  undiscoverahle."   Ward'fi  Hindoos. 

VtT.  27.  And 'lie  rain  descended.— hi  Palestine  tlip  tinanlity  of  rain  Ili&t  falU 
between  f?eo(;  time  and  harvest  is  very  great.  Soinetimes  if  do.-cend.-;  in  torrents. 
I'hc  brooks  an;  suddenly  filled  and  streams  that  were  scarcely  noticed  I  cffire. 
swell  iuto  the  likeness  of  rivers  riishimr  in  every  ilircction  thron;.'h  the  land,  and 
swe('|iin?away  hou.-ftjs  and  cattle  that  may  fall  in  tltcir  way.  Bi'i.  Anti:. 

Ver.  29.  Anil  not  as  the  soibes.—Tha  pcrihes  used  to  say,  I>al)l)i  siich-a- 
one  .says  so  and  so :  Jesus  spake  as  one  sent  from  Gtid,  "  Verily  1  say  unto 
you."  ,  „ 

Chap.  VIII.  Ver.  4.  Foi-  ataHmoni/iinto  ffiem— First,  to  the  "  priest.t,"  for 
thoi;;;h  one  only  was  .s'lfficir'nt  to  pronounce  him  cured,  others  would  proha!)ly 
intiuire  into  it  ;  anrl,  secondly,  to  iho  people,  who  would  eventually  learn  the 
Iruili  of  the  miracle  fhroMt'h  tlieir  means. 

Ver.  .3.  A  cc.murion.—W  centurion  was  a  captain  Af  a  hundred  men,  so  call- 
ed from  centum,  a  }innd,vd.  It  was  a  Roman  niilitarj-  title  ;  and  thercftvc this 
otTicer  may  he  concliiJed  to  have  heen  a  Gentile.  \—Bagster. 

Ver.  6.  Tcrinented— Campbell,  "  AlMicted."  or  distressed. 


MATTHEW,  VIII. 


33 


,  the  east  and  west,  and  shall  sit  down  with  Abraham,  I 
j  and  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven./? 
I    12  Hilt  the  children  of  the  ■  kingdom  shall  be  cast 
1  out  into  outer  darkness  :  there  shall  be  weeping  j  and. 
gnashing  of  teeth.  ! 

13  And  Jesus  said  unto  the  y  centurion.  Go  thy  way  ; 
and  as  thou  hast  believed,  so  be  it  done  unto  thee. 
And  his  servant  was  healed  in  the  selfsame  hour. 

14  IT  And  when  Jesus  was  come  into  Peter's  house, 
h^  saw  his  wife's  mother  k  laid,  and  sick  of  a  fever. 

15  And  he  touched  her  hand,  and  the  fever  left  her: 
and  she  arose,  and  ministered  unto  them. 

16  ir  When  the  even  was  come,  they  brought  unto 
him  many  i  that  were  possessed  with  devils  :  and  he 
cast  out  the  spirits  with  his  word,  and  healed  all  that 
were  sick :  ,     ,  ,        , 

17  That  it  might  be  fulfilled  which  was  spoken  by 
m  Esaias  the  prophet,  saying.  Himself  took  our  in- 
firmities, and  bare  our  sicknesses. 

IS  ITNow  when  Jesus  saw  great  multitudes  about  him, 
he  gave  commandment  to  depart  unto  the  other  side. 

19  And  a  certain  scribe  came,  and  said  unto  him. 
Master,  I  "  will  follow  thee  whithersoever  thou  goest. 

20  And  Jesus  saith  unto  him.  The  foxes  have  holes, 
and  the  birds  of  the  air  have  nests;  but  the  Son  of 
man  hath  not  where  to  lay  his  head. 

21  And  another  of  his  disciples  said  unto  him,  Lord, 
°sufler  me  first  to  go  and  bury  my  father. 

22  But  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Follow  me  ;  and  let  the 
dead  burv  their  dead. 

23  IF  And  when  he  was  entered  into  a  ship,  his  disci- 
ples followed  him. 

24  And,  behold,  p  there  arose  a  great  tempest  in  the 
sea,  insomuch  that  the  ship  was  covered  with  the 
waves  :  but  he  was  asleep.^ 

25  And  his  disciples  came  to  him,  and  awoke  him, 
saying.  Lord,  save  us ;  we  perish. 

26  And  he  saith  unto  them,  Why  are  ye  fearful,  Oye 
of  little  faith  7  Then  he  arose,  and  rebuked  i  the 
winds  and  the  sea  ;  and  there  was  a  great  calm. 

27  But  the  men  marvelled,  saying,  What  manner  of 
man  is  this,  that  even  the  winds  and  the  sea  obey  him 


A.  M.  •1031. 
A.  1).  27. 


P  a  priiplic- 
cy  lit'  llie 
calling  of 
the  Geii- 
■jle 
cluirch. 

i  c.7.22.23. 


y  A  centu- 
rion was 
cenlitrxcB 
prt'fcctiis, 
a  captiiin 
ol-ulnui- 
drcl  men, 
s.)  called 
from  cen- 

tllln,  a 

hunilred. 

k  Ma.1.30, 
31. 
I,u.4.38, 


1  Ma.1.32, 
&c. 


1  IsSS.t. 
1  Pe.2,2t. 


n  Lu  9.57, 

58. 


p  Ma.4. 
37,&c. 
1,11.8.23, 
&c. 

0  If Jesns 
appears  to 
sleo p,  lie 
riKiy  l)e  a- 
waifcnetl 
by  prayei 

q  Job  38.11, 
rs.K).9. 
1U7.29. 


Ver.  11.  Shall  nit— [Shall  recline,  i.  c.  at  talile  ;  referring  to  the  recumbent  i 
posture  used  hy  tho  easterns  at  their  mo&\s.]—Bag'ster. 

Ver.  14.  Lard— That  is.  on  a  bed,  or  couch. 

Ver.  1.5.  Unto  {heyn-Tlval  is.  Jesus  and  those  with  him.  But  Camplell  saye, 
many  MSS.  read  "  him,"  wljich  lie  prefers. 

Ver.  16.  lie  cast  out  the  spirits.— Tins  seems  t(»  contradict  tlie  idea,  thai 
the  demons  were  merely  di.seases  ;  they  were  "spirits."  .  . 

Ver.  17.  That  it  might— Ox "  tlnis  it  was." Himself  took  oiir  infirmities. 

This  oausagc  of  the  prophet  Isaiah  is  cxpVcssly  referred  to  the  Messi.-Ji  by  the 
Tarjnimist,  who  renders,  "  Surely  he  will  pray  for  our  sins,"  &c.  In  the  Tal- 
Mud  is  this  remarkable  passaf-'c.— "  What  is  ihe  name  of  the  Messiaii  ?  Some 
said,  Leprous  :  according  to  that,  Surely  he  hath  borne  our  sicknesses,  &c.  A  nd 
Messiah  .'jitteth  in  the  gate  of  the  city.  And  by  what  sign  may  ho  he  known  ? 
Ho  sitteth  amonir  the  diseased  poor."  It  is  also  said,  in  Zohar,  that  ail  »ne 
disea.sos,  all  the  giicfs,  and  all  the  punishments  due  to  Israel,  shall  be  home  by 
him.  Chri.sttuiril.stiic  prophecies  in  alt  respects,  anrl  is  himself  their  completion. 

Ver.  22.  Let  the  dead  bury  their  dead— T\v\i  is,  let  the  spiritually  dead  em- 
ploy themselves  in  burying  those  who  are  literally  so.  Doddi  idge  and  Campbell. 


r: 


34 


A.  M.  <031. 
A  D.  27. 


MATTHEW,  IX. 


I  Ma.5.1. 
Lu.S.26, 
&c. 


i  Job  1.10. 
1ZS3,G 


u  Job  21.  H. 
l,i..5.S. 
Ac.lG.39. 


a  M;i.2.3, 
Ac. 

Lii.5.18. 
ic. 


28  IF  And  "^  when  he  was  come  to  the  other  side  into 
the  country  of  the  Gergesenes,  there  met  him  two  pos- 
sessed with  devils,  coming  out  of  the  tombs,  exceed- 
ing fierce,  so  that  no  man  might  pass  by  that  way. 

2'.t  And,  beliold,  they  cried  out,  saying.  What  liavc 
we  to  do  witli  thee,  Jesus,  thou  Son  of  God  7  art  thou 
conie  hither  to  torment  us  before  the  time  7 

30  And  t■^ere  was  a  good  way  oft'  from  them  a  herd 
of  many  swine  feeding. 

31  So  the  devils  besought  him,  saying,  If  thou  cast 
us  out,  suflTer  « us  to  go  away  into  the  herd  of  ^  swine. 

32  And  he  said  unto  tliem,  Go.  And  when  they  were 
come  out,  they  went  into  the  herd  of  swine  :  and,  be- 
hold, the  whole  herd  of  swine  ran  violently  down  a 
steep  place  into  the  sea,  and  perished  in  the  waters. 

33  And  they  that  kept  them  fled,  and  went  their  ways 
into  the  city,  and  told  every  thing,  and  what  was  be- 
fallen to  the  possessed  of  the  devus. 

34  And,  behold,  the  whole  city  came  out  to  meet  .Te- 
sus  :  and  when  they  saw  him,  they  besought  him  that 
he  would  depart  "  out  of  their  coasts. 

CHAPTER  IX. 

2  Christ  curing  one  sick  of  (lie  palsy,  9  calleiii  Matthew  from  the  receipt  of 
custom,  10  eatelh  wiih  publicans  and  sinners,  14  tlfcfendotli  his  disciples  for 
not  fasting,  20  curetii  the  blootiy  issue,  23  raiseth  from  death  Jalrus'  daughter, 
'Z!  igiveth  siaht  to  two  blind  men,  32  healcth  a  dumb  man  possessed  of  a 
devil,  36  aiid  hath  compassion  of  the  multitude. 

AND  he  entered  into  a  ship,  and  passed  over,  and 
came  into  his  own  city. 
2  And,  '>■  behold,  they  brought  to  him  a  man  sick  of 
the  palsy,  lying  on  a  bed :  and  Jesus  seeing  their  faith 
said  unto  the  sick  of  the  palsy;  b  Son,  be  of  good 
cheer ;   thy  sins  be  forgiven  thee. 


Ver.  28.  Geigesenes—Tht'  same  as  Gadarenes,  according  to  Doddridge. 
Wetstein  and  Campbell  think  this  word  was  introduced  hy  Origcn  on  conjec- 
ture, and  that  the  original  word  was  Gadarenes.  So  in  Mark  v.  1,  anfl  Luke 
viii.  26,  it  is  called  "  the  country  of  the  Gadarcne.s."  It  i,s  now  called  Oin  Keis  ; 
and  the  remains  of  tlic  sepjilchral  caverns  in  which  the  der.ioniacs  alwde  are 
still  to  be  seen.  Tiav.  in  Syria.  W  Gadara  and  Gcrgese  were  not  the  same 
place,  they  were  certainly  very  near  each  other,  and  the  district  intended  lay, 

as  Luke  says,  over  against  Galilee. Cmtiingout  of  the  to7ribs.— Mi.  Forbes, 

speaking  of  burying  places  in  the  East,  says,  they  "  Irequcntly  afford  shelter  to 
the  woiwy  traveller  when  overtaken  by  the  night ;  and  their  recesses  are  also  a 
hiding-pl.ace  for  thieves  and  murdeiers."  Mr.  Buckivgliain  visited  a  tomb 
about  eight  feet  high,  and  twelve  paces  square,  which  wa.s  tiirncd  into  a  family 
re.'sidence,  and  the  sarcophaciis,  or  stone  coffm,  used  as  a  provision  chest.  Orient. 
Lit.  No.  1183.  The  parallel  passage  in  Luke  viii.  27,  reads,  "  out  of  the  city." 
Campbell  and  Doddridge,  "  Of  the  city  ;"  i.  e.  a  citizen— one  who  had  for- 
merly resided  there. 

Ver.  30.  A  good  icaij  off.— Campbell,  "Atsomedi.stance;"  hut  probublr  ^vitliin 
Bjght,  upon  a  mountain  near  the  sea  shore.  Compare  Mark  v.  11. 

Vor.  31.  Suffer  lis  to  go  aioay.— 'Why  \\ic  demons  shovM  beseech  Jrsus  not 
to  send  them  out  of  the  country,  is  not  so  clear.  Dr.  Doddridge  inters  from 
Dan.  X.  13,  20,  that  different  evil  genii  (as  well  as  good  angels)  '  preside  over 
distinct  regions,  under  the  direction  pi  Satan  their  prince." 

Ver.  32.  The  ichole  herd.— M»Tk  says  they  were  about  2000,  and  the  demon** 
themselves  Ijoast  that  they  were  a  legion,  which  at  this  period  contained  be- 
tween 4  and  .5000,  but  probably  varied  like  our  regiments,  and  was  often  usfitl 
indefinitely,  like  our  term  regiment,  for  an  undefined  number. 

Chap.  IX.  Vor.  l.  His  oion  c/fy— That  is,  Ctipernatmi,  the  metropouB  of 
Galilee,  whither  our  Lord  had  removed  from  Xazareth,  Mat.  iv.  13. 

Ver.  2.   Lijing  on  a  bed.— Doddridge.  "  Couch."  or  mattress. Seeing 

their  faith— 'Vha\  is,  l)otli  of  the  sick  man  and  his  friends. Thy  sins  be 

(Luke,"  are")  forgiven  thee.— Not  a  prayer,  but  an  aHirmation.  Cavipbcll. 


MATTHEW,  IX. 


35 


3  And,  behold,  certainof  the  "ciibes  said  within  I  hem- 
sdves,  This  man  blaspheiiieth. 

4  And  Jesus  knowing  their  =  tiioughts  said,  Where- 
fore think  ye  evil  in  your  hearts  7 

5  For  whether  is  easier,  to  say.  Tliy  sins  be  forgiven 
thee  ;  or  to  say,  Arise,  and  walk  1 

6  But  that  ye  may  know  that  the  Son  of  man  hath 
power  on  earth  to  u  forgive  sins,  (then  saith  he  to  the 
sick  of  the  palsy,)  Arise,  take  up  thy  bed,  and  go  unto 
thy  house. 

7  And  he  arose,  and  departed  to  his  house. 

S  But  when  the  multitude  saw  if,  they  inarvelled,  and 
glorified  '^God,  which  had  given  such  pov/er  unto  men. 

9  ^  And  I"  as  Jesus  passed  forth  from  thence,  he  saw 
a  man,  named  Matthew,  sitting  at  the  receipt  of  cus- 
tom :  and  he  saith  unto  him,  Follow  me.  And  he 
arose,  and  followed  him. 

10  IT  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  Jesus  sat  at  meat  in  the 
house,  behold,  many  publicans  and  sinners  came  and 
sat  down  witn  him  and  his  disciples. 

11  And  when  the  Pharisees  saw  it,  they  said  unto  his 
disciples,  W^hy  eateth  your  Master  with  publicans  and 
s  sinners  7 

12  But  when  Jesus  heard  that,  he  said  unto  them, 
They  that  be  whole  need  not  a  physician,  but  they 
that  are  sick. 

13  But  go  ye  and  learn  what  that  meaneth,  I  h  will 
have  mercy,  and  not  sacrifice  :  for  I  am  not  come  to 
call  the  righteous,  but  sinners  to  i  repentance. 

14  IT  Then  came  to  him  the  disciples  of  John,  saying, 
Wliy  do  we  and  the  Pharisees  /5 fast  oft,  bat  thy  disci- 
ples fast  not  7 


A.  M.  «;«. 
A.  M.  -zi. 


f  Ma.2.11. 
Lu.5.'i7, 


g  cUli. 
I. u.  15.2. 
lle.S.i 


h  Pr.21.3. 
Ho.6.6. 
Mi.G.S. 
c.12.7. 

i  Lu.24.47. 
Ac.5.31. 
2Pe.3.9. 

/?  these 

were  fists 

voiiinliiri- 

i'  iiiider- 

tukeii 

wiilioiit 

conuiKiiid 

iVoiiiGoJ. 


[As  the  palisy  is  frequently  produced  by  intempcranre.  it  is  probable,  from  our 
Lord's  gracious  declaration,  that  it  was  tlie  case  in  tlie  present  instance.  j—R 

Ver.  3.  Certain  of  the  scribes.Soe  note  on  chap.  v.  20. Within  the?n- 

sclves  —The  Greek  phrase  {en  autais)  is  sometimes  used  in  tiie  sense  of 
"  among  ihemselves,"  as  in  chap.  xvi.  8  ;  but  mark  here  explains  il  by  "  in 
their  hearts."  See  also  ver.  21. 

Ver.  4.  Whcrefbre  think  ye  evil.— Doddridge,  ("such)  evil  tilings."  Camp- 
bell, "  Why  do  ye  harbour  evil  thoughts?" 

Ver.  6.  Power.— Eezc,  Dnddrids^Cj  &c.,   "Authority;"  so  in  ver.  8. On 

earth  tn  forgive.— Ox,  "  The  Son  cl  man  on  earlh  bath  authority,"  &c.  Drs. 
Doddridge  and  J.  P.  Smith,  and  oliiers. 

Ver.  9.  At  tiie  receipt  of  custo^n.—"  The  publicans  had  houses,  cr  booths, 
built  for  them  at  the  loot  of  bridges,  at  the  mouths  of  rivers,  and  by  the  sea- 
shore, where  they  look  toll  of  j>assengers.  Hence  we  read  of  the  ticket.-?,  or 
seals,  of  the  publicans,  which,  when  a  man  had  paid  toll  on  one  side  of  a  ri- 
ver, were  given  him  by  the  publican,  to  show  to  him  that  sat  on  the  other  side, 
tiiat  it  might  appear  he  had  paid."    Dr.  6'///. 

X'er.  10.  3f«nj/pu6//ca«s.— This  term,  anciently,  had  no  relation  to  the  class 
of  persons  wiiom  we  call  'publicans,  namely,  innkeepers  and  vctuallers. 
These  publicans  were  .lews,  employed  to  co.lect  the  Roman  tribute,  which 
rendered  them  so  odious  to  their  countrymen,  as  to  be  ranked  always  with  the 
worst  of -dinners— both  as  rapacious  in  their  office,  and  profane  in  their  conver- 
sation.   SeeMat.  xviii.  17.  Luke  xviii.  11. 

Ver.  U.  Publicans  and  sinnerg.—Ti\).  Hall  remarks,  "  I  do  not  find  where 
Jesus  was  bidden  to  any  table  and  refuse«l.  If  a  Pliarisec,  if  a  publican,  invi- 
ted him.  he  made  no  scruple  toffo If  he  sat  with  sinners,  he  converted 

them  :  if  with  converts,  he  confirmed  and  instructed  them  ;  if  with  the  poor, 
he  fed  tliem  ;  if  witli  the  rich,  he  made  them  richer  in  grace.  At  whose  board 
did  he  ever  sit,  and  letl  not  his  host  a  gainer?" 

Ver.  13.  Mercy  and  not  sacr//5ce— That  is,  "in  preference  to?acrifice."  See 
Hos.  vi.  6. 


nd 


3G 


MATTHEW,  IX. 


i  c.i:51,10. 
Jii.3.2). 
Re.x;i.a. 

k  Is. 22. 12. 

i   or,  raw 
or  un- 

wrought 
cloth. 

mJob3iI9. 

r  Ma.52-2. 
l,u.S.41, 


:  Ju.n.23, 


q  Ac.  19. 12. 

r  I-u.7.50. 
17.  ID. 
IS.  42. 
Ac.U.9. 


t  Ma.  5. 33. 
Lu.S.51. 


,-2Ki.4.33, 
Ac 


X  or,  this 
fame. 


15  And  Jesus  said  unto  them,  Can  the  children  of 
the  bride-chamber  mourn,  as  long  as  the  bridegroom 
j  is  with  them  7  but  the  days  will  come,  when  the 
bridegroom  shall  be  taken  from  them,  and  then  shiU 
k  they  fast. 

1 6  No  man  putteth  a  piece  of  i  new  cloth  unto  an  old 
garment,  for  that  which  is  put  in  to  fill  it  up  takcth 
from  the  garment,  and  the  rent  is  made  wors«. 

17  Neither  do  men  put  new  wine  into  old  bottles: 
else  ">  the  bottles  break,  and  the  wine  runneth  out,  and 
the  bottles  perish  •  but  they  put  new  wine  into  new 
bottles,  and  both  are  preserved. 

18  IT  While  "he  spake  these  things  unto  them,  be- ' 
hold,  there  came  a  certain  ruler,  and  worshipped  him,  I 
saying,  My  daughter  is  even  now  dead  :  but  come  ana 
lay  thy  hand  upon  her,  and  she  shall  "live. 

19  And  Jesus  arose,  and  followed  him,  and  so  did  his 
disciples. 

20  IT  P  And,  behold,  a  vwman,  which  was  diseased 
with  an  issue  of  blood  tw'tilve  years,  came  behind  him, 
and  touched  the  hem  of  his  i  garment : 

21  For  she  said  within  herself,  If  I  may  but  touch 
his  garment,  I  shall  be  whole. 

22  But  Jesus  turned  him  about,  and  when  he  saw 
her,  he  said,  Daughter,  be  of  good  comfort ;  thy  «■  faith 
hath  made  thee  whole.  And  the  woman  was  made 
whole  from  that  ^  hour. 

23  IT  And  t  when  Jesus  came  into  the  ruler's  house, 
and  saw  the  "  minstrels  and  the  people  making  a  noise, 

24  He  said  unto  them.  Give  place :  for  the  maid  is 
not^  dead,  but  sleepeth.  And  they  laughed  him  to  scorn. 

25  But  when  the  people  were  put  *  forth,  he  went  in, 
and  took  her  by  the  hand,  and  the  maid  arose. 

26  And  *  the  fame  hereof  went  abroad  into  all  that 
land. 

7  IT  And  when  Jesus  departed  thence,  two  blind  men 
followed  him,  crying,  and  saying.  Thou  son  of  y  David, 
have  mercy  on  us. 


Ver.  15.  The  children  of  the  bride-charnber—Ntimely,  the  guests  invited  to 
celcl)rate  llie  marriage. 

Ver.  16.  A  piece  ofneio  cloth— l.\X.cxi\\\y,  "  unfulled  ;"  i.  e.  unfini.shed  cloth  : 
a  priiper  tyiJC  of  a  new  disciple.  (Or,  7aiv,  or,  unwrou^'ht  cloth.  Ihe  rough  and 
unpliant  sides  of  which  would  not  suit  the  soil  old  cloth,  but  would  tear  away 
the  edfe'es  to  which  it  was  .sewed,  and  make  the  rent  worse.  J— L'af's/er. 

Ver.  17.  0/d  bottle.?.— [That  is,  skin  bottles,  which  were,  arid  still  are,  com- 
monly used  in  the  Kast ;  and  when  old,  they  must  necessarily  burst  through 
the  fermentation  of  the  new  wine  i)Ut  into  them  ;  but  by  putting  the  new  wjne 
into  strong  new  bottles,  both  miglit  be  preserved.  j—Bag^-s^er. 

Ver.  18.  A  certain  ruler— NvumAy^  "  of  the  Synagogue,"  Luke  viii.  50.  This 

reconciles  this  account  with  that  of  IMark  and  Luke. Eve?>  noio  dead.— 

Campbell,  "  Is  by  tliis  time  dead  ;"  i.  e.  he  left  her  apparently  at  the  lastgaj-p, 
and  concluded  she  must,  by  this  time,  have  departed. 

Ver.  20.  Hein  {Doddridse  and  Campbell,  "  fringe")  of  his  garment— \S'\\ich 
every  Jew  was  commanded  by  the  law  to  wear. 

Ver.  23.  Minstrels.— Gt.  "  Flute-filayers,"  or  pipers,  who  commenced  the 
lament,  and  were  fijilowedby  the  professional  mourning  women,  and  as  appears 
in  the  present  instance,  by  all  present.  The  introduction  of  instruments  on  this 
occasion,  is  tiiought  to  nave  been,  at  this  period,  u  novel  practice,  borrowed 
from  the  heathen. 

Ver.  27.  Thou  Son  of  David.— By  this  it  is  evident  tliat  these  men  took  Je- 
■UH  to  be  the  Messiah. 


MATTHEW,  X. 


37 


28  And  when  he  was  come  into  the  house,  the  blind 
men  came  to  him  :  and  Jesus  saith  unto  them,  Believe 
ye  that  I  am  able  to  do  this  1  They  said  unto  him, 
Vea,  Lord. 

29  Then  touched  he  their  eyes,  saying,  According  to 
your  faith  be  it  unto  you. 

30  And  their  eyes  were  opened ;  and  Jesus  straitly 
charged  them,  snyins.  See  that  no  man  know  '■tt. 

31  But  they,  Mhen  tney  were  departed,  spread  abroad 
his  fame  in  all  that  country'. 

Sfi  V  As  they  went  out,  behold,  they  brought  to  him 
a  dumb  man  ^  possessed  with  a  devil, 

33  And  when  the  devil  was  cast  out,  the  dumb 
b  ppake :  and  the  multitudes  marvelled,  saying.  It  was 
never  so  seen  in  Israel. 

31  But  the  Pharisees  said,  He  <=  casteth  out  devils 
through  the  prince  o§  the  devils. 

3.5  And  d  Jesus  went  about  all  the  cities  and  villages, 
teaching  in  their  synagogues,  and  preaching  the  gos- 
pel of  the  kingdom,  and  healing  every  sickness  and 
every  disease  among  the  people. 

36  ir  But  when  he  saw  the  multitudes,  he  was  moved 
with  compassion  on  them,  because  they  «  fainted,  and 
were  scattered  abroad,  as  sheep  f  having  no  shepherd. 

37  Then  saith  he  unto  his  disciples,  The  harvest 
S  truly  is  plenteous,  but  the  labourers  are  few  ; 

38  Pray  ye  therefore  the  Lord  of  the  harvest,  that  he 
will  send  forth  h  labourers  into  his  harvest. 

CHAPTER  X. 
1  Christ  sendeth  out  his  twelve  apostles,  enal'lins  them  witli  power  to  do  mira- 
cles, 5  fifiveih  them  llmir  charge,  teachelh  them,   16  comlortetli  them  against 
persecutions  :  40  and  proiniseOi  a  blessing  to  tliose  tluu  receive  iheni. 

A  ND  when  he  had  called  unto  him  his  twelve  dis- 
-^  ciples,  he  ^^gave  them  power  b  against  unclean 
spirits,  to  cast  them  out,  and  to  heal  all  manner  of 
sickness,  and  all  manner  of  disease. 

2  Now  the  names  •=  of  the  twelve  apostles  are  these; 


c  c.  12.21 
Lu.H.  ■• 

d  c.4.23.       I 


c  or,  wwe 
tiitd  and 
lay  doicii 

f  Nu.27.17 
IKi.^2.17. 
Eze.34.5. 
Zec.10.2. 


g  I.a.10.2. 
Jn.4.35. 


a  Ma.3.13, 
14. 

6.7, &c. 
Lu.9.1, 
&c. 

b  or,  over. 

c  1.0,6.13. 


v'er.  32.  With  a  devil.— Boddridge.  "  a  demon."  So  ver.  33,  34.  It  is  evi 
dent  from  this  e.\prc.«sion,  that  tlie  Pharisee.-?,  by  demons,  did  not  mean  tlie 
souls  of  departed  lieroes  (as  did  the  Greek,  and  oilier  Gentile  nations)  but  the 
apostate  spirits  who  sided  with  Satan  in  his  apostacy.  In  the  Jewish  sense,  a 
demon  wa.s  an  evil  angel,  subject  to  the  dominion  of  Sutan — and  having  great 
influence  in  atflicting  the  luuiian  race  with  natural  and  moral  evils. 

Ver.  33.  2'he  diutib  spake.— It  seems  evident  that  this  man  was  dumb,  not 
from  any  natural  defect,  but  from  the  power  of  an  evil  spirit ;  for  when  the 
evil  pp  fit  was  exi>el!cd,  he  was  innnediately  capable  of  speaidng.  The  spec- 
tators were  justly  surprised  at  these  multijilied  and  astonisfung  miracles  ;  for  in 
one^aftornoon  our  Lord  had  raised  the  daughter  of  Jairus  from  the  dead,  heal- 
ed u  woman  with  en  issue  of  blood,  restored  two  blind  men  to  sight,  and  cured 
this  dumb  demoniac  :  and  all  this  in  Cav)eriiaum,  one  of  the  places  wliieh  the  Sa- 
viour so  tearfully  dciounced  for  continuing  impenitent  sinners  after  behold- 
ing \  lis  miracles. 

Vur.  36.  Theharvesl .  ..is  plenteous.—"  Five  hundred  millions  of  souls,"  ex- 
claims a  missionary,  "  are  represented  as  bein^  unfmlishtenedl  I  cannot,  if  I 
would,  give  up  the  idea  of  being  a  missionary,  vjile  I  reflect  upon  this  vast  num- 
ber of  my  fellow-sinners,  who  are  perishing  mr  lack  of  knowledge.  Five  hundred 
millions!  intrudes  itself  upon  my  mind  w'horever  I  go,  and  however  I  am  em- 
ployed. When  I  go  to  bed,  it  is  the  last  thing  that  recurs  to  my  memory  ;  if  I 
awake  in  the  nigfit.  it  is  to  meditate  on  it  alone ;  and  in  the  morning,  it  is 
generally  the  tirst  thin^  that  occupies  my  thoughts." 

Chap.  X.  Vtr.  2.  Txvelve  ajmsties.-'ihe  temi  Avoi'le  litrnilly  mrans,  a 
person  sent  upon  some  errand,  and  is  in  its  derivation  egual  to  Missionary  :  the 
Apostles,  however,  if  Missionaries,  were  in  the  Jirst  instance,  Home-m^sion- 


MATTHEW.  X. 


d  2Ki.n.'^i. 

Jn.4.5,9, 

m 

0  Ac.  13.18. 

I      176. 
h.53.f.. 
Je.50.6,17 

6,8. 

1  Pe.2.23. 


c.3.% 
4.17. 
Lu.9.2. 
10.9. 


h  Ac  8.18, 


]  Lu.22.3.5 
1  Co.9.7, 
&c. 

k  a  staff. 

1   T,«.10.7, 


n  Ne..5.13. 
Ac.  13.51. 
18.6. 


o  c.tl.22, 
24. 


The  first,  Simon,  who  is  called  Peter,  and  Andrew 
his  brother ,  James  the  son  of  Zebedee,  and  John  his 
brother ; 

3  Phihp,  and  Bartholomew  ;  Thomat',  and  Matthew 
the  publican ;  James  the  son  of  Alpheus,  and  licbbeus, 
whose  surname  was  Thaddeus  ; 

4  Simon  the  Canaanite,  and  Judas  Iscariot,  who 
also  betrayed  him. 

5  IT  These  twelve  Jesus  sent  f  9rth,  and  cornmandcl 
them,  saying.  Go  not  into  the  way  of  the  Gentiles, 
and  into  any  city  of  the  Samaritans  d  enter  ye  not : 

G  But  go  6  rather  to  the  lost  f  sheep  of  the  house  of 
Israel. 

7  And  as  ye  go,  preach,  saying,  s  The  kingdom  of 
heaven  is  at  hand. 

8  Heal  the  sick,  cleanse  the  lepers,  raise  the  dead, 
cast  out  devils  :  h  freely  ye  haveireceived,  freely  give. 

9  i  Provide  j  neither  gold,  nor  silver,  nor  brass  in  your 
purses, 

10  Nor  scrip  for  your  .iourney,  neither  two  coats, 
neither  shoes,  nor  yet  k  staves:  for  i  the  workman  is 
worthy  of  his  meat. 

11  And  into  whatsoever  city  or  town  ye  shall  enter, 
inquire  who  in  it  is  worthy ;  and  there  abide  till  ye  go 
thence. 

12  Arid  when  ye  come  into  a  house,  salute  it. 

13  And  if  the  house  be  worthy,  let  your  peace  come 
upon  it :  but  if  it  be  not  worthy,  let  your  peace  return 
">  to  you. 

14  And  whosoever  shall  not  receive  you,  nor  hear 
your  words,  when  ye  depart  out  of  that  house  or  city, 
shake  "  off  the  dust  of  your  feet.  ■ 

15  Verily  I  say  unto  you.  It  »  shall  be  more  tolerable 
for  the  land  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah  in  the  day  of 
judgment,  than  for  that  city. 


arics.    But  tlie  sacred  writers  usually  confine  tlie  term  to  the  twelve,  and  to 
St.  Paul.  They  are  probably  coupled  tojrether  as  Chri.st  sent  tlioin  ibrUi.  INlark 

tells  us  that  the  Lord  sent  them  forlh  by  two  and  two. Pe?er— commonly 

called  Simon  Peter. James.— This  name  in  Greek  is  Jacob,  the  same  as  that 

(if  the  Patriarch.  i 

Vcr.  3.  Lebbeu9—A]so  called  "  Jude,"  and  author  ofthe  Epistle. 

Ver.  5.  6a/na?-zW«s.— Inhabitants  of  the  city  or  region  of  Samaria  ;  a  race  of 
I.eoplo  who  sprung  originallyfrom  an  intcrmi.xture  of  the  ten  tribes  with  Gen- 
tile na'ions.  The  name  of  Samaritan  was  a  term  of  reproach  among  the  Jew.s 
lud  all  intercourse  between  them  carefidly  avoided. 

Vcr.  7.  As  ye  go,  preach.— Doddridge  and  Campbell,  "Proclaim."  It  is 
^he  ofTice  of  a /icr«W  that  is  here  alluded  to. 

Ver.  8,  Raise  the  dead.— There  is  no  instance  on  recordpftheApo8t.es  /a.B 
inp  any  dead  person  till  after  the  day  of  Pentecost. 

Ver.  9.  In  your  purses.— Gr.  zones,  or  girdles,  the  folds  of  which  iL-s'ialj 
formed  their  jnirses. 

Ver.  10.  Neither  two  coats,  &c.— Perhaps  the  most  correct  English  version 
would  be,  "  No  chanire  of  coats,  or  shoes,  or  staves  ;"  that  is,  nothin?  unne- 
cessary for  their  journey,  which  was  to  be  short,  and  in  haste.  Compare  Ex. 
xii.  11. Worthy  of  his  meat.— Campbell,  "  Of  his  maintenance.'' 

Ver.  11.  Who  in  it  is  ioorthy.—T\K  worthiness  here  referred  to,  is  evidently 
that  of  character :  they  were  to  inquire  for  persons  of  repute  for  piety,  JK-neyo- 
lence,  and  hospitality,  and  then  receive  their  offered  kindness  ;  not  wanrleriiig 
from  house  to  hou.se,  with  idle  curiosity,  but  saluting  tiiem  with  words  of 
peace,  and  imiiloring  on  them  all  its  blessings. 

Ver.  12.  Salute  ?7.— The  usual  salutation  was  a  salam :  i.  a  "  peace  be  ujito 
this  house  1"    Such  is  the  custom  in  the  East  to  this  day. 


MATTHEW,  X. 


39 


l(i  ^  Behold,  I  send  you  forth  as  sheep  in  the  midst 
of  wolves  :   'y    ve  therefore  P  wise  as  serpents,  and 
harmless  '  c.3  c.oves. 

17  But  beware  »of  men  :  for  t  they  will  dehyer  ycu 
iip  to  the  councils,  and  they  will  scourge  "  you  in  their 
synagogues; 

18  And  "  ye  shall  be  brought  before  governors  and 
kings  for  my  sake,  for  a  testimony  against  them  and 
the  Gentiles. 

I'J  But  w  when  they  deliver  you  up,  take  no  thought 
how  or  what  ye  shall  speak  :  for  it  shall  be  given  you 
in  that  same  hour  what  ye  shall  speak. 

20  For  it  is  not  ye  that  speak,  but  the  Spirit  of  your 
Father  which  speaketh  in  you. 

'21  And  the  brother  shall  deliver  up  the  brother  to 
death,  and  the  father  the  child  :  and  the  children  shall 
rise  up  against  iktiv  parents,  and  cause  them  to  be 
put  to  death. 

22  And  ye  shall  be  haied  of  all  men  for  my  name's 
sake  :  but  »  he  that  endureth  to  the  end  shall  be  saved. 

23  But  when  they  persecute  you  in  this  city,  fliee 
y  ye  into  another  :  for  verily  I  say  unto  you.  Ye  shall 
not  ^  have  gone  over  the  cities  of  Israel,  till  the  Son 
of  man  be  come. 

24  The  -1  disciple  is  not  above  his  master,  nor  the  ser- 
vant above  his  lord. 

25  It  is  enough  for  the  disciple  that  he  be  as  his  mas- 
ter, and  the  servant  as  his  lord.  If  b  they  have  called 
the  master  of  the  house  ^  Beelzebub,  how  much  more 
shall  they  call  them  of  his  household  7 

2G  Fear  thein  not  therefore  ;  for  d  there  is  nothing 
covered,  that  shall  not  be  revealed ;  and  hid,  that  shall 
not  be  known. 

27  What  I  tell  you  in  darkness,  that  speak  ye  in  light : 
and  what  ye  hear  in  the  ear,  that  preach  ve  upon  the 
house-tops. 

28  And  e  fear  not  them  which  kj]l  the  body,  but  are 
not  able  to  kdl  the  soul :  but  rather  fear  him  which  is 
able  to  dcstrov  both  soul  and  bodv  in  he'l. 


A.  M.  4031. 
A.  D.  '^7. 

r  iic.ui.i9. 

Kps.la. 
q  or,siinpU 

r  riii.Q.15. 
s  ri.i.3.2. 


u  Ac.5.40. 
iiCo.n. 
21. 


wMa.r3. 
U. 

Lu.l2  n. 
21.14,13. 

X  De.lZ12, 
13. 
He.2.10. 


:  oT.enrl,  or, 
Jinisli.. 


a  T,u.G.40. 
Ji!.13.16. 
1.5.  xHJ. 

^  Jn.8.48 
c  Beelzebub 


e  Is.3.12, 
13. 

51.7,12. 
l?e.3.14. 


Ver.  IS.  Against  thei)i.— Hammond  MvX  Doddridge,  "To  them." 

Ver.  23.  Son  of  man  be  eoine.—VVhis,  coiiiin;^  of"  the  Son  of  man,  or  tlie  Mes- 
siah, seem.s  to  refer  to  the  subversion  of  the  Jewish  state  byllie  Romans.]— S. 

Ver.  25.  iJee/zefrwi— (OrBaalzebubj  primarily  the  god-lly  worshipped  at  Ek- 
ron,  2  Ki.  i.  2,  but  afterwards  applied  to  Satan  by  the  Jews  ;  ami  applied  by 
Jews  also  to  the  Son  of  God  himself  See  ch.  .\ii.  24.  Some  derive  this  n  ime 
from  Heb.  words,  wiiicii  signify  the  God  of  the  dunghill:  wliich  name  the 
Jews  ^avc  Satan,  ae  being  the  author  of  ail  the  pollutions  and  abomina  ions 
of  idol  worship. 

Ver.  27.  In  darkness— i.  e.  privately : in  light— i.  e.  publicly.    "  In  open 


dav  "  as  wo  say. 
Ver.  5      ~      " 


28.  Sou",  and  bodtj  in  }i6U.— Docs  hell,  in  thi.s  passage,  -^ican  only  the 
valley  of  Him>)m,  a  place  near  Jenisalem.  rendered  odious  by  its  bavins  been 
a  scene  of  cruelty  and  pollution,  and  in  which  worms  were  found,  and  a  fire 
was  kept  ui)to  consume  the  carcasses  and  olTals  of  various  kinds  that  were 
thrown  into  it?  The  body,  it  is  granted,  might  be  destroyed  in  this  place  ;  but  our 
Saviour  speaks  of  the  soul  being  destroyed  in  Gehenna.  Does  it  not  then  desig- 
nate a  place  far  more  terrible  than  the  valley  of  Hinnom  ?  The  wonns  in  this  val- 
ley died,  and  the  fire  was  often  quenched  ;  and  while  it  burned,  it  consumed 
nothiiiff  more  than  the  body.  But  the  Gehenna  with  which  sinners  are  threaten-^ 
ed,  is  a  Hame  that  seizes  the  soul,  and  is  never  quenched.  Of  this  place  of 
endless  M-rath,  the  vallt>y  of  Hinnom,  with  its  past  idolatries  and  cruellies, 


40 


MATTHEW,  X. 


one  cent 
and  r. 
half,  a 

lOlii  part 
cf"  tlie  Ko- 
ir.aii 


g  Ac.27.Sl. 
li  Re.3.5. 
i  2Ti.2.12. 


k  Mi.  7.5,6. 
1  Ps.41.9. 

m  Lu.  14.26. 

n  c.  16.25. 

o  c.18.5. 
25.40,15. 
J. 1.12.44. 

p  IKi.n.IO. 
He.6.10. 


29  Are  not  two  sparrows  sold  for  a  i"  farthing?  and 
one  of  them  shall  not  fall  on  the  ground  without  your 
Father. 

30  But  s  the  very  hairs  of  j^our  head  are  all  numbered. 

31  Fear  ve  not  therefore,  ye  are  of  more  %alue  than 
many  sparrows. 

32  Whosoever  therefore  shall  confess  me  lefore  men, 
him  h  will  I  confess  also  before  my  Father  which  is  in 
heaven. 

33  But  i  whosoever  shall  deny  me  before  men.  him 
will  I  also  deny  before  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven.  :1 

34  Think  not  that  I  am  come  to  send  peace  on  earth  : 
J I  came  not  to  send  peace,  but  a  sword. 

35  For  I  am  come  to  set  a  man  at  variance  k  against 
his  father,  and  the  daughter  against  her  mother,  and 
the  dauditer-in-law  against  her  mother-in-law. 

36  Ana  1  a  man's  foes  shall  be  they  of  his  own  house- 
hold. 

37  He  ">  that  loveth  father  or  mother  more  than  ma 
is  not  worthy  of  me:  and  he  that  loveth  son  or  daugh- 
ter more  than  me  is  not  worthy  of  me. 

38  And  he  that  taketh  not  his  cross,  and  followeth 
after  me,  is  not  worthv  of  me. 

39  He  n  that  findeth  His  life  shall  lose  it :  and  he  that 
loseth  his  life  for  my  sake  shall  find  it. 

40  IT  He  °  that  receiveth  you  receiveth  me,  and  he 
that  receiveth  me  receiveth  him  that  sent  me. 

41  He  P  that  receiveth  a  prophet  in  the  name  of  a 


with  its  blood  and  pollulion,  with  its  devouring  worms  and  con.«uinin!?  tires, 
was,  no  doubt,  the  most  striking  image  that  could  be  suggested  to  the  mind  of 
a  Jew. 

Ver.  31.  Than  many  sparroios.— The  Rev.  Mr.  Nosuwrthy,  who  dird  in 
1G77,  had,  from  the  persecuting  spirit  of  tlie  times,  been  imprisoned  at  Win- 
chester, wiiere  he  met  with  much  cruel  usage.  After  his  release,  he  was  se- 
veral times  reduced  to  great  straits.  Once,  when  ho  and  liis  family  had  break- 
fasted, and  had  nothing  left  for  another  meal,  his  wife,  lamenting  her  condi- 
tion, exchiimed,  "  What  shall  I  do  with  rny  poor  children  ?"  He  persuaded  her 
to  walk  abroad  witii  him,  and  seeing  a  little  bird,  he  said,  "  Take  notice  how 
tjiat  Htlie  bird  sits  and  chirps,  tJioftgh  we  cannot  tell  whether  it  has  been  at 
l)rcakfast ;  and  if  it  lias,  it  knows  not  whither  to  go  for  a  dinner.  Therefore 
be  of  good  cheer,  and  do  not  distrust  the  providence  of  God  ;  for  are  we  not 
better  than  many  sparrows?"  Before  dinner  lime  they  had  plenty  of  provisions 
brought  them.  Thus  was  the  promise  fulfdled,  "  They  who  trust  in  the  Lord 
shall  not  want  any  good  thing." 

Ver.  34.  Peace  on  earth. — Doddridge,    "  On  the  land,"  namely,  of  Ju 
dea ;  and  certainly  the  words  apply  in  a  peculiar  manner  to  that  comitry, 
where  the  gospel  met,  in  the  first  instance,  with  the  most  inveterate  opposi-  . 
lion  from  tliose  for  whose  salvation  it  was  peculiarly  designed.  It  is  the  gosp,M  j 
of  peace  ;  but  men  war  against  it.    fAn  energetic  mode,  as  Dr.  Campbell  re- 
i  marks,  of  expressing  the  certainty  of  a  foreseen  consequence  of  any  measure, 

I  as  if  it  were  the  purpose  for  which  the  measure  was  adopted.    Our  Lord  here 
refers  to  their  own  traditions  :  "  A  little  before  the  coming  of  the  I\Iei-siah,the   i 
son  shall  insult  the  father,  the  daughter  rebel  against  her  mother,  the  daughter-  ' 
I  in-law  again.-t  the  mother-in-law,  and  each  man  shall  have  his  own  household 
('  for  his  enemies."    Again,  "In  the  age  in  which  the  Messiah  shall  come,  the 
young  men  shall  turn  the  elders  into  ridicule,  the  elders  shall  rise  up  against 
the  youth,"  &c.    All  these  things  took  place  after  the  rejection  of  Christ,  ns 
may  be  seen  in  the  terrible  account  which  Josephus  gives  of  these  times.  ]—ii. 
Ver.  33.  That  taketh  not  his  cross.— Alluding  to  criminals  being  compelled  'o 
bear  their  own  cross,  as  was  our  Saviour.     Jn.  xi.\.  17. 

Ver.  36.  Therj  of  his  oton  household.— The  gospel,  by  reason  of  ...in's  op- 
IMjsition  to  it,  will  cause  much  variance,  even  between  noarest  relf  fives. 

Ver.  41.  A  prophet— That  is,  a  messenger  from  God,  w  "iP'Jicr  ur.der  the  Old 
Teatament  or  the  New. 


MATTHEW,  XI. 


41 


prophet,  shall  receive  a  prophet's  reward ;  and  he  that 
recciveth  a  righteous  man  in  the  name  ol"  a  righteous 
man,  shall  receive  a  righteous  man's  reward. 
42  And  whosoever  shall  give  to  drink  unto  one  of 
these  little  ones  a  cup  of  cold  water  only  in  the  name 
of  a  disciple,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  he  shall  in  no 
wise  lose  his  reward. 

CHAPTER  XI. 

I  2  John  spndetli  his  disciples  lo  (Christ.  7  Christ's  testimony  concerning  Jolin. 
I  13  Tlie  opinion  of  llie  people,  both  concerning  John  and  Christ.  20  Clirisi 
npbinideih  tlie  unthanliliilness  and  iinrepentance  of  Choraziu,  Bethsaida,  and 
I  Capernaum  :  2.5  and  praising  his  fatlier's  wisdom  in  revealing  the  gotpel  to 
j      the  simple,  23  he  ciilleili  to  him  ail  such  as  leel  the  burden  of  their  sins. 

A  ND  it  came  to  pass,  when  Jesus  had  made  ani 
-^^  end  of  commanding  his  twelve  disciples,   he  de- 

,  parted  thence  to  teach  and  to  preach  in  their  cities. 

j  2  IF  Now  =^  when  John  had  heard  in  the  prison  the 
works  of  Christ,  he  sent  two  of  his  disciples, 

I  3  And  said  unto  him,  Art  thou  he  that  should  come, 
or  do  we  look  for  another'? 

4  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  them,  Go  and  show 
John  again  those  thuigs  which  ye  do  hear  and  see  : 

5  The  blind  receive  their  sight,  and  the  lame  wallc. 
the  lepers  are  cleansed,  ami  the  deaf  hear,  the  dcadi 
are  raised  up,  and  the  poor  have  the  gospel  preached  I 
to  tliein.  [ 

G  And  blessed  is  he,  whosoever  shall  not  be  offended  i 
b  in  me.  ; 

7  IT  And  as  they  departed,  Jesus  began  to  say  unto! 
the  multitudes  co^^cerning  John,  What  c  went  ye  out! 
into  the  wilderness  to  see?  A  reed  shaken  with  the! 
d  wind  ?  I 

8  But  what  went  ye  out  for  to  see 7  A  man  clothed' 
in  soft  raiment?  behold,  they  that  wear  soft  clothing] 
are  in  kings'  houses.  i 

9  But  what  went  ye  out  for  to  see?  A  prophet?  yea,  i 
I  say  unto  you,  and  more  than  a  prophet.  j 

10  For  this  is  /le,  of  whom  it  is  *=  written,  Behold,  1 1 
send  my  messenger  before  thy  face,  which  shall  pre-j 
pare  thy  way  before  thee. 

11  Verily  I  say  unto  you.  Among  f  them  that  are[ 
born  of  women  there  hath  not  risen  a  greater  thani 
John  the  Baptist:  notwithstanding,  fhe  that  is  leastj 
in  the  kingdom  of  heaven  /?is  greater  than  he. 

12  And  from  the  days  of  John  the  Baptist  until  now 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  h  sufTereth  violence,  and  the! 
violent  i  take  it  by  force.  I 


A.  M.  4031. 
A.  D.  27. 


a  r,u.7.18, 
&c. 

b  18.8.14, 
15. 
1  Co.  1.22. 


1  Ep.l    i 
Ja.1.6. 


e  Is  -10  3. 
M;'.1.3.l. 
Lul.76. 


g  Jn.l.l5, 

■n. 

3.30. 

/5  John  as 

Cliri.^'s 
niessen- 


old  pr.i- 
phets,  hut 
after 
Chri.sl  he 
who 
comes  in 
the  ful- 
ness cf 
the  20-:;v. 
is  grcuer 
tlian  John 


li  or,  i---  pol- 
len by 
fi]ire,a>id 
iheu  that 
thrust 
men,  take 
it,  &c. 

i   Lu.1516. 
Ep.6.11 
..13 


Chap.  XI.  Ver.  2.  John  liad  heard— John  wis  at  tin*  time  in  prison,  and  goaii 
afler  sulTercinbr  the  freodom  and  fidclifv  with  which  lie  roprovcd  Herod. 

Ver.  3.  He  that  should  co?«e— .Xaineiy.  the  Messiah.    See  tihap.  iii.  II. 

Ver.  5.  Tfie  poor  have  the  gospel  preached  lo  tliem.—A  cirfninstance  liulc 
lesssinffcilar  than  the  miracles  which  J(:>tis  wrouslit ;  for  neither  Rabbins  nor 
pbilosoplicrs  ever  conde.scended  to  teach  the  lower  cla.«ses. 

Ve'.  6.  Offended  in  me.— Doddridge,  "Scandalized  (or  sttimhied)  at  me." 
The  samcMossinh  who  was  promised  as  the  Ibimdation  stent?  of  his  church, 
was  also  predicted  as  a  stumblin^j-stone  to  those  who  rejected  him  through  unbe- 
lief.   Sec  ch.  x.\i.  4-1. 

Ver.  8.  .1  man  clothed  in  soft  raiment.—"  An  efTeminate  courtier,  accustom- 
ed to  fawiiin?  and  flattery.  You  may  "jxiJcct  to  find  such  .)ersons  in  palaces, 
not  m  a  wilderness."— H'e.v/ey. 


42 


MATTHEW,  XI 


A.  M.  1031. 
A.  D.  27. 


]   Mal.4.5. 
c.17.12. 


ir  1. 10.25. 
Jn.7.'J0. 


p  Ps.t>2.5,6. 
Pr.  17.24. 


r  Jn.  12.21. 
6  c.  10. 1.5. 

I  Is.H.13.. 
15. 
r,a.2.1. 

II  ver.24. 


XI-  Ps.jl.2. 
Je.l.7,S. 
1  Co.l. 
27. 

X  C.2H.I8. 
1,»,I0.-2S. 
.\n:.V35. 
17.  2. 
1  Co.  15. 
27. 


13  For  all  the  prophets  and  the  law  prophesied  until 
John. 

14  And  if  ye  will  receive  it,  tl  jS  is  Elias,  which  j  was 
for  to  come. 

1.5  He  k  that  hath  ears  lo  hear,  let  him  hear. 

16  IT  But  1  whereunto  shall  I  liken  this  fjeneration? 


It  is  like  unto  chihh-en  siiiin 


the  markets,  and 


calling  unto  their  fellows. 

17  And  saying,  We  have  piped  unto  you  and  ye  have 
not  danced  ;  we  have  mourned  unto  you,  and  ye  have 
not  lamented. 

18  For  John  came  neither  eating  nor  drinking,  and 
ihey  say,  "•  He  hath  a  devil. 

19  The  Son  of  man  came  eating  "  and  drinking,  and 
ihey  say.  Behold  a  man  gluttonous,  and  a  wine-bib- 
ber, a  friend  of  pubHcans  "  and  sinners.  But  p  wis- 
dom is  justified  of  her  children. 

20  IT  Then  q  began  he  to  upbraid  the  cities  wherein 
most  of  his  miglity  works  were  done,  because  they 
repented  not : 

21  Wo  unto  thee,  Chorazin !  wo  unto  thee,  ""  Beth- 
saida!  for  if  the  mighty  works,  which  were  done  in 
vou,  had  been  done  in  Tyre  and  Sidon,  ihey  would 
have  repented  long  ago  in  sackcloth  and  ashes. 

22  But  I  say  unto  you.  It  ^  shall  be  more  tolerable  for 
Tyre  and  Sidon  at  the  ;lay  of  judgment,  than  for  you. 

23  And  thou,  Capernamn,  which  i  art  exalted  unto 
heaven,  shalt  be  brotj^ht  down  to  hell:  for  if  the 
mighty  works,  which  nave  been  ione  in  thee,  had 
heen  clone  in  Sodom,  it  would  have  remained  until 
this  day. 

24  But  I  say  unto  you.  That  "  it  shall  be  more  toler- 
able for  the  land  of  Sodom  in  the  day  of  judgment, 
than  for  thee. 

25  H  At  V  that  time  Jesus  answered  and  .said,  I  thank 
thee,  O  Father,  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  because 
thou  hast  hid  these  things  from  the  wise  and  prudent, 
and  hast  revealed  them  unto  *  babes. 

2(3  Even  so,  Father  :  for  so  it  seemed  good  in  thy 
sight. 
27  All  ^  things  are  delivered  unto  me  of  my  Father  : 


Vcr.  15.  He  that  hath  ears,  &c.— That  is,  "  Let  those  who  are  ili.spose.1  to 
Ipiirn,  attend."    See  Dent,  x.xi.x.  4.   Ezek.  xii.  2. 

Ver.  17.   We  have tnourned.— Campbell," Sung  monrmm  songit."  Coiipare 
cli.  ix.  23,  ivnd  note.  ,  ,      ^        .       ,     ,     ,  ,  " 

VtT.  20.  He  began  to  tiphraid.—Tlus  i.s  the  first  time  he  had  done  so.  At  ] 
fir.si  they  received  liim  jovfuHy,  hut  after  awhile,  not  only  heeame  iiiatten:i\e,  i 
but  persecuted  him.  ,     , ,     „  ,         ^ 

Ver.  23.  Exalted  unto  heaven— Thai  is,  very  highly  favoured. Dotpn  to  \ 

hell— This,  in  opposition  to  the  preceding  piirase,  means,  to  the  most  degraihn?  i 
situalion.  .       .     ^    .  ,  ,  I 

Ver.  25.  Jesus  ansioei-ed^.-Thls  expression,  m  Scripture,  does  not  always  l 
inijily  a  previous  question.  Doddridge,  in  tliis  pl;ice  roiuiers  it,  "  Took  orca.sion  • 

to  say,"  &c. 1  tfiank  thee.— Campbell,  "I  adore  thee  ;"  i.e.  "  JZverj  ihins  in 

whieli  1  discover  thy  will,  I  receive,  not  vvithacgmescence  only,  hut  with  vine- 
ration." Thou  hast  hid— Campbell,  "  That  having  hidden." Vrum  the 

loiseandprudent.— Campbell,  "  From  Siiges  and  the  learned."  -  -Un'.o  babes 
—Doddridge,  "  Infants,"  i.  e.  in  knowledge. 

Ver.  27.  All  things  are  delivered  unto  ;«c— That  is.  all  things  relative  to 
elitist's  mediatorial  kingdom,  which,  at  its  completion,  sliall  he  delivered  iiack 


MATTHEW,  XII. 


43 


and  no  man  knoweth  the  Son,  but  the  Father ;  nei- 
ther y  knoweth  any  man  the  Father,  save  the  Son, 
and  he  to  whomsoever  the  Son  will  reveal  him. 

2S  IT  Come  unto  me.  all  ye  that  labour  *  and  are 
heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest. 

20  Take  my  yoke  upon  you,  and  learn  »  of  me;  for 
I  am  niGL-k  and  lowly  b  in  heart:  and  <=  ye  shall  find 
rest  unto  your  souls. 

'JO  For  m'y  yoke  is  <\  easv,  and  my  burden  is  light. 

CHAPTER  XII. 
1  Christ  reprovelh  tlie  blindness  of  tlie  Pharisees  concerning  the  breach  of  the 
Siilibalh,  3  by  scriptures,  9  hy  reasor 
posscsseJ  ihat  w  "  ' '"^ 


y  Jn.l.lS 
1  Jn.5.; 


z  k.53.2,3. 


a  Phi.2..5..? 
U'c.2.a.. 


1,  13  and  by  a  miracle.    22  IJc  hcalethi 
dnrnb.    31  Bla.sphemy  aj^ainst  the  Holy  ]  c  Ja.6 
"  '      made    of  idln  '    ' 


lJn.5  3. 


a  Mr.2.; 


•iie  ;nan  possessed  ihat  W'lS  blind 

Cihosi  shall  ntver  be  foreiveu.  36  Account  shall  ije  made  of  idln  words. 
3S  We  reliiiketh  the  nnfaitlirnl,  who  seek  after  a  sign :  49  and  slioweth  who  is 
his  brother,  sister,  and  niutlier.  | 

AT  that  time    '^  Jesus  went  on  the  sabbath  dayi  — • — 
through  the   corn;    and   his   disciples    were    a; 
hungered,  and  began  to  b  pluck  the  ears  of  corn,  and   ^^^^-  '2 
to  eat. 

2  But  when  the  Pharisees  saw  it,  they  said  unto  him, 
Behold,  thy  disciples  do  that  which  is  not  lawful  to 
do  >;  upon  the  sabbath  day. 

3  But  he  said  unto  them.  Have  ye  not  read  what 
David  did,  d  when  he  was  a  hungered,  and  they  that 
were  with  him ; 

4  How  he  entered  into  the  house  of  God,  and  did  eat 
the  «  shew-bread,  which  was  not  lawful  for  him  to  eat, 
neither  for  them  which  were  with  him,  but  only  f  for  f  ex.2S. 
the  priests'? 

5  Or  have  ye  not  read  in  the  s  law,  how  that  on  the 
sabbath  days  the  priests  in  the  temple  h  profane  the 
sabbath,  and  are  blameless? 

C  But  I  say  unto  you,  That  in  this  place  is  one  greater 
i  than  the  temple. 

7  But  if  ye  had  known  what  this  meaneth,  j  I  will 
have  mercy,  and  not  sacrifice,  ye  would  not  have  con- 
demned the  guiltless. 


Ex.25.30. 

Ex. 
33. 

g  Nii.28  9 

h  Jn.7.22, 

23. 
i   2Ch.6.18. 

Mal.ai. 

c.23.17.. 

21. 

j  Ho.6.6. 


unto  the  Father,  1  Cor.  xv.  25— 28.  Amon?  the  a// ^Ttfn^s  here  mentioned,  must 
piulicularly  be  inchitJed.  the  revelation  of  the  Father's  will  toman,  wliicli  tolhe 

Son  only  is  fully  and  confidenlially  inlnisted. No  ?nan  knoiceth.—Dod- 

dridLce.  "  Fully  knoweth."  J.  P.  Smith  .says,  "  The  word  used  I)y  IMatthew, 
signifies  such  knowledge  as  is  peculiarly  intniiafe  and  accurate,  full  and  perfect. 

Ver.  30.  For  my  yoke  is  eas'i/.—TUe  yoke  is  a  symbol  of  authority,  and  to 
carry  it  denotes  subjection  and  obeuience.  The  yoke  of  Christ  is  easy  and 
helit,  while  that  of  sin  is  galling  and  burdensome. 

Chap.  XII.  Ver.  I.  At  that  ?/».«.— See  Luke,  chap.  vi.  l. Plucked  the 

enrs  of  CO/m— Sufficient  for  their  present  necessity  ;  diied  corn  was  dnimonly 
eaten  amons  the  Jews. 

Ver.  2.  Behold,  thy  disciples. — [The  law  e.vpressly  allowed  persons  to  pluck 
f  ar.«  of  corn  in  passing  through  a  field,  (De  x.\iii.  2.^.);  and.  as  the  malignitv  of 
the  Pharisees  could  find  no  sufficient  groun<l  for  censuring  tlie  thing  it.self.  they 
ca^fillcd  at  the  disciples'  plucking  anil  rubbing  out  the  grain  in  their  hands  on 
ih(i  sabbath  day,  considerinsr  that  its  servile  work,  and  in  some  respects  equi- 
\aifiit  to  reaping  and  thresliins.l— Bas'siec. 

Ver.  4.  In  the  house  of  Gotf— That  is,  the  tabernacle  at  Nob. 

Ver.  5.  On  thesahbath  dai( -profane  the  sahf.ath.— [That  is.  put  it  to  a  com- 
mon use,  by  killing  and  otlering  sacrifices,  as  well  a.sby  other  kinds  of  manual 
labour  necessary  in  performing  the  service  of  God  as  on  (common  days.]— B. 

Ver.  6.  One  greater  than  the  temple.— Doddridge  and  Camphell,  on  the 
authorityof  many  MSS.  and  some  ancient  expositors,  :ead,  "Something  great- 
er," which  Doddiidgt  explains  of  our  Lord's  hotly.    i>ee  John  ii.  19. 

Ver.  7.  Iioillhave  mercy.— VV\\\\X  is,  1  desire,  or  Vcquire  mercy,  or  acts  of 
htmianity,  rather  than  sacrifice.]— Ufl^af^er. 


'!  44 


MATTHEW,  XII. 


A.  M   4081. 

A.  n.  -n. 


3  For  the  Son  of  man  is  Lord  pv^^n  of  the  sabbath 
(l«y. 

9  ^  And  k  when  he  was  departed  thence,  he  went 
into  their  synagogue : 

10  And,  behold,  there  was  a  man  which  had  his 
hand  withered.  And  they  asked  him,  saying,  Is  i  it 
lawful  to  heal  on  the  sabbath  days?  that  they  might 
accuse  him. 

11  And  he  said  unto  them,  What  man  shall  there  be 
among  you,  that  shall  have  one  sheep,  and  ™  if  it  fall 
into  a  pit  on  the  sabbath  day,  will  he  not  lay  hold  on 
it,  and  lift  it  out  7 

12  How  much  then  is  a  man  better  than  a  sheep  ? 
Wherefore  it  is  lawful  to  do  well  on  the  sabbath  days. 

13  Then  saith  he  to  the  man,  Stretch  forth  thy 
hand.  And  he  stretched  it  forth  ;  and  it  was  restor- 
ed whole,  like  as  the  other. 

14  11  Then  the  Pharisees  went  out,  (i  and  held  "a 
council  against  him,  how  they  might  destroy  him. 

15  But  when  Jesus  knew  it,  he  withdrew  himself 
from  thence:  and  great  multitudes  followed  him,  and 
he  healed  them  all ; 

16  And  charged  them  that  they  should  not  make  him 
known : 

17  That  it  might  be  fulfilled  which  was  spoken  by 
Esaias  the  °  prophet,  saying, 

18  Behold  my  servant,  whom  I  have  chosen  ;  my 
beloved,  in  whom  my  soul  is  well  pleased  :  I  will  put 
my  spirit  upon  him,  and  he  shall  show  judgment  to 
the  Gentiles. 

19  He  shall  not  strive,  nor  cry ;  neither  shall  any 
man  hear  his  voice  in  the  streets. 

20  A  bruised  reed  y  shall  he  not  breajc,  and  smoking 
flax  shall  he  not  quench,  6  till  he  send  forth  judgment 
unto  victory. 

21  And  in  "his  name  shall  the  Gentiles  6  trust. 

22  IT  Then  p  \/as  brought  unto  him  one  possessed 
with  a  devil,  blind,  and  dumb :  and  he  healed  him.  ; 
insomuch  that  the  blind  and  dumb  both  spake  and  ; 
saw. 

Ver  11.  What  mrtn.— [Tlie  Jews  Iield  that  such  fhinfrs  were  lawful  on  (he 
sablwith  (lay,  and  our  Saviour  very  properly  ajipealed  to  their  conscience  in  vin- 
dication of  hi.=!  intention  to  heal  the  distressed  man.  \—Bugster. 

Ver.  13.  Judgjnent  to  the  Gentiles— Thnt  i?:,  tlie  Gospel ;  "  the  great  low  (or 
rule)  of  reliiL'ion,  ri{:liteousn{!SS,  and  truth."  Doddridi^e.— [This  propliecy  is  i^\- 
pressiy  referred  to  the  Messiah  by  tlie  Targuinist,  who  renders,  "  15i:hold  my 
gervanl  iIk?  Messiah  ;"  and  it  was  amply  fullilled  in  the  pi^ntle,  h»\\ly.  cont  e- 
sceiKiiiiir,  and  bpuehcent  nature  of  Christ's  miracles  and  riersonal  ministry  ;  i:is 
perseverance  in  liie  midst  of  opposilion,  without  cnfe'afrinc  in  conientious  dis|>u- 
tatiou  ;  and  his  kind  and  tender  dealins  with  weak  and  tempted  believers. ]--ii. 
Ver.  -iO.  .'^niok-irig'  fiax,  &c. — i.  e.  the  wick  whose  flame  has  e.vpired,  l)Ut 
which  si  ill  burns  faintly,  he  will  not  entirely  extinj-'uish.  The  sense  is,  that  J  ho 
Mes-:iuh  will  impose  upon  his  people,  borne  down  with  oppression  and  sutii'r- 
inir,  ui-thiufe'  more  than  they  can  bear.  lie  will  not  add  !o  their  aliiiciions.  The^ 
,,  pn.s.s.i;;e  is  add^icetl  by  INIallhew,  ase.\hibitine  tlie' meek  aiui  relirin?charaiferof 

!I  the  .Snviour.     lloh.  Wahl. Till  he  send  furth  jiidii'iiient  vnlii  yiciory.— 

;    isaiah  says,  "  unto  truth  ;"  that  is,  "  till  he  make  tlie  cause  of  ripiiteousnes.i 
I  and  trulh  completely  victorious,  through  the  world." 

Il     Ver.  M.   iri'/'i  ft  a'fii/vZ— Greek,  "  Demon."    So  the  plura.3  in  the  following 
'  verses  should  bo  rendered  "  demons." 


k  Ma.3.1 

&c. 

lAi.6.6, 

&c. 

1  Ln.H.3. 

m  De.22.4. 

pbeiiig  coit- 
founded 
by  scrip- 
ture uiid 
.reason. 


"n  or,  took 
coutisel. 


yasoi.l 
liruken 
Willi  a 
sense  of 

sin. 


i  till 

brought 
to  perfect 
flame. 


'  iipiin  liis 
pro;nite, 
power, 

and  good- 
nes.s,  even 
tlie  Gen- 
tiles sli.iU 
depi'iiilfor 
BalvMt  ion. 


MATTHEW.  XII. 


45 


23  And  all  the  people  were  amazed,  and  said,  Is  not 
this  the  son  of  Da^id  7 
I    24  IT  But  when  tht  Pharisees  heard  it,  they  said,  This 
fellow  doth  not  cast  out  devils,  but  by  i  Beelzebub  the 
prince  of  the  devils. 

25  And  Jesus  knew  their  "^  thoughts,  and  said  unto| 
theui,  Every  kingdom  divided  aganist  itself  is  brought 
to  desolation  ;  and  every  city  or  house  divided  against 
itself  shall  not  stand  : 

26  And  if  Satan  cast  out  Satan,  he  is  divided  against 
himself;  how  shall  then  his  kingdom  stand? 

27  And  if  I  by  Beelzebub  "^  cast  out  devils,  by  whom 
do  your  children  cast  them  out  7  therefore  they  shall 
be  your  judges. 

28  But  if  I  cast  out  devils  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  then 
the  kingdom  i  of  God  is  come  unto  you. 

29  Or  else  how  can  one  enter  into  a  strong  man's 
house,  and  spoil  "  his  goods,  except  he  fiistT)ind  the 

1  strong  man  7    and  then  he  will  spoil  his  house. 

30  He  that  is  not  with  me  is  against  \'  me ;  and  he 
that  gathereth  not  with  me  scattereth  abroad. 

31  Wherefore  I  say  unto  you,  All  ^  manner  of  sin 
and  blasphemy  shall  be  fcrgiven  unto  men  :  but  the 
blasphemy  against  the  Holy  Ghost  ^  shall  not  be  for- 
given unto  men. 


r  I's.r.«.2. 
Jn  2il, 


a  vcf  ^4. 

I   Da  2/  . 
c.6.33 
I.n.U.iO 
17.21. 

ito.un. 


u  UA-3M. 
53.1-2. 
Re.  12,7. 
10. 
20.2,3. 


wMa.3.2S. 
Lu.12.10. 


Ver.  26.  Sft/^flrt.— Undoubtedly  llie  .same  as  Beelzebub,  tlie  prince  of  demons, 
ver.  24.  Coinp.^  Rev.  xii.  9  ;  .\.\.  2.  The  demons  here  referred  to,  are  evidently 
"  the  angels  of  Satan,"  spoken  of  Matt.  \x\.  41.  Rev.  xii.  9,  just  quoted.  By 
demons,  Iho  heathens  understood  the  spirits  ofdeceased  heroes,  &c.,  and  hence 
those  possessed  by  them,  were  supposed  to  be  possessed  of  the  same  talents 
or  virtues;  but  the  word  is  neverliscd  in  this  sense  in  the  New  Testament; 
but  only  tor  the  ungels  or  agents  of  Satan  ;  hence  for  Satan  to  cast  out  de- 
mons would  be,  as  our  Lord  argues,  to  tiglit  against  himsplf 

We  have  stated  our  tuU  persuasion,  that  the  same  agency  of  demojis  still  takes 
place  in  maiiy  cases  of  lunacy,  and  other  diseases ;  since  writing  which,  the  Edi- 
tor has  had  the  satisfaction  to  find,  that  i  he  same  opinion  was  adopted  by  Joseph 
Mede,  as  appears  by  the  following  extract  from  the  late  Granville  Sharp. 
"  It  is  plain  (say.s  IMr.  S.)  that  Mede  did  not  belitive  the  demoniacs  to  be  mere 
madmen,  according  to  our  modern  ideas  of  madness  ;  and  his  discourse  plainly 
tends  to  a  very  dittbrent  purpose  ;  viz.  to  show  that  some  madmen,  even  at 
this  rfay,  are  really  de/«o«/Vfc«,  actuated  by  evil  spirits,  as  much  as  those 
mentioned  in  Scriptiye !  How  far  this  opinion  may  be  true,  with  respect  to  I 
some  modern  madmen,  (adds  Mr.  S.)  I  am  not  able  to  determine  :  but  that  the  \ 
demoniacs  mentioned  in  Scrii)ture  were  really  possessed  by  evil  spirits,  .  .  .  i 
I  cannot  possibly  doubt,  notwithstanding  the  Gentile  opinion  of  ilomons  may 
have  been  very  different."  Gran.  S/mrpe's  case  of  Saul.  The  late  Air.  An- 
dreio  Baxter,  in  his  Essay  on  Dreaming,  evidently  adopted  the  sanu;  hy|)o- 
thesis  ;  for,  speaking  of  impressions  made  upon  the  brain  in  sleep,  he  adds, 
"  If  the  same  vibrations  are  more  powerfully  excited  in  the  optic  nerves,  while 
the  eyes  are  open,  than  those  excited  by  external  objects  then  acting,  the  man 
pursuing  with  the  drawn  sword  (as  in  a  supposed  dream)  will  appear,  even 
though  the  eyes  be  open.  And  thus  .  .  .  we  see  that  dreaming  7uay  degene- 
rate into  possession;  and  that  the  cause  and  rature  of  both  are  tiie  s;tme, 
differing  only  in  de.gree. "  This  writer  was  equallj  admired  and  eulogized  by  Bi>. 
Warburton  and  Mr.  Toplady  !  The  latter,  at  least,  adopted  the  same  hypo- 
thesis. 

Ver.  27.  By  rohom.  do  your  children  cast  them  ovt .?— That  some  Jews 
practised  exorcism,  and  pretended  fat  least)  to  cast  out  demons,  appears  from 
Mark  i\.  38.    Luke  ix.  49.  Acts  xix.  13.    See  our  note  on  the  last  cited  le.\t. 

Ver.  29.  Spoil.— Hammond  and  Doddridge,  "  Plundci." 

Ver.  30.  He  tfiat  gatiiereth  not  toith  me.  iil  the  Gospel  ..arrest,  may  be  con- 
sidered as  an  enemy,  who  scatters  abroad  the  grain  ;  or,  without  metaphor,  he 
that  is  not  my  friend,  is  my  enemy. 

Ver.  31.  Shall  be  forgiven—That  k,  are  pardonable.— [Blaspiietny,  whfto 


MATTHEW,  XII. 


c  F,<;.12.14. 
i:p.5.4,6. 
Jude  15. 


c.16.1. 
1  Co.  1.22 


f  Is.57.3. 
g  Jon.1.17. 


■  32  And  whosoever  speaketh  a  word  against  the 
y  Son  of  man.  it  shall  be  forgiven  him  :  but  whosoever 
speaketh  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  it  shall  not  be  for- 
given him,  neither  in  this  world,  neither  in  the  woHd 
to  come. 

33  Either  make  the  tree  good,  and  his  fruit  good  or 
else  make  the  tree  corrupt,  and  his  fruit  corrupt  for 
»  the  tree  is  known  by  his  fruit. 

34  O  generation  ^  of  vipers,  how  can  ye,  being  eVil, 
speak  good  things  1  for  out  of  the  abundance  b  of  tii* 
heart  the  mouth  speaketh. 

35  A  good  man  out  of  the  good  treasure  of  the  heart 
bringeth  forth  good  things :  and  an  evil  man  out  of 
the  evil  treasure  bringeth  forth  evil  things. 

36  But  I  say  unto  you.  That  every  idle  woni  ti  at 
men  shall  speak,  they  shall  give  account  <=  thereof  in 
the  day  of  judgment. 

37  For  by  thy  words  d  thou  shalt  be  justified,  and  by 
thy  words  thou  shalt  be  condemned. 

33  IT  Then  certain  of  the  scribes  and  of  the  Pharisees 
answered,  saying.  Master,  we  would  see  a  sign  «  from 
thee. 

39  But  he  answered  and  saW  unto  them,  An  evil  and 
adulterous  f  generation  seeketh  after  a  sign ;  and  there 
shall  no  sign  be  given  to  it,  but  the  sign  of  the  pro- 
phet Jonas : 

40  For  g  as  Jonas  was  three  days  and  three  nights 
in  the  whale's  belly:  so  shall  the  Son  of  man  be 
three  days  and  three  nights  in  the  heart  of  the 
earth. 


applied  to  men,  denotes  injuriovs  speaking,  or  calumny,  and  when  used  in 
reference  to  God,  signifies  .spmfcmg-  im-piously  ofliis  nature,  attributes,  and 
wovkA.]—Bagster. 
Ver.  32.  Ho/?/ G/!o.st— The  Holr  Ghost  is  that  divine  subsistence,  which  is 

j    most  intiinalely  united  with  God  the  Father  and  Son.    He  is  distinguished 
from  tijc  Father  and  Son  in  certain  respects,  but  possesses  the  same  nature  and 

attributes  which  are  ascribed  to  God  tlie  Father  and  Son. Iseilher  in  this 

world;  neither  (nor)  in  the  worUl  to  come — That  is,  sliall  never  be  forgiven. 
Mark  iii.  29.  Dr.  Whitby  remarks,  tliat  tliere  are  several  passages  in  the 
Rabbins  which  show  this  to  have  been  a  proverbial  e.xpression,  impljing  no 
foririveness.  There  is,  tlierefore,  no  ground  to  infer  from  hence  the  purgatory 
of  tlic  church  of  Rome. 

Ver.  33.  Either  make  the  tree  good,  &c.—Grotivs  understands  tlus,  as  if 
our  Lord  had  said,  "  Since  you  cannot  but  allow  that  my  life,  and  the  tendency 
of  my  doctrine,  are  (morally)  good,  be  not  so  inconsistent  as  to  suppose  I  am  a 

I  confederate  with  Beelzebub!"    So  Boothroyd. 

I      Ver.  36.  Idle  joo7d.—[A  word  that  produces  no  good  efibct,  and  is  not  calcu- 

j  ktcii  to  produce  any.  "  Discourse,"  says  Dr.  Doddridge,  "  tending  to  innocent 
mirth,  to  exhilnrate  the  spirits,  is  not  idle  discourse:  as  the  time  spent  in  ne- 

I  cessaiy  recrreation  is  not  id/e  time.*']—Bagster. 

Ver.  37.  And  by.— Doddridge  and  others,  "  Or  bv  thy  words,"  &c. 
Ver.  33.  A  sign  from  r/?ee— That  is,  a  mi"acle.  E.xod.  iv.  8. 
Ver.  40.  Three  days  and  three  nights — Answering  to  the  Greek  term  nuch- 
themcron,  a  night  and  day,  or  a  day  of  21  hours.  "  It  is  of  great  importance  to 
observe,  (says  Doirfr/rf^e)  that  the  Easterns  reckoned  any  part  of  a  day  of  24 
hours  for  a  whole  day,  and  say  a  thing  was  done  after  three  or  seven  days,  &c., 
if  it  was  done  on  the  third  or  seventh  day  from  that  last  mentioned.  (Gomp. 
1  Kings  .\x.  29.  2  Cliron.  x.  5, 12.  and  Luke  ii.-21.).  ...  So  that,  to  say  a  thing 
happened  after  tluee  days  and  three  ui^dits,  was  the  same  as  to  say,  it  hap- 
pened "after  three  days,"  or  on  the  third  day.  (Compare  Estb.  iv.  16.  with  v.  1. 

Gen.  vii.  12.    E.vod.  x.xiv.  18.  and  xxxiv.  28.) In  the  whale's  belly.— [Ketoa 

denotes  any  large  fish ;  and  that  a  tish  of  the  shark  kind,  and  not  a  lohale,  b 
here  meant,  Bochart  has  abundantly  proved.]— i". 


p: 


MATTHEW,  XIII. 


47 


41  Th-?  men  of  Nineveh  shall  rise  in  judgment  \vith( 
this  generation,  and  shall  condemn  h  it :  because  theyi 
repented  at  i  the  preaching  of  Jonas;  and,  behold,  a^ 
greater  than  Jonas  is  here. 

42  The  j  queen  of  the  south  shall  rise  up  in  the  judg- 
ment with  this  generation,  and  shall  condemn  it :  for 
she  It  came  from  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  to 
hear  the  wisdom  of  Solomon;  and,  behold,  a  greater 
than  Solomon  is  here. 

43  When  i  the  unclean  spirit  is  gone  out  of  a  man, 
he  ^  walketh  through  dry  places,  seeking  rest,  and 
findeth  none. 

44  Then  he  saith,  I  will  return  into  my  house  from 
whence  I  came  out;  and  when  he  is  come,  he  findeth 
it  empty,  swept,  and  garnished. 

45  Then  goeth  he,  and  taketh  with  himself  seven 
other  spirits  more  wicked  than  himself,  and  they  en- 
ter in  and  dwell  there :  and  the  last  state  of  that  man 
is  worse  "  than  the  first.  Even  so  shall  it  be  also 
unto  this  wicked  generation. 

46  IT  While  he  yet  talked  to  the  people,  behold,  his 
o  mother  and  his  p  brethren  stood  without,  desiring  to 
speak  with  him. 

47  Then  one  said  unto  him.  Behold,  thy  mother  and 
thy  brethren  stand  without,  desiring  to  speak  with  thee. 

48  But  he  answered  and  said  unto  him  that  told  him, 
Who  is  my  mother?  and  who  are  my  brethren? 

49  And  he  stretched  forth  his  hand  toward  his  dis- 
ciples, and  said,  Behold  my  mother  and  my  brethren !  ^ 

50  For  whosoever  shall  do  the  will  i  of  my  Father! 
which 'is  in  heaven,  the  same  is  my  brother,  and  sis- 
ter, and  mother. 

CHAPTER  Xni. 
3  The  pfc-dble  of  the  sower  and  ilie  seed :  IS  the  exposition  of  it    24  Tlie  pa- 
rable of  the  tares,  31  of  the  mustard  seel,  33  of  the  leaven,  44  of  the  hidden 
tre;istr.e,  45  of  the  pearl,  47  of  the  draw-net  cast  into  the  sea:  53  and  how 
Ci  ist  is  contemned  of  his  own  countrymen. 

THE  same  day  went  Jesus  out  of  the  house,  '^  and 
sat  by  the  sea  side. 


R0.2.V7. 

1o3  5 

j^tt.  l.3Vj  J 
nc 

r  'Ti.e  - 

LnU.ai 


n  He.6.4. 
10.2^-. 
2Pe.2a' 


o  Ma.3.31, 
&c. 

Lu.S.19, 
&c. 


p  c.  13.55. 

q  c.7.20. 
Jn.15.14. 
Ga.5.6. 
He.2.11. 
lJr..2.n. 


a  Ma.2.13. 
4.1. 


Ver.  41.  Nineveh— The  metropolis  of  the  Assyrian  empire,  called  by  the 
Gn^cks  ant]  Romans,  Ninus.  Most  iiave  placed  it  upon  the  eastern  bank  of  the 
Tigris  above  Babylon.  The  city  was  of  great  e.xtent  and  very  splendid.  See  book 
of  Jo:iah.  Duiing  nearly  1500  years  it  \yas  the  mistress  of  the  east.  But  when 
taken  by  Nebuchadnezzar  it. rapidly  declinetl,  and  Babylon  became  the  seat  tf 
enipire.    Us  site  is  not  nov;  ".nown.    Zee.  ii..and  Na.  1. 

Vt;r.  4-2.  The  queen  of  the  south— 'Yhni.  is,  *f  Shcba.    See  1  Ki.  x.  1,  &c. 

Ver.  43.  When  tlie  unclean.— [ildd  there  been  no  reality  in  demoniacal  pos-^ 
sessions,  a-?  some  have  supposed,  our  Lgfrd  would  scarcely  have  appealed  to  S 
case  of  thid  kind  here  to  point  out  the  real  state  of  the  Jewish  people  and 
llwir  approaching  desolation.  Had  this  been  only  a  vulgar  error,  of  the  non- 
sense of  which  tlie  learned  scribes  and  wise  Pharisees  must  have  been  con- 
vinced, the  case  not  being  in  point,  because  not  true,  must  have  been  tteatei 
witli  contempt  by  the  very  people  for  whose  conviction  it  was  ilesigned.J— li. 

Ver.  44.  £??ip?//— That  is,  uninhabited. Siv cpt and g aTuished— or" ^aoxa- 

ed,"  as  Doddridge. 

Ver.  45.  Even  so.— [And  so  it  was  ;  for  they  became  worse  and  worse,  as  if 
totally  abandoned  to  diabolical  influence,  till  the  besom  of  destmction  swept 
them  away.  1— B.  ,  ,  ,    ,  , 

Ver.  50.  My  brother,  and  sister,  and  mother— Those  who  truly  love  and 
obey  the  Saviour,  are  as  dear  to  liini,  as  the  neatest  relations  can  possibly  be. 

Chap.  XUI.  Ver.  I.  The  same  daij.— Namely ,  on  which  Jesus  had  held  his  pre* 
oedinff  discourse  with  the  Pharisees. 


43 


MATTHEW,  XIII. 


A.M.  4ff3i. 
A.  D.  27. 


0  Ma.4.2. 
I.u.3.5, 


i.:  c.n.25. 
Ma.l.n. 
1  Co.2.10, 
14. 
Ep.:.9,lS. 

Coi.1.26, 

27. 

lJn.2.27. 


Lu.9.2 
f  rs.6.9. 


g  Eze.1-2.2. 
Jii.12.40. 
Ac.2:f.'i6, 
27. 

Ro.11.8. 
2  Co.  3. 14, 
15. 


2  And  great  multitudes  were  gathered  together  unto 
hini,  so  that  he  went  into  a  "■  ship,  and  sat;  and  the 
whole  multitude  stood  on  the  shore. 

3  And  he  spake  many  things  unto  them  in  parables, 
saying,  b  Behold,  a  sower  went  forth  to  sow ; 

4  And  when  he  sowed,  some  seeds  fell  by  the  way 
side,  and  the  fowls  came  and  devoured  them  up : 

5  Some  fell  upon  stony  places,  where  they  had  nci 
much  earth  :  and  forthwith  they  sprung  up,  becausa 
they  had  no  deepness  of  earth  : 

6  And  when  the  sun  was  up,  they  were  scorched  ; 
and  because  they  had  no  root,  they  withered  away. 

7  And  some  fell  among  thorns;  and  the  thorns 
sprung  up.  and  clioked  them  : 

I  8  But  other  fell  into  good  ground,  and  brought  forth 
I  fruit,  some  a  hundred-fold,  some  sixty-foul,  some 
thirty-fold. 

9  Who  '^  hath  ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear. 

10  If  And  the  disciples  came,  and  said  unto  him 
Why  speakest  thou  unto  them  in  parables  7 

11  He  answered  and  said  unto  them,  Because  it  is 
given  unto  you  to  d  know  the  mysteries  of  the  king- 
dom ol  heaven,  but  to  them  it  is  not  given. 

12  For  «  whosoever  hath,  to  him  shall  be  given,  and 
he  shall  have  more  abundance  :  but  v/hosoever  hath 
not,  from  him  shall  be  taken  away  even  that  he  hath. 

13  Therefore  speak  I  to  them  in  parables  :  because 
they  seeing  see  not;  and  hearing  they  hear  not,  nei- 
ther do  they  understand. 

14  And  in  them  is  fulfilled  the  prophecy  off  Esaias, 
which  saith,  By  s  hearing  ye  shall  hear,  and  shall  not 


Vcr.  3.  A  parable. — [A  parable  has  been  justly  defined  to  be  a  comparison 
or  swiilitude,  in  which  one  thing-  is  compared  with  another,  cspeciallj'  spirit- 
ual things  with  natural,  by  which  means  those  spiritual  things  arc  better  .in- 
derstood,  and  make  a  deeper  impression  on  an  honest  and  attentive  mind.  In 
a  parable,  a  resemblance  in  the  principal  incidents  is  all  that  is  required ; 
smaller  matters  being  considered  as  a  sort  of  drapery.  Maimonides  i!ive.s  an 
excellent  rule  on  this  head  :  "  Fi.xitasa  principleto  attach  yourself  to  the  grand 
object  of  the  parable,  without  attempting  to  make  a  particular  application  ot'all 
the  circumstances  and  terms  whi'ch  it  compTehcnAs." \—Bagster.  The  parable 
of  the  sower  is  designed  to  show  what  are  the  hinderances  which  jirevent  the 
power  of  the  go.'spel,  and  to  demonstrate  that  the  salvation  of  three  classes  of 
nearers  is  impossible. 

Ver.  i.Thefonils  (i.e.  birds)  came  and  devoured  them.—Thevenot  (the 
traveller)  saj's,  "There are  so  many  sparrows  in  Persia,  that  they  destroy  all 


thiol's  ;  and  scare-crows  are  so^arfrom  frightening  them,  that  they  will  perch 

he  pea- 
Orient. 


upon  them."    He  adds,  that  when  they  see  flocks  of  birds  coming,  the  pea- 


sants run,  and  sliout,  and  smack  their  whips,  to  drive  them  farther 
I  Cuit.  N(>.  U8S. 

Ver.  8.  ^o)7ie  a  hundred  fold.— The  sower  was  one,  and  the  seed  the  same ; 
but  even  in  trood  ground  some  spots  will  be  far  more  productive  than  others. 

Ver.  12.  For  whosoever  hatli,  &c.— Ho  that  hath  improved  the  talents  aiid 
privileges  granted  him  to  acquire  divine  knowledge,  shall  have  given  him  more 
talents  ai.d  greater  privileges— but  he  that  hath  not  improved   the  tab  nt.s  and 

privilef;  es  granted  him,  shall  have  them  taken  from  him. But  lohosoirer  hath 

not,fi  mn  him  shall  be  taken  airai/  even  that  he  hath.—'Vo  those  who  cavil 
atthid »;  jeming  contradiction,  we  reconnnend  the  following  lines  from  Juvenal: 
"  'Tis  true,  poor  Codrus  nothing  had  to  boast; 
And  yet  poor  Codrus  ail  that  noihina  lost." 

Se.j  Oriett.  Lit.  No.  1 193. 
Ver.  14.  Is  fulfilled.— Dr.  Campbell  remark.";,  mat  the  GreeK  word  is  hero 
emphatic,  implying  that  this  was  the  proper  fullilmiMili'l'Ihe  prediction,  which 
(ho  adds)  is  oftener  quoted  in  the  New  Testament  than  any  other. 


ir 


MATTHEW,  XIII. 


iind(.r?tai)d;  and  s?  ?eing  yo  shall  see,  and  shall  not 
Dt-rrcive  : 

15  Tor  this  people' i^  heart  is  waxed  gross,  and  their 
ears  are  dull  ii  of  hearing,  and  their  eyes  they  have 
clos'd  ;  lost  at  any  time  they  should  see  with  their 
eyes,  and  hear  with  tkeircnrs.  and  should  understand 
with  their  heart,  and  should  be  converted,  and  Ij 
shoidd  heal  them. 

16  liut  i  blessed  are  your  eyes,  for  they  see  :  and  your  I  j 
cars,  for  thev  hear.  I 

17  Por  verily  I  say  unto  you,  j  That  many  prophets  j 
and  righteous  men  have  desired  to  see  those  thiusrs\ 
which  ve  see,  and  have  not  seen  them;  and  to  hearjk 
those  thini:!s  which  ye  hear,  and  have  not  \ward  them. 

18  IT  Hear  k  ye  therefore  the  parable  of  the  sower.     | 

19  When  anv   one  heareth  the  i  word  of  the  king 


li  !le.5.n.  f 

i   c. 16.17.  ' 

i.ii:iaz:  .\ 

Jn  Si.-JS. 

■"°"  i 

Kp.a.5#.  .1 

He.  I  MS.  ii 


Ma  1  1 1, 

1,11.8.11, 


doin,   and  un'dcrstandeth  it    not,    then   cometh    thei' 
wicked  '^  one,  and  catcheth  away  that  which  wa3i,_^ 
sown  in  his  heart.    This  is  he  which  received  seed  by; 
the  vvav  side.  I 

20  But  he  that  received  the  seed   into  stony  places,  i  ^^ 
the  same  is  he  that  heareth  the  word,  and  ajion  withi 
joy  "  receiveth  it ;  \ 

21  Yet  hath  he  not  root  in  himself,  but  dureth  for  ai 
while  :  for  when  tribulation  or  persecution  ariseth  be-] 
cause  of  the  word,  by  and  by  he  is  "  ofi'ended.  i" 

22  He  also  that  received  seed   among  the  thorns  isi 
he  that  heareth  the  word  ;  and  the  care  p  of  this  world, ! 
and  the  deceitfulness  of  riches,  i  choke  the  word,  andr 
he  becometh  unfruitful.  _   j 

23  But  he  that  received  seed  mto  the  good  ground  isjq 
he  that   heareth   the  word,   and   understandeth   it;i 
which  also  heareth  ^  fruit,  and  brinsreth  forth,   somei 
a  hundred-fold,  some  sixty,  some  thirty.  | 

24  ir  Another  « parable  put  he  forth  unto  them,  saying, ! ' 
The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  likened  unto  a  man  which  js 
sowt'd  -  good  seed  in  his  field  :  ' 

25  But  while  men  slept,  his  enemv  came  and  sowed 
tares  among  the  wheat,  and  went  liis  way.  i' 


1 .1,..2  '3, 
N. 

3.!i 

ls.58.2 
K/.r.33.31, 

J....5..>i. 
Gk.-1.15. 

c2l  '0. 
Jl  .-1.10 


lx.'.JS.10, 

13. 


Pel.: 


Ver.  19.  Undcrstandcih  it  not.— Campbell,  "  iMindcth  (it)  not."  He  adds, 
"thiif  the  word  Ireaucntly  means,  l)olli  in  the  Scptuaeint  and  New 'I'estanient. 
to  mind,  to  resard.  to  attend  to,  is  un(|iicstional»le."    TIil-  same  word  is  used 

in  the  cios(^  of  ver.  13,  "  Neither  do  they  mind.'" The  loicked  (or  evil)  one 

— Thiit  is,  Satan  ;  s^ee  ver.  .38. And  cntc/ieth.—CajupbcH.  ".Siialchc  'h;  '  a 

more  happy  rendering',  the  orisina!  word  iniplyins  violence.  — Hainmond. 

Ver.  21.  D/^/'erA— That  is,  eiidureth. lie  is  offended— or  "  stinnbleth."— 

Sc  e  note  on  cliap.  .\i.  6. 

Ver.  22.  The  deceiffiitness.— Doddridge  and  Canipbetl.  '  Dehisxjn  "— - 
Clinke—Cmiiphelt,  "  8tiHe."  Phuits  may  properly  Iw  said  to  he  chokrd  (or 
Hiifled)  l)y  tijoriis,  whicli  do  not  leave  theni  room  to  irrow  ;  and  the  m  otH  of 
God  is  represented  as  choked  when  thus  pressed  with  secular  cares,  pn>jiling 
in  the  mind. 

Ver.  23.   Underatandsth— Or  "  mindeth"  it,  as  ver.  19 

Ver.  2-J.  Parable  of  tares.— The  desisrn  of  this  parahle  i.«  to  ilhistrate  the  <li- 
\ine  government,  showmjr  tJiii  icorld  ns  aplaci;  of  probation,  where  men  form 
their  eliaracter-;.  and  fi/e/«;7j/ as  ihe  i>lace  of  retrilMirion,  where  men  are  treated 
acc<»rdin?  to  iheir  rli;iracters  in  this  life.  Thd  field  is  the  world,  and  not  the 
«hur'-h      See  Saviour's  e.\posi!i<.n.  SS — 43. 

Vi^r.  2-5.  Ta/T"}  — Gref  k,  Ziziinia. — "  It  appears  from  the  parahle  itself,  ^says 
CnmpbelL)  I.  Thut  this  wi'ed  was  not  only  hmtful  to  the  corn,  hut  othervnse 
of  no  value,  and  liicrefore  to  be  severed  and  l\ufnt.    2.  That  it  resembles  com, 


11—: 


MATTHEW,  XIII. 


A.  M.4031. 
A.  I).  -27. 


u  ITi.S.'il 

/SthehTpo- 

(iesinii-- 


V  Mal.-l  1 
T  Lu.3.17. 

X  Mj.4.30. 
y  Kze.  17.23 

7.  !/!«  Grpc'i: 
tro'W  .■■•!?- 
ttijies  a 

(nbo.a  a 
peck  and 
a.  half, 
wn'ititig 
a  Utile 

Hintt  n 
piid.) 

!i  Ma.  4.33. 

b  Ps.73.2. 


Ln.lO.lI. 
Ro.  16.'Z5, 


'2C  But  when  the  blade  was  sprung  up,  and  brought 
forth  truit,  tlan  appeared  tbe  tares  also. 

27  So  the  servants  of  the  householder  came  arid 
said  untQ  him,  Sir.  didst  not  thou  sow  good  seed  in 
thy  field  ?  from  whence  then  hath  it  tares? 

•28  He  said  unto  them,  An  enemy  hath  done  this. 
The  servants  said  unto  him,  Wilt  thou  then  that  we 
go  and  gather  them  up  '? 

2-.'  But  he  said,  Nay;  lest  while  ve  gather  up  the 
tares,  ye  root  up  also  the  wheat  with  them. 

30  Let  both  grow  together  until  the  harvest :  and  in 
the  time  of  harvest  "  I  will  say  to  the  reapers.  Gather 
ye  13  together  first  the  tarts  and  bind  them  in  i)undles 
to  "  burn  them  :  but  gather  the  *  wlicat  into  my  biirn. 

31  H  Another  parable  put  he  forth  unto  them,  saying, 
The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  to  a  ''  grain  of  mus- 
tard seed,  which  a  man  took,  and  sowed  in  his  field  : 

32  Which  indeeJis  the  least  of  all  seeds  :  but  when 
it  is  growm,  it  is  the  greatest  among  herbs,  and  beoom- 
eth  a  >'  tree,  so  tha^  the  birds  of  the  air  come  and 
lodae  in  the  branches  thereof. 

33^11  Another  parable  spake  he  unto  them ;  The 
kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  leaven,  which  a 
woman  took,  and  hid  in  three  '•  measures  of  meal,  till 
the  whole  was  leavened. 

34  All  these  things  spake  Jesus  unto  the  multitude 
in  ^  parables ;  and  without  a  parable  spake  he  not 
unto  them  : 

35  That  It  might  be  fulfilled  which  was  spoken  by 
the  t'  prophet,  saving,  I  will  open  my  mouth  in  para- 
bles; 1  will  utter'things  which  have  been  kept  "^  secret 
from  the  foundation  of  the  world. 

36  IF  Then  Jesus  sent  the  multitude  away,  and  went 
.into  the  house:  and  his  disciples  came  unto  him,  say- 
ling,  Declare  unto  us  the  parable  of  the  tares  of  the 
i  field. 


especially  wheat,  since  it  was  only  when  the  wlicat  was  jiutting  fcrt.i  th»^ear, 
that  tjiose  weeds  were  discover'ed.     Now,  neitlier  of  those  characters  will  .suit 

the  tare,  wliich  is  excellent  food  fur  caltle and  di.<lini;ni.slicd  Irojn  c^)m 

the  moment  it  comes  uliove  frround."  Dr.  C'W/ifi  therefore  conchulis  it  must 
mean  the  darnel,  (Latin,  Lolium,)  whicii  Shakspeare  mentions  as  •_::-.i  idle 
weed,"  which  crows  amonfr  oiir  corn.  (See  JohnsoiLt;  nictionary.1  rhr  Tal- 
mud calls  it  zhilm;  the  Turks,  zinmn:  the  Arahs,  ziiwan;  and  the  Spa- 
niards, 2/.»«nn<m.  Its  seeds,  if  mingled  with  corn,  produce  melmety.  v<'rUso, 
and  letharpv.  In  smne  parts  of  Syria,  travollers  monti.)n  that  ii  is  diawn  up 
hy  the  hamf,  in  linif  of  harve.<t,and  lied  in  hmidles.  lo  hi'  hurnt.  See  Tai/lor  s 
IJxpos.  Inde.x,  and  Harris's  Nat.  Hi.st.  of  the  Bihie.  m  Tarrs. 

Ver.  31.  Lilcs  to  a  grain  of  mustard  sccd.—T\n>.  paial.le  i.-  desiL'iiefl  to  show 
the  manner  in  which  the  spirit  of  Chriafianityoper.ilessecretly  and  unohserved, 
spreading  from  one  individual  to  another,  ami  from  family  to  lajnily,  nil  ti 
whole  vilhifrc,  town,  or  country,  is  imbued  with  it ;  or,  sponkini.'  liguratively, 
leavened  therehy.  .      .      ,     ,  ,.  ,  „    .        i 

Ver  32.  T/ie  least  of  all  se^ds.—'Nnt  ahsolnfely,  buto»€j)t  the  smallest,  ^nn 


therefore  used  proverliially,  chap.  xvii.  2U.  And,  accordin{!  to  Sir  Thos.  Bn-tm,  ; 
■       •  ■        '■  '  )dy)  siil)staiK,e.  of  I 

Jos.  BanJcu.  The  1 


the  smallest  of  such  as  are  apt  lo  erow  lo  a  lisneous  (or  woody)  sul)staiK,e 
which  C.  Tot/lor  refers  to  a  specimen  in  the  eoljeotion  of  Sir  Jos.  Ban-ka.  1 
Tatmiid  speaks  of  a  mustard  tree,  one  of  whose  hranches  cov(;redji  potter  s  j, 
iiovel ;  and  a  certain  Rahhi  boasts  of  possessin?  one  which  he  could  climb  up,    . 
like  a  lig  tree :  hut  for  these  we  cannot  vouch.     .See  Taylors  Expfjs.  Index, 
and  Ilarriss  Nat.  Hist.     A  traveller  in  (liili  says,  'l  have  travelled  mnny 
leairiies  through  Kroves  (of  mustard  seed)  which  were  taller  than  horse  and  man  ;   | 
and  the  birds  build  their  nests  in  them."    Pinke> tun's  Voy.   •  jj 


MATTHEW,  Xlll. 


37  He  answered  and  said  unto  them,  He  that  soweth 
the  ^ood  seed  is  (he  Son  of  man  ; 

38  The  field  is  the  '"  world  ;  the  good  seed  are  the 
cliildren  of  the  '^  kinijdoni ;  but  the  tares  are  the  child- 
ren of  the  f  wicked  u)ie  ; 

39  The  enemy  that  sowed  them  is  the  devil ;  the  har- 
vest is  the  end  of  the  =  world  ;  and  the  reapers  are 
the  I'  ans"  ■!■. 

40  As  tnerefore  the  tares  are  j?athered  and  burned  in 
the  i  fire ;  so  shall  it  be  in  the  end  of  this  world. 

41  The  Son  of  man  shall  send  forth  his  angels,  and 
they  shall  gather  out  of  his  kiiigdom  all  j  things  that 
■  ♦fiend.  It  and  them  which  do  iniquity; 

42  And  1  shall  ca.'-t  them  mto  a  furnace  of  fire: 
there  '"  shall  be  wailing  and  gnashing  of  teeth. 

43  Then  shall  the  rigliteous  shine  "  forth  as  the  sun 
in  the  kingdom  of  their  Father.  Who  hath  ears  to 
hear,  let  hmi  hear. 

44  ^  Again,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  likci  unto 
treasure  "  hid  in  a  field ;  the  which  when  a  man 
hath  found,  he  hideth,  and  for  joy  thereof  goeth  and 
selleth  P  all  that  he  hath,  and  buyeth  'i  that  field. 

45  IT  Again,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  a 
merchant-man,  seekmg  goodly  pearls  : 

46  Who,  when  he  had  found  one  "■  pearl  of  great 
price,  went  and  sold  all  that  he  had,  and  bought  it. 

47  IT  Again,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  umo  a  net, 
that  was  cast  into  the  sea,  and  gathered  *  of  every  kind: 

48  W^hich,  when  it  was  full,  they  drew  to  shore, 
and  sat  down,  and  gathered  the  good  into  vessels, 
but  cast  the  bad  away. 

49  So  shall  it  be  at  the  end  of  the  world  :  the  an- 
gels shall  come  forth,  and  '  sever  the  wicked  from 
among  the  Just, 

50  And  "shall  cast  them  into  the  furnace  of  fire: 
there  shall  be  wailing  and  gnashing  of  teeth. 

51  Jesus  saith  unto  them,  Have  ye  understood  all 
these  things  7  They  say  iinlo  him.  Yea,  Lord. 

5-2  Then  said  he  unto  them.  Therefore  every  scribe 
ickich  is  instructed  unto  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is 
like  unto  a  man  /fiai  is  a  householder,  which  hring- 
eth  forth  out  ^'of  his  treasure  thirigs  new  and  ^old. 

Li3  ^  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  when  Jesus  had 
finished  these  parables,  he  departed  thence. 

54  And  ^  when  he  was  come  into  his  own  country, 


g  Joel3.ia 
He.  II.  1 5. 


..19. 

i  ver.30 

or,  ni'an- 
duU. 

k  I,u.I3.77. 

1  c.3.12. 
Re.l9.-20. 
a).  10. 


n  Da.  12,3. 
1  Co.  15. 
49. 

o  Pr.2.4,f. 

p  Ph.  3.7,8. 

u  Is.55. 1. 
Re.  3. 18. 

r  1^.3.14, 
1.5. 

8.11. 


V  I'r.  10.21. 

1.5.7. 
18.4. 


X  M.1.6.1, 
&c. 
T.u.4.16, 

&c. 


Ver.  59.  The  devil  (diabolos.)—"  A  plain  answer  to  ihe  great  qiip.sfion  con-  ; 
?,eniin!,'  tlie  origin  of  evil.  God  m;,de  man  (a.s  lie  did  aii^cls)  inielliffcnt  crea-  i 
lures,  and  consetiiienily  free  either  to  choo.^e  ?oodor  evil :  but  he  implanted  no  I 
t  vii  ill  the  human  soid  ;  an  enemy  (with  nian'.s  concurrence)  nath  done  this."'  | 
—J.  Wesle.i/. 

V(  r.  46.  ijne  'pearl  of  great  f  rice.— The  parable  of  the  pearl  of  ?reat  price,  ! 
shows  Ihe  earnestness  witli  which  wo  must  seek  relidon,  and  the  sacrifices  we  I 
must  lie  willing  to  make  lor  its  acciuiremcnf.     See  Mat.  xix.  21.  I 

Ver.  47.  .^l  >'e/.— lA  diajr  net,  wlwii  the  Latins  call  rerricvlunt.,  a  sweep-  jl 
nci,  "which  iscasf  into  the  water  to  catch  fish,  and  the  rarticular  use  of  which  l| 
is  to  dras  ihrnmi'  tioin  ilie  liotToin."  A.-tliis  is  diiifrt'ed  aloii?.  it  gathers  j^ood  ii 
—  '  had,  ^'re;it  uiul  small,  wliicli  are  separnted  wlun  l.voiicht  ashore. J— •'  ' 


Ver.  52.  'I'liinis  neir  and  ■/,' — As  the  Orientals  never  chant'e  theit  (iishions,  I 
they  are  remarkahle  tijr  hoariiiig  large  stocks  otVaimcnt,  as  well  as  provi.siona. 


yi 


52 


MATTHEW,  XIV. 


K.  M.  4031. 
A.  D.  27. 


18.4S.7, 
Si.  3. 
Jn.6.« 


a  Ma.6.1- 
Lu.9.7, 


b  or,  are 
nrrought 
by  him. 


he  taught  them  in  their  synagogue,  insomuch  that 
they  were  astonished,  and  said,  Whence  liath  tliis 
mu}i  this  wisdom,  and  these  mighty  works'] 

55  Is  not  this  the  carpenter's  son  ?  is  not  his  mother 
called  Mary'?  and  his  hrethren,  James,  and  Josee, 
and  Simon,  and  Judas  ? 

56  And  his  sisters,  are  they  not  all  with  us  1  Whence 
then  hath  this  man  all  these  things? 

I   57  And  they  were  offended  y  in  him.     But  Jesus  said 
unto  them,  A  prophet  is  not  without  honour,  save  in 
his  own  country,  and  in  his  own  house. 
58  And  he  did  not  many  mighty  works  there  be- 
cause of  their  unbehef. 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

1  Herod's  opinion  of  Christ.  3  Wlit-relore  Ichr  .5.aptist  was  beheaded.  13  Jefuf 
depaiteth  into  a  desert  place:  15  v.liere'.j  fi.\lelli  five  thousand  men  with  five 
leaves  and  two  fislies  :  22  he  wuil'vl..  on  ilic  tra  to  liis  di.sciplus  :  3-J  and 
landing  at  Gennesaret,  healeth  llie  sick  by  tlie  touch  ol'  llie  liein  of  his  gar- 
ment. 

AT  that  time  '^  Herod   the  tetrarch  heard  of  the 
fame  of  Jesus, 
;2  And  said  unto  his  servants.  This  is  John  the  Btrp- 
tist ;  he  is  risen  from  the  dead  ;  and  therefore  mighty 
works  b  do  show  forth  themselves  in  him. 

3  IT  For  Herod  had  laid  hold  on  John,  and  bound 
him,  and  put  him  in  prison  for  Herodias'  sake,  his 
brother  Philip's  wife. 

4  For  John  said  unto  him.  It  <=  is  not  lawful  for  thee 
to  have  her. 

5  And  when  he  would  have  put  him  to  death,  he  fear- 
ed the  multitude,  because  they  counted  him  as  a  <i  pro- 
phet. 

6  But  when  Kerod's  birthday  was  kept,  the  daugh- 
ter of  Herodias  danced  « before  them,  and  pleased 
Herod. 

7  Whereupon  he  promised  with  an  oath  io  give  her 
,  whatsoever  she  would  ask. 

j  8  .And  she,  being  before  instructed  of  her  mother, 
'  said.  Give  me  here  John  Baptist's  f  head  in  a  charger. 

I      Chap.  XIV.  Vcr.  l.  Hero  the  Tetrarch.— [This  was  Hortxi  Antipas.  the  son 
I  of  Herod  tiic  Great  l>y  Malthaoe,  and  Tetrarch  of  Galilee  ami  Pera'B.  wliich 
produced  a  revenue  of  200  talents  a  year.     He  married  the  duiighter  of  Aretas, 
I  kinp  of  Arrd)ia.  whom  he  divorced  in  order  to  marry  Henuiia.s,  the  wile  of  lii;^ 
I  hrotlier  Philip,  who  was  still  living.    Aretas,  to  revenge  the  alironl  w Inch  He- 
rod had  oHered  liis  daughter,  declared  war  against  him  ;  and  vanquished  him 
after  an  ohstinate  engagement.    This  defeat  Josephus  as.^urcs  us  the  Jews  con- 
sidered as  a  i  unishment  for  the  death  of  John  the  Baptist.— Having  gone  to 
Rome  to  solicit  the  title  of  king,  he  was  accused  hy  Agrippa  with  carrying  on 
a  correspondence  with  Arlahanus  king  of  Parthia,  against  the  Romans,  tnd 
wa.s  lianishijd  hy  (he  Emperor  Caius  to  Lyons,  and  thence  to  Spain,  wlicre  he 
and  Herodias  died  in  f:\i\c.]— Bolster. 

Ver.  2.  He  is  7  /sen.— Joseplius  reoresents  Herod  as  a  Sadducee,  wiiich  Reel 

denied   the    resurrection,  &c.    (See  Doddridg-c.)   But   "Conscience  makes 

cow  ards  of  us  all  ;"  and  inlidels  who  deny  a  future  state,  will  yet  t»einlile  at 

the  sight  of  a  supposed  spectre. 

Ver.  3.  Herodias. — [This  infamous  woman  was  the  daughter  of  A. i.^tohulus 

and  Beicnice,  and  grand-daughter  of  Heny'  the  Great. Philip's  wife.—lla- 

rod  Philio,  son  of  HcrotI  the  Great  and  Mii>-'    ^]\e.]—Boirster. 

Ver.  7.  Promised  loith  an  oath.—Doddrtdgc  and  Cwnipbell,  "  Sware  unto 
her." 

Ver.  8.  Before  instructed.— CampheU,  "Instigated."  The  facts  appear  to 
have  hoen,  that  when  the  daughter  of  Herodias  danced,  her  mother  was  not  in 
the  hall-room,  hut  in  an  antecluunher ;  when,  thereibre,  Herod  made  his  foolish 


in  the 
midst. 


1  Pr.29. 


MATTHEW,  XIV 


53 


9  And  the  k\ns;  was  ?  sorry  :  nevertheless  for  the 
ontli's  ''Sake,  and  them  v.Mch  sat  with  him  at  meal, 
/?  lie  cuninianded  it  to  be  given  her. 

10  And  he  sent,  and  beheaded  John  m  the  prison. 

11  And  his  head  was  brought  in  a  chatter,  and 
given  to  the  damsel :  and  she  brought  it  to  her 
mother. 

1-2  And  his  disciples  came,  and  took  up  the  body,  and 
buried  i  it,  and  went  and  told  Jesus. 

l.j  II  When  Jesus  heard  y  of  i7,  he  j  departed  thence 
by  ship  into  a  desert  place  apart :  and  when  the  peo- 
ple had  heard  thereof,  they  followed  him  on  foot  out 
of  the  cities. 

14  And  Jesus  went  forth,  and  k  saw  a  great  multi- 
tude, and  was  moved  with  compassion  i  toward  them, 
and  he  healed  their  sick. 

15  And  when  it  was  evening,  his  disciples  came  to 
him,  savin",  Tins  is  a  desert  place,  and  the  time  is  now 
past ;  send  the  multitude  away,  that  they  may  go  in- 
to the  villages,  and  buy  themselves  victuals. 

k;  But  Jesus  said  unto  them,  They  need  not  depart ; 
give  ye  them  to  eat. 

17  And  they  say  unto  him,  We  have  here  but  five 
loaves,  and  two  fishes. 

IS  He  said,  Bring  them  hitherto  me. 

19  And  he  commanded  the  multitude  to  sit  down 
on  the  grass,  and  took  the  five  loaves,  and  the  two 
fishes,  and  looking  up  to  heaven,  he  blessed,  and 
brake,  and  gave  the  loaves  to  his  disciples,  and  the 
disciples  to  the  multitude. 


c  .1.1. 11  ?:., 

'  3.">. 
D.i.5  U.. 
16. 

h  Jti.-.!1.1. 
Ii<a.ll.23 

Kc.5.2. 

0  U-it  -hey 

.sl.mj.i 

liim  fickh 
anil  piT- 
jiircil. 

i   Ac.8.2. 

y  i-i?..  tli.At 

Hero,l  ,n- 
qiiirwl  af- 
ter hiir, 
ver.1,'2. 

i   c.  10.23. 
lilj. 
.Ma.6.3-2, 
&o. 

1.11.9.10, 
&c. 

Jm.6.  ,'i, 
6ic. 


VOW,  the  girl  ran  to  her  mother,  wlio  told  her  what  to  a.sk,  and  slie  followed  her 

directioios. Give  me  here.— Mark,  "  By  and  by ;"  Doddrfdg-e,  "  Presently." 

whicli  .seems  more  exact. 

Ver.  10.  He  sent  and  beheaded,  &c.— Tliis  is  no  uncommon  thins  in  Tnrkey 
and  the  East  to  tliis  day.  Some  time  since  the  Grand  Siirnior  itavinsr  received 
the  licads  of  some  of  hi>  officers  who  had  been  decapitated  \i/  Ins  orders,  com- 
manded that  they  i^honld  he  e.vposed  in  larpo  silver  dishes  (charters)  at  tiie  en- 
trance of  his  TX'rte.    See  Orient.  Lit.  No.  1193. \Josephus  informs  us  tliaf_ 

John  the  Bapli.st  was  imprisoned  and  beheaded  by  Herod  in  the  stroni'  castle  of 
Machaerus.  whicli  he  dcscril>es  as  situated  about  60  stadia  east  of  Jordan,  not 
far  from  where  the  river  dischar'ies  itself  into  the  Dead  SQVL.\—Ba'.^ster.~ — f^he 
broil ?lir  if  to  her  mother.— Jerotne  relates  that  Herotiias  tjpated  the  Baptist '«_ 
head  Willi  ^reat  disdain,  and  pierced^  it  with  a  needle.  So  when  the  head  of 
Cici'ni  was  l)roM?.'ht  to  Fiilvia  (wife  of  Mark  Anthony)  she  is  said  to  have  pier- 
ced it  with  a  silver  bodkin. 

V(!r.  11.  The  daniiel. — I  This  was  Salome,  the  daushter  of  Hermlias  by  her 
uncle  and  husband,  Herod  Philip.  Sicephoriis  and  Meinphra--<!r.-<  relate.  lh:it 
she  accomj)ai)io(l  her  mother  Herodias  and  Herod  in  their  baiiidiment  :  and 
when  pa-ssin?  over  a  river  that  was  frozen,  the  ice  broke,  and  she  sunk  up  to 
her  neck,  and  the  ice  nnitintr,  slvi  suffered  the  same  punishment  she  huil 
causL'd  to  be  uillicted  on  John  the  Baptist.  If  true,  this  was  certainly  a  won- 
derful providence;  but  it  must  be  confessed  that  it  aiipears  contrary  to  the 
account  of  .losevhiu<).  who  says,  that  she  first  married  Piiili[)  the  Telrarch,  and 
then  Herod  the  king  of  Chalcis,  iiy  wliom  she  had  throe  son->.  ]—Bagtter. 

Ver.  13.  Apart.— Cam pbe/ 1,  "  Privately ;"  so  vca  24. On  foot.— Campbell, 

'■  By  land  ;"  he  says  that  the  GrecK  word  means  on  foot,  when  opposed  to 
horsebac'c ;  and  by  land,  when  contrasted  with  bi/  >sea. 

\e:'.  13.  When  it  iras  eveninsr.— Campbell,  "  TownnU  oxcnins."  He  adds^ 
"  1  he  Jews  reckoned  iwo  evenings,  the  one  commencing  about  three  in  the  af- 
ternoon, (the  time  of  the  evening  sacrifice,)  the  other  aboii.  si-K.  or  sun-set." 
The  second  evening  Is  mentioned  ver.  23,  where  the  same  cnti .  renders, "  It  was  | 

lat(r." 

Ver.  19.  He  blessed.— ^uery ,  What  did  he  bless?  This  is  general.y  e.xplntnod 


:=^a 


54 


MATTHEW,  XIV. 


^lliorei.i.isl! 
|-.e  fni-;il-  | 
iiy  ill  Ore  I 
gre:Ues( 
pleny. 

m  •2Ki.4.l. 
7. 

■  Ma.6  46 


p  i,n.a-i.:-.7. 1 

(J  Ac -^.11. 
r  Phi.  4. 13. 
s  or,s<ro;i» 

t   l's.69.l,2. 
La.  3.-57. 

u  (s.6312. 

V  Ja.1.6. 

w  I's.  107.29 

(5  they  hiul 
evidence 
olihe 
\ve;ikiiess 
of  Holer's 
(Vith,  and 


trom.lwi! 

y    Mi'.C'JS 

I.u.i.41. 

.1  1...49. 

CM. 

11  27. 

A:>.,S.37. 

Uo.1.4. 
X  Da.3.25. 


20  And  they  did  °11  eat,  and  were  filled  :  and  they 
took  up  of  the  ft  abluents  that  remahied  /(?  twelve  bas- 
kets'"full. 

21  And  they  that  had  eaten  were  about  five  thou- 
sand men,  besides  women  and  children. 

22  IT  And  straijifhtwiiy  Jesus  constrained  his  disci- 
ples to  get  into  a  ship,  and  to  go  before  hini  unto  the 
other  side,  while  he  sent  the  multitudes  away. 

23  And  when  he  had  sent  the  multitudes  away,  he 
"  went  up  into  a  mountain  apart  to  pray  :  and  when 
the  evening  was  come,  he  was  there  alcne. 

24  But  the  ship  was  now  in  the  midst  of  the  sea, 
tossed  with  waves  :    for  the  wind  was  contrary. 

25  And  in  the  fourth  watch  of  the  night  Jesus  went 
unto  them,  walking  on  the  sea.  y 

2(5  And  "  when  the  disciples  saw  him  walkirig  on  the 
sea,  they  were  P  troubled,  saying,  It  is  a  spirit ;  and 
they  cried  out  for  fear. 

27  Kut  straightway  Jesus  spake  unto  them,  saying, 
Be  ''of  good  cheer ;  it  is  I;  be  not  afraid. 

28  And  Peter  answered  him  and  said,  Lord,  ""if  it 
be  thou,  bid  me  come  unto  thee  on  the  water. 

29  And  he  said.  Come.  And  when  Peter  was  come 
down  out  of  the  ship,  he  walked  on  the  water,  to  go 
to  Jesus. 

30  But  when  he  saw  the  wind  ^  boisterous_,  he  was 
afraid  ;  and  beginning  to  sink,  he  cried,  saying.  Lord, 
save  t  me, 

31  And  immediately  "Jesus  stretchea  forth  /nshand, 
and  caught  him,  and  said  unto  him,  O  thou  of  litde 
faith,  wherefore  didst  thou  ^'  doubt  ? 

32  And  when  they  were  come  into  the  ship,  the  wind 
«■  ceased. 

33  Then  they  that  were  in  the  ship  came  and  worship- 
ped him,  J  saying,  Of  a  truth  thou  art  the  Sonof  =«  God. 

34  IT  And  >'  when  they  were  gone  over,  they  came  into 
the  land  of  Gennesaret. 


ot'tlic  fi.shcs  ;  hut  Caiiipbcl/  (jruidofl  hy  the  (iriontal  idiom)  incSnes  to  explain 
ii.  "  Ho  blessed  (jOiI."  or  ii.skcd  n  hlo.ssin?.'.     Compare  IVlark  viii.  6. 

V(>r.  2(1.  Tinclve^haskets  full.— From  thi.s  it  is  clear  that  a  creative  power 
I  nmst  have  hcvu  exerted,  as  liie  food  remaining  was  evidently  more  than  belbre 
'  they  l.ccm  to  cat. 

V<r.  2'.'.  .Ifxiiv  cnnxtrawcd  his  dificiples.— John  intimates  that  the  people 
wanted  to  take  Jcsiis  liy  force,  and  make  him  a  kin?  ;  (.tohn  vi.  15.)  one  reason, 
tliorcr(ire..r(ir  Jesus  sendiiifr  them  away  ml: lit  be.  to  prevent  their  uniting  witX 
th'.  nuiitiiniic  and  <-.reatinf:  an  alarm  to  the  Homan  froveniment. 

Ver.  21.  T/ie  nuud  irai  contiai  i/.—Uy  this  they  were  driven  farther f.-orr  Ine 
short'  lltan  tlioy  dcsiffiicd,  and  in  a  dilliircnt  course. 

Ver.  25.  Foiirtli  vjatrh.—'V\\i-  .Jews  at  this  time  divided  the  night  into  four 
wafclns:  thofnst  was  from  si.\  o'clock  in  tii',' evening' till  nine  ;  the  .second  from 
nitu  to  twelve  ;  llie  third  from  twelve  till  tlrce  ;  anil  the  fourth,  from  three  till  si.\. 
8ii  ibai  it  probably  began  to  be  dayliglil  before  our  Lo'd  came  to  his  discijiles. 
— — Walkhiis  on  the  ^rfl!.— This  was  tlH)iii.'ht  so  absurd,  that  the  E^'vptian 
hi.Toirlyphic,  for  an  impossibility  was  "  two  feet  walkin;:  on  the  sea."  This  sus- 
peiMJoii  ot'  lh(!  laws  of  graviialion  was  a  proper  mauili'sfa'ion  ofotiinipntence. 
I      Ver.  2fi.  It  is  II  spirit. —dr.  l^Juintnsnin.  i.  e.   '  an  appariti-in."  So  UoJdridsje. 

Ver.  34.  G('jn)('sar('t.—\(:ep»t;'<arrt  was  a  fertile  district,  in  wnich  were 
situated  the  cities  of  Tiberias  and  Cai)trnaum,  extending  along  the  western 
slxtrc!  of  the  lake  to  which  it  pave  mime,  about  thirty  stadia,  or  nearly  four 
niile.s  in  length,  and  twenty  stadia,  or  two  miles  and  a  half  in  breadth,  accord- 
ing to  JosephusA—Bagster. 


r 


MATTHEW,  XV. 


55 


35  And  when  the  men  of  that  place  had  kno\vled£?c 
of  liini,  they  sent  out  into  all  that  country  round  about, 
and  brou^jjllt  unto  him  all  that  were  diseased  ; 

3G  And  hesousht  him  that  they  might  only  touch  the 
hem  ^  of  his  garment :  and  as  many  ^  as  touched  were 
made  perfectly  whole. 

CHAPTER  XV. 
^  Christ  reproveth  llie  scribes  imJ  Plwiriiees  for  IranseressiMg  Gocl's  commai  d- 
niciits  ihrougli  llieir  own  iraililions  :  II  leaclietli  tiow  thai  which  foetli  ir.io 
the  iiiouih  (loth  not  ilel'le  a  man.  '21  He  healelh  the  lUuighter  ol'  tlie  woiimn 
of  Canaan.  30  ami  oilier  great  miiltitmles  :  32  and  with  seven  loaves  and  a 
few  little  fishes  fc-edeth  four  lliousanti  men,  liesiiles  women  and  cliililren. 

THKN   a  came  to  Jesus  scribes  (i  and  Pharisees, 
which  were  of  Jerusalem,  saying, 

2  Why  do  thy  disciples  transgress  the  tradition  of  the 
elders  1  for  they  wash  not  their  hands  when  they  eat 
bread. 

3  But  he  answered  and  said  unto  them.  Why  do  ye 
also  transgress  the  commandment  of  God  by  your 

I  h  tradition '? 

I    4  For  God  commanded,  saying,  c  Honour  thy  father 
I  and  mother  :  and,  He  J  that  curseth  father  or  mother, 
let  him  die  the  death. 

.'i  But  ve  sav.  Whosoever  shall  say  to  his  father  or 
his  mother,  'It  is  a  gift,  by  whatsoever  thou  mightesi 
be  profited  by  me; 

G  And  honour  not  «  his  father  or  his  mother,  he  shall 
be  free.  Thus  have  ye  made  the  commandment  ol 
God  of  none  eftect  by  your  tradition. 

7  Ye  hypocrites,  well  did  Esaias  prophesy  of  you. 
saving, 

8'This  ."people  draweth  nigh  unto  me  with  their 
mouth,  and  honoureth  me  with  their  hps ;  but  their 
heart  is  far  from  me. 


NU.1.5.3S. 

Ma.  3  10. 
L  -.6  19. 
Ac.l9-li 

Jn.6.37. 


CHAP.  15. 

A.  M.  4f3a 
A.  D.  2S. 


Pihesfrihei 
were  pre- 
tenders to 
a  ftreaier 
measure 
of  know- 
l«'.f:e,and 
the  f/ia- 
risees  to  a 
greater 
measure 
ofliolitieis 
than  olh 


Col.2.8, 

23. 

Tiul.14. 


e  De.27.16. 
f   Is.29.ia 


ViT.  35.  Had  knowledge  of  fiim—Thiii  is.  fowiid  out  who  lie  was. 
Vor.  36.  He?n—OT  "  frinpc."  See  note  on  cli.  ix.  20. 

Chap.  XV.  Ver.  1.  Of  Jerusalem— Or,  frovi  Jvr\\sa]cm.  nnddrfd^e  suggests, 
dial  these  were  deputed  to  watch  the  conduct  of  Jesus  and  his  disciples  in 
Gahlec. 

Vor.  2.  Traditions  of  the  elders.— \  Tradltfnv.  in  Latin  traditio.  from  trado 
I  deliver,  hand  down.  Amontrthe  Jew.s.  it  i^ipnities  what  is  called  the  oral  Uw, 
which  Ihey  say  ha.<  been  successively  handed  down  troni  .Mo.'itiS.  throiitrh  every 
generation,  to  Jiulah  the  Holy,  who  compiled  and  diirested  it  intoilie  Mish7ie/i, 
to  (xv>!ain  which  tlie  tswiGeinaras.  or  Talmud.*,  called  the  Jeni.-salein  and  Bahy- 
loiiL^li.  were  coinpi).>iod.  Of  the  estimation  in  which  lliese  were  held  hy  the  Jews, 
the  following  may  serve  as  an  example  ;  "  The  words  of  the  Scril.es  are  lovely 
heyonil  the  words  of  the  law,  for  the  words  of  the  law  are  weit'hty  atiQ  liijhl, 
but  th'  words  of  the  Scribes  are  all  weighty."  Hieros.  BeracA—Bagster. 

Ver.  1.  Curseth.— Covipbefl  is  suri'rised  at  this  triinslatioti  1  ling  so  current 
he  lliii  ks  that    both  the  Hebrew  and   Greek  words    signify  to  reproach,  or 
ra.immiate.     B  it  the  R'urilty  of  death  l>eing  atft^'jd  to  this  '"  reproach,"  proba- 
bly ltd  to  mis  strong  term  '"  curseth,"  and  seems  to  justify  it :  for  no  slight  re 
proiicii,  I'.ssiired'y,  would  warrant  su(>l'.  o  puni.«hinent. 

Viv.  5.  It  is  (or,  be  it)  a  ?ift.—"  It  is  Corban."  the  Hebrew  term  for  a  gift,  or 
£f(e»  ng  lo  God.  Levit.  i.  2.  3  ;  ii.  l.S.  &c.  To  interfere  with  this  otlering  would 
nave  inturretl  tlie  imputation  of  impiety  ;  but  it  was  often  wickedly  pleaded, 
as  an  e\;u-5e  for  neglecting'  the  plainest  duty. 

Vei.  e.  Honour  not  his  father  and  7nother.— Bp.  Jebb. in  his  metrical  version 
of  verses  .5,  6.  seems  to  have  rendered  tlie  passage  clearer  and  more  elegant. 

"  Hul  ye  say: 

Whoever  shall  say  to  his  father  or  mother,  (Be  that)  a  gift,  by  wliicL  thou 
iiiit-'hlest  Itave  been  relieved  from  me  ; 

Mist  also  not  iKinoiir  his  father  or  his  mother  : 

7'li'U  have  yc  nullified  the  commandment  of  God  by  your  tradition." 


.VJ 


56 


MATTHEW,  XV. 


9  Jiut  in  vain  they  do  worship  me,  teaching /or  cK'C- 
trines  s  the  commandments  of  men. 

10  ^  And  he  called  the  multitude,  and  said  unto  them, 
II  :ar,  and  understand: 

11  Not  I'  that  which  goeth  into  the  mouth  defileth  a 
man;  butthatwhich  comethoutof  the  mouth,  this  de- 
fileth a  man. 

12  Then  came  his  disciples,  and  said  unto  him,  Know- 
(!st  thou  that  the  Pharisees  were  offended,  after  they 
heard  this  saying? 

13  But  he  answered  and  said,  Every  plant,  i  which 
my  heavenly  Father  hath  not  planted,  shall  be  root- 
ed up. 

14  Let  them  alone:  they  )  be  blind  leaders  of  the  blind. 
And  if  the  blind  lead  the  blind,  both  shall  fall  into  rhe 
ditch, 

15  Th':^.^  answered  Peter  and  said  unlo  him,  Declare 
unto  us  tair5  parable. 

16  And  Jesus  said,  Are  ye  also  yet  without  under- 
standing '.' 

17  Do  not  ye  yet  understand,  that  whatsoever  enit-felh 
in  at  the  mouth  k  goeth  into  the  belly,  and  is  cast  out 
into  the  draught  ? 

18  But  those  things  which  proceed  out  of  the  mouth 
come  forth  from  the  heart ;  and  they  defile  the 
man. 

19  For  I  out  of  the  heart  proceed  evil  thoughts,  mur- 
ders, adulteries,  fornications,  thefts,  false  witness, 
/?  blasphemies : 

20  These  are  the  things  which  defilo  a  man  :  but  to 
eat  with  unwashen  hands  defileth  not  a  man.  y 

21  ir  Then  '"Jesus  went  thence,  and  departed  into 
the  coasts  of  Tyre  and  Sidon. 

22  And,  behold,  a  woman  of  Canaan  came  out  of  the 
same  coasts,  and  cried  unto  him,  saving,  Have  mercy 
on  me,  O  Lord,  thou  son  of  "  Davia  ;  my  daughter  is 

[grievously  vexed  with  a  devil. 

I  23  But  he  answered  her  not  ya  "word.  And  hi'i  dis- 

|ciples  came  and  besought  him,  saying,  Send  Ik r  away; 
to\h.>.      (for  she  crieih  after  US. 
Je^^sol^y    24  But  he  answered  and  said,  yi  an)  nut  ^L•lli  but 

I  unto  the  lost  6  sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel. 

Vor.  9.  Teaching  t\tr docnines.— Duddriclge,"  ^Vhilc  Uwy  tench  flncfrines 
(iliiil  are)  human  jiijiinclions,"  or  fJie  com<}>iandmentnof  )u?ti.  Tin  se  licy  cmv 
sidored  not  only  equal,  hut  in  some  cases  cveiinioreobiiiratory.  Ilian  tlio  pn-cepfe 
of  :\l(j».f;.s  and  of  God.  'J'lius  they  considered  tiic  net'lect  of  washii.;:,  arcord- 
I  in?  Id  tiieir  traditions,  as  equal  to  whoredom,  and  \voitl)y  of  death.  See  Ham- 
jr.ond  and  Doddridge. 

Ver.  12.  Then  came,  &:c  — This  was  after  Jesus  had  ?one  into  a  houf  e. 

Ver.  13.  Every  plant — That  is,  overy  doctrine  not  of  Qod  ;  every  teaclici  .lot 
OP.li-'iitoned  by  him. 

V(;r.  14.  Blmd  /cffrfcr*.— Elsewhere  they  are  called  "  Mind  puides." 

Ver.  20.  To  eat  with  umva-shen,  &c.— It  is  no  sin  to  neglect  a  surerptitious 
coremony. 

Var.  2-2.  A  xomnan  of  Canaan— Of  the  accursed  and  devoted  race  of  Canaan, 
an(i,  as  Mark  inform.';  wa  (ch.  vii.  26).  a  Siyrophirnician  ;  i.  e.  a  native  of  Jhnt 
part  of  Pl)o?i)icia  which  had  formerly  i)een  contjuered  by  the  Syrians.  Dod- 
drnicce. Vcrei  with  a  devil — or  "  demon,"  as  before. 

Ver.  23.  Send  her  away  ;  for  she  cricth  aftt^-  «».— Grant  ner  request  and 
dismiss  her.   / 


f  Col.222. 

E  AC  1U.15 

Ro.M.U 
20. 

rn4.4. 

Til.  1.15. 
i  J  n.  15. 2,6. 

'     c.  23.10. 
Lii.6.3». 

>   Lu.6.43. 
ia.3.0. 

Gc.6.5. 

8.21. 

Pr.G.ll. 

24.9. 

Je.l7.9. 

Ro.-i.V,.. 

19. 

Ga.5.l9.. 

21. 

Ep.2.3. 

TiL3.3. 

P  si  antler- 
iiig  mid 
sptakiiig 
evil  (if 
otbei'f. 

m  Ma. 7.21. 
J  Lu.lS.33, 


y  thereby  to 
try  her 
taith  and 
cons'.an- 
cy. 

o  Ps.23.1. 
La.  3. 8. 

p  c.  10.5.6. 
Ac.  3. 26. 

'■  n\y  per- 
Kuii.al  in' 
iiisiry  is 


r 


MATTHl'W,  XV. 


57  i 


'j5  Then  came  she  and  worshiiiped  him,  saying,  Lord, 
help  me. 

26  Hut  he  answered  and  said,  It  is  not  meet  to  take 
the  children's  bread,  and  to  cast  it  to  i  dogs 

27  And  she  said,  Truth,  Lord :  yet  the  dogs  eat  of  the 
crumbs  which  fall  from  their  master's  table. 

2-i  Then  ■■  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  her,  O  wo- 
man, great  is  thy  faith  :  be  « it  imto  thee  even  as  thor 
wilt.  And  her  daughter  was  made  whole  from  that 
very  '  hour. 

29  IT  And  "  Jesus  departed  from  thence,  and  came  nigh 
unto  the  sea  of  Galilee;  and  went  up  into  a  mountain, 
and  sat  down  there. 

30  And  great  multitudes  came  unto  him,  having  with 
them  those  that  w^re  lame,  blind,  dumb,  maimed,  and 
many  others,  and  cast  them  down  at  Jesus'  feet;  and 
he  healed  ^  them  : 

31  Lisomuch  that  the  multitude  wondered,  when  they 
saw  tlie  dumb  to  speak,  the  maimed  to  be  whole,  the 
lame  to  walk,  and  the  blind  to  see  :  and  they  glorified 
the  God  of  Israel. 

32  ir  Then  «■' Jesus  called  his  disciples  unto  him,  and 
said,  I  have  compassion  on  the  multitude,  because 
they  continue  with  me  now  three  days,  and  have  no- 
thing to  eat :  and  I  will  not  send  them  away  fasting, 
lest  they  faint  in  the  way. 

33  And  *  his  disciphs  say  unto  him.  Whence  should 
we  have  so  much  biwxd  In  the  wilderness,  as  to  fill 
so  great  a  multitude'? 

34  And  Jesus  saitli  i<nlo  them.  How  many  loaves 
have' ye?  And  they  si.d,  Seven,  and  a  few  little 
fishes. 

35  And  y  he  commpnd'.d  the  multitude  to  sit  down 
on  the  ground 


3G 


And  he  took  the 


.-.  '."iaves  and  the  fishes,  and 
gave  thanks,  and  brake  .'he.n,  and  gave  to  his  disci- 
ples, and  the  disciples  to  lix  multitude. 

37  And  they  did  all  eat,  aid  were  filled:   and  they 
took  up   of  the  broken  n.-tit  that  was  left    seven 

.baskets  full. 

38  And  they  that  did  eat  v^-re  four  thousand  men, 
besides  women  and  children. 

39  And  he  sent  away  the  n  I'tJtude,  and  took  ship, 
and  "  came  into  the  coasts  of  Ma.^dala. 


A.  M.  4U32.  ii 
A.  i).  2 


r  Job  1  a  15. 
La.3.3S 


Ps.  103.3. 
IS.S5.5  6. 


»-.\Ta.S.l, 


z  ISa.fl.lS 
1,11.2^.19 
24.30. 


a  Ma.! 


Vcr.  '-'6  Cast  it  to  dot's.— This  is  the  l.^DEviase  that  the  Juws  constantly  usen 
towi^rd  the  Gentiles,  and  the  same  lanfpiiga  iuis  been  too  long  used  by  Chris 
tians  t.'iward  the  Jews. 

Ver.  '23.  O  woman,  &(;.— [Our  Lord's  purpose  hein?  now  answered,  he o; e  .ij 
commended  her  faith,  and  assured  her  that  ntr  Jauf-'liter  was  healed  '—  li. 

Ve.r.  30.  Mnuned.—[Pn)vv.r\y.  those  whi  hfd  lost  a  Kurd,  arm,  foot.  &c.  "  Ii 
is  ri^asonahJH  to  suppose,  ihal  amouir  the  ni>MiV'  maimed,  wlio  were  brought  oi 
these  occasio-".*,  there  were  some  whose  lin^bi  iiad  been  cut  off;  and  I  think 
hardly  any  of  the  miracles  of  our  Lord  werri.it re  iilustricuc  and  amazing  thai 
the  recovery  of  such."'  Dr.  Doddridsce.]—lie§ii'r. 

Ver,  Si  t.esf  tliey  faint.— Campbell,  "  Lest  {h\i-  strength  fiil." 

Ver.  37.  Baskets— Ca7uvleU,  "  Maunds  ;"  p -opt  rl  v,  band-baskeU!,  a  different 
word  frou:  what  is  used  in  the  preceding  niiracJe,  chrp.  \iv.  2'<. 

Ver.  39.  Ma^dala.—\ Mn£rdala  was  a  city,  and  ['•eWaljiy  a  territory,  east  o| 
.  Jordan,  sometimes  callerl  by  the  Rabbins  Magda'a  ifl^i^ara,  from  its  vicir.it} 
I  to  that  city.    Dr.  Lightfoot  has  satisfactorily  sho  Vi>,  <r«mf  the  Jewish  wriu  r« 


J 


56 


MATTHEW.  XVI. 


A   M.  403-2. 
I    A.  D.  &. 


.M;i.e.U, 
&c. 

1,11.11.1:;. 
VI 'A  .55. 
lC;j.l.'2^. 


d  lCo.5.6.. 
8. 

Ua.5.9. 
2  Ti.ii.  16, 
17. 


c  c.6.30. 
8.26. 
U.3I. 


CHAPTER  XVI.  i 

1  The  l'h:irise.?s  require  a  st?ii.    6  .Icbiis  w.nmelh  his  disciples  of  the  lenveii  of  \\ 
the   Ph.iri.sees  and  Saddncecs.     la  The  people's  opinion  of  Cl.ri«,    16  and  {' 
Peter's  eonfession  of  him.    21   Jesus  foreshowelh   his  death,  23   rrpioving 
Peter  for  dissuading  him  from  it :  24  and  adiuonislielh  tliose  thai  will  follow 
hiin,  to  bear  the  cross. 

THE  Pharisees  also  with  the  Saddueees  came,  and, 
tempting,  desired  him  tliat  he  would  show  tncin  a 
sign  '^  from  heaven. 

2  He  answered  and  said  unto  them,  When  it  is  even- ' 
mg,  ye  say,  It  u'lll  be  fair  weather  :  for  the  sky  is  red.  I 

3  And  in  the  morning.  It  will  be  foul  weather  to-day :  ! 
for  the  sky  is  red  and  lowering.     O  ye  hypocrites,  ye 
can  discern  the  face  of  the  sky ;  but  can  ye  not  dis' 
cern  the  signs  of  the  times? 

4  A  wicked  and  adulterous  generation  seekcth  after  a 
sign  ;  and  there  shall  no  sign  be  given  unto  it,  but  the 
sign  of  the  prophet  b  Jonas.  And  he  left  them,  and  de- 
parted. 

5  ir  And  when  his  disciples  were  come  to  the  other 
side,  they  had  forgotten  to  take  bread. 

G  Then  Jesus  said  unto  them,  c  Take  heed  and  be- 
ware of  the  leaven  a  of  the  Pharisees  and  of  the  Sad 
ducees. 

7  And  they  reasoned  among  themselves,  saying,  //  it 
because  we  have  taken  no  bread. 

8  H7/i"c/i  when  Jesus  perceived,  he  said  unto  them, 
•^  O  ye  of  little  faith,  why  reason  ye  among  yourselves, 
because  j'e  have  brought  no  bread? 

9  Do  ye  not  yet  understand,  neither  remember  the 
five  f  loaves  of  the  five  thousand,  and  how  many 
baskets  ye  took  up  ? 

10  Neither  the  seven  ?  loaves  of  the  four  thousand, 
and  how  many  baskets  ye  took  up? 

11  How  is  it  that  ye  do' not  understand  that  I  spake 
a  not  to  you  concerning  bread,  that  ye  should  beware 
of  the  leaven  of  the  Pharisees  and  of  the  Saddu- 
cees  ? 

12  Then  understood  they  how  that  Iw  bade  them  no<t 
beware  of  the  leaven  of  bread,  but  of  the  doctrhie  h  of 
the  Pharisees  and  of  the  Sadducces. 

13  HWhen  Jesus  came  into  the  coasts  of  Cesarea 


that  it  was  .sitiialed  on  the  soiith-oa.st  side  of  tlic  Lake  of'Genncsaroth,  n  sud- 
bathday's  journey,  or  two  miles,  from  Chanmiath,  near  th(^  hot  hath.s  of  Tibe- 
rias, one  mile  from  Jonlan,  and  the  same  distance  from  Hii)po.  It  appt  'irs  to 
be  the  same  Masrdala  which  Josephus  mentions,  in  liis  Life,  as  in  llie  ^  cinjty 
of  Gamala,  in  Gaidonilis.)— Bcs-s^^r. 

Chap.  XVI.  Ver.  3.  It  ivill  be  foul  loday.—Doddridg^e,  "  Tcmy)Csti\ous." 
T/ie  sky  is  red— The  same  signs  are  observed  by  ourselves. 

Ver.  13.  Cesarea  Phi/ippL— [Cesarea  P/ulippi  was  anciently  called  Fa»eM, 
from  the  mountain  ofpanium.or  Ht.rmon,  at  the  foot  of  which  it  was  situated, 
near  the  sprimjs  of  Jordan  ;  but  Piiilip  the  Tetrarch,  the  son  of  Herod  the 
Groat,  having  rebuilt  it,  gave  it  the  nttmc  of  Ca?£ureu  in  honour -if  Tiberius,  the 
reigning  emperor,  and  he  added  his  own  name  to  it,  to  ilistingu'sh  it  from  ano- 
Jhi-r  Ca.'sarca  on  the  coast  of  the  ISIeditenanean.  It  was  afterwards  niinied 
Seronins  bv  the  yoiuitf  Asrippa,  in  honour  ofSero,  and  in  the  time  ol"AN'illiani 
of  Tvre,  it  was  called  Helinas.  It  was,  according  to  Josep/nis.  a  day's  journey 
froin.Sidon,  and  120  stadia  from  the  lake  of  Pliiala.  and,  according  to  Alii/feda, 
a  journey  of  a  day  and  a  half  from  llamascus.  Ft  is  now  citllml  lianias. 
Burckhardt  says  it  contains  about  150  houses,  inhabited  by  Turks,  Greeks, 
&c.     Travels  in  Syria.\—Bagster. 


MATTHEW,  XVI.  59 


Philippi,  he  asked  his  disciples,  saying.  Whom  i  do 
men  say  tliat  I  the  Son  of  man  am  'I 

14  And  they  said,  j  Some  say  that  thou  art  John  the 
Baptist :  some,  Elias ;  and  otliers,  Jeremias,  or  one  of 
the  prophets. 

\o  He  saitii  mito  them,  But  whom  say  ye  that  I  am '? 

16  And  Simon  Peter  answered  and  *■  said.  Thou  art 
tlie  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  hving  God. 

17  And  .lesus  answered  and  said  unto  him,  Blessed 
art  thou,  Jiimon  Bar-jona :  for  i  flesh  and  hlood  hath 
not  revealed  it  unto  thee,  hut  ™my  Father  whieh  is  in 
heaven. 

18  And  I  say  also  unto  thee.  That  thou  art  "Peter, 
and  o  upon  this  rock  I  will  bmld  my  church  ;  and  the 
gates  of  P  hell  shall  not  prevail  i  against  it. 

19  And  I  will  give  unto  thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom 
of  heaven  :  and  whatsoever  thou  ^  shalt  bind  on  earth 


i  Mju.8'i7. 

1.11.9.18. 
1  C.I  1.2. 

L.i.l».7..». 
k  i's.-2.7. 

c. 14.33. 

Jn.l.-19. 

Ac.9.'ia 

Hf.1.2,5. 
1   1  Co.2. 

10. 

(iH.1.16. 

Kp.2.8. 
mlJn.4.15 

5. 20. 
n  .1,1.1.42. 
o  Ep.2.20. 

ke.21.U 
p  Ps.9.13. 
q  Is.  5 1. 17. 
r  do.  13. 


Ver.  17.  Simon  Barjona—Ox,  the  son  of  Jonas. 

Ver.  IS.  'i'/20W  a?7  Pe/er.—Tlie  Catliolics  explain  the  name  Peter  (Gx.  Pe- 
trol) to  mean  a  rock,  but  a  learned  Lexicographer  of  the  ITili  ceiitury  (Edw. 
Leigh,  Esq.)  .says,  "  Petroa'd.  e.  Peter)  always  signifies  a  stone,  never  a  rock  ;" 
I  which  is  confirmed  by  another  learned  ]a.ymar^,  Granvi/le  S/ia/ja,  Esq.,  who 
I  appeals  to  the  Lexicons  of  Scapula,  Schrevetiiis,  Dawson,  Parkhurst,  &c., 
to  which  might  be  added,  many  others  of  Ihe  highest  literary  authority.  'I'iie 
Syro-Chaldaic  term  Cephas,  also  simply  means  a  stone.  See  John  i.  41.—"  Re- 
marks on  an  important  Passage,"  &c. Upon  this  rock.—ChrysostOin  says, 

'■  On  this  rock%not  upon  Peter,  for  he  did  not  build  his  church  upon  the  man, 
I   but  upon  his  faith  ;"  or,  as  lie  elsewhere  expresses  it,  "  his  confession."    The 
following  words,  "  Thou  art  Peter,  and  ui)on  this  Rock  will  I  build  my  church," 
dro  of  peculiar  importance  in  our  controversy  with  the  church  of  Rome,  which 
founds  thereon  the  priinaci/  of  St.  Peter,  who  is  thetbundation  of  their  church, 
though  not  of  ours.    Thus  iIk'  Rhemish  translators  expliiin  the  words,  "  Christ 
foretold  and  appointed  (John  i.  42)  that  this  man,  named  Simon,  should  after- 
ward be  clilled  Cephas,  or  Petrus,  that  is  to  say,  a  rock ;  not  then  uttering 
the  cause,  but  now  expressing  the  same,  viz.  (us  St.  Cly^l  writeth  :)  '  For  that 
upon  him-,  (Peter,)  as  upon  a  firm  rock,  his  church  should  be  builded.'  "  It  is 
also  th-!  avowed  «loctrine  of  the  Catholic  church  to  this  day,  "  that  oiu'  Lord 
did  make  St.  Peter  the  chief  pastor  of  the  church,  giving  him  a  name  that  im- 
plied no  less  than  being  a  rock,  or  foundation  stone,  declaring  that  upon  this 
I  rock  lie  would  build  his  church."    (Bp.  C7ja/orte;'s 'Grounds  of  the  Old  Reli- 
I  gioii,  sect,  ii..*  Now  in  answer  to  this,  1.  Protcstimts  deny  that  Peter  signifies 
"  a  rock,"  and  say  it  signifies  a  stone  only  ;  or,  at  most,  a  fragment  of  a  rock. 
2.  They  contend  Peter  himself  was  not  the  foundation  rock  here  spoken  of, 
but  only  one  of  the  chosen  stones  laid  on  that  rock,  on  which  the  church  was 
built.  (Ephes.  ii.  20.  ;  Rev.  .\xi.  14.)  3.  Tiiey  believe  that  Peter's  noble  confession, 
(ver.  16.)  or  rather,  Christ  himself  the  suhjecl  of  that  confession,  is  the  Rock 
bodi  of  the  church  and  of  every  individual  believer,  (1  Cor.  iii.  It  ;)  and  that  the 
till.;  (Kock)  is  indeed  an  evidence  ofViur  Lord's  divinity  ;  tor  "  Who  is  a  rock, 
save  our  God?"    Jehovah  was  the  Rock  of  Israel,  (Deut.  xxxii.30,  31.)  and 
the  Ap<istlc  Paul  explains  that  rock  to  si^'nify  (not  Peter,  but)  Christ  himself 
(1  ( lor.  X.  4.)    Lastly,  they  add,  that  if  Peter  had  been  that  rock,  when  he  fell, 
by  denying  his  Master,  (chap.  xxvi.  69— 72.)  the  chiinrh  must  have  fallen  w/lh 
him.    The  great  question  between  Roman  Catholics  and  Protestants  is,  Diil 
I'j  f'hiist  here  constitute  Peter  the  Pope— i.  e.  the  infallible  head  of  the  church;  j 
I  Papists  say,  yes.  Rut  if  so,  why  did  Christ,  almost  immediately  after  such  ;ip- 
ji  (ifiintment,  say  unto  Peter,  "  Get  thee  behind  me,  Satan,  thou  art  an  ollcMice 
,   to  me."   And  why  did  Peter  deny  Christ  even  with  cur.-^in-r,  if  infallible?    And 
:  how  could  he  be  Pop",  and  uet  lead  about  a  loifei  See  1  Cor.  ix  .5,  Luke  iv.  33.  ' 
;:■    Ver.   19.  IwiUgiDZ  unto  thee  the  keys,  &c.— Keys  were  the  emblcni'  of 
office,  and  in  some  ca  <e3  were  so  large  as  to  be  carried  on  tlie  shonkier.  Isa.  ix. 
6  ;  xxii.  20.    And  acc  irding  to  the  nature  of  the  key,  was  the  authority,    llie 
Ij  key  of  the  house  (or  palace)  of  David,  implied  great  iidhience  and  authority, 

1  :is  we  see  m  the  passage  j.ist  quotett The  keys  of  the  kingdom— \.  e.,  say 

,\  Roman, Catholic  expositors,    "The  autlioritij,  or  chair  of  doctrine,  know- 
ledge, judgment,  and  dis'-retion  between  true  and  false  doctrine,  the  height  of 

il  government,  the  power  of  making  laws,"  &c.  &c. Whatsoever  thou  shalt 

jl  bind.—'-  All  kmd  of  discipline  and  punishment  of  oflenders,  either  spiritual  or 


40 


MATTHEW,  XVI. 


■»  iVla.8.30. 

t  I-u.9.22. 
H.31. 
i\  6,7. 
1  Cu.15.3, 


C.10.3S. 

Ma.8.34. 

I,ii.9.a. 

ll.-Sl. 

Ac-.U.'22. 

1  Tli.3.3. 


y  J  11.12.25. 
Es.4.14. 


a  Da.7.9.10 
Zee.  14.5. 
Jude  14. 

b  Re.22.12. 

c  Ma.9.1. 

d  He.2.9. 


shall  be  bound  in  heaven  :  and  whatsoever  thou  shall 
loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven. 

20  Then  ^  charged  he  his  disciples  that  they  should 
tell  no  man  that  he  was  .Tesus  the  Christ. 

21  ff  From  t  that  time  forth  began  Jesus  to  show  unto 
his  disciples,  how  that  he  must  go  unto  Jerusalem^ 
and  suffer  many  things  of  the  elders  and  chief  priests 
and  scribes,  and  be  killed,  and  be  raised  again  the 
third  day. 

22  Then  Peter  took  him,  and  began  to  rebuke  himj 
saying,  "  Be  it  far  from  thee.  Lord:  this  shall  not  be 
unto  thee. 

23  But  he  turned,  and  said  unto  Peter,  Get  thee  be- 
hind me,  ^  Satan  :  thou  art  an  offence  ""  'jnto  me:  for 
thou  savourest  not  the  things  that  be  of  God,  but 
those  that  be  of  men. 

24  H  Then  said  Jesus  unto  his  disciples,  If  any  »  man 
will  come  after  me,  let  him  deny  himself,  and  take  up 
his  cross,  and  follow  me. 

25  For  y  whosoever  will  save  his  life  shall  lose  it : 
and  whosoever  will  lose  his  life  for  my  sake  shall 
find  it. 

26  For  what  is  a  man  profited,  if  he  shall  gain  the 
whole  world,  and  lose  his  own  soul?  or  ^  what  shall 
a  man  give  in  exchange  for  his  soul'?         j 

27  For  a  the  Son  of  man  shall  come  in  the  glory  of 
his  Father  with  his  angels ;  and  b  then  be  shall  re- 
ward every  man  according  to  his  works. 

23  Verily  I  say  unto  you.  There  <^  be  some  standing 
here,  which  shall  not  d  taste  of  death,  till  they  see 
the  Son  of  man  comins  in  his  kingdom. 


corporal .  . .  .  i.s  comprised  under  the  word  bind;  of  wliich  sort  be  excominu 
iiicutions,  analheinas.  suspensions,  degradations,  and  other  censures  and  pe- 
nances enjoinefl.  either  in  the  sacrament  of  penance,  or  in  the  exterior  courts 
of  the  church,  for  punishment  of  other  crimes,  and  specially  of  heresy,  and 
rebellion  against  the  church,  and  the  chief  pastors  thereof."  Here  is  the 
true  source  of  all  papal  persecution !  Here  are  the  claws  of  the  Apocryphal  beast ! 
Re.  yiiii. 

Ver.  20.  Jesjfs.— "Wanting  in  many  MSS.  and  some  ancient  versions,  and  the 
sense  seems  clearer  without  it. 

Ver.  21.  From  that  time  forth— ThdX  is,  at  diiferent  times  after  this,  as  op- 
portunity permitted. 
Ver.  22.  To  rebuke  him.— This  implies  jrreat  i)rnsamption  in  Peter,  and  our 

Lord's  answer  shows  that  it  was  so  considered  by  his  INlastcr. Be  it  far 

from  thee  .'— Marjr.  "'  Pity  thyself;"  but  others  render  it,  still  more  literally, 

"  Mercy  on  thee.  Lord  !"    The  use  of  this  expression  in  the  LXX.  answers  to 

■  God  tbrl»id  !"  and  is  so  translated,  1  Sa.  xiv.  45.  ;  1  Ch.  xi.  19. :  also,  I  Mac. 

ii.  yi.    .•Sec  Campbell. 

Ver.  23.  t'atan.— The  word  si<rnities  an  adversary :  see    Job,  chapter  i.  6. 

.    Zee.  iii.  I.     Our  Lord  means  to  say,  that  Peter  did  not  speak  like  a  friend,  init 

|{  hko  anen«m*  :  in  fact,  he  pursued  the  same  conduct  that  Satan  hinisell  d.-d, 

'I  when  be  tempt  h1  our  Lord  to  dve  u|i  his  course  of  .snflerinjr.  by  otiennjr  mm 

"  ail  the  kini-'doms  of  the  world   and  the  plory  of  Ihem."    Mat.  iv.  8— U'. 

Thou  art  an  offencer-Grwk.  Sca)idal,  or  stumbling  block;  that  is,  by  tii;s    | 
tenipfation,  Peter  put  a  stumbling  block  in  the  way  of  his  Lord's  duty. 
Vtr.  24.  Come  after  fne:— It  is  the  part  of  a  disciple  to  .fo//o/p  his  Master 

both  in  his  instructions  and  example. Take  up  his  cross. See  note  '»n 

chap.  X.  38.  ^  'i 

Ver.  26.  Andlo^e  his  oion  so-m'.— The  word  here  tendered  lose,  is  direront 
from  that  in  the  verse  preceding  ,  and  Cavipbell  says  forfeit  is  the  term  .vhich 
comes  nearest  to  the  original,  and  is  therefore  adopted  by  Boothroyd.—ln  ex- 
Change: — Doddridge,  "  As  a  ransom." 
Ver.  28.  Shall  not  taste  of  death.— To  taste,  or  to  see  death,  is  a  common 


MATTHEW,  XVII. 


61 


CIIAPTKR  XVII. 

1  The  transfiguration  of  Christ      14  Up  lieak-ili  llie  lunatic,    22  foretelleth  his 

own  passim,  'J I  ami  payuili  iriUile. 

AND  "^  afier  six  d.ivs  Jesus  taketh  Peter,  James, 
and  Jolm  liis  brotliDr,  and  bringeth  them  up  into 
a  liii^h  mountain  apart, 

2  And  was  transfi,iiiired  before  them  :  and  his  face 
did  shine  as  the  ^  sun,  and  his  raiment  was  white  as 
the  light. 

3  And,  behold,  there  appeared  unto  them  Moses  and 
Ehas  talking  with  hir.i. 

4  Then  answered  Peter,  and  said  unto  Jesus,  Lord, 
it  is  good  for  us  to  be  here :  if  thou  wilt,  let  us  make 
liere  tln-ee  tal)ernaclei:;  one  for  thee,  and  one  for  Mo- 
ses, and  one  for  Elia?. 

f)  While  he  yet  spale,  behold  a  bright  cloud  over- 
shadowed them :  and  behold  a  voice  <=  out  of  the 
cloud,  which  said.  This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in  d  whom 
I  am  well  pleased  ;  hear  <"  ve  him. 

6  And  when  the  disciples  heard  it,  they  fell  on  their 
face,  and  were  sore  afraid. 

7  And  Jesus  came  and  touched  ( them,  and  said, 
Arise,  and  be  not  afraid. 

8  And  when  they  had  lifted  up  their  eyes,  they  saw 
no  man,  save  Jesus  only. 

9  And  as  they  came  down  from  the  mountain,  Jesus 
charged  them,  saying,  Tell  the  vision  to  no  man,  un- 
til the  Son  of  man  be  risen  again  from  the  dead. 

10  IT  And  his  disciples  asked  him,  saying,  Why 
s  then  say  the  scribes  that  Elias  must  first  come? 

11  And  Jesus  answered  and  said  \mto  them,  Elias 
truly  shall  first  come,  and  restore  all  things. 

12  But  I  say  unto  you.  That  Elias  is  come  /?  already, 
and  they  knew  him  not,  but  have  doi;ie  unto  him 
whatsoever  they  listed.  Likewise  shall  also  the  Son 
of  man  suffer  h  of  them. 

13  Then  the  disciples  understood  that  he  spake  unto 
them  of  John  the  Baptist. 


a  Ma.  9. 2, 
I.U.92S, 


:   J  3  n. 
M»  1.1 1. 

2I't.l.n 

d  ls.42.1, 
21. 


e  De.I8.1.=, 
19. 

Ac.  3.22, 
23. 

He.1.1,2. 
1.1..3. 


f  Pa.  10. 10, 
18. 
Re.  1.17. 


P  that  per- 
Eon  who 

pujpliesi- 
ed  of  un- 
der the 
name  of 
Klias  is 
come  and 
gone  al- 
ready. 

h  c.16.21. 


Hebraism  tor  dying.— Campbell. The  Son  of  man  coming  in  his  kingdom. 

—[This  appears  to  refer  to  the  Mediatorial  kingdom  wliich  our  Lord  was  about 
to  set  up  by  the  destruction  of  the  Jewish  nation  and  pohty,  and  the  ditHision 
of  the  gospel  throuEhout  the  world.  \—Bagster. 

Chap.  XVII.  Ver.  1.  After  six  daijs.M'St.  Luke,  taking  in  both  the  liar  of 
the  preceding  discourse  and  that  of  the  transfiguration,  as  well  a*  riie  six  in- 
termediate one*,  says  it  was  eight  days  after.] — Bagster. Here  is  no  contra- 
diction, but  merely  a  variety  of  expression. A  high  ??20««;am— Supposed  I 

to  be  Mount  Tabor,  about  the  middle  of  Galilee.  i 

Ver.  2.  Transfigured— Or  transformed,  not  in  shape,  but  Li  the  glory  of  hi» 
apiwarance.^ 

Ver.  3.  £/?*as— That  is,  Elijah. They  were  talking  with  Jesus.— l^wko  I 

(cliap.  i.\.  31.)  adds,  that  be  spoke  of  the  decease  (Greek,  carodus,  or  departi;rc.)  i 
which  be  should  accomplish,  &c.  I 

Ver.  4.  Tabernacles.— The  word  signifies  tents,  and  is  often  used  forbooihs 
formed  of  boughs  of  trees,  such  as  were  used  at  tb3  feast  of  tabernacles. 

Ver.  6.  Il'f re  sore  «/;a?d.— They  seem  to  have  supported  the  glory  of  the 
scene  with  pleasure,  but  the  voice  terrified  them.    Compare  Jn.  xii.  28,  29. 

Ver.  8.  Smo  no  ;«o«— Neither  Mose^  nor  Elias. 

Ver.  11.  And  rtstore  all  things.— Restore  is  certainly  the  primary  vcnse  of 
tho  original,  but  we  conceive  it  means,  to  reform,  or  rectify,  both  here  and 
in  Ac.  iii  21.    See  Isa.  xl.  3,  4,  and  compare  note  on  Mat.  iii.  3. 

Ver.  12.   Whatsoever  they  listed— Or  chose. Also  suj^er  of  them—TYxa.l 

is,  suffer  persei-.ution  and  death,  as  John  had  done,  though  in  a  different  way. 


MATTHEW,   XVJI. 


7\ 

tude,  ll 


He.3.l9 

k  c.21.21. 
Ma.  a. 
23. 

Lu.17.6. 
lCo.13.2. 


y  Bi-hop 
Pcarce 
rem:irks, 
a  thriving 
anil  in- 
creasing 
faiili,  like 
a  crain  of 
niustara 
seed, 
wliich 
from  the 
least  of 
seeds  be- 
comes the 


c.16.21. 
20  17. 

Ma,  8.31. 
9.30,31. 

lo.b";. 

T,ii.0.22, 
44. 

18.31. 
2i.G,-J6,46 


value 
tvventy- 


eialit 
mills. 
Kx.33.26. 


\4  "ir  And  i  when  they  were  come  to  the  multit 
thtre  came  to  hhri  a  certain  man,  kneeling  down  to  ji 
him,  and  saying, 

15  Lord,  have  mercy  on  my  son  :  for  he  is  lunatic, 
and  sore  vexed  :  for  oft-times  he  falleth  into  the  fire, 
and  oft  into  the  water. 

16  And  I  brouijht  him  to  thy  disciples,  and  they 
could  not  cure  him. 

17  Then  Jesus  answered  and  said,  O  faithless  and 
perverse  generation,  how  long  shall  I  be  with  yon  7 
how  long  shall  I  suffer  you?  bring  him  hither  to  j 
me. 

18  And  Jesus  rebuked  the  devil ;  and  he  departed  out 
of  him  :  and  the  child  was  cured  from  that  very 
hour. 

19  Then  came  the  disciples  to  Jesus  apart,  and  said, 
Why  could  not  we  cast  him  out? 

20  And  Jesus  said  unto  them.  Because  of  your 
j  unbeUef :  for  verily  I  say  unto  you.  If  k  ye  have 
faith  y  as  a  grain  of  nmstard  seed,  ye  shall  say  unto 
this  mountain,  Remove  hence  to  yonder  place ;  and 
it  shall  remove;  and  nothing  shall  be  impossible 
unto  you. 

21  Howbeit  this  kind  goeth  not  out  but  by  prayer 
and  fasting. 

22  IT  And  1  while  they  abode  in  Galilee,  Jesus  said 
unto  them,  The  Son  of  man  shall  be  betrayed  into 
the  hands  of  men  : 

23  And  they  shall  kill  him,  and  the  third  day  he  shall 
be  raised  again.    And  they  were  exceeding  sorry. 

24  IF  And  Vhen  they  were  come  to  Capernaum,  thev 
that  received  ™  tribute  7none2/ came  to  Peter,  and  said, 
Doth  not  your  master  pay  tribute  ? 

25  He  saitn,  Yes.  And  when  he  was  come  into  the 
house,  Jesus  prevented  him,  saying,  What  thinkest 
thou,  Simon  ?  of  whom  do  the  kings  of  the  earth  take 
custom  or  tribute?  of  their  own  children,  or  of 
strangers? 

26  Peter  saith  unto  him.  Of  strangers.  Jesus  saith 
unto  him.  Then  are  the  children  free. 


Ver.  1.5.  Lunatic— The  Greek  tiTin  used  hy  Mattlicw.  exactly  corresponds 
with  thi.s,  and  niean.s,  influenced  l)y  the  nionn,  (Luna.)  which  is  said  to  lie  re- 
markably the  case  in  epilepsy,  which  Dr.  Mead  informs  n.^  was  ot^en  distin- 

I  giiished  hy  this  term. And  sore,  vexed— 'Vh-oX'xi,  by  a  demon  (or  devil.)  Sec 

]  cliap.  XV.  2-2.    Lu.  vi.  18,  &c. 

Ver.  18.  Rebuked  the  devil— Qt  demon. 

Ver.  20.  As  a  grain  nf  mustard  scfd— Compare  chap.  xiii.  31.  The  Rab- 
bins liave  a  proverb,  that  the  friobe  of  the  eartli  is  but  as  a  crain  of  mustari 
seed,  compared  with  the  expanse  of  lieaven.  Drusius. To  tins jmtm- 
tain.  -The  retirement's  of  Jesus  were  generally  into  some  mountain.  See 
chap.  xiv.  23.  To  "  remove  mountains."  was  a  proverbial  expression  «ith  Mie 
Jews,  .sienifying,  to  elfect  apparent  impossibilities.  See  ciiap.  x,\l  21  ;  also 
1  Co.  .\iii.  2.                                                                           .  ,  „  . 

Ver.  21.  Uoiobeit,  &c.— That  some  demons  are  worse  than  olliers,  BOCMat. 

Ver.  24.  Trihnte.—\Th\s  tribute  seems  to  have  been  the  half  shekel  which 
every  male  among  the  Jew.'>  paid  yenrlv  for  the  support  of  the  temple  ;  which 
was  continued  by  them,  wherever  dispersed,  till  after  the  time  ol  Vespasian. 
See  Josephus.]— Hamster. 

Ver.  20.  Jesus  prevented  him—i.  e.  Jesus  anticipated  him. 


MATTHEW,  XVIIJ 


•27  Notwithstnndini?,  lest  we  should  oflend  "  them, 
go  thou  to  the  sea,  and  cast  a  hooU,  and  take  up  the 
ftsh  that  first  conieth  up  ;  and  when  thou  hast  opened 
liis  mouth,  thou  shalt  find  a  °  piece  of  money  :  that 
take,  and  give  unto  them  for  me  and  thee. 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 
1  Clirist  'variieth  his  disciples  to  be  Ir.imble  anil  linrmlcss  :  7  to  avoitl  ofli»nces, 
and  not  to  dispise  the  iiltle  ones:  15  ti-aclielli  how  we  are  to  deal  with  our 
biclhren,  when  they  ollend  us  :  21  and  how  oft  to  forgive  Oiem  :  23  which  he 
sei'.eUi  forth  by  a  pa  iil.ie  of  the  king,  that  took  account  of  his  ser\'ams,  32  and 
punislietl  liim,  who  Elinwcd  no  mercy  to  iiis  fellow. 

AT  ^  tlie  same  tune  came  the  disciples  unto  Jesus, 
-  saying,  Wlio  is  the  greatest  in  the  kingdom  of 
heaven? 

2  And  Jesus  called  a  little  child  unto  him,  and  set 
him  in  the  midst  of  them, 

3  And  said,  Ven'iy  I  say  unto  you.  Except  ye  be 
b  converted,  and  become  as  little  «  children,  ye  shall 
not  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

4  Whosoever  therefore  shall  humble  himself  d  as  this 
little  child,  the  same  is  greatest  in  the  kingdom  of 
heaven. 

5  And  whoso  shall  receive  one  such  little  ^  child  in 
my  name  receiveth  me. 

6  But  whoso  shal.  offend  f  one  of  these  little  ones 
which  believe  m  me.  it  werebetter  for  him  that  a  mill- 
stone were  hanged  about  his  neck,  and  that  he  were 
drowned  in  the  depth  of  the  sea. 

7  H  Wo  unto  the  worM  because  of  offences  !  for  s  it 
must  needs  be  that  offences  come  ;  but  h  wo  to  that 
man  bv  whom  the  offence  cometh  ! 

8  i  Wherefore  if  thy  hand  or  thy  foot  offend  thee,  cut 
them  off;  and  cast  them  from  thee  :  it  is  better  for  thee 
to  enter  into  life  halt  or  maimed,  rather  than  having 
two  hands  or  two  feet  to  be  cast  into  everlasting  fire. 

9  And  if  thine  eye  offend  thee,  pluck  it  out,  and  cast 
if  from  thee  :  it  is  belter  for  thee  to  enter  j  into  life 
with  one  eye,  rather  than  having  two  k  eyes  to  be  cast 
into  hell  fire. 

10  IT  Take  heed  that  3^e  despise  not  one  of  these  little 
jnes;  for  I  say  unto  you,  That  in  heaven  their  angels 
i  do  always  behold  ">  the  face  of  my  Father  which  is 
in  heaven. 

1 1  For  the  Son  of  man  is  come  to  save  »  that  which 
was  lost.  -,  ^ 


63 


\.  M.  4033 
A.  V.  28. 


n  Ro.  14.21. 
15.1. .3. 
2Co.6.a 

I  a  ttater. 
which 
was  half 
an  cuncc 
of  siivet. 


CH.VP.  1^ 

^  Ma.  9  3i, 
&c. 

Lu.9.46, 
Ac. 
22.24,&* 

b  Ps.51.?(> 
..13. 
Jn.3,3. 

c  lCo.14. 
20. 
1  Pe.2.2. 

d  Lu.14.11. 
Ja.4.10. 

e  c.i;).42. 

f  Ma.9.42. 
Lu.l7.t,2 

s  1  Call. 

^  19. 
Jiide  4. 

h  Judell. 

i  c.5.29,30. 
Ma.  9. 43, 


j  Ile.4.11. 
k  Lu.9.25. 
1  Ac.12.15. 
mPs.  17.15. 

n  0.1.21. 
Lu.9.56. 
19.10. 
Jn.3.17. 
10.10. 
12. 17. 
1  Ti.l  15. 


Vcr,  27  A  piece  of  vioncij—'ThaX  i.s,  a  stater,  or  shekel,  weighing  in  silver 
aoon'.  lialf  an  ounce,  and  equal  to  two  (ii(lraclima.<!. 

Chap.  XVIII.  Ver.  6.  That  a  millstone.— [This  inotlc  of  punishment  ap- 
pears to  have  ohtaineil  in  Syria  as  well  as  in  Greece,  especially  in  cases  of 
p  irricide.  That  it  was  customary  in  Greece,  wc  learn  from  Siiidas.  and  the 
Scholiast  on  the  Equites  of  Aristophanes.  "  When  a  person  was  drownetl, 
tlioy  hung  a  weiirht  uhout  his  neck."] — Bagstcr. 

Ver.  7.  It  ?nust  needs  be  that  offences  cohie.—  Ves  !  whore  there  is  sin.  tliere 
must  needs  be  sorrow;  and  while  men's  minds  remain  unhumbUd,  ofi'ences 
will  continually  arise. 

Ver.  10.  Thiir  angels  do  always  behold  the  face  ofimi  Tathcr.-'V\\%  highest 
officers  in  thp  Oncnta.  courts,  are  described  as  those  who  see  the  king's  face , 
the  expression  may  therefore  mean,  angels  of  the  hit'lier  ranks.  Compare 
Esther  i.  14.  with  Re.  i.  4.  But  thoush  this  text  undoubtedly  proves  tiie  ministry 
of  ansels,  it  by  no  means  proves  that  any  persons  have  guardian  angels  to  at- 
tend them  individually. 


64 


MATTHEW,  XVI]  I. 


o  Lu.l5.-i, 
Ac 


p  2  Pe.3.9. 


r  J;u5.20. 
(  De.l9.!.5 


I  Ro.lS.n. 
[Co.5.3 
..5. 

2TI1.3.G, 
U. 

u  C.I6.19. 
h,.-lU.-i3. 
Ac.  15.23 
..31. 
2  Co.2. 10 

V  Ma.  11. 
2J. 

l.lM..=i.l4. 

w.f.,.20.19. 
I  Co.5.4. 

X  M.I.U. 
25. 

La.  17. 4. 
Col.3.13. 


I  K  Ro.14.1'2. 
I 


n  talent  i. 
7500  «  nets 
of  inlfcr 
which,  at 
U5.5-13 
centi  the 

8fi5  (lo^ls. 


12  How  think  ye?  if"  a  man  have  a  liiiiulred  sheep, 
and  one  of  them  be  gone  astray,  doili  he  not  leave  the 
ninety  and  nine,  and  goeth  into  the  mountains,  and 
seeketh  tliat  whic-h  is  gone  astray  7    \ 

13  And  if  so  be  that  he.  find  it,  \erily  I  say  unto  you. 
he  rejoiceth  more  of  tliat  sheep,  than  of  the  nineiy  and 
nine  which  went  not  astray. 

14  Even  so  it  is  not  the  will  of  your  Father  which  is 
in  heaven,  that  one  Pof  these  httle  ones  should 
perish. 

15  IT  Moreover  if  ^  thy  brother  shall  tresuass  against 
thee,  so.  and  tell  him  his  fault  between  thee  and  him 
alone:  if""  he  shall  hear  thee,  thou  liast  gamed  thy 
brother. 

16  But  if  he  will  no!  hear  thee,  Ihtn  take  with  thee 
one  or  two  more,  that  in  ilie  mouth  of  two  or  three 
^  witni.'sses  every  word  may  be  established. 

17  And  if  he  shall  nei^lect  to  hear  them,  tell  it  unto 
the  church  :  but  if  he  neglect  to  hear  the  chrtrch,  let 
I  him  be  unto  thee  as  a  heathen  man  and  a  pub- 
lican. 

18  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  ^'  Whatsoever  ye  shall 
bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven  :  and  what- 
soever ye  shall  loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in 
heaven. 

19  Again  I  say  unto  you.  That  if  two  of  you  shall 
agree  on  earth  as  touching  any  thing  that  they  shall 
ask,  it  ^  shall  be  done  for  them  of  my  Father  which 
is  in  heaven. 

20  For  where  two  or  three  are  {gathered  together 
*  'n  mv  name,  there  am  I  in  the  midst  of  them. 

21  5r  Then  came  Peter  to  hini,  and  said.  Lord,  how 
oft  shall  my  brother  sin  against  me,  and  I  forgive 
J!  him  ?  till  seven  times'? 

22  .Tesus  saith  unto  him,  I  say  tiot  uiito  thee,  Until 
seven  times:  but.  Until  seventy  times  seven. 

23  Therefore  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven  likened  unto 
a  certain  king,  which  would  take  account  >'  of  his 
servants. 

24  And  when  he  had  begun  to  reckon,  one  was 
brought  unto  him,  which  owed  him  ten  thousand 
»  talencs. 


Vf  r.  12.  And  goeth  into  the  mo}infain.<i.—CampbelJ,  '  Will  lie  not  leave 
the  ninety  and  nine  upon  tlie  mountains,  and  go  in  (juest  of  llio  Hray?"  So 
Vult'Utft  and  Syriuc.    So  DoddritJqe. 

Vcr.  15.  Tell  him  Ms  fault— Doddridge  says  the  Greek  word  sicnifieg  "to 
convince,  as  well  as  to  admonish."  Not  to  rail,  or  to  abu.<!e,  but  to  reason 
caliidy,  and  on  (Christian  principles. 

Ver.  17.  The  church.— A.  congregation  of  faithful  men  gathered  tcigelher  in 

the  name  of  Christ.    See  verse  20. As  a  heathen  man.  &.(.:— Maivioniiles 

spaks  of  private  admonition  ;  then  hefore  witnesses  ;  and  if  that  failed,  then 
tbey  proclaimed  an  incorrigil)le  i>erson  in  the  s>i)agogue. 

V'^r.  24.  Ten  thoumnd  talents.— Acc.onUng  to  Prideanx,  the  Roman  ta-- 
ICt  ■  Mas  equal  to  t959  90  cents  :  ten  thou.^and  of  whicii  would  amount  to 
$9,599,000.  If  the  Jewish  talent  of  silver  be  designed,  whicii  is  estimated  hv 
the  same  learned  writer  at  81.999  80,  this  sum  amounts  to  $19,903,000  ;  i)Ut  if 
the  gold  talent  is  meant,  which  is  equal  to  S31.996  80,  then  the  amount  is 
8319,968.000.  ['fhe  value  of  ten  thousand  silver  talents,  according  to  the  ta- 
ble ailopled  in  this  hook,  is  $15,188,300.  and  of  the  like  nund)er  of  gold  talents, 
8242,474,000.]   This  immense  sum  represents  our  boundless  obligations  to  God, 


MATTHEW,  XIX. 


65 


25  But  forasmuch  as  he  had  not  to  pay,  his  lord  com- 
manded him  to  he  »  soldj  and  his  wife,  and  children, 
and  all  that  he  had,  and  payment  to  he  made. 

26  The  servant  therefore  fell  down,  and  '•  worshipped 
him,  sayintr,  Lord,  have  patience  with  me,  and  I  will 
pay  thee  all. 

27  Then  the  lord  of  that  servant  was  moved  with 
-compassion,  and  loosed  him,  and  forgave  him  the 
debt. 

28  But  the  same  servant  went  out,  and  found  one  of 
his  fellow  servants,  which  owed  him  a  d  hundred 
pence  :  and  he  laid  hands  on  him,  and  took  him-  by 
the  throatj  saying,  Pay  me  that  thou  owest. 

29  And  his  fellow-servant  fell  down  at  his  feet,  and 
besought  him,  saying,  «=  Have  patience  with  me,  and  I 
will  pay  thee  all. 

30  And  he  would  not:  but  went  and  cast  him  mto 
prison,  till  he  should  pay  the  debt. 

31  So  when  his  fellow-servants  saw  what  was  done, 
they  were  very  sorry,  and  came  and  told  unto  their 
lord  all  that  was  done. 

32  Then  his  lord,  after  that  he  had  called  him,  said 
unto  him,  O  thou  wicked  f  servant,  I  forgave  thee  all 
that  debt,  because  thou  desiredst  me  : 

33  Shouldest  not  thou  also  have  had  compassion  on 
thy  fellow-servant,  even  as  I  had  pity  on  thee? 

34  And  his  lord  was  wroth,  and  delivered  him  to  the 
tormentors,  till  he  should  pay  all  that  was  due  unto 
him. 

35  So  s  likewise  shall  my  heavenly  Father  do  also 
unto  you,  if  ye  from  your  hearts  forgive  not  every  one 
his  brother  tneir  trespasses. 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

2  Christ  healeth  tlie  sick  :  3  answereth  ihe  Pharisees  con-erning  divorcement : 
10  showeth  when  niarriase  is  nece-<sary  :  13  receiveih  Utile  chilJren  :  16  in- 
structetn  the  youiis;  man  how  to  attain  eternal  life,  '20  an  1  how  to  be  perfect : 
23  tvUeth  his  tlisciples  how  hard  it  is  for  a  rich  man  to  enter  into  tlie  king'toin 
of  GoJ,  27  and  promiaeili  reward  to  tliose  that  forsake  any  tiling  to  follow  him. 

A  ND  it  came  to  pass,  that  when  Jesus  had  finish- 
-' *-   ed  these   sayings,  he  •'  departed  from    Galilee, 


I)  or,  be- 
him. 


thelit- 
tnan  prn 
uy  U  ihe 
eiikih 
part  of 
an  ounce, 
which,  al 
n.5  5-13 
cenU  Ihe 
ounce,  it 
H  cents 
4  inilU 
c.20.2. 


e  ver  26. 
f  Lu.19.2l 


S  Pr.21.13. 
C.C.12. 
Ja.il3. 


A.  M.  4(r?3. 
A.  D.  29. 


Ma.!(»l 
Jn.  10.40. 


I   and  our  utter  incapacity,  as  sinners  infinitely  intJebted  to  Divine  Justice,  of 

I   paying  one  mite  out  of  the  ta.\ei,i.]— Bolster. 

Ver.  2.5.  His  lord  coinmanded  him  to  be  sold,  &c.— This  was  the  custom, 
not  only  among  the  Jc\v.«,  but  also  among  the  lieathen  ;  in  Asia,  at  Athens, 
and  at  Rome.    Orient.  Cust.  No.  1194. 

Ver.  34.  The  tonnentor.'i.—Propcx\y,  those  who  examined  prisoners  by  tor- 
ture, which  office  was  often  assigned  to  jailers.  It  was  also  common  to  load 
such  prisoufTS  with  chains  of  iron,  and  heavy  yoke.s  of  wocxl,  and  to  visit  them 
wjlh  fniuent  scourging  ;  the  object  of  their  imprisonment  was,  the  infliclion 
of  misery,  which,  from  the  general  character  of  jailers,  was  often  carried  be- 
yond tliL-  rigour  of  the  law. 

Ver.  as.  .So  likewise,  &c.— An  unforsiving,  revengeful  spirit,  i.s  an  infa'lihle 
evidence  of  an  impenitent,  graceless  heart.  If  men  do  not  from  thi-ir  I.eart 
forgive  those  trespassin?  against  them,  Goil  will  ileal  with  them  with  that 
unmixed  justice  which  the  King  in  the  parable  e.xercised  towards  his  merci- 
less si^rvant.  "With  \yhut  measure  ye  mete,  it  shall  be  measured  unto  you 
again,"  is  a  perfect  definition  of  exact  justice.  W'e  shonlil  be  extremely  cau- 
tious in  forming  theological  arguments  on  the  circumstances  of  a  parable. 
By  di^re-rardini.'  t)us  simide  caution,  you  may  form  opinions  subversive  of  tlie 
(lonfriiies  and  morality  of  the  Hible.  For  example,  in  the  parable  of  the  un- 
just steward,  you  may,  by  forming  arguments  on  the  circumstances  of  the  pa- 
rable, make  the  Lord  conmiand  unrightfousncss.     See  Luke  .\vi.  8. 

|iChap.  XIX.  Ver.  1.  He  departed.— '.Thi:i  was  our  Lord's  final  departure 


66 


MATTHEW,  XIX. 


K.  M.  40;a 
A.  D.  29. 


b  G.;.1.27. 
5.2. 
Mfi.2  15 


c  a'i.2.21. 
ic.5.31. 


d  1  Cc.7. 
10. 


f  c.5.32. 
Lu.16.1 


?  Pr.19.13. 
21.9,1&. 


and  came  into  the  coasts  of  Judea  beyond  Jordan: 

2  And  great  multitudes  followed  him;  and  he  healed 
them  there. 

3  ir  The  Pharisees  also  came  unto  him,  tempting  him, 
and  saying  unto  him.  Is  it  lawful  for  a  man  to  put 
away  his  wife  for  every  cause  7 

4  And  he  answered  and  said  unto  them.  Have  ye  not 
read,  that  bhe  which  made  them  at  the  beginning 
made  theiii  male  and  female, 

5  And  said,  For  c  this  cause  shall  a  man  leave  father 
and  mother,  and  shall  cleave  to  his  wife:  and  they 

i  twain  shall  be  one  fle.^^h '? 

6  Wherefore  they  are  no  more  twain,  but  one  flesh. 
What  J  therefore  God  hath  joined  together,  let  not  man 
put  asunder. 

7  They  say  unto  him,  Why  «.did  Moses  then  com- 
mand to  give  a  writing  of  divorcement,  and  to  put  her 
away? 

8  He  saith  unto  them,  Moses  because  of  the  hard- 
ness of  your  hearts  suHered  you  to  put  away  your 
wives  :  but  from  the  beguming  it  was  not  so. 

9  And  I  say  unto  you,  Whosoever  f  shall  put  away  his 
wife,  except  it  be  for  fornication,  and  shall  marry 
another,  committeth  adultery  :  and  whoso  marrietn 
her  which  is  put  away  doth  conmiit  adultery. 

10  His  disciples  say  unto  him,  If  the  case  of  the  man 
be  so  with  /lis  wife,  it  is  not  good  to  ?  marry. 

11  But  he  said  unto  them,  All  men  cannot  receive 
this  saying,  save  they  to  whom  it  is  given. 

12  For  there  are  some  eunuchs,  which  were  so  born 
from  their  motner's  womb  :  and  there  are  some  eu- 


iVom  Galilee,  previous  to  liis  crucifi.vion ;  hut  lie  appears  to  have  taken  in  a 
liirsre  compass  in  his  journey,  and  passed  through  the  districts  east  ot"  Jordan.] 
—Bag-ster. 

Ver.  3.  For  every  cause.— There  was  a  dehate  hetween  llie  llahbins  of  the 
schools  of  Sarnmai  and  of  Hillel,  respecting:  the  nieaningof  Moses,  in  De.  x.xiv. 
I,  as  to  the  ground  of  divorce  ;  the  tljrnierexplaininir  the  term  "uncleanness," 
morally,  in  reference  to  adultenj ;  the  latter  contending  that  it  included  every 
matter  of  dislike. 

Ver.  -1.  lie  teliich  onade.— Doddridge,  "The  Creator,  from  tlie  beginning, 

made  (th(,'m)  male  and  t'emale  ;"  meaning,  no  doubt,  our  first  parents. And 

««/</— That  is,  God  said  ;  hut  in  Ge.  ii.  24,  the  words  are  attributed  to  Adam. 
But  this  is  no  contradiction  ;  as  God  is  said  to  say  wiiatever  is  spoken  by  otiiers 
under  inspiration. 

Ver.  5.  Shall  cleax^c.—V  Shall  be  cernent edtohin  wife,"  as  the  Hebrew (/ayaA: 
implies  ;  .-i  beautiful  metaphor,. forcibly  iniimating  that  nothing  but  death  can 

separate  \hem.]—Jiagster. They  twain  (or  two")  shall  be  one  Jlesh.— The 

word  twain,  or  two,  however,  is  not.  at  present,  in  the  Hebrew  text  of  Ce.  ii. 
21,  though  many  think  it  was  originally;  Dr.  Kennicott  n  marks,  that  it  ie  in 
the  Samaritan  te.xt,  and  in  all  the  ancient  versions  ;  and  that  it  is  so  quoted  by 
oL-r  Lord  h.;i  :•,  (also  Mark  x.  8,)  and  by  St.  Paul  twice.  CivUvorth  also  ih  niglit 
th  it  the  woi  J  was  quite  necessary  to  the  sense.  Dr.  Ctorke  adds,  "  That  this 
is  the  genuine  reading,  I  have  no  doubt."    So  Camphell,  Boothroyd,  &c. 

Ver.  6.  Hath  joined  togeth^.■.—V'  llalh  yoked  together,"  as  oxen  in  the 
plough,  where  each  must  pull  equally  in  order  to  bring  it  on.  AuKjng  the  an- 
cients, they  put  a  yoke  upon  the  necks  of  a  new  married  couple,  or  chains 
on  their  arms,  to  show  that  they  were  to  be  one,  closely  united,  and  pulling 
equally  together  in  all  the  concerns  of  \\i<i.]-^Bugstcr.—Let  no  nianrut 
asunde7.—Thia  implies,  1.  That  matrimony  is  a  divine  institution  ;  and, 2.  Thai 
it  can  only  be  dissolved  on  the  ground  stated  in  the  divire  law. 

Ver.  12.  There  are  some  eiinucfis.— I.  Those  which  are  born  such,  wnose 
('ufy  it  is  ^  '.ve  sinsrio  2.  Those  which  are  7inide  such,  namely,  by  Eastern 
deapots,  as  yvere  all  the  slaves  attendant  ui)on  their  harem,  and  employed  to 


MATTHEW,  XIX. 


67 


i  M.  4098 
A.  D.  a 


nuchs,  which  were  made  eunuchs  of  men  :  and  there 
be  eunuchs,  which  have  made  themselves  eunuchs  for 
the  kingdom  of  heaven's  i>  sake.  He  that  is  able  to  re- 
ceive it.  let  him  receive  it. 

13  ^  Then  were  there  brought  unto  him  littlechildren. 
that  he  should  put  his  hands  on  them,  and  pray  :  ana 
the  disciples  rebuked  them. 

14  But  Jesus  said,  Sutler  i  little  children,  and  forbid 
them  not,  to  come  unto  me:  for  of  /?  such  jis  the 
kingdom  of  heaven. 

15  And  he  laid  his  hands  on  them,  and  departed 
;  thence, 

16  IT  And,  behold,  one  came  and  said  unto  him,  Good 
Master,  what  k  good  thing  shall  1  do,  that  I  may  have 
eternal  life? 

17  And  he  said  unto  him,  Why  callest  thou  me  good  7 
there  is  none  good  but  one,  that  is,  God  :  but  if  thou 
wilt  enter  into  life,  keep  the  commandments. 

IS  He  saith  unto  him, Which  7  Jesus  said.  Thou  shalt 
I  do  no  murder,  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery,  Thou 
shalt  not  steal.  Thou  shall  not  bear  false  witness, 

10  Honour  thy  fatlicr  and  thy  mother:  and,  Thou 
"'shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself. 

20  The  young  man  saith  unto  hnn.  All  these  things 
have  I  kept  from  my  youth  up  :  what  lack  I  yet?         |>ni-e.i9.i 

21  Jesus  said  unto  him,  If  thou  wilt  be  perfect,  goj"  J^"yi^' 
"a)id  sell  that  thou  hast,  and  give  to  the  poor,  and  ac.2.45 
thou  shalt  have  treasure  in  heaven:  and  come  and\  j^.-^\ 
follow  "me  !    ig'^'-^' 

22  But  when  the  young  man  heard  that  saymg,  he' 
went  away  sorrowful :  for  he  nad  great  possessions. 


Ii  I  Co.7. 
32. 

Ma.  10. 

14. 

Lu.  18.16, 

&c. 

/3ofrerso,>3 
rtetmb- 
itii<;  liieiii 
in  disposi- 
tion, liav- 
ng  Uieir 
inno- 
cence, 
simplici- 
ty, huinil- 
iiy,  and 
teaclia- 
blenesi. 

j  c.18.3. 

k  Ma.  10. 
12- 

Lii.10.25. 
18.18. 

1  Ex.'iO.ia 
De.5.17, 


o  Jn.i2.i 


guard  (Jieir  women.  3.  Others  wlio  make  themselves  eunuchs  for  the  kint'dom 
of  heaven's  sake  ;  i.  e.  who  devote  themselves  to  !t  smgle  hfe,  that  they  may 
be  more  at  liberty  to  propagate  the  eosfiel,  as  appears  to  have  been  the  ca.se 
with  tlif;  Aposfle  I'aul.  See  I  Co.  vii.  throughout.  The  case  is  now,  however, 
somewhat  dit!erent,  and  married  men  are  lijund  to  be  far  the  most  useful  mis- 
sionaries, especially  in  the  busmess  o( female  education,  whicli,  in  these  early 
ages,  was  never  thought  of. 

Ver.  14.  For  of  such—That  is,  persons  of  .^ich  a  character.    Doddridge. 

Ver.  1.5.  He /aid  his  hands  on  th^m—yicepfiorus,  a  (ireck  ecclesiastical 
liistorian,  fells  us,  (on  traditional  evidence,)  that  Ignatius,  Bp.  and  martyr,  was 
one  of  these  blessed  children.  • 

Ver.  16.  Good  Master .'—  ll'olfius  says,  this  is  a  title  which  the  Rabbins  much 
affected. —Luke  says  tliis  young  man  wjisa  ruler ;  Matthew,  that  he  was  rich  ; 
and  Mark,  that  ho  came  running  and  kneeling  ;  which  circumstances  ccjmhined 
show,  that  though  a  young  man  of  rank  and  property,  he  was  neither  haughty 
nor  morose,  but  aHiible  and  courteous  ;  he  bad  also  received  a  religious  eiluca- 
lii.n.  and  kept  the  commandments  from  his  youth  up. 

Ver.  I".  There  is  n^ne  good  but  one,  that  is  God— Or,  by  the  change  of  a 
comma.  "There  is  nonegcMKl,  but  God  only."  as  Ma.  ii.  7.  Our  Saxon  ances- 
tors termed  th^;  Supreme  Being  God,  which  also  denoted  good.  God,  and  good, 
ijeing  coDelative  terms. 

Ver.  -20.   What  lack  I  yet  1— Doddridge,  "  What  do  I  farther  need  ?" 

Ver.  21.  I'reasure  in  heaven.— Compare  ch.  vi.  19,  CO. 

Ver.  22.  Went  atray  sorrowful.— How  many  lovely  iiualities  (saj"s  the  excel- 
lent Dr.  ]yatf-'i)  are  here^poiled  at  once,  by  the  love  oft  his  world  !  and  a  n)an  that 
was  no^  I'lr  from  the  kingdom  of  God,  divided  from  Christ,  and  driven  to  ulatal 
distance  from  heaven,  by  this  dangerous  interposin-'  snare  !  A  w  retched  chain, 
thousrh  it  was  a  golden  one,  that  withheld  his  soul  from  the  embraces  of  his 
.Savifrur.  He  was  young ;  he  was  modest,  and  humble  ;  he  had  a  desire  to  be 
saved  ;  and  he  went  far  in  the  outward  Ibmis  of  sodlini  ss  :  all  these  conniiandi 
(r.oid  he)  hare  I  kept  from  my  youth  (or  childhood:;  and  he  had  a  mind  to 
foiiow  Christ  too ;  but  Jesus  was  poor,  and  hitt  followers  m\xf.\.  take  up  their 


68 


MATTHEW,  XX. 


?  Ps.3.8. 

Zec-8.6 

r  Ma.lO 
2:*. 
Lu.ia23. 


,  c'JO.Sl. 
Lii  22.23, 
30. 

lCo.6.2,3. 
Re.2.26. 

u  Ma.lO. 
29,311. 
Lu.  18.29, 
30. 
1  Co.  2. 9. 

V  c.20.16. 
c.21.3l,32 
M;i.ia 
31. 

I,  .1.13.30. 
(;a..5  7. 
He.i  I. 


23  IT  Then  said  Jesus  unto  his  disciples.  Verily  I  say 
unto  you,  That  Pa  rich  man  shall  hardly  enter  into 
the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

24  And  again  I  say  unto  you,  It  is  easier  for  a  camel 
to  go  tiirough  the  eye  of  a  needle,  than  for  a  rich  man 
to  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God. 

25  When  his  disciples  heard  it,  they  were  exceedingly  ,. 
amazed,  saying,  Who  then  can  be  saved  >  . 

26  But  Jesus  beheld  ihein,  and  said  unto  thern.  With  ■ 
men  this  is  impossible;  ibut  with  God  all  things  are 
possible. 

27  IT  Then  ^  answered  Peter  and  said  unto  him,  Be 
hold,  we  have  forsaken  «all,  and  followed  thee;  what 
shall  we  have  therefore  ? 

2S  And  Jesus  said  unto  them.  Verily  I  say  unto  you. 
That  ye  which  have  followed  me,  in  the  regeneration 
when  the  Son  of  man  shall  sit  in  the  throne  of  his 
glory,  ye  '  also  shall  sit  upon  twelve  thrones,  judging 
the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel. 

29  And  "  every  one  that  hath  forsaken  houses,  or 
brethren,  or  sisters,  or  father,  or  mother,  or  wife,  or 
children,  or  lands,  for  my  name's  sake,  shall. receive 
a  hundred  fold,  and  shall  inherit  everlasting  life. 

30  But  "  many  that  are  first  shall  be  last ;  and  the 
last  shall  be  first. 

CHAPTER  XX. 

1  Clirist,  by  theamilitiule  of  the  labourers  in  ilie  vineyard,  slioweth  tliat  (Joel  is 

Jebior  unto  no  man  :  17  roretellelh  his  passion  :  20  liy  ans\vi;ring  tlic  nioilier 

of  Zebetlee's  chilrlren  teachcth  his  disciples  to  l>e  lowly :  30  and  giveih  iwc 

blind  men  their  sight- 

FOR  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  amnn  that 
is  a  householder,  "■  which  went  out  early  in  the 
morning  to  hire  labourers  into  his  vinevard. 


cro.'is,  and  share  in  his  poverty.  This  was  tlio  parting  point ;  tiiis  wa.-;  tlie  bar 
to  his  salvation:  htiwuaahnost  a  Christian,  hut  his  riches  itreventcdliim  from 
being  altogether  so.     0  fatal  wealth,  and  foolish  possessor ! 

Ver.  23.  Rich  man  shall  hardhj.—S;M  ^)r.  Cecil  to  a  iianshioner,  "  1  under-  i 
stand  you  are  very  dangerously  situated !"  He  then  paused.  The  man  replied,  i  hat  | 
he  was  not  aware  of  it.  He  answered,  "  1  thought  it  was  pro!)ahle  you  were  not ; 
and  therefore  1  called  on  you  :  I  hear  you  are  getting  ricli ;  take  care,  for  it  i.s 
the  road  by  which  the  devil  leads  thousands  to  destruction  !" 

Ver.  24.  It  is  easier  for  a  carneK  &c.— |So  in  the  Koran,  "The  impiou.*.  who 
in  his  arrogance  shall  accuse  our  doctrine  of  falsity,  shall  find  the  gates  of 'lea- 
ven  shut ;  nor  shall  he  enter  till  a  camel  shall  pass  throusrh  the  eye  of  a  nee- 
dle." It  was  a  common  nioili;  of  expression  among  the  Jews  to  express  any 
thing  that  was  rare  or  ditiicult.  See  LightfootA— Bolster.  Dut  Mr.  Har- 
nif.r  thinks  this  alludes  to  the  manner.s  of  the  plundering  Arabs,  who  teach 
their  camels  to  enter  huts  with  very  low  entrances,  urion  their  knees.  He 
explains  it  to  mean,  "  It  would  be  as  easy  to  force  a  camel  through  a  dooiway 
as  small  as  the  eye  of  a  needle,  as  fora  rich  man."  &c.  For  caviel,  som(!  reat^ 
cal/le,  wiiich  dit1i;rs  but  one  letter  in  the  Greek  ;  but  Campbell  prefers  the  com 
mon  readnig,  ami  we  think  .justly. 

Ver.  2s.  In  Die  regeneration .—B\wkcn  of  the  melioration  of  all  things  ;  the 
now  condition  of  all  thing.s  in  the  reign  of  the  IVlossiah  ;  wheivHie  universe,  and 
all  it  Contains,  especially  the  human  race,  will  be  restored  to  tiieirstate  of  pris- 
tine purity  and  splendour.— /Jo6.  Waiil.  "The  times  of  the  restitution  of  all 
things."  Ac.  iii.  21. 

Chap.  XX.  Ver.  \.~Thc  kingdom,  &c.— This. parable  was  intended  to  .illus- 
trate thee(|'iity  of  God's  dealings  in  admitting  the  Gentiles  lo  eciual  privileges 
with  the  Jews,  and  toilluslrateihclast  verse  ofthe  nineteenth  chapter.  II  affords 

no  I'ncouragement  to  ibosi;  rlrfcrrin!-'  personal  religion  to  old  age. The  best 

illustration  we  have  iriet  withofthc  imagery  of  iiiis  iiarable,  is  in  the  celebrated 
Mo;/e;'«  Second  Journey  tbroiiu'h  Persia  (p.  26.5.)  Speaking  of  a  lart'esguare  in 
Hamadan,  which  served  as  a  inarket-rdace,he  says,  "  Here  we  observed  every 


MATTHEW,  XX. 


69 


2  And  when  he  had  agreed  with  the  labourers  for  a 
penny  b  a  day,  he  sent  them  into  his  vineyard. 

3  And  he  went  out  about  the  third  hour,  and  saw 
others  standing  idle  in  the  market-place, 

4  And  said  unto  them ;  Go  ye  also  into  the  vine- 
yard, and  whatsoever  is  right  I  will  give  you.  And 
they  went  their  way. 

5  Again  he  went  out  about  the  sixth  and  ninth  hour, 
and  did  likewise. 

6  And  about  the  eleventh  hour  Tie  went  out,  and 
found  others  standing  idle,  and  saith  unto  them,  Why 
stand  ye  here'all  the  day  <=  idle? 

7  They  say  unto  him,  Because  no  man  hath  hired  us. 
He  saith  unto  J  them,  Go  ye  also  into  the  vineyard ; 
and  whatsoever  is  right,  that  shall  ye  receive. 

8  So  when  even  was  come,  the  lord  of  the  vineyard 
saith  unto  his  steward,  Call  the  labourers,  and  "^give 
them  their  hire,  beginning  from  the  last  unto  the  first. 

9  And  when  they  came  that  were  hired  about  the 
eleventh  f  hour,  they  received  every  man  a  penny. 

10  But  when  the  first  came,  thev  supposed  that  they 
should  have  received  more ;  and  tney  hkewise  received 
every  man  a  penny. 

11  And  when  they  had  received  it,  they  murmured 
s  against  the  good  man  of  the  house, 

12  Saying,  These  last  ii  have  wrought  but  one  hour, 
and  thou  hast  made  them  equal  unto  us,  which  have 
borne  the  burden  and  heat  of  the  day. 

13  But  he  answered  one  of  them,  and  said,  i  Friend,  I 
do  thee  no  wrong :  didst  not  thou  agree  with  me  for 
a  penny? 

14  Take  that  thine  is,  and  go  thy  way:  J I  will  give 
unto  this  last,  even  as  unto  thee. 

15  Is  k  it  not  lawful  for  me  to  do  what  I  will  with 
mine  own?  Is  i  thine  eye  evil,  because  I  am  good? 

u;  So  "'  the  last  shall  be  first,  and  the  first  last :  for 
n  many  be  called,  but  few  chosen. 

17  11  And  o  Jesus  going  up  to  Jerusalem  took  the 
twelve  disciples  apart  m  the  way,  and  said  unto 
them, 


A.  M.  4033. 
A.  D.  26. 


b  c.ia28. 

e  Pr.19.I5. 
Eze.  16.49 
Ac.17.Cl. 
He.e.12. 

.1  Ec.9.10. 
Ju.9.4. 


\i  or,  have 
continued 
one  hour 
otily. 

i  c.22.ia 

j  Jn.n.2. 

k  Ro.9.15.. 
24. 
Ja.1.18. 

1  De.15.9. 
c.6.23. 

inc.  19.30. 


n  C.-22.14. 
2Th.2.13. 
Ja.1.23.. 
25. 


o  c.16.21, 
&c. 

Mn.lO. 
32,&c. 
I-u.18.31, 
&c. 

Jn.l2  12, 
&c. 


morning.  i)elbre  the  sun  rose,  that  a  numerous  hand  of  peasants  vcie  collected 
with  spHiles  m  liair  liani  Is,  waitin--',  as  they  inlbmicd  us.  to  he  hired  for  tlie  day.  to 
work  in  the  surrounding  fields.  This  custom.  . . .  forcihly  struck  me  (says  3/  Mo- 
Tier)  as  a  most  iiavipy  illustration  of  our  Saviour's  parable  of  the  labourers  in  the 
vineyard,  particularly  when  passing  by  the  same  place  late  in  the  day,  we  still 
found  others  standing  idle,  and  remembered  his  words,  Why  stand  ye  here  all 
the  day  idle?  as  most  applicable  to  their  situation:  for  in  putting  the  very 
same  (iuestion  to  them,  they  answered.  Because  no  7nan  hath  hired  us." 

I  Ver.  3 — 6.  These  [leriods  are  by  some  supposed  to  refer  to  the  diflerent  reve- 
lations made  by  Moses,  David,  and  the  prophets  ;  to  the  mini.^try  of  John,  of 
Christ,  and  of  the  apostles  ;  and  to  the  Gentiles,  in  the  close  of  the  Jewish  dis- 
IKjnsation.  # 

Ver.  9.  The  eleventh  hour.— [The  civil  dayof  the  Jews  was  divided  into 
twelve  hours,  which  they  computed  from  fix  in  the  morning  to  six  in  the  even- 
ing; the  first  hour  corresponding  to  seven  o'clock;  the  second,  to  eight;  the 
third,  to  nine  ;  the  si.vlh,  to  twelve  ;  and  the  eleventh,  to  i\vi'.]—Eagster. 

1      \or.  l\.  The  srood  man.— Doddridffe,  "  Master."    {Gr.  Dsspotes)  i| 

j      Ver.  15.  Is  thine  eye  evi'J — That  is,  art  thou  jealous?    Tliis  reminds  us  of  I 

,  Milton's  "jealous  leer  malign, 

1  Ver.  16.  iFoT  many  le  called.— Hammond,  "  The  called  are  many,  but  the 
elect " 


■  j  elect  W\ 


i 


70 


MATTHEW   XX. 


Ma.  15.1, 
lG,&c. 
I-u.ia  1, 
&e. 

Ji..ia2s, 

&c 

Ac  i  1-3. 

1  C  .  15 

q  Id.So.S. 

r  Mar.  10. 
do. 

s  1.11.1250. 

I   Ac.  12.?. 
Ro.8.17. 

2  Co.  1.7. 
Ke.1.9. 


11  L 


1.25, 


•  c.23.11. 
Ma.9.35. 
IU.43. 


Plii.2.7. 

y  Is.53.5,8, 
11. 

na.9.24, 
26. 

I  Ti.2.6. 
Tit.2.14. 
He.9  28. 
1  Pe.l.lS 
19. 
Re.  1.5. 


IS  Behold,  we  go  up  to  Jerusalem  ;  and  the  Son  of 
man  shall  be  betrayed  unto  the  chief  priests  and  unto 
the  scribes,  and  they  shall  condemn  him  to  death, 

19  And  P  shall  deliver  him  to  the  Gentiles  to  mock, 
md  to  1  scourge,  and  to  crucify  him:  and  the  third 
a^y  he  shall  rise  again. 

20  1[  Then  •"  came  to  him  the  mother  of  Zebedee's 
children  with  her  sons,  worshipping /lim,  and  desiring 
a  certain  thing  of  him. 

21  And  he  said  unto  her,  What  wilt  thou  1  She  saith 
unto  him.  Grant  that  these  my  two  sons  may  sit,  the 
one  on  thy  right  hand,  and  the  other  on  the  left,  in 
thy  kingdom. 

22  Burjesus  answered  and  said,  Ye  know  not  what 
ye  ask.  Are  ye  able  to  drink  of  the  cup  that  I  shall 
drink  of,  and  to  be  baptized  with  the/ baptism  that  I 
am  baptized  with?   Tliey  say  unto  him,  We  are  able. 

23  And  he  saith  unto  them,  Ye  t  shall  drink  indeed 
of  my  cup,  and  be  baptized  with  the  baptism  that  I  am 
baptized  with:  but  to  sit  on  my  right  hand,  and  on 
my  left,  is  not  mine  to  give,  but  it  shall  be  given  to 
them  for  whom  it  is  prepared  of  my  Father. 

24  And  when  the  ten  heard  it,  they  were  moved  with 
indignation  against  the  two  brethren. 

25  But  Jesus  called  thein  unto  him,  and  said,  Ye 
"  know  that  the  princes  of  the  Gentiles  exercise  do- 
minion over  them,  and  they  that  are  great  exercise 
authority  upon  them. 

26  But  it  shall  not  be  ^  so  among  you  :  but  ■*  whoso- 
ever will  be  great  among  you,  let  him  be  your  minister; 

27  And  whosoever  will  be  chief  among  you,  let  him 
be  your  servant :  ... 

28  Even  as  the  Son  of  man  came  not  to  be  minister- 
ed unto,  but  ^  to  minister,  and  y  to  give  his  life  a  ran- 
som for  many. 

29  IT  And  as  they  departed  from  Jericho,  a  great  mul- 
titude followed  him. 


Ver.  19.  To  the  Gentiles  .  ...  to  crucify  liim.— Crucifixion  was  not  a  Jew- 
i.sh.  but  a  Roman  punishment ;  nor  could  the  Jows  at  this  time  punish  capitally,^ 
af  least  not  without  the  sanction  of  the  Roman  govc^rnmcnt.  Wliich  is  prool 
that  the  sceptre  iiad  departed  from  Judali,  and  that  the  Shiloh  had  come. 

Ver.  21.  The  one  on  thy  right  /zawd,  &c.— Tahnudical  writers  relate,  that 
in  .Saidicdrim,  two  piincipal  officers  were  placed  on  either  hand  of  the  presi- 
dent ;  one  called  the  Father  of  the  Justiciary,  tlie  other,  tlie  Sage.  See  Dod- 
dridge. 

Ver.  22.  To  drink  of  the  cup,  &c.— Amonp  tlie  ancients,  it  was  custjomary 
to  assi;rn  to  each  giicst  a  particular  cup,  whicli  is  spoken,  not  only  in  reference 
t '  cut-V  of  hiessinp,  hut  also  of  vengeance.    See  Zee.  xii.  2,  and  note. 

\'s.  23.   Ye  shall  drink.— James  was  the  first  of  tlie  apostles  wlio  sunered 

fnarlyrdom.  and  John  was  scourged.  See  Ac.  v.  40  ;  xii.2. But  to  sit  on  viy 

f  Ight.-iRiitheT, "  to  sit  on  my  right  hand,  and  on  my  let^,  is  not  mine  to  give,  ex- 
cept to  them  tor  whom  it  is  iirepared  of  my  Fii.ihvT."]—Bagst£r. Nut  mine 

to  give,  bui,  &.C.— Doddridge,  "  Not  mine  to  give,  but  (to  tnose)  or  whom," 
&c.  Canivbsll,  "1  cannot  give,  unless  to  those,"  &c.— Dr.  Edivard  Willia^ns, 
"  Not  mine  to  give,  except  to  them  (for  whom,")  &c. 

Ver.  25.  Exercise  dominion.— Ru\(i  imperiously,  lord  it  over,  or  tyrannize 
tiver. — -Exerciseauthority.—Exc\cise  arbitrary  power,  or  authority.  This  was 
true  of  all  the  governments  in  our  Lord's  time,  both  in  the  east  and  west. 

Ver.  26.   Your  7ninister—Gr.  deacon,  or  waiting  servant. 

Ver.  27.  Your  servant— Gr.  doulos;  i.  e.  slave,  or  the  lowest  of  aervants. 
Mark,  "  the  servant  (or  slave)  of  all." 

Ver.  29.  Departed  from  Tericho.—So  Mark  ;  but  compare  Luke  xviii.  35. 


MATTHEW,  XXI. 


30  And,  '■  behold,  two  blind  men  sitting  by  '.he  way- 
side, when  they  heard  that  Jesus  passecTby,  ciied  out, 
saying,  Have  mercy  on  us,  O  Lord,  thou  Son  ol'David. 

31  And  the  multitude  '-*■  rebuked  them,  because  tiiey 
should  hold  their  peace  :  ^  but  they  cried  the  more^  say- 
in??,  Have  mercy  on  us,  O  Lord,  thou  Son  of  David. 

3-2  And  Jesus  stood  still,  and  called  them,  and  said, 
c  What  will  ye  thtt  I  shall  do  unto  you  1 

33  Tiiey  say  unto  him,  dLord,  that  our  eyes  may  be 
opened. 

34  So  e  Jesus  had  compassion  on  them^  and  touched 
their  eyes :  and  immediately  their  eyes  received  sight, 
and  they  followed  him. 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

1  Clirist  rUlelh  Into  Jerusalem  upon  an  ass,  Vi  driveth  tlie  buyers  and  sellers  out 

of  ihe  temple,  17  ciirsetli  the  fig  iree,  'Zi  puiielh  to  silence  llie  priests  ami 

elders,  'H  and  lebukeih  lliein  by  the  similitude  of  Uie  two  sous,  3J  and  llie 

liiipbandiiien,  who  slew  such  as  were  sent  unto  them. 

AND  ^  when  they  drew  nigh  unto  Jerusalem,  and 
were  come  to  Bethphase,  unto  the  mount    of 
Olives,  then  sent  Jesus  two  disciple."?. 

2  Sa>nngunto  them,  Go  into  the  village  over  against 
you,  and  straightway  ye  shall  find  an  ass  tied,  and  aj 
colt  with  her  :  loose  thern^  and  bring  Uiem  unto  me. 

3  And  if  any  Tnan  say  ought  unto  you,  ye  shall  say. 
The  Lord  hath  need  of  them;  and  straightway  he  I 
will  send  them. 

4  All  this  was  done,  that  it  might  be  fulfilled  which 
was  spoken  by  the  b  prophet,  saying, 

5  Tell  ye  the  daughter  of  Sion,  =  Behold,  thy  King 
Cometh  unto  thee,  meek,  and  sitting  upon  an  ass,  and 
a  colt. the  foal  of  an  ass. 

6  And  the  disciples  went,  and  did  as  Jesus  com- 
manded them, 

7  And  brought  the  ass,  and  the  colt,  and  put  on  them 
their  clothes,  and  they  set  him  thereon. 

8  And  a  very  great  multitude  spread  their  garments 
in  the  way  ;  others  cut  down  branches  from  the  trees, 
and  strewed  them  in  the  way. 

9  And  the  multitudes  that  went  before,  and  that  fol- 
lowed, cried,  saying,  Hosanna  to  the  son  of  David : 


c.9.27. 
Ma.  10. 
46. 
Lu.lS.a. 


b  ch.7.7,a 
Ge.32.25.. 
29. 

l.u.11.8 
10. 

13  1  &c 
39.  ■ 
'  01.4.2. 
Th.5.17. 

»    er.21. 
•;ze.36.37 
Ac.10.i9. 
.^.4.6. 

t  Psll9.1& 
Kp.in.. 


jh.9.36. 

M.14. 

15.32. 

Ps.U5.a 

Ln.7.13. 

Jn.  11.33.. 

35. 

IIe.2.17. 

4.15,16. 

1  Pe.3.8. 


b  Zec.9.9. 

c  1=62. 11. 
Ma.ll. 
4,&c. 
J  u.  12. 15. 


Vcr.  31.  Because— Or,  "  That  tlicy  should,"  &c. 

Chap.  XXI.  Vcr.  1.  To  Bcthphase.—A  small  village  at  the  foot  of  the  mount 

of  Olives. And  Bet/ianu r—Tha  latter  is  the  village  "opposite,"  to  which 

the  disciples  were  sent,  anil  both  were  very  near  Jerusalem. 
Ver.  5.  Daug-fitcr  of  Sion— That  is,  all  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem. 
Vcr.  7.  Brought  an  cs-s.— This  narrative  has  given  great  ofilnce  to  infidels; 
I '  namely,  the  animal  on  which  Jesus  rode— an  ass.  The  riding  upon  this  creature 
;  wdscliaracteri.slic.sinccpatriarclis,  judges,  and  kings  of  Israel,  tlius  lode;  and 
t  was  even  forbidden  to  the  Jews  to  cultivate  the  breed  of  horses.  (See  De.  x\-ii. 
I  K.   Jos.  .XV.  18.   Ju.  v.  10.   2  Sa.  xvi.  2.)    This  precept  had  been,  however,  so 
much  neglected,  that  in  the  time  of  our  Lord  it  was  certainly  a  mark  of  meek- 
ness and  humility,  to  ride  on  this  nnuh-injured  anddesfised  boast;  as, indeed, 
is  intimated  in  the  prediction  quoted  from  Zechariali.   " 

Ver.  8.  Spread  their  garments,  &c.— This  account  agrees  with  the  customs 
of  the  Jews  at  the  feast  of  Tabernacles,  and  on  other  times  of  rejoicing.  (See 
1  Mac.  .\iii.  51.  2  Mac.  x.  7.)  The  like  ceremonies  were  used  by  the  heathen 
toward  kings  and  conquerors,  on  great  occasions.  See  Orient.  Lit.  So.  1214. 

Ver.  9.  Hosanna.'— Save  now,  I  Ijeseech.   Psalm  c.wiii.  25. Blessed ii  he 

that  Cometh.  &c.— Campbell,  "  Blessed  be,"  &c.  Bp.  Chandler  remarks, 
,  that  the  prophecy  of  Ze(;hariah,  here  referred  to,  ft  twice  e.xplainedin  theTal- 
I   mud,  ot  Messiah.    The  same  learned  prelate  quotes  from  a  Rabbinical  book 


72 


MATTHEW,  XXi. 


(3  {-.i.lIS.'iS. 
c.23.39. 


Ma.n.U. 

Lu.19.45, 

ic. 

Jm.215, 

Sic. 


g    **'. 


)   ver.i 


1   Ma.ll. 
13. 


Blessed  d  is  he  that  comethin  the  name  of  the  Lord; 
Hosanna  in  tlie  *  highest. 

10  And  when  he  was  come  into  Jerusalem,  all  the 
city  was  moved,  saying,  Who  i:*  this  ? 

11  And  the  multitude  said.  This  is  Jesus  the  prophet 
of  Nazareth  of  Galilee. 

12  •[[  And  '  Jesus  went  into  the  temple  of  God,  and 
cast  out  all  them  that  sold  and  bought  in  the  temple, 
and  overthrew  the  tables  of  the  money-changers,  and 
the  seats  of  them  that  sold- doves, 

13  And  said  unto  them,  ll  is?  written,  3Iy  house 
shall  be  called  the  house  of  prayer  ;  but  ye  have  matle 
it  a  den  •>  of  thieves. 

14  And  the  blind  and  the  lame  came  to  him  iii  tlu; 
temple ;  and  •  he  healed  them. 

15  IT  And  when  the  chief  priests  and  scribes  saw  the 
wonderful  things  that  he  did,  and  the  children  crying 
in  the  temple,  and  sayiiig,  Hosanna  j  to  the  soii  of 
David  ;  they  were  sore  displeased, 

16  And  saidunto  him,  Hearest  thou  what  these  say'? 
And  Jesus  saith  unto  them,  Vea  ;  have  ye  never  read, 
Out  k  of  the  mouth  of  babes  and  sucklings  thou  hast 
perfected  praise  ? 

17  IT  And  he  left  them,  and  went  out  of  the  city  into 
Bethany  ;  and  he  lodged  there. 

18  Now  in  the  mornmg  as  he  returned  into  the  city, 
he  hungered. 

19  And  1  when  he  saw  "•  a  fig  tree  in  the  way,  be 
came  to  it,  and  found  nothing  thereon,  but  leaves 
only,  and  said  unto  it,  Let  no  fruit  grow  on  thee 


the  follov.'ing  tradition  ;  That  at  the  Paschal  feast,  a  man,  who  personated  the 
Messiah,  bursting  open  a  door,  used  to  ride  into  the  room  upon  an  ass,  another 
follcwine  with  a  horn,  to  proclaim  and  anoint  iiim.  Zechariah's  prophecy  was 
hy  the  Jews  understood  of  Messiah,  and  could  not  justly  be  applied  to  any 

Ver.  12.  Into  the  temple.— Campbell  observes,  that  tl)e  word  here  used  for 
the  temple  is  hieron,  not  vaos  :  the  latter  being  confined  to  the  sanctuary.  tn-> 
former  comi)rehending  all  the  courts  of  the  temple,  in  the  outermost  of  which 
(entering  from  the  eastern  t-'ate)  Jesus  found  the  money-changers  and  the  pi- 
geon-dealers, who  were  no  better  than  "  a  den  of  thieves."  Orient.  Cufit.  Nos. 
403,  1198.    This  appears  not  to  have  been  the  first  time  of  Jesus'  clearing  the 

temple. The  tables.— Hammond  -dtn]  Doddridge,   '  Seats  ;"  Gr.  KaOiedra. 

Tlvey  were  probably  seats  with  desks,  or  counters,  attached  to  them. 

Ver.  13.  2'he  house.— Doddridge  aw\o\\u'ri,  "  A  hiAMiC.'' 

Ver.  15.  They  tvere  sore  (i.  e.  greatly)  displemed.— Doddridge,  "  Filled 
witli  indignation."  'But  the  chief  priests  and  scribes  were  ■^ore  di^pleased.'^ 
Jesus  taught  the  people,  and  healed  them,  at  which  every  humane  and  bene- 
volent r>er3on  would  have  rejoic(<l.  Jesus  purified  the  temple  from  thieves 
and  robbors,  which  the  jiriests  themselves  ongbt  to  have  done.  The  mtiltitiide, 
and  es|iecially  the  children,  glorified  Gofl  our  Sav-iour  for  these  displays  of  his 
Brai;e  and  mercy  ;  but  with  all  this,  these  hyi)0critical  priests  and  scribes  were 

eore  displeased." 

Ver.  17.  Bethany— r^yaa  a  village  to  the  east  of  the  Mount  of  Olives,  on 
the  road  to  Jericho,  (Jn.  11.  18.)  nearly  two  miles,  as  Jertnne  »\^\fi^.\mn\ 
Jerusalem.  This  vilia^re  is  nr)w  small  and  poor,  and  the  cultivation  ofthcsnil 
around  it  is  much  neglected  ;  but  it  is  a  j)leasant  romantic  spot,  shaded  by,  the 
3]ount  of  Olives,  and  aboundimr  in  vims  and  long  grass.  It  consists  of  foin 
thirty  to  forty  dwellings,  inimbited  by  al(Out  s.x  hundred  jVKilioniniedHni-.  lor 
whoso  u».;  there  is  a  neat  little  mosfine  standing  on  an  emiiunce.  Here  they 
show  the  ruins  of  a  .sort  of  castle  as  Ibe  house  of  La/Tnis,  and  a  grotto  as  his 
tomb  ;  an<l  the  house  of  Simon  the  lei>er,  of  Mary  Magdalene,  and  of  Marina, 
and  the  identical  tree  whic!h  our  Lord  cursed,  arc  among  the  ironkish  curiosi- 
ties of  the  place.]— 7iai,'A?er. 


MATTHEW,  XXI. 


73 


henceforward  for  ever.    And  presently  the  fig  treejA.  NT.4ra3. 
withered  "  away.  _1__L_ 

20  And  when  the  disciples  saw  t7,  they  marvelled, 'n  Jnde  iz 
saving,  How  soon  is  the  fig  tree  withered  away!         | 

21  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  them,  Verily  I  say| 
unto  vou,  If  °  ye  have  faith,  and  doubt  not,  ve  shall 
noi  only  do  this  which  is  clone  to  the  fig  tree,  but  also 
if  ye  shall  say  unto  this  mountain,  Be  thou  p  remo- 
ve<J,  pnd  be  thou  cast  into  the  sea  :  it  shall  be  done. 

22  And  all  things,  whatsoever  ve  snail  ask ''  in  prayer, 
believing,  ye  shall  receive.    , 

23  IT  And  "^  when  he  was  come  into  the  temple,  the 
chief  priests  and  the  elders  of  the  people  came  unto 
him  as  he  was  teaching,  and  said,  By  =*  what  authori- 
ty doest  thou  these  things  7  and  who  gave  thee  this 
authority. 

24  And  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  them,  I  also 
will  ask  you  one  thing,  which  if  ye  tell  me,  I  in  like 
wise  will  'tell  you  by  what  authority  I  do  these  things. 

25  The  baptism  of  John,  whence  was  it?  from  hea- 
ven, or  of  men?  And  they  reasoned  with  themselves, 
saying,  If  we  shall  say.  From  heaven ;  he  will  say 
unto  lis,  Why  did  ve  not  then  believe  him  1 

26  But  if  we'  shall  say,  Of  men  ;  we  fear  the  people  ; 
for  t  all  hold  John  as  a  prophet. 

27  And  they  answered  Jesus,  and  said,  We  cannot 
tell.  And  he  said  unto  them,  Neither  tell  I  you  by 
what  authority  I  do  these  things. 

28  IT  But  what  think  ye?  A  certain  "  man  had  two 
sons;  and  he  came  to  the  first,  and  said,  Son,  go 
work  to-day  in  my  vineyard. 

29  He  answered  ana  said,  I  will  not:  but  afterward 
"  he  repented,  and  went. 

30  And  he  came  to  the  second,  and  said  likewise. 
And  he  answered  and  said,  I  so.  sir :  and  went  not. 

31  Whether  of  them  twain  did  the  will  of  his  father  ? 
Thev  say  unto  him,  The  first.  Jesus  saith  unto  them. 
Verily  I  say  unto  you,  That  the  publicans  and  the 
harlots  go  into  the  kingdom  of  God  before  you. 


c.n.20. 

Lu.17.6. 
Ja.l.& 


.?  C.3.1Z 


q  c.7.7. 
xMa.ll. 
•24. 

Ja.5.16. 
lJn.3.2i 
5.14. 


r  Mall. 
27. 
I-u.20.1. 


Lu.15.lS 
40. 


2Ch.33. 

12,13. 

1  Co.6. 

11. 

Kp.2.1.. 

13. 


Ver.  22.  Believing,  ye  shall  receive. — AVe  arc  warranted  to  ask  nothing  in 
prayer,  but  with  a  deference  to  the  will  of  God.  Our  Lord  liimself  has  taught 
us  this,  who,  with  unlimited  miraculous  powers,  and  having  more  than  twelve 
legions  of  angels  at  his  command,  thus  prayed  :  (chap.  .\.xvi.  39.)  "  Father,  if  it 
be  possible,  let  tliis  cup  pass  from  me:  nevertheless,  not  as  1  will,  but  as  thou 
wdt."  Indeed,  as  respects  ourselves,  there  are  but  two  things  we  are  taught 
to  ask  unconditionally  ;  the  pardon  of  our  sins,  and  the  aid  of  God's  Holy  S^pi- 
rit :  and  these  we  know  it  is  the  good  iileasure  of  God  to  give  to  them  that  ask 
him.  But  temiwiral  blessings  should  always  be  asked  with  the  deepest  submis- 
sion to  th6  divine  will. 

Ver.  23.  Tlie  chief  priests  —See  note  on  chap.  ii.  4. And  elders.— Proba.- 

hly  th;!  members  of  the  Sanhedrim,  or  Jewish  council^  So  Doddridge. 

Br/ what  authority.— Kr\  absurd  demand,  because  miracles  c.nrry  with  them 
rhei,  own  authority  •  Jesus,  however,  instead  of  a  direct  reply,  answers  them 
by  an"ther  quest  i<)n,  which  much  embarra.ssed  them  ;  because,  had  they  ad- 
inil..til  John  tic  Baptist  to  be  a  prophet,  they  must  have  admitted  Jesus  to  be 
the  jMrssiah,  for  he  "  bare  witness  of  iiim  :"  and  they  dared  not  say  any  thmg 
against  the  fomier,  for  "  all  men  held  Jolm  to  be  a  prophet."  They  were  there- 
fore cilent,  and  Jesus  avoided  their  ensnaring  questions. 

Ver.  28 --3!  The  parable  of  the  two  sons,  designed  tov»oint  out  two  classes 
of  p«>,-sons,  viz.  those  who  prove  better  than  they  promise ;  and  those  who 
promi.sc  bolter  than  they  prove.— J/tf/try. 


74 


MATTHEW,  XXL 


w  I..1.3.12. 
X  r,u.7.37, 

&c 
y  Re.2.21. 
z  l'.s.SO.S.. 

16. 

Ca.8.U, 

I'Z. 

IS..5.1..7. 

Je.2.Ul. 

M;i,12.1. 

Lh.20.9, 

&c. 
a  2  Ki.17. 

lS,&o. 
D  2Cli.36.16 

Ne.9.'26. 

Je.2>.3..7 

z.a.vz 

23.31..37. 

Ac.  7.52. 

lTli.2.1.5. 

ne.11.35, 

37. 

Ke.6.9. 
c.  He.  1.1,2. 
d  Ac.2.23. 

4.25.27. 

fj  ilipy  pro- 
nounce 
tlieir  own 
coiidem- 


ye;ir.s.xfier 
by  the 
Roman 
armies. 

e  Pt.  2.1, .'5.9. 
Zee.  12.2. 

f  Lii.21.24. 
Ko  9.2G. 

n.n. 

g  Pi.  118.22. 

h-.2^.16. 

lPe.2.6,7. 
h  Is.  23. 2. 
i   1  Co.  13. 2. 


32  For  John  came  unto  you  in  the  wav  of  righteous- 
ness, and  ye  believed  hiin  not :  but  the  pubhcans 
"^  and  the  harlots  x  believed  him  :  and  ye,  when  ye  had 
seen  it^  repented  not  y  afterward,  that  ye  might  be- 
lieve him. 

33  IT  Hear  another  parable :  There  was  a  certain 
householder,  which  ^  planted  a  vineyard,^!  d  hedj^ed 
it  round  about,  and  digged  a  wine-press  in  it,  and  built 
a  tower,  and  let  it  out  to  husbandmen,  and  wenthito 
a  far  country  : 

34  And  vhen  the  time  of  the  fruit  drew  near,  he  sen' 
his  serv  iTits '^  to  the  husbandmen,  that  they  might 
receive  ,A3  fruits  of  it. 

35  Ana  o  the  hu.sbandmen  took  his  servants,  and 
beat  one,  and  killed  another,  and  stoned  another. 

36  Again,  he  sent  other  servants  more  than  the  first : 
and  they  did  unto  them  likewise. 

37  But  last  of  all  he  sent  unto  them  his  son,  saying. 
They  will  reverence  my  son. 

38  But  when  the  husbandmen  saw  the  son,  thev  sr  .d 
among  themselves,  This  is  the  <=  heir ;  come,  let  as 
kill  him,  and  let  us  seize  on  his  inheritance. 

39  And  they  d  caught  hhn,  and  cast  him  out  of  the 
vineyard,  and  slev/  him. 

40  When  the  lord  therefore  of  the  vineyard  cometh, 
what  will  he  do  unto  those  husbandmen  7 

41  They  say  unto  him,  (i  He  will  miserably  «  destroy 
those  wicked  men,  and  will  let  out  his  vineyard  unto 
other  f  husbandmen,  which  shall  render  him  the  fruits 
in  their  seasons. 

42  Jesus  saith  unto  them.  Did  ve  never  read  in  the 
scriptures,  The  s  stone  which  the  builders  rejected, 
the  same  is  become  tl\,e  head  of  the  corner  :  this  is 
the  Lord's  doing,  and  it  is  marvellous  in  our  eyes? 

43  Therefore  say  I  unto  you.  The  kingdom  h  of  God 
shall  be  taken  from  vou,  and  given  to  a  nation  i  bring- 
ing forth  the  fruits  tliereof. 


Ver.  32.  Intheu-ayofrightei>tisness.—Camj>bcU,  "Sanctity,"  who  adds, 
"  There  r.un  be  no  doubt  but  tli<3  is  spoken  principally  in  allusion  to  the  austo- 
ritins  of  John's  manner  of  iivini;  in  the  desert. 

Ver.  33—11.  A  prophetic  parable,  shadowing  forth  the  unkindncss  of  the 
Jewish  nation  to  their  propliets— their  rejection  and  murder  ot'  the  Messiah: 
and  t!)eir  consequent  rejection  and  rum.  It  also  f  )retels  thi^  callui?  of  the  Gen- 
tile? to  the  distinguisha^^  blessings  of  the  gospel. Di^gtul  a  wine-preiss— 

Tliat  is,  a  place  for  a  wine-fat.  (or  vat,)  over  which  (he  press  vvas  placitl. 
I  hese  circumstances  respecting?  the  press  and  tlie  tower,  only  signify  tin  t  every 
thinfr  had  been  done  that  was  necessary  liir  a  vineytard.    Isa.  v.  i2— 4. 

Ver.  35.  S/oncfZ.— Properly,  "  pelted  with  .atones." 

Ver.  37.  They  will  reverence  my  so??.— This  is  spoken  after  the  riPt-ner  of 
men  :  God  knew  ti  lat  they  would  not,  as  api)cars  from  the  context,  vc .  42.  Ho 
was  the  "stone  which  the  builders  rejected." 

Ver.  3S.  This  is  the'  heir— let  us  kill  him.— This  does  not  imply  that  llii; 
Jewish  rulers  ffeneralli/, inilvad,  knew  that  Jesus  was  the  Son  of  God,  for  "  had 
lliey  known,  they  woulxl  not  have  crucified  the  Lord  of  plory."  (1  Co.  ii.  8.) 
Some  of  them  wore  iixnorant  zealots,  and  others  downriL'ht  infidels  ;  but  some, 
we  fear,  sinned  against  light  and  knowledge,  and  cciiiinlted  the  unpardonable 
sill     See  chap.  xii.  31,  32. 

Ver.  41.  UeiciU7niserah.y  destroy, Slc..— Doddridge,  "Wretchedly  destroy 
those  wretches."  Those  who  tavc  this  answer,  seem  not  to  have  understood 
that  the  ^jarable  was  aimed  at  them,  till  our  Lord  (15ih  and  4fith  verses)  (iiioted  the 
passape  from  the  1  I8th  Psalm  ;  then  they  were  enraged.— [Our  Lord  here  cauacs 


MATTHEW,  XXII. 


75 


j   44  And  whosoever  shall  fall  j  on  this  stone  siiall  be' 

broken  :  but  on  whomsoever  it  shall  fall,  it  k  will  grind 

hnn  to  powder. 
'   45  And  when  the  chief  priests  and  Pharisees  had 

heard  ins  parables,  they  perceived  that  he  spake  of 

them. 
46  But  when  they  sought  to  lay  hands  on  him,  they 

feared  the  multitude,  because  tliey  '  took  him  for  a 

prophet. 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

1  Tlie  parable  of  the  marriage  of  ilie  king's  son.  9  TIte  vocation  of  tlie  Gen- 
iilis.  I'J  Tlie  Diiiiis.'iin«nt  of  him  that  wanted  the  wediling  eJinnuiii.  15  Tri- 
li;ite  ought  to  be  pai:l  to  Cesar.  23  Christ  confiiteth  llic  Sadiiucees  tor  the 
resurrection:  34  answereth  the  lawyei',  which  Is  the  first  and  great  coniinand- 
iiifiil  :  41  and  posetli  the  Pharisees  about  tlie  iMessias. 

A  ND  Jesus  answered  and  spake  unto  them  again 
-^  by  parables,  and  said, 

2  The  '^  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  a  ccrtiin 
king,  which  made  a  h  niarriage  for  his  son, 

3  And  "^  sent  forth  his  servants  to  call  them  that  were 
bidden  to  the  wedding  :  and  they  would  not  come. 

4  Again,  he  sent  forth  other  servants,  saying,  Tell 
them  which  are  bidden.  Behold,  I  have  prepared  my 
dinner  :  my  oxen  and  my  fallings  are  killed,  and  all 
things  are  ready:  come  unto  the  marriage. 

5  But  they  made  light  d  of  if,  and  went  their  ways, 
one  to  his  farm,  another  to  his  merchandise  : 

6  And  the  remnant  took  his  servants,  and  entreated 
^  ihem  spitefully,  and  slew  them. 

7  But  when  the  king  heard  thereof,  he  was  wroth  : 
and  he  sent  forth  his  armies,  arid  destroyed  f  those 
murderers,  and  burned  up  their  city. 

3  Then  saith  he  to  his  servants,  The  wedding  is 
ready,  but  they  which  were  bidden  were  not  s  worthy. 

9  Go  ye  therefore  into  the  highways,  and  as  many 
as  ye  shall  find,  bid  to  the  marriage. 

10  So  those  servants  went  out  into  the  highways 
and  gathered  together  h  all  as  many  as  they  found, 
both  bad  and  good :  and  the  wedding  was  furnished 
with  gu«sts. 

1 1  And  when  the  king  came  in  to  i  see  the  guests, 
he  saw  there  a  man  wnich  had  not  on  a  J  wedding 
garment ;  , 

12  And  nu  saith  unto  him,  Friend,  how  earnest  thou 


A   M.  4033. 

A.  i>.  -ja. 


i  ls.&U,l5 
k  He  .a  2,1 


I  1,0  7.16. 

Jn.7.4j. 


CHAP.  2i 

a  Lu.  14.16. 
b  Re.19.7,9 
r  Fs.68.ll. 


d  Ps.I06. 
24,-i5. 
IT.  1.24. 
2.5. 

Ac.24.25 
Ro.2.4. 


f  Da.9.26. 
Lu.  19.27. 


g  C.IO.II, 
13. 

Ac.13.46. 
Re.3.4. 
2il4. 


b  c.  13.47. 

i  Zep.l.l2. 

j  Pa.4.i.l4. 
ls.61  10. 
'2  C0..5.3. 
Kp.-l.-2i. 
Ke!l6.15. 
19.8. 


thir'ii  to  pass  that  sentence  of  (lestniction  upon  f hemselvps  which  wa.s  literally 
excoiiteu  ahmit  forty  years  afterwards  hy  tlie  Romim  SiTmics.  ]—Bagster. 

Chap.  XXII.  Ver.  2.  Made  a  marriage—OT  marriage  feast.  "The  wortl 
hero  proiHjrly  signities  a  nui»iial  bamiuot."    Doddridge. . 

Ver.  3.  They  mould  not  cowc— The  reason  wliy  men  tlo  not  embrace  ths 
gospel,  (Lu.  xiii.  34  ;)  they  choose  another  lliiiif:  more  loved. 

Ver.  5.  Made  //g'/j^.— Tioated  it  as  thoufrh  it  were  of  small  value. 

Ver.  7.  hurried,  up  their  citi/.—'T\icxc  can  be  no  doubt  butthif  refers  to  (he 
destruction  of  Jerusalem  by  the  Romans. 

Ver.  9.  As  niamj  as  ye  snail  find.  6it/.— Many  have  disputed  this  isrencral  call 
of  the  gospel ;  but  Mr.  Robinson,  of  Cambridge,  remarks,  "  It  would  berome 
ministers  to  do  all  God's  commands  without  murmuring,  and  tpifhotit  dis- 
puting .\  and  to  leave  to  God  the  harmonb-ing  of  his  words,  as  well  as  of  his 
works  of  nature  and  moral  government." 

Ver.  10.  Highwayi.— Doddridge.  "  Public  way.^,"  or  ways  most  frequented. 

Ver.  12.  Wedd ing garment. —Dijddridgemcni'\on9.%e\crA\  instances,  amun? 
the  Greeks,  of  great  men,  on  such  occasions,  providing  proper  habits  for  their 


76 


MATTHEW,  XXII. 


1  h.52.1. 
Rc:2\.'Z7. 


r>.  c.7.14. 
■^0.  IG. 
L  11.13  2c 


o  M;x.l2. 
13,&c. 
Lu.20.20, 


p  in  value 
Ucciils 
4  mills. 


r  C.1T25, 
27. 
Ro.13.7. 

s  Mai.  1.6. 

3.8..  10. 


in  hither  not  having  a  wedding  garment?  And  he 
was  k  speechless. 

13  Then  said  the  king  to  the  servants,  Bmd  him  hand 
and  foot,  and  take  'him  away,  and  cast  him  into 
outer  ™  darkness ;  there  sha'.i  be  weeping  and  gnash- 
ing of  teeth. 

14  For  "  many  are  called,  but  few  are  chosen. 

15  ir  Then  °  went  the  Pharisees,  and  took  counsel 
how  they  might  entangle  him  in  his  talk. 

16  And  they  sent  out  unto  him  their  disciples  with 
the  Herodians,  saying,  Master,  we  know  that  thou 
art  true,  and  teachest  the  way  of  God  in  truth,  nei- 
ther carest  thou  for  any  man:  for  thou regardest  not 
the  person  of  men. 

17  Tell  us  therefore,  What  thinkestthou?  Is  it  law- 
ful to  give  tribute  unto  Cesar,  or  not? 

18  But  Jesus  perceived  tlieir  wickedness,  and  said, 
Why  tempt  ye  me,  ye  hypocrites  1 

19  Show  me  the  tribute  money.  And  they  brought 
unto  him  a  p  penny. 

20  And  he  saith  unto  tnem,  Whose  is  this  image  and 
"•superscription? 

21  They  say  unto  him,  Cesar's.  Then  saith  he  unto 
them.  Render  "^  therefore  unto  Cesar  the  things  which 
are  Cesar's;  and  unto  God  « the  things  that  are 
God's. 

22  When  they  had  heard  these  words,  they  marvelled, 
and  left  him,  and  went  their  way. 


visiters  ;  and  such  appears  to  be  the  custom,  even  now,  in  Asia.  "  In  the  palace 
of  the  sultan,  every  body  who  vvi.shes  to  eo  into  the  audience  chamber,  must 
put  on  the  garment  of  lionour  provided  by  the  sultan  ;  namely,  the  cafian, 
which  they  receive  either  in  the  palace  of  the  grand  vizier,  or  at  thi.;  divan. 
The  caftan  is  a  long  robe,  with  loose  sleeves,  the  white  ground  of  whicli  is  of 
goats'  hair,  mLxed  with  some  silver ;  but  the  flowers  woven  in,  are  of  a  gold- 
coloured  silk."  Orient.  Lit.  No.  1217.  This  icedding  gannent  was  "  a  gar- 
ment of  honour,"  and  provided  by  the  king.  T4iis  last  circumstance  (as  Calvin 
remarks)  is  admirably  suited  to  the  method  of  God's  dealing  with  us  ;  who,  in- 
deed, requires  holiness  in  order  to  our  receiving  the  benefits  of  tlie  go«pel,  but 
is  graciously  pleased  to  work  it  in  us,  on  our  repentance,  by  his  Holy  Spirit ; 

and  thoretbre  may  justly  resent  and  punish  our  neglect  of  so  great  a  favour. 

Speechless.— Doddridge,  "  Struck  speechless  ;"  Greek,  literally,  "Muzzled," 
as  1  Co.  ix.  6. 
Ver.  11.  Many  are  called.— See  note.  chap.  xx.  16. 

Ver.  16.  T/ie  Herodians.— [The  profound  malice  of  the  Pliatisees  aprears 
here  in  their  choice  of  companions,  their  afl'ected  praise,  and  the  artful  anddif- 

I  ficult  question  they  proposed.]— BflS'jfer. 

Ver.  17.  It  it  lawful  ?— This  question  seems  to  be  founded  on  De.  f vii.  li, 

/  wliich  required  the  Jews  to  set  over  them  a  king  of  their  own  nation  ;  on  which 

:  lir.  A.  Clarke  remarks,  "  Had  Christ  said,  Ye^  ;  then  they  would  have  con- 
demned him  by  this  law :  had  he  said.  No  ;  then  they  would  have  accused  him 

;  to  Cesar." 

Ver.  20.  IVhose  is  this  image  and  superscription?— Doddridge,     Inscnp- 
lion." 

I  Ver.  21.  UTiich  are  Cemr's.—lThh  conclusion  is  drawn  from  their  own 
maxims  and  premises.  They  hold  that  "  wherever  the  money  of  any  king  is 
current,  there  the  inhabitants  acknowledge  that  king  lor  their  lord."— .Vrt//»o- 
'  nides.  Now,  by  admitting  that  this  was  Cesar's  coin  and  by  consenting  lo 
reCiMve  it  as  tlie  current  coin  of  their  country,  they  in  fact  acknowledged  ili.ir 
subjection  to  his  govenmicnt,  and  of  course  their  obligation  to  pay  the  tribute 
demanded  of  them.  This  answer  was  full  of  consimimato  wsoom  ;  and  it 
completely  dffeated  the  insidious  designs  of  his  enemies.  He  avoided  render- 
ing himself  oilious  to  the  Jewish  people  by  opposing  thfir  notion?  o(  liberty,  or 
aprearing  to  pay  court  to  the  emperfir,  without  exposing  himself  to  the  charge 
of  sedition  and  disatlection  to  tliu  Roman  govcruinent.  |— Ba.^s^cr. 


MATTHEW,  XXII. 


A.  M.  4033. 
A.  D.  'J9. 


23  ir  The  I  same  day  came  to  him  the  Sadducees. 
which  "  say  that  there  is  no  resurrection,  and  asked 
him, 

24  Saying,  Master,  Moses  said.  If  ^  a  man  die,  hav- 
ina;  no  children,  his  hrother  shall  marry  his  wife,  and 
raise  up  seed  unto  his  brother. 

25  Now  there  were  with  us  seven  brethren  .  and  the 
first,  when  he  had  married  a  wife,  deceased,  and,  hav- 
ing 1)0  issue,  left  his  wife  unto  his  brother : 

2(3  Likewise  the  second  also,  and  the  third,  unto  the 
«^  seventh. 

27  And  last  of  all  the  woman  died  also. 

23  Therefore  in  the  resurrection  whose  wife  shall 
she  be  of  the  seven  '?  for  they  all  had  her. 

29  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  them,  Ye  do  err, 
not  X  knowing  the  scriptures^  nor  the  power  of  God. 

30  For  in  the  resurrection  tliey  neither  marry,  nor 
are  given  in  marriage,  but  are  as  the  angels  y  of  God 
in  heaven. 

31  But  as  touching  the  resurrection  of  the  dead, 
have  ye  not  read  that  which  was  spoken  unto  you  by 
God,  saying. 

32  1  "  am  the  God  of  Abraham,  and  the  God  of  Isaac, 
and  the  God  of  Jacob?  God  is  not  the  God  of  the 
dead,  but  of  the  living. 

33  And  when  the  multitude  heard  this,  they  were 
/?  astonished  ^  at  his  doctrine. 

3-1  ir  But  when  the  Pharisees  had  heard  that  he  had.put 
the  Sadducees  to  silence,  they  were  gathered  together. 

35  Then  Ij  one  of  them,  which  vas  a  lawyer,  asked 
him  arjurstion,  tempting  him,  and  saying, 

36  Master,  which  is  ^he  great  commandment  in 
the  law '? 

37  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Thou  <=  shah  love  the  Lord 
thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul, 
and  with  all  thy  mind. 

38  This  is  the  first  and  great  commandment. 

39  And  the  second  is  like  unto  it,  Tliou  dshalt  love 
thy  neighbour  as  thyself. 

40  On  these  tw^o  commandments  «  hang  all  the 
law  and  the  prophets. 

41  ir  While  the  Pharisees  were  gathered  together. 
Jesus  asked  them, 

42  Saying,  What  (  think  ye  of  Christ  ?  whose  son 
is  he  ?    Thev  say  unto  him,  The  son  of  David. 

43  He  saith  unto  them,  How  then  doth  David  in 
spirit  call  him  ?  Lord,  saying, 

Ver.  31.  Have  ye  not  read  1  &.c.—  Warhvnon  maintained,  that  tnedoctiirc 
of  a  fiilure  state  was  rovrjilcd  to  Abraham,  Moses.  &c..  and  a  few  more  in- 
spired men  under  tiie  Old  Testament,  but  not  received  by  the  piou.=!  Jews  in 
general.    This  i.s  sutticiently  refuted  by  our  Lord. 

Ver.  31.  They  were  gathered  together  .—Qamphell.  "Flocked  about  liim." 

Ver.  .>5.  La?t'j/^r— That  is,  a   professor  of  the  Jewish   law. Te7iipting 

him— -Means  to  entrap,  to  seduce,  as  illustrated  in  ISIa.  .vii.  28. 

Ver.  40.  On  these  two  commandments  hang:— Doddrid^^e,  "  Depend."  So 
Campbell. 

Ver.  4-2.  What  think  ye  of  Chrntl—OT,  of 'The  Christ,"  or  Messiah  — 
Doddridge,  Ca?npbeU.  ' 

Ver.  43.  David  in  spirit.— Msl.  xii.  36,  "  By  the  Holy  Ghost." 


t  Ma.12.18, 
&c. 
Lu.20.if7. 


D(.255 
Ri  1.1.11. 


y  c.  18.10. 
IJ  11.3.2. 


z  Ex.3.6, 
15,16. 
He.U.lS. 

P al the 
readiness, 

soliility, 
aii(!aeu(e- 
ness  of 


a  C.7.2S. 
Ma.  12. 
17. 

b  1,11.10.2 
&c. 


c  Dc.6.5. 
10.12. 


f  Ma.  12. 
35,  &c. 
I.u.20.41, 

g  Ps.IlO.1. 
Ai-.2.3i, 

as. 

He.  1. 13. 
10.12.13. 


78 


MATTHEW,  XXIII. 


----=\ 


Mn.l2. 

34. 

Lu.a0.40. 


f  Ma  32. 
38,&c. 
Lu.  11.43, 


g  J:i.3.1. 


44  The  Lord  said  unto  my  Lord,  Sit  thou  on  my 
right  hand,  till  I  make  thine  enemies  thy  footstool  '' 

45  If  David  then  call  him  Lord,  how  is  he  his  :-un  1 
4(i  And  h  no  man  was  able  to  answer  him  a  word, 

neither  J  durst  any  man  from  that  day  forth  ask  him 
any  more  questions. 

CHAPTER  XXHI. 

1  Clirisl  ndmoiiishetl)  the  peopl.;  to  follow  liie  gooii  doclrne,  not  tlie  evi*  rxnra- 
ples,  of  the  scribes  and  Pliaricees.  5  His  ilisciples  iruct  beware  rtf  their 
ambition.  13  He  cleiioiinceili  eight  woes  against  their  i)>-pocrisy  and  lilind- 
ncss  :  34  and  prophesietli  of  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem. 

THEN   spake  Jesus  to  the   multitude,  and  to  his 
disciple.^, 

2  Saying,  The  *  scribes  and  the  Pharisees  sit  in 
Moses'  seat  : 

3  All  therefore  whatsoever  they  l)id  you  observe,  that 
observe  and  do  ;  but  do  not  ye  after  their  works  :  for 
b  they  say,  and  do  not. 

4  For  they  bind  heavy  burdens  ^  and  grievous  to  be 
borne,  and  lay  the^n  on  men's  shoulders  ;  but  they 
themselves  will  not  move  them  with  one  of  their  fin- 
gers. 

5  But  d  all  their  works  they  do  for  to  be  seen  of  { 
men  :  they  make  broad  their  «  phylacteries,   and  en- 
large the  borders  of  their  garments, 

6  And  f  love  the  uppermost  rooms  at  feasts,  and  the 
chief  seats  in  the  synagogues, 

7  And  greetings  in  the  markets,  and  to  be  called  of 
men.  Rabbi,  Rabbi. 

S  But  s  be  not  ye  called  Rabbi :  for  one  is  your 
Master,  even  Christ ;  and  all  ye  are  brethren. 


Ver.  44.  The  Lord  said.— ['This  passage  is  expressly  referred  to  the  Messiah 
by  several  of  the  Jews.  Ral)bi  Joden  .says,  "  In  the  woild  to  come,  the  Holy 
Blessed  God  shall  caii.se  the  kin^'  Messiah  1o  set  at  his  right  hand,  as  it  is  writ- 
ten. The  Lord  said  to  my  Lord,"  &c.  So  Saadim  Gaon,  on  Da.  7,  13.  says, 
'■  This  is  iVIessiah  our  righteousness,  as  it  is  written,  The  Lord  said  to  iny 
Lord,"  6ic,.]—Eac:ster. 

Chap.  XXllI.  Ver.  2.  Sit  in  Moses'  seat.— They  were  accustomed  to  teach 
sitting ;  and  considerin?  thrniselves  as  the  successors,  or  representatives  of 
Moses,  wishet'  to  be  so  considered  by  the  people. 

Ver.  3.  Observe  and  rf(^-That  is,  so  fai  as  they  rroiUice  the  authority  of 
God's  word.  Doddridge  justly  observes,  that  "  it  this  limitation  be  not  sup- 
posed, this  passaee  will  be  inconsistent  with  all  tiiose  in  which  Jesus  condemns 
the  doctrines  of  tlie  scribes  and  Pharisees." 

Ver.  5.  Phylacteries.—'"  These  were  four  sections  of  ihe  law,  written  oi) 
parchments,  folded  up  in  the  skin  of  a  clean  beast,  and  tied  to  the  head  an(j 
hands.  The  four  sections  were  the  foilowinj,' :  E.\.  .\)ii.  1—10  ;  Ditto,  11-16  ; 
De.  vi.  4—9,  and  xi.  13—21.  Those  that  were  foi  the  head,  were  -.vritten  on 
luur  pieces  of  .skin,  rolled  up  separately,  and  flisteiied  with  strni^.^  to  the  crown 
of  the  head,  towards  the  face.  Thase  that  wore  for  the  hands,  were  written  in 
four  columns  on  one  parchment,  which,  being  rolled  up,  was  fastened  to  the 
inside  of  the  l.ft  arm,  between  the  shoulder  and  the  ell)ow,  that  it  iniijlit  he 
over  against  the  heart.   The  Jews  call  lliem  TephilUn.  The  Greek  term  I'hy- 

lacteries,  means  preser\-atives  ;  namely,  against  evil  spirits." 2'he  borders, 

&c.—Doddridg-t^.  "  Fringes."    See  note,  chap.  v.  20. 

Ver.  6.  Uppermost  rooms.— Doddridge  and  Campbell,  "  Places." 

Ver.  7.  Rabbi,  llabbi— That  is,  "  great,"  namely,  in  respect  ot  learning  ; 
and  is  e(mivaKnt  to  our  term  Doctor,  and  was  conferreil  with  no  less  ccrcniony, 
on  v\hieli  DT.ision  they  were  presented  with  a  table-book  and  u  Icey;  the  lat- 
ter, muiUini,'  I  heir  ability  to  o\m\  the  mysteries  of  the  law,  was  afterwards 
worn  as  a  iiadge  of  honour.     Orient.  Lit.  No.  1220.     Compare  chap,  xvi    19. 

Ver.  8.  One  i-s  T/our  master— Gn^ck,  Katheuetcs.  teacher,  ortuide.  Camp- 
belt  mys,  a  great  number  of  I\ISS.  here  read  Didasli-alos ;  the  Greek  term  usually 
answering  to  Ralbi.    This  is  also  sanctioned  by  the  Syriac  inten^foti  r,  by  Or/- 


MATTHEW,  XXIII. 


9  And  call  no  man  your  father  upon  the  earth  :  f  jr  one 
is  your  i'  Father,  which  is  in  heaven. 

10  Neither  be  ye  called  masters :  for  one  is  your 
Master,  even  Christ. 

11  But  i  he  that  is  greatest  among  you  shall  be  your 
servant. 

12  And  J  whosoever  shall  exalt  himself  shah  be 
abased ;  and  he  that  shall  humble  himself  shall  be 
exalted. 

13  IF  But  wo  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hy- 
pocrites !  for  ye  shut  up  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
against  men  :  lor  ye  neither  go  in  yourselves,  neither 
suHei  ye  them  that  are  entering  to  go  in. 

14  ^V'ounto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites ! 
for  ye  devour  widows'  k  houses,  and  for  a  p  pretence 
make  long  prayer:  therefore  ye  shall  receive  the 
greater  damnation. 

15  Wo  unto  you,  scribes  and  Ph. nrisees,  hypocrites! 
foi'  ye  compass  sea  and  land  to  make  one  proselyte, 
and  when  he  is  made,  ye  make  him  two-fold  more  the 
child  1  of  hell  than  yourselves. 

16  Wo  unto  you,  ye  blind  <"  guides,  which  say.  Who- 
soever shall  swear  by  the  temple,  it  is  nothing;  but 
whosoever  shall  swear  by  the  gold  of  the  temple,  he 
is  a  debtor ! 

17  Ye  fools  n  and  blind  :  for  whether  is  greater,  the 
gold,  or  the  temple  that  sanctifieth  the  goid '! 

"is  And,  Whosoever  shall  swear  by  the  altar,  it  is 
nothing;  but  whosoever  sweareth  by  the  gift  that  is 
upon  it,  he  is  <>  guilty. 

19  Ye  fools  and  blind:  for  whether  is  greater,  the 
gil't,  or  the  altar  that  sanctifieth  v  the  gift  ? 

20  Whoso  therefore  shall  swear  by  the  altar,  swear- 
eth bv  it,  and  by  all  things  tliereon. 

21  A'\d  whoso  shall  swear  by  the  temple,  sweareth 
by  it,  and  by  him  ^  that  dwelleth  therein. 

22  And  he  that  shall  swear  by  heaven,  sweareth  by 
the  throne  "^  of  God,  and  by  hiin  that  sitteth  thereon. 

23  Wo  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hyiDO- 
crites !  for  ^  ye  pay  tithe  of  mint  and  '  anise  and 


;a.4.6. 


k  2  Ti.3.6.     I 
ll.l.ll 


'  a  pre- 
tence tf 
holiiieatii* 
iiiosl  odi- 
ous in  llie 
sigl.t  of 
God. 


Jn.8.44. 
Ac.iaiO 
£p.2.3. 


mc.l5.ll 

n  Ps.»1.8. 

o  or,  debt- 
or, or, 
bound. 


p  Ex.29.37. 
30.29. 


q  2  Cli.6.2. 
Ps.26.8. 


r  Ps.n.4. 
1S.G6.1. 
co.ii. 

s  Lo.11.42 

t  dill. 


gen  and  Chnjsoxtom,  and  by  many  modern  critics.  He  adds,  "  The  internal 
evidence  is  entirely  in  favour  of  this  reading." 

Ver.  12.  Whosoever  shall  exalt  himself.— Doddridge  remarks,  "  No  one  sen- 
tence of  our  Lord's  is  so  frequently  repeate<l  as  this,  which  occurs  at  least  ten 
timi's  in  the  I'vaneelists." 

Ver.  13.  Hypocrites.— \)x.  More  observes,  that  "this  word,  in  its  most  exact 
applicition,  siarniries  players,  who,  according  to  the  unnatural  custom  (f  the 
ancieiits,  acted  a  part  under  amasli." 

Ver.  15.  Ye  cotiipavs  sea  and  land.— TUe  zeal  of  the  Jews  in  makin;;  pr.>^ 
scl>fes,  even  at  Rome,  was  so  remarkable,  that  it  became  almost  proverbial. 
See  Orient.  Oust.  No.  1207. 

Ver.  16.  It  is  nothing— That  is,  "it  has  not  the  power  of  binding."  Camp- 
beU.    So  in  ver.  18. 

Ver.  17.  Ve /oo/s  a>i<f  6//«tZ.— .See  chap.  V.  33— 37,  and  notes.  OurLoid  here 
subjoins  a  specimen  of  the  various  ridiculous  subterfu?es  adopted  by  these  men 
to  clieat  their  consciences,  and  evade  the  guilt  of  peijury. 

Ver.  23.  Ye  pay  tithe  ofviint  and  anise.— Cainpbjll,  "  dill,"  a  medicinal 
herii  reseml)ling  fennel.  Uut  Doddridge  and  others  retain  the  term  anise, 
which  is  said  to  be  a  native  of  Tartary,  though  brought  to  us  from  the  Philip 
pine  islands  ;  it  resembles  fennel,  and  is  sometimes  called  the  Chinese  fetniel, 
and  used  by  them  in  the  preparation  of  their  tea.     With  us  it  is  only  used  me- 


80 


MATTHEW,  XXIII. 


Je.22.15 
16. 

Ho. 5.6 
Mi.e.S. 
c.9.ia 


Ac.7.52. 
lTh.2.15. 


I  c.3.7. 
a  Ac.7.59 


b  AC..5.40. 
2  Co.  11. 


(1  Re.  18. 24. 


cummin,  and  have  omitted  the  weightier  matters  "^  of 
the  law,  judgment,  mercy,  and  faith:  these  ought 
ye  to  have  done,  and  not  to  leave  the  other  undone. 

24  Ye  blind  guides,  which  strain  at  a  gnat,  and 
swallow  a  camel. 

25  Wo  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  h>T)ocrites! 
for  '  ye  make  clean  the  outside  of  the  cup  and  of  the 
platter,  but  within  they  are  full  of  extortion  and  excess. 

26  Tkou  blind  Pharisee,  cleanse  first  that  which  is 
v/ithin  the  cup  and  platter,  that  the  outside  of  them 
may  be  clean  also. 

27  Wo  unto  you,  scribe?  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites! 
for  ye  are  like  unto  *  whited  sepulchres,  which  indeed 
appear  beautiful  outward,  but  are  within  full  of  dead 
men's  bones,  and  of  all  uncleanness. 

28  Even  so  ye  also  outwardly  appear  righteous  unto 
men,  but  within  "c  are  full  of  hypocrisy  and  iniquity. 

29  Wo  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites! 
because  ye  build  the  tombs  of  the  prophets,  and  gar- 
nish the  sepulchres  of  the  righteous, 

30  And  say.  If  we  had  been  in  the  days  of  our  fa- 
thers, we  would  not  have  been  partakers  with  them 
in  the  blood  of  the  prophets. 

31  Wherefore  ye  be  witnesses  unto  yourselves,  that 
ye  are  the  children  of  them  which  killed  "the  prophets. 

32  Fill  >'  ye  up  then  the  measure  of  your  fathers. 

33  Ye  serpents,  ye  generation  ^  of  vipers,  how  can  ye 
escape  the  damnation  of  hell? 

34  IT  Wherefore,  behold,  I  send  unto  j'ou  prophets, 
and  wise  men,  and  scribes  :  and  sovje  of  them  ye 
shall  kill  *  and  crucify ;  and  so?ne  of  them  shall  "ye 
scourge  t>  in  your  synagogues,  and  persecute  them 
from  city  •=  to  city : 

35  That  J  upon  you  may  come  all  the  righteous 
blood  shed  upon  the  earth,  from  the  blood  of  right- 


dicinally. And  cummin— 'V\\\^  was  anothor  medicinal  plant,  cnltivated  by 

the  Jews,  (see  Is.  x.xviii.  23, 27,)  and  very  siinilarto  thf>  i)rccedin?.  See  Dr.  Har- 
ris's Nat.  Hist,  of  the  Bible Faitli.—KAXXwj  "  fidelity. "   Tlie  word  ip/stis) 

Doddridge  remarks,  "  has  undoubtedly  this  signification  in  many  places  ;"  he 
refers  to  Tit.  ii.  10.   Gal.  v.  22.    Horn.  iii.  3. 

Ver.  24.  Strain  at  a  gnat,  and  swaltoxo  a  cameL—Dnddridge,'  '  Strain  out 
a  gnat,  and  swallow  down  a  camel  ;"  i.  e.  you  at^ect  to  scruple  little  tliinzs, 
and  di.sieirard  those  of  the  greatest  moment.  "In  tho.«o  hot  countries,  cnnts 
were  apt  to  fall  into  wine,  if  it  were  not  carefully  covered  ;  and  pa.a.^inL'  li- 
quor throuiL'h  a  strainer,  that  no  pnat,  nor  part  of  one,  mi^-ht  remain,  srcw  into 
a  proverb  tor  e.xacfncs.s  about  little  matters."    Orient.  Cust.  Xo.  412. 

Ver.  25.  Thaj  are  fu/l— That  is,  the  cup  and  platter,  the  emiilini.s  of  their 
own   characters. Excess.— Many   M.S.    versions  read    iadikios)  iiijc^tice. 

Ver.  27.  Whited  sepulchres.— Harmer  say%.  the  Turks  whifmvasli  their  se- 
pulchres asainst  the  feast  of  Ramadan  ;  perhaps  the  Jews  ini?ht  do  the  .-jame 
aeainst  the  passover.  I'he  primary  object  with  the  latter  is  suppose  I  l«i  be,  to 
prevent  ceremonial  defilement;  allerward.^,  probably,  the  oltjcct  -.xas  einbel- 
lisliment.    See  ver.  29.    Accorditiir  to  Dr.  Shaw,  the  practice  is  still  continued. 

Ver.  31.  Wherefore  ye  be  loitnessei  unto  yoiirtelves,  that,  ^c— Doddridge. 
"  So  that  ye  bear  witness  to  yourselves,  tliat  you  are  the  sons  of  tliose  that 
murdered  Mie  prophets." 

Ver.  3>.  Fill  ye  up  then.  &c.— Add  ye  to  their  perversity  and  guilt,  perpe- 
tu.-ite  the  crimes  that  they  have  left  tjndone— Ro&.  Wahl. 

Ver.  33.  Ye  ser petit s.—Soo  chap.  iii.  7. How  can  ye  escape  the  damna- 
tion (Camphe/l.  "punishment")  of  hell.— (Gt.  Gehenna.)    S(?echap.  .\\v.  41. 

Ver.  34.  Behold,  I  send.— This  refers  to  the  ministers  and  writers  of  the  New 
Testament,  wljowere  "scribes  well  instructed."  Ch.  xiii.  a-2. 


MATTHEW,  XXIV. 


81 !! 


h  l)c.31.» 

pIuI.4 

i   '/ec.n.6. 

C.-il.!).' 


I  eons  Abel  •=  unto  the  blood  of  Zachariasf  son  ofBara- 
chias,  whom  ye  slew  between  the  temple   and  tt;e 
!  altar. 

I    36  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  all  these  things  shall  come 
j  upon  this  generation. 

j  37  O  =  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem,  thou  that  killest  the 
j  propiiets,  and  stonest  them  which  are  sent  unto  thee, 
now  often  would  I  have  gathered  h  thy  children  tc- 
I  gether,  even  as  a  hen  gathereth  her  chickens  under 
I  her  wings,  and  ye  would  not ! 

3S  Behold,  your  house  is  left  unto  you  i  desolate. 
'    39  For  I  say  unto  you.  Ye  shall  not  see  me  hence- 
j  forth,  till  ye  shall  say.  J  Blessed  is  he  that  cometh  m 
the  name  of  the  Lord. 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 
I  Christ  forstellelli  llie  (lestruciioii  of  the  temple  :  3  what,  and  how  great  cala- 
mities sl.aii  be  before  it :  '29  the  signs  of  hia  coining  to  judgmwit.    Sfi  And 
because  tlial  day  and  hour  is  unknown,  -12  we  onglu  to  wulcli  like  goodser 
rants,  expecting  every  niouieut  our  master's  coming. 

A  ND  =*  Jesus  went  out,  and  departed  from  the 
-^  temple:  and  his. disciples  came  to  kivx  for  to 
show  him  the  buildings  of  the  temple. 

2  And  Jesus  said  unto  them,  See  ye  not  all  these 
I  things ']  verily,  I  say  unto  you.  There  b  shall  not  be 
'  \eft  here  one  stone  upon  another,  that  shall  not  be 

thrown  down. 

3  IT  And  as  he  sat  upon  the  mount  of  Olives,  the 
disciples  came  unto  him  privately,  saying,  Tell  us, 
vvhen  shall  these  things  be?  and  what  shall  be  the 
sign  of  thy  coming,  and  of  the  end  of  the  «  world '? 

4  And  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  them.  Take 
d  heed  that  no  man  deceive  you. 

5  For  many  shall  come  in  my  ■=  name,  saying,  1  am 
Christ:  and  shall  deceive  many. 

6  Ami  when  ye  shall  hear  oi'  i  wars  and  rumours 
of  wars  :  see  that  ye  be  not  troubled  :  for  all  these 
things  must  come  to  pass,  but  the  end  is  not  yet. 

7  For  s  nation  shall  rise  against  nation,  and  king- 


Ver.  a5.  Son  of  Barachias.—We  liave  no  hesitation  in  referring  this  to  Za- 
charias,  son  ol'Jehoiatla,  mentioned  2Ch.  xxiv.  20,21,  whose  fatiier  viisht  pos- 
sibly have  isvo  names,  as  was  not  uncommon. 

Ver.  39.  Till  ye  shall  ««?/— That  is,  until  ye  are  ready  to  join  -^    hose  Ho- 
sannas  wilhVliich,  but  a  Jew  days  since,  ye  were  so  much  offended.  Seech, 
xxi.  15.  16. 
I      CUAP.  XXIV.  Ver.  I.  To  shoio  him  the  buildings  of  the  te7}iple—'rhe'u 
magnitiide  and  beauty. 

Ve,.  2.  One  stone  upon  another.— Some  of  these  stones  Josephus  describes 
as  foiry-llve  cubits  h)nir,  five  high,  and  six  broad ;  yet  these  stones  were  not 
only  broken  and  di.slodged,  but  the  very  groimd  on  which  they  were  erected, 
was  du?  up,  and  at^erwr.rds  ploughed  by  one  Tumus  Rufus.  [Ce.^ar  gave  or- 
ders that  tliey  shoulil  dtniolisii  the  whole  city  and  temi)le,  except  the  three 
towfci-s  Phaselus,  Hippicu.s,  and  Rlariamne.  and  a  part  of  the  western  wa. ; 
all  the  re.st  was  laid  so  completely  even  with  the  gromul,  by  those  who  dug  it 
up  from  the  foundation,  that  there  was  nothiuL'  left  to  make  those  who  caino 
thither  believe  it  had  ever  been  inhabited.]— BairsVr. 

Ver.  3.  The  end  of  the  world— i.  e.  the  end  of  the  present  age,  or  period  of 

(  the  world.    The  Jew.s  were  accustomed  to  dispute  concerning  the  tioo  aa-es  of 

I  the   world,   viz.  the   present   age  or  inorld,  i.  e.  the    age  antecedent  to 

the  coming  of  the  Messiah,  and  the  ase  or  world  to  come,  when  the  .Messiah 

ihould  come  in  majesty  to  establish  his  kingdom,  and  should  introduce  a  new 

I  nra,  distinguished  by  knowledge,  liberty,  piety,  and  felicity  of  every  kind. 


b  I  Ki.9.7. 

Jc.ai.i8. 

Lu.19.41. 


c  1  Th.5.1, 
ic. 


d  Col.2.8. 
2  Tli.2.3. 


e  Je.l4.H 
f  Da-ull 


82 


MATTHEW,  XXIV. 


A.  M.  am. 

A.  D.  -29. 


i  Jn  16.2. 
Ac.7.5'J. 


k2Pe.2.1 
I  Jn.4.a 


o  c.2S.ia 
Ro.lO.H. 
Re.U.6. 


q  Lu.23.29. 
r  Da.  12.1. 


dom  against  kingdom  :  and  there  shall  be  famines, 
and  pestilences,  and  earthquakes,  in  divers  places. 

8  All  these  are  the  beginning  of  sorrows. 

9  Then  h  shall  they  deliver  you  up  to  be  afflicted, 
and  shall  kill  i  you  :  and  ye  shall  be  hated  of  all  na- 
tions for  my  name's  sake. 

10  And  then  shall  many  be  5  offended,  and  shall  be- 
tray one  another,  and  shall  hate  one  another. 

11  And  k  many  false  prophets  shall  rise,  and  shall 
deceive  i  many. 

12  And  because  iniquity  shall  abound,  the  love  rf 
many  shall  wax  "'cold. 

13  But  "  he  that  shall  endure  unto  the  end,  the 
same  shall  be  saved.        ^ 

14  And  this  gospel  of  the  kingdom  shall  be  opreach- 
ed  in  all  the  world  for  a  witness  unto  all  nations ; 
and  then  shall  the  end  come. 

15  When  ye  therefore  shall  see  the  abomination  of 
desolation,  spoken  i'  of  by  Daniel  the  prophet,  stand 
in  the  holy  place, (whoso  readeth,  let  him  understand  :'/ 

16  Then  let  them  which  be  in  Judea  flee  into  the 
mountains : 

17  Let  him  which  is  on  the  house-top  not  come  down 
to  take  any  thing  out  of  his  house  : 

18  Neither  let  him  which  is  in  the  field  return  back 
to  take  his  clothes. 

19  And  1  wo  unto  them  that  are  with  child,  and  to 
them  that  give  suck  in  those  days! 

20  But  pray  ye  that  your  flight'be  not  in  the  winter, 
neither  on  tne  sabbath  day  : 

21  For  r  then  shall  be  great  tribulation,  such  as  was 
not  since  the  beginning  of  the  world  to  this  time,  no, 
nor  ever  shall  be. 


Ver.  7.  Fa?rt<>/es.— Particularly  one  mentioned  by  St.  Luke,  (Acts  xi.  28.) 
also  by  Josephus  and  Suetonius.  Earthquakes  in  divers  places,  a.^  in  Crete, 
Smyrna,  Miletus,  and  various  other  places,  as  mentioned  by  the  Jewish  and 
Roman  historians. 

Ver.  9.  Then  shall  they  deliver.  —["We  have  ample  evidence  of  the  fulfil- 
ment of  this  prediction  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  but  we  have  a  more  me- 
lancholy proot  of  it  in  the  persecutions  under  Norq,  in  which  tell,  besides  num- 
berless others,  those  two  great  champions  of  ourtaith,  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul. 
It  was,  as  Tertullian  says,  a  war  apainst  the  very  na7r>e.]--Ba.rs;er. Per- 
secution for  Christ's  sake  is  another  sign  here  mentioned,  and  which  the  Apos- 
tles e.\perienccd,  both  from  Jews  and  Gentiles,  more  or  less,  in  all  countries  to 
which  they  carried  the  gospel,  which,  indeed,  before  the  destruction  of  Jerusa- 
lem, extended  Co  the  boundaries  of  the  Roman  enipire,  and  of  the  then  luiowT 
world. 

Ver.  10.  Be  offended— i.  e.  desert  and  abandon  his  cause. 

Ver.  17.  On  the  house-top.— A  traveller  of  the  name  of  Wilhjams  has  re- 
marked, that  the  houses  in  Judea  "  are  all  llat-ioofed,  and  connnuiiicate  with 
each  other  ;  (so  that)  a  person  might  proceed  to  the  city  walls,  and  escape  into 
the  country,  without  coming  down  into  the  street."     Orient.  Oust.  No.  1210. 

Ver.  IS.  To  take  his  c/othes.—Tha  ancients  performed  their  field-work  in 
summer  almost  naked.    Ibid.  No.  1211. 

Ver.  20.  Neither  on  the  sabbath  datj.—K  salibath  day's  journey  was  about  a 
mile  only.  The  sense  of  the  verse  is.  Pray  that  your  flight  may  be  in  a  time 
when  you  are  likely  to  meet  with  no  impi'dimonts. 

Ver.  21.  Great  tribulation. —Josephii.iTvcko\Mf  that  l.ioo.onc  Jews  pcilshrd  jn 
Jerusalem  ;  and  above  2.'>i).000  in  other  parts  of  Judea,  besirji  s  S7,000  captives, 
and  innumerable  others,  who  perished  by  starvation,  and  other  means.  And  he 
sums  up  all  by  saying,  in  remarkable  confornutv  to  our  Saviour's  words,  'If 
tlie  misfortunes  of  ail,  from  llie  beginning  of  tjie  world,  were  compared  with 
those  of  the  Jews,  they  would  appear  much  inferior  upon  comparison." 


MATTHEW,  XXIV. 


83 


22  And  except  those  days  should  be  shortened,  ther*^ 
should  no  flesh  be  saved :  but  '  for  the  elect's  sake 
those  days  shall  be  shortened. 

23  Then  -if  any  man  shall  say  unto  you,  Lo,  here 
is  Christ,  or  there  ;  believe  it  not. 

24  For  "  there  shall  arise  false  Christs,  and  false 
r  prophets,  and  "  shall  show  great  signs  and  wonders  ; 
I  insomuch  that,  if  ^  it  were  possible,  they  :?hall  deceive 

the  very  elect. 

25  Behold,  I  have  told  you  before. 

26  Wherefore  if  they  shall  say  unto  you.  Behold,  he 
is  in  the  desert ;  go  not  forth :  behold,  he  is  in  the 
secret  chambers ;  believe  it  not. 

27  For  as  the  lightning  «  cometh  out  of  the  east, 
and  shineth  even  unto  the  west ;  so  shall  also  the 
coming  of  the  Son  of  man  be. 

2S  For  y  wheresoever  the  carcass  is,  there  will  the 
eagles  be  gathered  together. 

29  Immediately  after  the  tribulation  of  those  days 
shall  ^  the  sun  be  darkened,  and  the  moon  shall  not 
give  her  light,  and  the  stars  shall  fall  from  heaven, 
and  the  powers  of  the  heavens  ^  shall  be  shaken : 

30  And  then  shall  appear  the  sign  of  the  Son  of 
man  b  m  heaven  :  and  then  shall  all  the  tribes  of  the 
earth  moarn,  and  •=  they  sjiall  see  the  Son  of  man 
coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven  with  power  and  great 
glory. 


ver.5.11. 

2  Tli.2.9. 
11. 
U&13  13 


X  Zec.9  U. 
Lu.n.2l, 
&c. 

y  Job  39.30. 

z  fc.13.10. 
Kze.3-2.7. 
Ain..5-20. 
Ac.2.20. 
Ke.e.li 


c.16.27. 
Mar.  13. 


Ver.  22.  Except  tlwse  days  should  be  shortened.  &c.— That  is,  "  If  such 
times  were  to  continue,  no  flesh  of  that  nation  could  be  preserved  ;  hut  for  the 
elect's  sa'ce.  those  wlia  liad  l)cheved.  or  who  sliouKl  believe  licreafter,  tho.=;e 
days  wer*!  sliortened  ;  so  that  some  of  the  seed  of  Abralmm  wore  preserved  to 
be  witnesses  of  the  tnith  of  the  gospel,  and  to  be  called  at  last  to  enjoj-  its 
gaviji?  blessings."  Compare  Ro.  xi.  26.  Bnothroyd.  Nothins  but  a  special  pro- 
vidence can  account  for  the  r'coplc  not  bein?  at  this  time  wholly  extirpated. 

Ver.  24.  False  pr&phets—rhtii  is.  heretical  and  comipt  teachers,  who  should 

preaciianothergospel.  and  another  Sa\iour.  See  Gal.  i.  6— S. AndshaUshow 

grea'.  sisns  and  ionnders.—'Y\\\s  does  not  necessarily  imply  the  wo;  kin?  of 
real  miracles,  but  only  pretensions  to  such  a  power,  as  in  the  case  of  b'imon 

Magus,  Acts  vhi.  9— u. If  it  were  possible,  they  shall  deceive  the  very 

elect.— Thr'.  words  if  possible,  do  not  denote  a  natural,  but  a  moral  impossi- 
bility :  a  tiling  which  God  will  not  permit.     Boothroi/d. 

Ver.  -26.  Behold  he  is  in  the  desert —It  is  remarkable,  that  several  of  the  im- 
postors named  by  Joseph  \is  assemi)led  their  followers  in  the  wilderness ,  or  desert, 
particularly  the  Egyptian  mentioned  by  Luke.  Acts  xxi.  38.  Another  pseudp-pro- 
phet  enticed  a  multitude  of  people  into  the  chambers  of  the  temple,  where  6000 
miserably  perished. 

Ver.  27.  For  as  the  lightning,  &;c.— The  meaning  appears  to  be,  that  as  this 
surprising  meteor  shoots  in  the  same  instant  from  east  to  west,  and^  pervades  the 
whole  horizon,  so  should  the  Roman  annies,  which  attend  the  coming  of  the 
Sou  of  man,  like  a  mighty  tempest,  at  once  cover  the  whole  land  of  Israel. 

Ver.  2-!.  Whcresopver  the  carcass  is,  &c.— We  liave  here  a  proverbial  expres- 
sion, applied  in  allusion  to  the  eagles  of  the  Roman  standard.  Comp.".re  Job 
xxxix.  30.  Mr.  Ward,  late  Baptist  missionary  in  India,  remarks,  that  flio  vul- 
tures in  Bengnl  are  highly  us?ftd,  in  devouring  the  dead  bo<!ic3  of  men  and 
bead's  ;  and  add-s.  it  i.'j  a.stoni-^hing  how  swit\ly  these  birds  collect .  wherever  a 
dead  body  falls,  thuueh  one  of  them  should  not  have  been  seen  in  the  place  for 
weeks  or  months  before. 

Ver.  29.  Immediately  a/'er. —There  is  h-re  no-loubt  as  to  either  the  reading 
or  translation  of  this  passage,  and  as  nearly  eighteen  centuries  have  passed 
since  this  time,  it  is  most  certain  they  cannot  primarily  apply  to  the  day  of 
judgment.  See  also  ver.  33.  By  sun,  moon,  and  stars,  are  meant  temporal 
powers,  as  kinss,  princes,  high  priests,  tetrarchs,  &c. 

Ver.  30.  Tribes  of  the  earth.— Doddridge,  "  Of  the  land,"  meaning  the 
land  of  Israel. 


84 


MATTHEW,  XXIV. 


A.  M.  4033. 
A.  U  2). 

d  or,  fitilk  n 
Irximptt 
find  a 
i;reat 
voice. 


t  lTh.4.16. 

Zec.14.5. 

g  Lu.21.29. 

h  or,  He. 
j  Ja5.9. 


Ps.102.26. 
Is-51.S. 


31  And  he  shall  send  his  angels  a  with  a  great  sound 
*of  a  trumpet,  and  they  shall  gather  together  his 
elect  f  from  the  four  winds,  from  one  end  of  heaven 
to  the  other. 

32  IT  Now  fleam  a  parable  of  the  fig  tree;  When 
his  branch  is  yet  tender,  and  putteth  forth  leaves,  ye 
know  that  summer  is  nigh  : 

33  So  likewise  ye,  when  ye  shall  see  all  these 
things  know  that  h  it  is  near,  i  even  at  the  doors 

34  Verily  I  say  unto  you.  This  generation  shall  not 
pass,  till  all  these  things  be  fulfilled. 

35  Heaven  J  and  earth  shall  pass  away,  but  my 
words  shall  not  pass  away. 

36  IT  But  k  of  that  day  and  hour  knoweth  no  man,  no, 
not  the  angels  of  heaVen,  but  my  Father  only. 

37  But  as  the  days  of  Noe  -jrcrc,  so  shall  also  the 
coming  of  the  Son  of  man  be. 

38  For  as  in  the  days  that  were  before  the  flood  they 
were  eating  and  drinking,  marrying  and  giving  in 
marriage,  until  i  the  day  that  Noe  entered  into  the  ark, 

39  And  knew  not  until  the  flood  came,  and  took 
them  all  away  ;  so  shall  also  the  coming  of  the  Son 
of  man  be. 

40  Then  shall  two  be  in  the  field;  the  one  shall  be 
taken,  and  the  other  left. 

41  Two  uomen  shall  be  grinding  at  the  mill ;  the  one 
shall  be  taken,  and  the  other  left. 


Ver.  31.  His  angels. — Tliore  are  angels  celestial  and  terrestrial :  the  latter 
are  generally  styled  "  messeneers  ;"  but  the  Greek  and  Hebrew  terms  are  the 
same  for  lioth.  In  this  place  both  Doddridge  and  Ccmiphell  (with  many  others) 
use  the  term  "  messengers  ;"  but  we  confess  the  change  to  us  appears  unneces- 
sary, since  we  are  accu.stomed  to  read  of  the  angels  of  the  clmrches  (Re.  i.  20, 
&c,)  as  well  as  of  heaven  ;  and  we  think  the  equivocal  term  better  preserves 
the  harmony  of  the  double  prophecy. 

Ver.  31.  With  a  great  sound  of  a  trumpet. — Margin,  "  With  a  trumpet  and 
a  great  voice."  This  is  an  evident  allusion  to  the  Jews'  manner  of  proclaim- 
ing their  public  festivals  ;  and  intends,  first  the  trumpet  of  the  gospel,  by  which 
both  Jews  and  Gentiles  are  summoned  to  attend  the  standard  of  Messin  h  ;  and 
secondly,  "the  voice  of  the  arch-angel  and  the  trump  of  God,"  which  shall 

summons  all  men  to  the  bar  of  judgment. They  shall  gather  his  elect  frfrm 

theforir  winds— 'YhaA  is,  from  all  r)arts  of  the  earth,  a.s  was  in  part  fulfilled  at  the 
dayof  pcntecost,  Ac.  ii.  7— li  ;  continues  still  to  be  fulfillr^d  in  the  proiasation  of 
the  gospel,  and  shall  be  finally  and  completely  accf)mplished  in  the  la.-;i,  days. 

Vi*.  34.  This  generation  shall  not  pass,  «fcc.— We  cannot  but  think  with 
Doddridge,  that  the  attempt  of  some  to  interpret  this  of  the  Jewish  nation 
altogether,  instead  of  the  generation  then  living,  as  if  the  words  only  meant 
that  ihey  shiuld  never  be  e.xtirpated,  is  a  very  forced  and  unnatural  ind-rpreta- 
tion,  and  li>erofore  not  to  be  justified. 

Ver.  35.  Heaven  and  earth  shall  pass  away. — We  consider  this  as  a  strong 
asseveration  that  all  things  shall  pass  away  sooner  than  the  word  of  God  .shall 
fail. 

Ver.  38.  Eating  and  drinking— That  is,  feasting,  or  carousing Marry- 
ing, &c.— That  i.s,  th"y  were  forming  new  connexions  in  life.  So  that  all  the 
awful  itredictious  of  Noah  neither  disturbed  the  festivities  of  the  gay,  nor  in- 
tcrru)ted  the  social  plans  of  the  more  sober. 

Vei.  40.  Then  shall  two.—Doddrldgea.x\A  Campbell,  "  Two  men  be  (work- 
ing) together  in  the  field,"  &c. 

Ver.  41.  Two  women  shall  be  grinding!— [A  handmill  composed  of  two 
stones  ;  "  the  uppermost  of  which  is  turned  round  by  a  small  handle  of  wood 
or  iron  that  is  placed  in  the  rim.  When  this  stone  is  large,  or  e.xpj di^ion  re- 
(juired,  a  .'-econd  t)eri!oi)  is  called  to  assist ;  and  as  it  is  usual  for  xfoivrn  aline 
to  be  coucerneu  in  this  employment,  who  scat  Ihem.^elvt's  over  against  each 
other,  with  the  millstone  between  them,  we  may  see  not  only  the  propriety  of 
the  expression,  E.x.  xi.  5.  but  the  force  of  this."    Dr.  Shaw.]—Bagster. 


MATTHEW,  XXV. 


42  V  Watfh  ">  thcreforfi  •  for  ye  know  not  what  hour  ' 
»'our  Lord  doth  come.  I 

43  But  kiv)w  this,  that  if  the  good  man  of  the  house  | 
had  known  in  what  watch  the  thief  vould  come,  he 
woukl  have  watchea,  and  would  not  have  suffered  his 
house  to  be  broken  up. 

44  Therefore  be  ye  also  ready  :  for  in  such  an  hour 
as  ve  think  not  the  Son  of  man  cometh. 

43  Who  then  is  a  faithful  and  wise  servani,  whom 
his  lord  hath  made  ruler  over  his  household,  to  give 
them  "  meat  in  due  °  season  ? 

46  iilessod  is  that  servant,  whom  his  lord  M'hen  he 
cometh  shall  find  so  doing. 

47  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  That  he  shall  make  him 
ruler  P  over  all  his  goods. 

48  But  and  if  that  evil  servant  shall  say  in  his  heart, 
Mv  lord  delayeth  his  coming  ; 

49  And  shall  begin  to  smite  his  fellow-servants, 
and  to  eat  and  drink  with  the  drunken  ; 

50  The  lord  of  that  servant  shall  come  in  a  day 
<J  when  he  looketh  not  for  him,  and  in  an  hour  that 
he  is  not  aware  of, 

51  And  shall  "■  cut  him  asunder,  and  appomt  him 
his  portion  with  the  hyiDocrites :  there  »  shall  be  weep- 
ing and  gnashing  of  teeth. 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

I  The  parable  of  the  ten  virgins,  U  and  of  the  talenti    31  Also  the  description 
of  tlie  last  judgment. 

THEN  shall  the  kingdom  of  heaven   be  likened 
unto  ten  »  virgins,  which  took  their  lamps,  and 
went  forth  to  meet  the  b  bridegroom. 

2  And  c  five  of  them  were  wise,  and  five  icere  foolish. 

3  They  that  were  fooUsh  took  their  lamps,  and  took 
no  <i  oil  with  them  : 

4  But  the  wise  took  oil « in  their  vessels  with  their 
lamps. 

5  While  the  bridegroom  tarried,  they  all  slumber- 
ed f  and  slept. 

6  And  at  midnight  ?  there  was  a  h  cry  made.  Be- 
hold, the  bridegroom  cometh ;  go  ye  out  i  to  meet 
him. 


P?.45.14. 
Cu.6.)?,». 

aco.n.i 


d  ls.43.1. 

e  1  .Tn.2.20. 
f  1  Th.5.6. 

g  Ro.16.15. 
h  1  Th.4.16. 
i  Ani.4.12. 


Ver.  51.  Cut  him  asunder. — Tliis  punishment  has  been  confomuletl  with 
being  sawn  asunder,  (He.  xi.  37.)  but  means,  we  apprelicnd,  a  sc  vi  n-  scourg- 
ing, such  a.s  shall  "  cut  a.'iunder"  ti'.e  flesh,  and  tiien  the  servant  thuss -o'lreed 
is  assigned  to  a  prison,  where  shall  be  weeping  and  gna.sliing  of  teeth  ;  tnat 
is,  sorrow  without  true  repentance  ;  for  gnashing  of  teeth  seen)3  to  imply  the 
presence  of  evil  passions. 

Chap.  XXV.  Ver.  l.  Then  shall  the  kinsdmn.—TYiv-  application  of  this  to 
the  ca-e  of  those  who  wear  a  Christian  profession,  and  pass  for  the  friends  of 
the  Redeemer,  is  not  difficult ;  and  the  pointed  and  most  wholesome  caution 
which  it  contains,  to  Iw  n  ady  for  the  coming'  of  Christ,  at  death  and  judg- 
ment, has  been  f  It  by  thousands. 

Ver.  6.  Belio'd,  the  bridegroom  cometh.— \i  appears  to  have  been  a  custom 
among  the  Greeks  to  conduct  their  new  married  couples  home  at  iiiylit  with 
torches  and  lamps  : 

■'  Along  the  streets  the  new-made  brides  are  led, 
With  torches  flaming,  to  the  nuptial  bed." 

Iliad,  \\\\\  .569. 
So  aiso  the  Roman  ladies ;  and  a  like  tdstom  prevails  in  Persia  and  the  East 
Indie.?  to  the  present  time.  See  Orient.  Cust.  No.  41S.  The  w.cka  of  the  lamps 
used  on  these  oceasions  in  the  Indies,  are  only  rags,  very  tighUy  pres.sjd  into  a 


06 


MATTHEW,  XXV. 


k  Lu.  12.35. 
1  Is.5:).l,6. 


iArr..8.12, 
13. 


K  He.  3.!  8, 
19. 
Iie.i:Ml. 


0.7  21. .23. 
He.  12. 17. 


p  Ha.  1.13. 


r,  c..21.-12,M. 
iVIa.lS. 
33,35. 
Lu.21.36. 


s  a  talent 
is  865 
rolls.  33 

Ct". 

c.  18.24. 

t   °.o.l2.6 
1  Co.  12. 

fcp.4.11. 

u  c.2.1.48. 

V  c.  18.23,21 


7  Then  all  those  virgins  arose,  and  trimmed  their 
lainpsi. 

8  And  the  foolish  said  unto  the  wise,  Give  us  of  youi 
oil ;  for  our  lamps  are  j  gone  k  out. 

9  But  the  wise  answered,  saying.  Not  so ;  lest  there 
be  not  enough  for  us  and  you  :  but  go  ye  rather  i  to 
them  that  sell,  and  buy  for  yourselves. 

10  And  ">  while  they  went  to  buy,  the  bridegroom 
came ;  and  they  that  were  ready  went'm  with  him  to 
the  marriage  :  and  the  door  was  "  shut. 

llAftsrWard  came  also   the  other  virgins,  saying, 

0  Lord,  Lord,  open  to  us. 

12  But  he  answered  and  said,  Verily  I  say  unto  j'ou, 

1  P  know  you  not. 

13  Watch  «J  therefore,  for  ye  know  neither  the  day 
nor  the  hour  wherein  the  Son  of  man  cometh. 

14  IT  For  '  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  as  a  man  travel- 
ling into  a  far  country,  who  called  his  own  servants^ 
and  delivered  unto  them  his  goods. 

15  And  unto  one  he  gave  five  nalents,  to  another  tW9, 
and  to  another  one ;  to  every  man  according  to  his 
several  t  abihty ;  and  straightway  took  his  journey. 

16  Then  he  that  had  received  the  five  talents  went 
and  traded  with  the  same,  and  made  them  other  five 
talents. 

17  And  likewise  he  that  had  received  two,  he  also 
gained  other  two. 

18  But  he  that  had  received  one  went  and  digged  in 
the  earth,  and  hid  his  lord's  money. 

19  After  a  long  "  time  the  lord  of  those  servants 
cometh,  and  jeckoneth  ^'  with  them. 

20  And  so  he  that  had  received  five  talents  came  and 
brought  other  fivetalents^  saying,  Lord,  thou  deliver- 
edst  unto  me  five  talents :  behold,  1  have  gained  be- 
sides them  five  talents  more. 


copper  mould,  ai^d  those  are  caniod  in  one  hand,  and  a  sifnilar  \essel  with  oil 
in  the  other  hand,  with  which  they  frequently  wet  the  rags.  Orient.  V-jst. 
No.  1214.    Ako,  Orient.  Lit.  No  1230. 

Ver.  9.  Go  ....  to  them  that  sell  and  buy.- -See  I.sa.  Iv.  1,  &c. 

Ver.  10.  And  the  door  was  shut.— The  late;  Missionarj'  M'ard  mentions  be- 
ins  once  present  on  such  an  occasion,  wlt^ii  inuny  ofthe  circiinistances  agreed 
with  tho.se  in  the  parahle,  particularly  the  last.-  Adcr  Die  hridcgrooni  "  went 
I ,  into  f  hi;  house,  tlie  door  was  immediately  shut,  and  cuard;^d  hy  Soj)oys.  1  (says 
1 1  I\Ir.  W.)  and  others  expostulated  with  the  door-keepers,  but  in  vain."  Orient. 
Lit.  No.  12.S1.  , 

Ver.  13.  Wherein  the  son,  &c.— This  last  clause  of  the  verse  is  wanlinj  in 
many  I\I&S.  and  versions  ;  but  the  sense  is  certainly  im)  lied. 

Ver.  14.  For  the  kingdom,  &c.— Some  words  mu.-,t  here  he  necessarily  sup- 
plied ;  instead  ol"  tlio.je  inserted  by  our  translators  in  Italic,  Drs.  Doddridge 
ami  Cnmpbell  supply  "  the  Son  of  man  !"  Thi.?  larahle,  wijthout  stiaininj.-  it  to 
'  sunport  any  peculiar  system,  clearly  teaches  the  following  imiiorlant  points: 
I.  That  all  the  talents  we  possess,  however  natural  we  may  consider  tliem, 
are  derived  from  God,  the  author  of  our  being  ;  and  to  deny  this,  is  n(*lJiing 
short  of  Atheism.  2.  That  these  talents  are  bestowed  in  sreut  variety  uiion 
mankind,  some  possessimr  ten  (i.  e.  many)  times  the  abilities  and  advantag-es 
of  others,  both  natural  and  acquired.  3.  Tliat  those  falenis,  and  the  impro.-e- 
ment  of  them,  must  be  accounted  for  to  him,  tVom  u  Ikjui  they  were  received. 
4.  That  no  excuse  will  be  admitted  for  the  non-emp!oyuieut  even  of  a  single 
talent :  much  less  such  an  excuse  as  rellects  upon  the  character  of  oer  gn.-at 
I>enefactor.  5.  That  the  rewards  which  the  great  Judge  bestows,  will  not  be 
so  much  in  proportion  to  the  talents  bestowed  as  according  to  tlic  iniprovo- 
ment  which  we  are  enabled  to  make  of  them. 


:=:J 


MATTHEW,  XXV. 


87 


21  His  lord  said  unto  him,  Well  done,  thou  good 
and  faithful  servant :  thou  hast  been  faithful  over 
a  few  things,  I  will  make  thee  ruler  ^over  many 
things  :  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  lord. 

22  He  also  that  had  received  two  talents  came  and 
said.  Lord,  thou  deliveredst  unto  me  two  talents: 
behold,  I  have  gained  two  other  talents  besides  them. 

23  His  lord  said  unto  him.  Well  done,  good  and 
faithful  servant;  thou  hast  been  faithful  over  a  few 
things,  I  will  make  thee  ruler  over  many  things: 
enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  lord. 

24  Then  he  which  had  received  the  one  talent  came 
and  said,  Lord,  I  knew  thee  that  thou  art  a  hard 
«man,  reaping  where  thou  hast  not  y  sown,  and  ga- 
thering where  thou  hast  not  strewed  : 

25  And  I  was  afraid,  ^  and  went  and  hid  thy  talent 
in  the  earth  :  lo,  there  thou  hast  that  is  thine. 

26  His  lord  answered  and  said  unto  him.  Thou  wick- 
ed-"^  and  slothful  servant,  thou  knewcst  that  I  reap 
where  I  sowed  not,  and  gather  where  I  have  not  strew- 
ed : 

27  Thou  oughtest  therefore  to  have  put  my  money 
to  the  exchangers,  and  the7i  at  my  coming  I  should 
have  received  mine  own  with  usury. 

28  Take  therefore  the  talent  from  him,  and  give  it 
unto  him  which  hath  ten  talents. 

29  For  bunto  everyone  that  hath  shall  be  given,  and 
he  shall  have  abundance:  but  from  hini  that  nath 
not  shall  be  taken  away  "^  even  that  which  he  hath. 

30  And  cast  ye  the  unprofitable  servant  into  outer 
d  darkness  :  there  shall  be  weeping  and  gnashing  of 
teeth. 

31  ir  When  e  the  Son  of  man  shall  come  in  his  glory, 
and  all  the  holy  angels  with  him,  then  shall  he  sit 
upon  the  throne  of  his  glory : 


22  29. 
Re.3.21. 


X  Job  21.  IS 
y  Je.2.31. 


a  Job  15.5, 

c!  18.32. 
Lu.  19.22. 
Jude  15. 


b  c.13.12. 
iMa.1.25. 
Lu.8.18, 

l9.:a>. 


Da.7.13. 
Zeo.U.5. 
c.  16.27. 
19.23. 
Ma.3.33. 
Ao.l.ll. 
1  Th.4.IS 
2T11.1.7. 
Ju  ie  14. 
Re.  1.7. 


Ver.  21.  Well  done— Dr.  Doddridge  says 
foree  and  energy,  far  lieyoncl  w  hat  I  can  express  in  English.    It  was  used  by 


theoriffinal  word  has  a  peculiar 

ss  in  English.    It  was  used  by 

the  liighesl  applause."  It  answers  to  Eug-e ! 


auditors,  or  specfators,  to  cxpre 
in  Latin,  and  Bravo  !  in  Italian. 

Ver.  24.  Tlien  he  which  had  received. — [Our  Lord  placed  the  example  of 
negligence  in  him  to  whom  the  tea'ft  was  committed,  prohably  to  '•intimate," 
says  Doddridge,  "  that  we  are  accountable  for  the  mmllest  advantage  v.'itji 
which  we  are  intrusted ;  but  it  cannot  imply,  that  they  who  have  received 
much  will  ordinarily  pass  tiicir  account  best ;  for  it  is  too  plain,  m  tact,  O.'JsX 
nio.st  of  those  whose  dignity,  wealth,  and  genius,  give  them  tlie  greatest  op;>&r- 
tunities  of  service,  seefn  to  forgot  that  they  have  any  Master  in  heave!!  to 
serve,  or  any  future  reckoning  to  expect ;  and  many  render  themselves  mMch 
more  criminal  than  tliis  wicked  and  slothful  servant,  who  hid  his   taient 

in  the  earth."]— Bairsrc;-. Gathering  tahcre  thou  hast  not  strewed.-— 

The  charge  implies,  that  God  is  unreasonable  in  his  demands,  unjust  in  judg- 
ment.   See  Rom.  i\.  14,  &c. 

Ver.  28.  ThrA(  tpicked  and  slothful  servant.— The  word  used  throughout 
this  cliapfer  for  servant,  means  primarily  a  slave,  and  such  were  ot"ten  ad- 
vanced to  the  offtib  of  stewards. 

Ver.  27.  Exchansrers.— Doddridge,  "  Bankers." With  v.-mnj.— Dod- 
dridge," Interest."  When  that  interest  became  oppressive,  it  became  a  crime. 

Ver.  sn.  And  cant  ye.— If  he  be  thus  punished  that  neglects  to  improve  one 
talent .  how  much  more  shall  he  be  punished  that  neglect.s  to  improve,  or  mis- 
spend.'J  many  ? 

Ver.  31.  With  his  holj,  angels.— The  expression  seems  designedly  varied 
from  ch.  xxiv.  31.,  where  angels  may  include  human  messengers  ;  hut  these 
are  called  "  holy  angels." 


MATTHEW,  XXV. 


32  And  f  before  him  shall  be  gathered  all  nations : 
and  he  shall  separate  s  them  one  from  another,  as  a 
shepherd  i>  divideth  his  sheep  from  the  goats  : 

33  And  he  shall  set  the  sheep  on  his  riglit  i  hand,  but 
the  goats  on  the  left. 

34  i'hen  shall  the  King  say  unto  them  on  his  right 
hand,  Come,  ye  blessed  J  of  my  Father,  ^  inherit  the 
1  kingdom  "» prepared  for  you  from  the  foundation  of 
the  world. 

35  For  n  I  was  a  hungered,  aiyi  ye  gave  me  meat ;  I 
was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  drink  :  I  was  a  "  stran- 
ger, and  ye  took  me  m  : 

36  P  Naked,  and  ye  clothed  me  :  I  was  sick,  and  ye 
visited  ^  me  :  I  was  in  ^  prison,  and  ye  came  unto 
me. 

37  Then  shall  the  righteous  answer  him,  saying, 
Lord,  when  saw  we  thee  a  hungered,  and  fed  thee? 
or  thusty,  and  gave  thee  drink  7 

38  When  saw  we  thee  a  stranger,  and  took  thee  in? 
or  naked,  and  clothed  thee  ? 

39  Or  when  saw  we  thee  sick,  or  in  prison,  and  came 
unto  thee  1 

40  And  the  King  shall  answer  and  say  unto  them, 
Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Inasmuch  *as  ye  have  done  it 
unto  one  of  the  least  of  these  my  brethren,  ye  have 
done  it  unto  me. 

41  Then  shall  he  say  also  unto  them  on  the  left  hand, 
Depart  t from  me,  ye  cursed^  into  "everlasting  fire, 
"■'  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels  : 

42  For  I  was  a  hungered,  and  ye  gave  me  no  meat : 
I  was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  no  Orink  : 

43  I  was  a  stranger,  and  ye  took  me  not  in  :  naked, 
and  ye  clothed  me  not :  sick,  and  in  prison,  and  ye 
visited  me  not. 

44  Then  shall  they  also  answer  him,  saying.  Lord, 
when  saw  we  thee  a  hungered,  or  athirst,  or  a  stran- 
ger, or  naked,  or  sick,  or  in  prison,  and  did  not  min- 
ister unto  thee? 

45  Then  shall  he  answer  them,  saying.  Verily  I  say 
unto  you,  Inasmuch  ^'  as  ye  did  it  not  to  one  of  the 
least  of  these,  ye  did  it  not  to  me. 

46  And  X  these  shall  go  away  into  everlasting  punish- 
ment :  but  the  righteous  into  life  eternal. 

Vcr.  3o.  Ye  visited-  Doddridge,  "Looked  after  me."  "Tended,"'  or  wait- 
ed upon,  scoms  to  be  the  exact  idea. 

Vur.  43.  Ye  took  me  not  in.— The  charge  here,  is  want  of  hospitality ;  a 
most  iisinons  crime  in  the  eastern  countries. 

V(^i.  41.  2'hen  shall  they  also  answer. — AVe  must  not  take  tliis  too  li'ernily, 
as  if  sinners  should  t lien  dare  to  dispute  with  their  judge  ;  it  must  bu  under- 
stood paraboiically. 

Ver.45.  Not  to  me.— See  ch.  xviii.  6. 

Ver.  46.  Enerlastlng  punishment.— The  word  rendered  c\'erlasting,  i'h  ren- 
dered eternal  in  the  coneiudinir  menihor  of  the  sentence.  The  same  word  in 
the  original  is  used  to  express  the  duration  of  the  hapiiin<'i-s  o:  tlie  righteous  iu 
heaven,  and  the  duration  of  tlie  misery  of  th(!  wickeil  ni  hell.  Tim  words  ever- 
lasting and  eternal  are  to  he  understood  by  the  naluro  of  the  objects  lo  which 
they  arc  ajiplied    as,  for  example,  when  it  is  said  that  a  di.scase  cleaves  to  a 

lan  for  ever,  it  obviously  means,  to  the  end  of  his  life.    So  an  evcrlastinf 


A.  M.  4033. 
A.  I).  '.U 

f  Re  14.10. 

a(.<D..5.io 

R(„20.1i;. 

1  g  EjLe.20.33 
C13.49. 

h  PS.78..52. 
^.10.14, 

>  R.V..3. 

1  J  Pe.V.5.H. 

,  It  Ro.8  17. 
I      1  Pt.1.4. 

1  iTh.y.i2. 

Re.5.10. 

m  I  Co.-2.n. 
He.11.16. 

n  I.s.53.7. 
Eie.18.7. 

0  1  Pf.4.9. 
3Jn..5. 

p  Ja.2.15, 

Ja.1.27. 

1  2Ti.l.l6. 
He.  13.2. 

8  Pr.19.17. 
Mn.9.41. 
He.  6. 10. 

t  Lu,  13.27. 

uc.3.40, 
Re.14.11. 

V  Juries. 
Re.20.10. 

w  Zec.2.S. 
Ac.9.5. 

:  X  Da.  12.2. 
i      ;  1.5.29. 

Ik 


prie.^rhood,  means  that  it   shall  continue  to  the  end  of  the  dispensation. 

£l         '  ■  •    ■■■  •  .....  ..  ..  ....    ...-     —J 


everlasting  hills  or  mountains,  means  that  they  will  continue  till  the  end  jj 


MATTHEW,  XXVI. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

1  The  riilere  conspire  against  ClifisL    7  The  \voiii;iii  anointeth  his  feet.   14  Ju'las 

eelleih  him.     17  Ciirisl  ealeth  tlie  passover :  -^6  inslilutelh   his  huly  supper : 

36  jjrayeili  in  the  garden  :  47  anil  being  betrayeJ  with  a  kiss,  57  is  carried 

to  Caiaphas,  69  and  denied  of  Peler. 

AND  it    came  to  pass,  when  Jesus  had  finished 
all  these  sayin-gs,  he  said  unto  his  disciples, 

2  Ye  ^  know  that  after  two  days  is  the  feast  q/the 
passover,  and  the  Son  of  man  is  betrayed  to  be  cru- 
cified. 

3  IT  Then  assembled  together  the  chief  priests,  and 
the  scribes, and  theeldersof  the  people,  unto  thepahice 
of  (he  high  priest,  who  was  called  Caiaphas, 

4  And  b  consulted  that  they  might  take  Jesus  by 
subtlety,  and.kill  him. 

5  But  they  said,  Not  on  the  feast  day,  lest  there  be 
an  uproar  among  the  people. 


a  Ma.14.1, 

4i. 

Lal2.1, 
*c 
Jr;.B.l, 


of  the  ivorld.  The  terms  are  Jipplied  to  the  longest  period  of  which  the  na- 
ture of  the  object  will  aumit.  The  existence  of  tlie  object  being  limited,  so,  of 
neces.-ity,  in  these  cu.ses,  the  v.'oids  have  a  limited  meaning.  Upon  the  same 
principle  of  inttrpretation,  it  f  jllows,  that  when  applied  to  the  sow/  and  to  God, 
who  are  immortal,  they  must  literally  mean  ivithoiit  end.  We  read  also  that 
when  this  world  is  ended,  and  when  successive  duration  i.s  terminated,  then 
the  wicked  shall  go  away  into  everlasting  punishment,  but  the  righteoui  irrto 
everlasting  life;  as  nothing  but  eternity  remains,  the  words  can  only  mean 
never-ending  existence.  The  following  passages  of  scripture  express  the  fi- 
nal STATES  OF  MEN,  and  if  their  final,  then  there  is  no  possibility  of  another 
state  succeeding  it.  Ps.  xvii.  14,  15.  Pr.  x.  26.  ;  xiv.  32.  Da.  xii.  2.  Mat.  iii.  12  ;  \  ii. 
13,  14,21;  \Tii.  11,12  ;  xiii.  30.  40— 43,47  ;  xxiv.  46-51  ;  .YXV.  23,30,  34,  41,  46.  I\hi. 
xvi.  16.  Lu.  vi.  23,  24,47,  49.  Jn.  iii.  16  ;  v.  29.  Ro.  ix.  21,  23.  2Ti.  ii.  19,  2U. 
Ga.  vi.  7,  8.  He.  vi.  8,  9 ;  x.  27.  That  the  above  texts  do  speak  of  the  final 
state  of  men,  i.s  obvioiis  :  1.  The  state  of  the  righteous  is  allowed  to  be  final, 
hut  the  state  of  the  wicked  is  all  along  put  in  contrast  as  to  liappiness  or  wo. 
2.  These  texts  are  totally  silent  as  to  any  other  state  follosving  that  of  de- 
structioji,  damnation,  &c.  3.  The  language  of  the  greater  part  of  them  is  incon- 
sistent with  any  other  state  to  follow.  Now  examine  the  following  list  of  pas- 
sages, which  speak  of  the  d(/?ar20«  o//i<rw;(e  punishment.  Da.  xii.  2.  I\Iat. 
xviii.  8  ;  xxv.  14—46.  Ma.  iii.  29.  2  Th.  i.  9.  Jude  vii.  13.  2  Pe.  ii.  1".  Re-  ' 
-xiv.  10,  11 ;  .\ix.  3  ;  xx.  10.  The  Greek  noun  Aion,  reckoning  the  reduplica- 
tions of  it,  occurs  in  the  New  Testament  104  times  ;  in  32  of  which  it  means  tem- 
porary duration.  In  7,  it  may  he  taken  for  either  temporary  or  endless.  In  65 
it  plainly  signifies  an  endless  duration.  The  Greek  adjective  Aionios  is  found 
in  71  places  in  the  New  Testament :  of  these,  66  times  it  is  used  to  exp-css 
endless  duration  or  e.xistence.  It  will  be  easy  to  determine,  accortlins  to  the 
rule  of  interpretation  given  above,  when  the  meaning  is  limited  o  otherwise. 
Another  class  of  te.xts  express  by  implication  the  duration  of  fu  iire  punish-  i 
ment,  as  Mat.  xii.  31,  31 ;  xxvi.  24.  Ma.  iii.  29  ;  ix.  43—48.  Lu.  s.  25  ;  xvi. 
2«.  Jn.  iii.  36;  viii.  21  ;  .\vi.  9.  Phi.  iii.  19.  He.  vi.  6;  x.  26,  27.  Ja.  ii.  13. 
1  Jn.  v.  16.  To  these  add  one  more  class  of  scripture,  which  declare  that  a 
change  of  heart  and  preparedness  for  heaven,  are  confined  to  the  present  life. 
Is.  Iv.  6,  7.  Pr.  i.  24-28.  Mat.  xxv.  5—13.  Lu.  xiii.  24—29.  Jn.  xii.  36.  2 
Co.  yi.  1,  2.  He.  iii.  7.  8  ;  xii.  15—17.  Re.  xxii.  11.  It  should  ever  bo  Uorna 
in  mind,  that  the  doctrine  of  eternal  punishment  is  one  imrelv  of  rev(  lation. 
T'ttt  it  is  to  be  received  upon  the  authority  of  God.    If  he  clearly  reveal.*  it 

,  ;n  his  word,  then  it  must  be  received,  even  if  we  are  not  able  to  reconcile  all 

;  the  difficulties  which  i>bjectors  may  present. 

i     Chap.  XXVI.  Ver.  2.  Is  betrayed— That  is,  he  is  about  to  be  betrayed :  the 
treason  is  already  begun. 

Ver. '3.  Ca?VTp;(as.— IThis  was  Joseph,  sumamcd  Caiaphas,  who  succeeded 
Simon,  son  of  Camiih.  in  the  high  priesthood,  about  A.  D.  25.  He  married  the 
daughter  of  Annas,  who  had  al.so  been  high  priest.  About  two  years  after  our 
Lord  s  death,  he  was  depf)S,d  by  Vitellius,  governor  of  Syria  ;  and,  unable  to 
bear  liis  disgrace,  and  perhaps  the  stings  of  conscience  tor  the  mrider  of  Christ, 
he  killed  himself  about  A.  D.  35. — Josephus.] — Bagster. 

Ver.  5.  \'(jt  on  the  feast  day.— As  the  word  "  day"  is  supplementary,  Dod- 
dridge and  Campbell  render  it,  "  not  at  the  feast."  The  plan  proposed  seems 
to  have  been  assassination ;  some  objected,  however,  not  to  the  murder,  but 
to  transacting  it  at  a  public  festival,  lest  the  people  should  raise  a  tumult,  and 
fall  upon  themselves.  J 


90 


MATTHEW,  XXVI. 


6  IT  Now  when  Jesus  was  in  Bethany,  in  the  house 
of  Siinon  the  leper, 

7  There  •=  came  unto  him  a  woman  having  an  alabas- 
ter box  of  very  precious  ointment,  and  poured  it  on 
his  head,  as  he  sat  at  meat. 

8  But  when  his  disciples  saw  I'/j  they  had  indignation, 
saying.  To  what  purpose  is  this  waste'? 

9  For  this  ointment  might  have  been  sold  for  much, 
and  given  to  the  poor. 

10  When  Jesus  understood  it.  he  said  unto  them,  Why 
trouble  ye  the  w'oman?  for  she  hath  wrought  a  good 
work  upon  me. 

11  For  J  ye  have  the  poor  always  with  you  ;  but «  m« 
ye  have  not  always. 

12  For  in  that  she  hath  poured  this  ointment  on 
my  body,  she  did  iMbr  my  burial. 

13  Verily  I  say  unto  you.  Wheresoever  this  gospe< 
shall  be  preached  in  the  whole  world,  there  shah 
also  this,  that  this  woman  hath  done,  be  told  for  & 
memorial  of  her. 

14  IT  '!  hen  one  f  of  the  twelve,  called  Judas  Isca 
riot,  went  unto  the  chief  priests, 

15  And  said  unto  than,  What  will  ye  give  me,  and  I 
will  deliver  him  unto  you?  And  they  =  covenanted 
with  him  for  thirty  pieces  of /?  silver. 

16  And  from  that  time  he  sought  opportunity  to  be- 
,  tray  him. 

/?  probui-iy  ^^  ^  Now  h  the  first  day  of  the  feast  of  unleavened 
bread  the  disciples  came  to  Jesus,  saying  unto  him, 
Where  wilt  thou  that  we  prepare  for  thee  to  eat  the 
passover  ? 

18  And  he  said.  Go  into  the  city  to  such  a  man,  and 
say  unto  him.  The  master  saitli.  My  time  is  at  hand; 
I  will  keep  the  passover  at  thy  house  with  my  disciples. 

19  And  the  disciples  did  as  Jesus  had  appointed 
them  ;  and  they  made  ready  the  passover. 

20  Now  when  the  even  was  come,  he  sat  down 
with  the  twelve. 


f  C.I0.4. 


g  Zpc.I 
c.27.3. 


tllU  llltill 
EUlll  $15 


^  Ver.  6.  Simon  the  ^rpe?-.— Probably  one  of  tliose  whom  Jesus  cured,  una  a 
friend  of  Liizarus. — They  had  indignation. — Cliiefly  Judas  ;  but  ut  lirst,  pro- 
bably, others  joined  with  him. 
]      Ver.  10.   When  Jesus  understood  it.— Doddridge  and  Campbell,  "  But  Je- 
1  su.*  knowing  (it.)"    See  Jn.  ii.  25. 

I      Ver.  1','.  Si]e  did  it  for  my  burial— Thai  is,  "  to  embalm  me,  a.s  it  were,  11 
I  bislijre  hand,"  for  my  funeral.  i: 

I      Ver.  II.  Judas  h'carict.— The  character  of  this  man  (who  should  be  care-  j' 
[  fuily  (li.slinguished  from  Jude,  the  author  of  the  Epistle)  is  an  interesting  subject  | 
I  of  inquiry.    Judas,  the  leading  Uait  in  whose  ciiaractcr  was  covetousne-fs,  wan 
I  probably  induced  to  follow  Jesus  ut  first,  with  u  view  to  the  riches,  honours, 
1  and  <jther  temporal  advantages,  whicii  he,  in  common  with  the  rest,  e.xpcct- 
I  cd  the  Messiah's  friends  would  enjoy. 

j     Ver.  15.  Thirty  pieces  of  silver. — The  common  price  for  the  meanest  slave; 
I  about  815. 

Ver.  18.  My  time  is  at  hand— That  is,  the  time  of  his  death.  This  message, 

b,v  the  terms  of  it,  wa.s  doubtless  addressed  to  a  di.sciple.    As  to  the  time  and 

!  circuiiislances  of  this  passover,  see  Prebend.  Toionsend's  elaborute  and  learned 

Inofe.^  to  this  chapter,  in  his  New  Test.  Arr. 
Ver.  20.  He  sat  dovm—Ot  lay  down,  as  tlie  word  sienifies  ;  for  the  posture 
of  the  Jews,  at  the  passover  taole  cspeciallv.  was  not  |)ro|ierly  sifting,  but  re- 
clii  ing,  or  lyiu"  along  on  couches,  on  their  let'l  side.  Thi.^  posture  was  reckonid 
#o  necessary,  tliat  it  is  said  "  the  poorest  man  in  Israel  might  not  eat  til'  he 


MATTHEW,  XXVI. 


21  And  as  they  did  eat,  he  said,  Verily  I  say  unto 
yen,  that  one  of  you  shall  betray  me. 

22  And  they  were  exceeding  sorrowful,  and  began 
every  one  of  tliein  to  say  unto  him.  Lord,  is  it  I'? 

23  And  he  answered  and  said,  iHe  that  dippcth  his 
hand  with  me  in  the  dish,  the  same  shall  betray  me. 

24  The  Son  of  man  goeth  as  it  is  written  j  of  him  : 
but  wo  unto  that  man  by  whom  the  Son  of  man 
is  betrayed !  it  had  been  good  for  that  man  if  he  had 
not  been  born. 

25  Then  Jaias,  which  betrayed  him,  answered  and 
said,  M^j^er,  is  it  1 7  He  said  unto  him,  Thou  hast  said. 

2e  •;"  And  k  as  they  were  eating,  Jesus  took  bread, 
and  I  blessed  it,  and  brake  it,  and  gave  it  to  the  dis- 
ciples, and  said,  Take,  eat ;  this  is  my  body. 

27  And  he  took  the  cup,  and  gave  thanks,  and  gave 
it  to  them,  saying,  Drink  ye  all  of  it; 

2-S  For  this  is  my  blood  of  the  new  ">  testament,  which 
is  siied  for  many  for  the  remission  of  sins. 

2".i  But  I  say  unto  you,  I  will  not  drink  henceforth  of 
this  fruit  of  the  vine,  until  that  day  when  I  drink  it 
new  with  you  in  my  Father's  '■  kingdom. 

30  11  And  when  they  had  sung  a  °  hymn,  they  went 
out  into  the  mount  of  Olives. 

31  Then   saith   Jesus  unto  them.  All  ve  shall  be 


P6.41.9. 
55.li.lS. 


Ps.2il, 
ItJ3.3, 


Greek 

copies 
hiive  ^a 
thankn. 


o  oT,psalm. 


lies  ;ilunL'."  One  of tiie  Jewisli  writers  says,  "Wo  are  bound  to  eat  lying 
along,  as  kings  and  great  men  nat,  because  it  is  a  token  of  liberty."  Gill 
in  I'jc. 

Vor.  23.  He  anmcered  and  oaiJ—i.  e.  privately.    See  Jn.  siii.  23—26. He 

that  dippeth  his  luind  icith  me  in  the  dish.—"  To  this  day,  the  Moors  in  Bar- 
bary.  the  Arabs,  and  the  Mahometans  of  India,  in  eating,  make  use  neither  of 
knivts,  'forks,  nor  often  of  spoons  ;  but  only  of  their  fin^rers  and  hands,  even  in 
catMiL'  iM>ttage,  or  what  we  call  spoon-meat ;  when  their  tnod  is  of  the  latter 
kind,  thoy  break  their  brea<l  or  cakes  into  little  bits,  and  dip  their  hands  and 
their  morsels  together  tfiercin."    Shaw's  Travels. 

Ver.  -ii.  It  had  been  good,  &c. — This  passage  demonstrates  the  eternal  per- 
dition of  Judas.    The  sin  which  carried  him  to  his  own  place  w  as  avarice. 

Vt-r.  '25.  Thou  hast  said. — This  was  the  most  solemn  way  ol"  expressing  an 
aliinnative.     Town^end. 

Vcr.  26.  As  they  xnere  eating,  Jcsiis  took  bread.— As  none  but  unleavened 
loaves,  or  rather  cakes,  could  now  be  eaten,  it  is  most  certain  that  no  other 
could  be  used  in  this  ordinance  ;  yet  few  or  no  protestant  churches  consider 
thi.<  a  circumstance  of  importance,  though  some  are  very  particular  in  break- 
ing  instead  of  cutting  it ;  a  circumstance  more  natural  and  easy  in  cakes,  or 

biscuits,  (such  as  the  Jews  still  use,)  than  in  loaves  like  ours. He  blessed  it. 

— 'J'he  pronoun  (it)  is  here  supplied  thrice  (as  in  many  other  places.  Mat.  xiv. 
19.  Ma.  vi.  41,  &c.  &c..)  but  whether  it  be  understood  that  Cliri<t  blessed  the 
fo<  (I.  or  blessed  his  Father  for  it,  tho  sense  will  be  the  same.  Our  food  can 
only  be  blessed  to  us  by  God's  blessing  attending  it.  The  margin  of  Our  Eng- 
li.-h  Bilili;s  says,  "  Many  Greek  cojiies  read,  '  Gave  thanks.'  "    So  CampbelL 

Thin  is  my  body. — For  the  doctrine  of  the  church  of  Rome  on  this  bub- 

jtcf.  iind  for  a  most  masterly  refutaticm  of  it,  wc  beg  leave  to  refer  to  the  4th 
o/'  Mr.  Fletcher's  "  Lectures  on  the  Rom.  Cath.  Religion,"  betbre  cited. 

Ver.  28.  Of  the  New  Testamet^.— Doddridge  and  Campbell,  "Covenant." 

Vor.  v9.  I  loill  not  hen cefortn  drink,  &c.— That  is,  1  will  celebrate  with 

you  no  more  passovers,  &c.  till  we  meet  in  heaven.     See  Re.  .\ix.  U. Of 

this  fi  nit  (Doddridge  and  Campbell,  "  produce")  of  the  vine.— It  m  not  (kai-- 
pos)  the  usual  term  lor  fruit,  which  is  here  used :  grapes  are  the  fruit— wine 
thp  r'roduce. 

Vcr.  30.  Thei/  sung  a  hymn.— The  Greek  is  literally,  "they  bymned." 
Campbell  reads,  "  And  atter  the  psalm  they  went  cut,"  &c.  Tiie  Jewish 
way  o!"  reciting  their  psalms  and  hymns,  was  in  a  kind  of  chant,  '/'hi;  hjinn 
hen/  in'ondcd,  was  most  probably  what  the  Jews  call  the  great  llallcl,  conn- 
prised  from  the  113ih  to  thf^  llStli  Psalm,  inclusive. 

Vor.  31.  All  ye  shall  be  offended.— lAtcxAWy,  scandalized.  Peter,  for  instance, 


MATTHEW,  XXVI. 


offbnded  because  of  me  this  night :  for  it  is  written, 
P  I  will  smite  the  shepherd,  and  the  sheep  of  the 
flock  shall  be  scattered  alroad. 

32  Hut  after  I  am  risen  again,  ^1  will  go  before  you 
into  Galilee. 

33  Peter  answered  and  said  unto  him,  Thcugh  all 
men  shall  be  oflended  because  of  thee,  ye^  will  I  never 
be  offended. 

34  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Verilj*!  say  unto  thee,  That 
this  night,  before  the  cock  crow,  thou  shalt  deny  me 
thrice. 

35  Peter  said  unto  him,  Though  I  should  die  with 
thee,  yet  will  I  not  deny  thee.  Likewise  also  said  all 
the  disciples. 

36  IT  I'hen  >"  cumeth  Jesus  with  them  unto  a  place 
called  Gethsemane,  and  saith  unto  the  disciples.  Sit 
ye  here,  while  I  go  and  pray  yonder. 

37  Ana  he  took  w'th  hnn  Peter  and  the  two  sons  of 
Zebedee,  and  began  to  be  sorrowful  and  very  heavy. 

38  Then  saith  he  unto  them.  My  »  soul  is  exceeding 
sorrowful,  even  unto  death  :  tarry  ye  here,  and  watch 
with  me. 

39  And  he  went  a  httlt,-  farther,  and  fell  on  his  face, 
and  t  prayed,  saying,  O  my  Father,  if  it  be  possible, 
let  this  cup  "  pass  from  me :  nevertheless,  "^  not  as  I 
will,  but  as  thou  wilt. 

40  And  he  c 'meth  unto  the  disciples,  and  findeth 
them  asleep,  a.  i  saith  unto  Peter,  What,  could  ye  not 
watch  with  me  one  hour? 

41  *  Watch  and  ray.  that  ye  »  enter  not  into  y  temp- 
tation :  the  spirit  indeed  is  willing,  but  the  flesh  is 
weak. 


A.  M.  4033. 
A.  D.  29. 


p  Zee  13  7. 


r  Ma.  II  ,32. 
&c. 

I-u.22.39, 
&c. 

Jn.l3.l, 
&c. 

g  Ps.nfi.3. 
Is..'53.3,10 
J11.1Z27. 

t  H;..5.7. 

u  c.20.22. 

T  Jn.5.30. 
6.33. 

Ro.  15.3. 
Ph.-lS. 

w  Ma.  13. 

33. 
14.33. 
Lu.va.IO. 
Ep.G.lS. 
Re.  16. 13 

£  Pr.4.14, 
15. 

y  Re.3.10. 

z  Is.26.8,9. 
Ro.7.18.. 
2.5. 
Ga.5.17. 


wa.s  both  ashamed  and  afraid  u  be  thouglit  a  disciple  of  Jesii.^,  tliongh  he  had 
talked  so  boastingly.  It  is  not  unlikely,  that  the  homely  proverb,  that  "•rreat 
talkers  do  the  lea.st,"  might  originate  from  this  instance  ot  Peter's  cowardice. 

Ver.  34.  Before  the  cock  crow  (Ma.  xiv.  30,  croio  twice.)— IVhilbi/ las  pro- 
dn.ced  sulficieiit  anthorities  to  prove  that  there  was  a  double  crowing  of  the 
cock— at  midnight,  and  at  day-break  ;  the  latter  answered,  according  to  him, 
to  the  fourth  watch  of  the  night,  though  others  say  the  third.  On  comparing 
the  Evangelists,  it  appears  to  us  that  our  Lord's  meaning  was,  that  Peter 
should  deny  his  Master  thrice  between  the  present  hour  and  that  of  the  cock 
crowing  ;  i.  e.  aboi'.t  the  break  of  day. 

Ver.  36.  Gethsemane.— A  jirivate  and  retired  garden  at  the  foot  of  mount 
Olivet,  whither  Jesus  often  retired  for  prajer,  and  where  (as  the  name  im- 
plies) an  oil  press  then,  or  formerly,  had  been  used. 

Ver.  33.  Ml/  soul  is  exceeding  sorroirful,  &c. — Doddridge,  "  Suronndod 
with  sorrow  ;"  Campbell,  (connecting  this  with  tne  iireccding  verse,)  '  I!eing 
oppressed  with  grief,  the  said  of  them,  My  soul  is  overwhcdmed  wiih  a 
deally  anguish."  This  is  explained  to  mean,  n  grief  of  mind  suffi.-ieiit  to 
kill  tJK^  body  ;  "  a  sorrow  that  worketh  (or  produceth)  death."  See  1  Co.  \ii  10. 

Ver.  39.  Let  this  cup  pafs-  fiOf)i  7?ie.—Kut  what  means  this  prayer?  Cf  iild 
not  Jesus  tell  whether  his  peiition  were  possible?  Or  could  he  pray  for  an  .m- 
pos^ibilitv?  Neither  of  these  circnmslances  must  be  supposed  :  but  the  e..»ra- 
ordinary  language  here  used  may  serve  to  teach  us,  l.  'I'hat  our  Lord  -f<'ply 
felt  the  extreme  nature  of  the  s\ifierings  ho  was  about  to  ondure  for  our  salva- 
tion :  it  is  ns  if  he  had  siud.  O  that  there  were  some  other  way  in  which  God 
could  be  glorified  and  sinners  saved,  without  iny  drinking  of  this  fatal  eup  I 
Hat.  2.  That  he  felt  the  absolute  necessity  of  his  own  obedience  unto  death 
forlh.'sie  ends;  and  therefore,  though  his  llesh  recoiled  (a.-  it  were)  from  the 
impendinc  strol;3,  his  heart  cheerllilly  submitted  ;  "  Fathe ;,  nevertheless,  not 
as  I  will,  but  as  thou  wilt!" 

Ver.  40.  One  hour. — The  Greek  term,  besides  its  more  imited  meaning,  is 
often  used  metaphorically,  as  w  ith  ns,  for  any  short  time,  or  period. 


MATTHEW,  XXVI. 


ij   42  He  went  away  again  the  second  time,  and  prayed, 
^  sayin;^,  O  my  Father,  if  this  cup  may  not  pass  away 
from  me,  except  I  drmk  it,  thy  will  be  done. 

43  And  he  came  and  found  them  asleep  again :  for 
their  eyes  were  heavy. 

44  And  he  left  them,  and  went  away  again,  and 
prayed  the  third  *  time,  saying  the  same  words. 

45  Then  cometh  hq  to  his  disciples,  and  saith  unto 
1  them.  Sleep  on  now,  and  take  your  rest :  behold,  the 

hour  is  at  hand,  and  the  Son  of  man  is  betrayed  into 
the  hands  of  sinners. 

4o  Rise,  let  us  be  going :  behold,  he  is  at  hand  that 
doth  l)etray  me. 

47  IT  And  while  he  yet  spake,  lo,  »» Judas,  one  of  the 
twelve,  came,  and  with  him  a  great  multitude  with 
swords  and  staves,  from  the  chief  priests  and  elders 
of  the  people. 

4S  Now  he  that  betrayed  him  gave  them  assign, 
sayiiig,  Whomsoever  I  shall  kiss,  that  same  is  ne : 
hold  lum  fast. 

49  And  forth \yith  he  came  to  Jesus,  and  said.  Hail, 
Master;  and  kissed  J  him. 

50  And  Jesus  said  unto  him,  « Friend,  wherefore  art 


thou 


Then  came    they,  and  laid   hands 


Jesus,  and  took  him 

51  IT  And,  behold,  one  of  them  which  were  with 
Jesus  stretched  out  his  hand,  and  drew  his  sword, 
and  struck  a  servant  of  the  high  priest,  and  sniote 
oH'  his  ear. 

52  Then  said  Jesus  unto  him,  Put  up  a^ain  thy  sword 
int  1  his  place:  for  fall  they  that  take  the  sword 
shall  perish  with  the  sword. 

53  Tninkest  thou  that  I  cannot  now  pray  to  my  Fa- 
ther,and  he  shall  presently  give  me  more  than  twelve 
legions  ?  of  angels  7 

54  I3ut  how  then  shall  the  scriptures  be  fulfilled,  that 
h  thus  it  must  be'] 

5.")  In  that  same  hour  said  Jesus  to  the  multitudes, 
Are  ye  come  out  as  against  a  thief  with  swords  and 


d  2  Sa.3.27 
20.9. 
P8.2<r3. 


e  P9.41.9. 
55.13. 


1  Ge.9.6. 
Ezc.35.5, 


?  2  Ki.6.17. 
I/a-TlO. 
c.4.11. 


Vi-r.  13.  Their  eyes  icere  heavi/.—Doddrids'e,  "  wxidiL-d  down." 

Vcr.  41.  TJie  same  tvords— Or,  "words  (or  matter)  to  the  same  effect."— 
Voddridy'e. 

Vrr.  4.5.  Sleep  on  noio— [That  is,  as  it  is  well  paraphrased  by  FAdhyiiiius. 
"  Sliico  you  have  thus  far  tailed  to  watch,  sleep  on  the  rest  of  the  time,  ana 
take  your  rest,  if  you  can."\—Baifster. 

Ver.  4C'  //a//.— A  usual -salutation.  The  Greek  signifies  "  Joy  to  thee."  The- 

Sa.xi)n  ha/l  means  "health." Master— Gr.  Rabhi. And  kissed  him.— 

[PrctiMul  nu;  the  most  afiectionate  attachment  to  our  Lord.  ]—Bagsler. 

Vcr.  50.  Friend,  icherefore  art  thou  co/we/— lllatlier,  "  Companion,  against 
whom  ait  thou  comcV']—Eagster. 

Ver.  31.  Twelve  legions  of  angels.— [S.  h^non  was  a  particular  division, 
or  battalion  of  the  Roman  army,  which  at  diflercnt  times  contained  diflcrent 
number.''.  In  tlie  time  ot'our  Saviour,  it  probably  consL-^ted  iifeiOO  foot,  and 
300  horse,  twelve  of  wiiich  would  amount  to  "■>,C00  incn.]—Eagst(r. 

Vor.  5J.  Tluit  thus  it  must  lei— Sec  Ac.  ii.  2'2— 24.  Our  Lord  continual  7 
advert?  to  the  necessity  of  the  Scriptures  being  fulfilled.    See  vor.  56. 

Ver.  3.5.  As  against  a  thief— Doddridge,  "  Robber ;"  alluding  to  thf  chii  fs 

oi  lunditti.  common  in  the  mountains  of  Judea. .SVares— Namely,  of  ofiice, 

like  ill  ise  of  constables  with  us. With  swords  and  staves  i    Our  Savijur 

plainly  intinuites  that  swords  and  staves  may  be  necessary  in  treating  v.ith 
such  characters  ;  but  surely  not  with  him.  .is  a  prophet  and  teacher  of  religion  : 


94 


MATTHEW,  XXVI. 


i  fie.3.15. 
Ps.liil, 
4  c. 

G9.1.4C. 
Is.53.3, 
Sic. 
I.a  4.20. 

U6. 

Zrc.13.7. 

Ac.1.16. 

Ma.  14. 

53,&c. 

U\.'22.5l, 

&c. 

J n. 18. 12, 

&c. 

k  P8.27.12. 
35.11. 


ra  Is.  .53.7. 
c.27.12, 
U. 

n  1  Sa.U. 

2sai 

lKi.22.16. 


p  Da.7.13. 
Jn.1.51. 
lTh.4.1G. 
Re.  1.7. 

q  I's.lIO.l. 
Ac.7.55. 


Staves  for  to  take  me  7  I  sat  daily  with  you  teaching 
in  the  temple,  and  ye  laid  no  hold  on  me. 

50  But  all  this  was  done,  that  the  scriptures  i  of  the 
prophets  might  be  fulfilled.  Then  all  the  disciples 
forsook  him,  and  fled. 

57  IT  And  J  they  that  had  laid  hold  on  Jesus  led  him 
away  to  Caiaphas  the  high  priest,  where  the  scribes 
and  the  elders  were  assembled.  • 

53  But  Peter  followed  him  afar  off  unto  the  high 
priest's  palace,  and  went  in,  and  sat  with  the  servants, 
to  see  the  end. 

59  Now  the  chief  priests,  and  elders,  and  all  the  coun- 
cil, sought  false  witness  against  Jesus,  to  put  him  to 
death ; 

60  But  found  none :  yea,  though  many  false  witnesses 
came,  yet  found  they  none.  At  the  k  last  came  two 
false  witnesses, 

61  And  said,  This  fellow  I  said,  I  am  able  to  destroy 
the  temple  of  God,  and  to  build  it  in  three  days. 

62  And  the  high  priest  arose,  and  said  uiito  him, 
Answerest  thou  nothing?  what  is  it  which  these  wit- 
ness against  thee  ? 

63  But  "1  Jesus  held  his  peace.  And  the  high  priest 
answered  and  said  unto  him,  I  adjure  •»  thee  by  the 
living  God,  that  thou  tell  us  whether  thou  be  the 
Christ,  0  the  Son  of  God. 

64  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  Thou  hast  said  r  neverthe- 
less I  say  unto  you,  p  Hereafter  shall  ye  see  the  Son 
of  man  sitting  on  the  right  hand  q  of  power,  and 
coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven. 

65  Then  the  high  priest  rent  his  clothes,  saying,  He 
hath  spoken  blasphemy  ;  what  farther  need  nave  we 
of"  witnesses?  behold,  now  ye  have  heard  his  blas- 
phemy. 


and  though,  indeed,  he  claimed  a  kingdom,  it  was  of  a  nature  so  purely  spiritual 
that  it  required  no  support  tVom  the  sword,  much  less  could  it  be  propagated 
by  it. 

Ver.  56.  TJiat  the  scriptures  ....  might  be  fiilJiUed.— This  ohipzlwafinA 
traced  through  all  the  Evangelists,  not  as  a  motive  of  human  action,  but  as  a 
leading  design  of  Providence.  For  the  prediction  here  alluded  to  turn  I'ack 
to  ver.  31. 

Ver.  5S.  And  xpcnt  in — Namely,  into  the  court  before  the  palace  wliich  was 
always  open  to  the  sky,  though  soir.ftimcs  with  piazzas  round  it.  It  is  not  cer- 
tain, however,  that  thi.^  palace  was  the  private  residence  of  CsiaDhas,  (which 
is  understood  to  have  been  on  Mount  Sion.)  but  rather  his  official  house,  or 
apartments  in  llie  temple,  where  the  Sanhedrim  now  sat,  and  into  one  c  the 
courts  of  wliich  Peter  and  John  obtained  admission.  So  the  late  L  J.I  or  of 
Ca'inct,  Frairments,  No.  cx.vxvii. 

Vv.r.  61.  J  am  able  to  destroij.— [The  words  of  our  Lord  were  widely  different 
f.om  this  statement  of  them  ;  so  that  the  testimony  of  these  witnesses  was 
false,  though  it  had  the  semblance  of  truth.]— Ba^rster. 

,     Ver.  63.  I  adjure  thee— Thns  the  liidi  prio.'st,  in  his  magisterial  capacity, 
'  lays  the  holy  Jesus  under  a  judicial  oath,  which  in  some  cases,  very  dilVerenl 
from  the  present,  he  was  allowed  to  lay  upon  the  accused  party.    See  Nu.  v. 
I  19,  &c. 

Ver.  61.  Thon  hmt  said—i.  e.  I  am  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God. The  Son 

of  man.— Sec  Da.  vii.  13, 14. 

Ver.  65.  I'ert  h/s  clothes.— It  has  been  said,  that  the  high  priest  might  never 
rend  his  clothe.a ;  but  that  he  might,  and  did  on  extraordinary  occasions,  Dr 
Lardncr  has  iriven  several  instarces. 

"Mistaken  Caiaphas  I  ah!  which  blasphcm'd. 

Thou,  or  thy  pri.soner? — Which  shall  be  condcmn'd?"        Voting. 


MATTHEW,  XXVII. 


m 


06  What  think  ye?  They  answered  and  said  is,  He 
guilty  of'' death. 

07  Then  *  did  they  spit  m  his  face,  u  nd  bufTcted  him ; 
and  others  smote  him  with  '  the  pahi'is  of  their  hands, 

08  Saying,  Prophesy  unto  us,  thou  Christ,  ^Vho  is  he 
that  smote  thee  ? 

6\)  U  Now  "  Peter  sat  without  in  the  palace  :  and  a 
damsel  came  unto  him,  saying,  Thou  also  wast  with 
Jesus  of  GaHlee. 

70  But  he  denied  before  them  all,  saying,  I  know  not 
what  thou  sayest. 

I  71  And  when  he  \vas  gone  out  into  the  porch,  an- 
other maid  saw  him,  and  said  unto  them  that  were 
there,  This  fellow  was  also  with  Jesus  of  Nazareth. 

72  And  agam  he  denied  with  an  oath,  I  do  not  know 
the  man. 

73  And  after  a  while  came  unto  him  they  that  stood 
by,  and  said  to  Peter,  Surely  thou  also  art  one  of 
them  ;  for  thy  speech  bewrayeth  thee. 

74  Then  began  he  to  curse  and  to  swear,  saying,  I 
knov\  not  the  man..  And  immediately  the  cuck 
crew. 

75  And  Peter  remembered  the  ''word  of  Jesus,  which 
said  unto  him,  Before  the  cock  crow,  thou  shalt  deny 
me  thrice.    And  he  went  out,  and  wept  bitterly. 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

1  Christ  is  flelifered  bound  to  Pilaie.  6  Judas  hangeth  himself.  49  Pilate,  ad- 
inonislie-1  of  liis  wife,  24  washeth  his  han;ls:  26  and  looseth  Bar;\bbas. 
29  Christ  is  crown&i  with  tliorns,  Zl  crucifie.1,  40  reviled,  SO  di-eih,  aud  is 
buried.    66  His  sepulclire  is  sealed,  and  watched. 

WHEN  the  morning  was  come,  all  the  chief  priests 
and  elders  of  the  people  took  counsel  ^  against 
Jesus  to'  put  him  to  death  : 


1  Ma.li 
66,&c 
Lu.22.3> 
&c. 
J  n.  1 8. 16, 


V  ver.S!. 
Lu.i22.3l 
..ai. 


Ver.  67.  Then  did  they  spit,  &c.— Tliis  mark  of  contempt  and  malice  is  still 
continued  in  the  East.  In  1-744,  wlien  a  rebel  prisoner  was  brought  before  Na- 
dir Siiah's  general,  "  the  soldiers  were  ordered  to  spit  in  his  face  ;  an  indignity 

of  great  anti'iuity  in  the  East."     Hanway's  Travels. Buffeted  him.— 

[■'  Smote  him  with  their  lists,"  as  Theophylaci  interprets. Smote  him  loith 

the  -palms  of  their  hands.—"  Smote  him  on  the  cheek  with  tiio  open  hand," 
as  Siiidas  renders.  They  offered  him  every  indignity  in  all  its  various  and  vexa- 
tious forms.  ] — Burster. 

Ver.  fiS.  Who  is  he  that  smote  thee?— Dr.  Gill  tldnks  this  alludes  to  a  play, 
resembling  blind  man's  buft",  called  by  the  Greeks,  KoUabismos.  Thus  was 
oar  Saviour  made  a  jest  of!  But  wc  rather  think  this  was  done  in  allusion  to 
an  ancient  custom  of  covering  the  faces  of  condemned  persons,  as  in  the  in- 
stance of  Haman,  Es.  vii.  8.    See  also  Je.  xiv.  3.    Likewise  Ilarmer. 

Ver.  69.  Peter  sat  loithout  in  the  palace.— The  term  aule,  rendered  palace, 
more  properly  signifies  an  open  coiul.  Faler's  Hcb.  Archaeology,  sjad  com 
pare  note  on  ver.  53. 

Ver.  73.  Thy  speech  bewrayeth— Ox,  betrayeth  thee;  meaning  that  his  accent 
was  Galilean.    See  Ma.  iv.  79. 

Ver.  7.5.  He  wept  bitterly.— Such  a  bitter  aposta-^y  indeed  re<iuirc3  bitter 
tears  ;  and  if  they  are  not  produced  on  earth,  they  will  be  mingled  with  "  wail- 
ing and  gnashing  of  teeth"  in  hell.  "  Tliis  deep  sorrow  is  re'iuired  (says  Mr. 
IJcini/)  not  lo  satisfy  divine  justice,  (as  a  sea  of  tears  will  not  do  that  0  but  to 
c\  idcnrc  that  there  is  a  real  change  of  mind,  which  is  the  essence  of  repent- 
ance ;  to  make  pardon  more  welcome,  and  sin,  in  future,  more  loathsome. 
Peter,  who  wept  so  bitterly  for  den.ving  Chnst,  never  denied  liim  aeain  ;  but 
confessed  him  often  and  opeidy,  and  in  tiie  face  of  danwr.  So  far  from  ever 
again  saying  '  I  know  not  the  man,'  he  made  all  the  house  of  Israel  knore 
assuredly,  that  this  same  .Te^us  was  both  Lord  and  Christ.  True  repentance 
for  any  sm  will  behest  e\idenced  by  our  ahoundinfr  in  the  contrary  srace  and 
duty  ;  that  is  a  sign  of  our  weeping,  not  only  bitterly,  but  sincerely." 

Chap.  XXVII.  Ver.  1.  Took  coun.sc/— That  is,  consulted   afresh;  the  pre- 


MATTHEW,  XXVII. 


A.  M.  4<iJ3.  [  2  And  when  they  had  bound  him.  they  led  /ifw  away, 
A  u. -i'l.   iund  (leUvered  him  i-  to  Pontius  Pilate  the  governor. 

3  IT  Then  Judas,  which  had  betrayed  him,  when  he 
saw  that  he  was  condemned,  repented  himself,  and 
brought  aj^ain  the  thirty  pieces  of  silver  to  the  chief 
priests  and  elders, 

4  Saying,  I  have  sinned  in  that  I  have  betrayed  the 
innocent  •=  blood.  And  they  said,  What  is  that  to  us? 
see  thou  to  that. 

5  And  he  cast  down  the  pieces  of  silver  in  the  tem- 
ple, and  departed,  and  went  and  hanged  d  himself. 

6  And  the  chief  priests  took  the  silver  pieces,  and 
said.  It  is  not  lawful  for  to  put  them  into  the  treasury, 
because  it  is  the  price  of  blood. 

7  And  they  took  counsel,  and  bought  with  the)n  tho 
potter's  field,  to  bury  strangers  in. 

8  Wherefore  that  field  was  called,  The  field  of  bl(  ,od, 
unto  this  day. 

9  Then   was  fulfilled   that  which  was  spoken  e  by 


d  Ps.s.'j.a. 

2Sii.17.23 
Ac.  5  18. 


Ze.U.12, 
13. 


f  or,  tr/iom 
they 

bought  of 
the  chUd- 
ren  o/ 
Israel. 


Jeremy  the  prophet,  saying,  And  they  took  the  thirty 
pieces  of  silver,  the  price  of  him  that  was  valued, 
f  whom  they  of  the  children  of  Israel  did  value  ; 


ceding  transactions  took  place  iluriiig  llio  night  and  early  dawn.  Tlioir  prisoner 
was  now  probably  sent  out  of  court,  while  they  obtained  some  interval  of  rest 
or  reireshment :  but  they  again  consulted  together,  so  soon  as  the  day  wa.s 
fully  come. 

Ver.  2.  Pontius  Pilate. — [ Por7??i^?P?7fl!?e  governed  Judea  fen  years  under  the  j 
emperor  Tiberius,  from  his  13th  to  liis  23d  .year,  A.  D.  26  too6  ;  but.  liavingex-  | 
erciscd  great  cruelties  against  the  Samaritans,  they  complained  to  Vjteliius, 
governor  of  Syria,  who  sent  Marcellus.  one  of  his  friends,  to  superintend  Judea, 
and  ordered  Pilate  to  Rome,  to  give  an  account  of  his  conduct  to  'J'iberius.  I 
The  emperor  was  dead  before  he  arrived  ;  but  it  is  an  ancient  tradition   that 
he  was  banished  to  Vienne  in  Dauphinv.  where  he  was  reduced  to  such  ex- 
tremity that  he  killed  himself  with  his  own  sword  two  years  after.— A'?/.vf  J.  ]—B. 

Ver.  5.  And  toe.nt  and  hanged  himself.— Cainvbell.  "  Strangled  liimself," 
as  the  word  certainly  may  mean  ;  but  Parkhurst  also  shows  it  is  used  (or  hang- 
ing, both  by  the  I.XX.  and  in  the  Classics  ;  and  we  agree  vvitii  Doddridge  in 
pref(!rrinff  this  interpretation.    The  suicide  of  an  apostate  is,  of  nil  others,  the 
most  awful ;  and  that  of  Judas  the  most  dreadful  crime  of  tliis  class. 
"  Here  we  behold  '  the  rebel  dead ; 
Undor  the  curse  of  God  he  lies  ; 
He  seals  the  curse  on  his  own  head, 
And  with  a  double  vengeance  dies  I' "  Watts. 

Ver.  7.  The  potter's  ./JeM— Wliich.  according  to  Mr.  Taylor,  (tlie  late  Editor 

of  Calniet,)  was  situated  on  the  south,  beyond  the  valley  of  Topbet,  and  at 

some  distance  without  the  walls.    This  had  no  doubt  been  formerly  occupied 

j  as  n  pottery,  (see  /ec.  xi.  13.)  and  the  earth  having  been  dug  away  Icr  pottery, 

accounts  for  its  being  bought  so  cheap. 

■  Ver.  9.  Bij  Jerennj  (or  Jeremiali)  the  prophet.— [Thp  words  here  quoted  are 
j!  not  found  in  Jeremiah,  but  in  Zcchariah;  and  a  variety  of  conjcclurcs  have 
'i  been  formed  in  order  to  reconcile  this  discrepancy.  The  most  probable  opinion 

seems  to  be.  that  the  name  of  the  prophet  was  originally  omitted  by  the  Evan 
gelist.  and  that  the  name  of  .?f;e?w/flr/«  was  added  by  some  subsequent  copyist. 
It  is  omitted  in  two  MSS.  of  the  12th  century,  in  the  Syriac,  later  Persic,  two 
of  the  Itala  and  in  some  other  Latin  conies.  Augustine  also  numtions  that 
the  nir.i?  is  wanting  in  some  MSS.  of  his  time.  Griesbach  marks  it  to  be 
omitted.  What  renders  it  hiffhiy  probable  that  the  original  rending  wa.s  by 
the  prophet,  is,  that  St.  Matthew  frequently  omits  the  name  of  the  prophet  in 
his  quotations.  See  ch.  i.  22  ;  ii.  .'),  1.5  ;  xiii.  35  ;  xxi.  1.  This  omission  is  ap- 
proved of  by  Benget.  Dr.  A.  Clarke,  and  IIorne.]—Bagstcr. The  price  of 

Mm  that  ica.s  valued,  &c.— We  may  cither  render  these  words,  "  of  one  who 
was  sold,  whom  the  children  of  Isr.iel  did  sell,"  and  so  consider  llicm  as  the 
price  ot'a  common  slave  ;  or,  "  of  him  '.hat  was  sold,  or  \alued.  Mt^siuh.l 
whom  the  children  of  Isra«l  sold,"  at  the  shameful  i)rice  here  named.  See 
t;  Doddridge,  who  coiiaiders  these  words  as  a  parenthesis,  and  the  words  of 

■  Matthew.  r 


MATTHEW,  XXVII. 


97 


10  And  gave  them  for  the  potter's  field,  as  the  Lord 
appointed  me. 

1 1  IT  And  Jesus  stood  before  the  governor ;  and  the 
governor  asked  him,  saying,  Art  thou  the  King  of  the 
Jews  ?  And  Jesus  said  unto  him.  Thou  sayest. 

12  And  when  he  was  accused  of  the  chief  priests  aru' 
eld<TS,  he  s  answered  nothmg.  I 

13  Then  said  Pilate  unto  him,  Hearcst  thou  not  hi  w\ 
many  things  they  witness  against  thee  ?  I 

14  And  he  answered  him  to  never  a  word;  insomucn* 
that  the  governor  marvelled  greatly. 

15  IT  N'lw  ii  at  that  feast  the  governor  was  wont  to 
release  unto  the  people  a  prisoner,  whom  thev  would. 

16  And  they  had  then  a  notable  prisoner,  called  Ba- 
rabbas. 

17  Therefore  when  they  were  gathered  together. 
Pilate  said  unto  them.  Whom  will  ye  that  I  release 
unto  you?    Barabbas,  or  Jesus  which  is  called  Christ  i 

18  For  he  knew  that  for  envy  « they  had  dehvered 
him. 

19  T  When  he  was  set  down  on  the  judgment  seat, 
his  wife  sent  unto  him,  saying,  Have  thou  nothing  lo 
do  with  that  J  just  man  :  foV  I  have  suflered  many 
things  this  dayy^in  a  dream  because  of  him. 

20  IT  But  the  chief  priests  and  elders  persuaded  ihe 
.multitude  that  they  should  ask  k  Barabbas,  and  de- 
stroy Jesus. 

21  The  governor  answered  and  said  unto  them. 
Whether  of  the  twain  will  ye  that  I  release  unto  youl 
They  said,  Barabbas. 

22  Pilate  sailh  unto  them.  What  shall  I  do  then 
with  Jesus  which  is  called  Christ?  They  all  say 
unto  him,  Let  him  be  crucified. 

23  And  the  governor  said.  Why,  what  evil  hath  ne 
done '?  But  they  cried  out  the  more,  saying.  Let  i  him 
be  crucified. 

24  When  Pilate  saw  that  he  could  prevail  nothing, 
but  that  rather  a  tumult  was  made,  he  took  water, 
and  vyashed  '"his  hands  before  the  multitude,  saying, 
I  am  innocent  of  the  blood  of  this  just  person ;  see  ye 
to  it. 


g  c'26.6'.. 

t  M.1.15.6, 
kc. 

.'..lie.  17, 
Ac 

Jn.l8  39, 
&c. 


ls.33.n. 
Zec.9.9. 
1,11.23.47. 
1  Fe.2.22. 
lJn.2.l. 


)  probably 
early  in 
the  niorn- 
iiig.  The 
heathen 
inia;ine<l 
those 
dreams 
most  sig- 
nil'icartt 
which 
came 
about 
breiik  of 
clay  ;  and 
on  ihiit 
account 
she  mijht 
lav  the 
greater 
suess 
upon  it 


1  C.21. 33,39 


m  De.21.6 


Ver.  10.  And  gave  them —Doddridge,  "  And  they  were  given,"  &c.  Com- 
pare Zee.  xi.  13.  Campbell  renders  it,  "  The  thirty  shekels,  the  stipulated 
price  at  which  he  was  valued,  I  t(M)k,as  the  Lord  appointed  me,  from  t)ie  sons 
of  Israel,  who  gave  them  for  the  potter's  field." 

Ver.  11.  Art  thou  the  king  of  the  Jeios  ?— Campbell,  "  Thou  art  the  king  of 
the  Jews  ?"  This  form  of  the  words  is  most  literal,  and  ambigiiitv  niialit  he 
avoided  by  introducing  the  adverb  then— "Thou  art  the  king  of  the  Jews 
then?"    Answer,  "  Thou  sayest ;"  i.  e.  "  thou  sayest  truly." 

Ver.  15.  At  th&t  feast  (the  passover)  the  governor  loas  wont  to  release  .... 
a  prisoner.— Thxi  was,  it  seems,  in  memorial  of  their  being  relea-sed  tVoni  Egyp- 
tian bondage.  The  like  custom,  it  seems,  prevailed  among  some  of  the  Greeks. 
Orient.  Lit.  No.  1241. 

Verses  16, 17.  Barabbas. — A  thief,  guilty  also  of  murder  and  sedition.  Origen 
says,  that  in  many  copies  of  his  time,  Barabbas  wad  also  called  Jesus ;  and 
the  Armenian  version  reads.  "  Whom  will  ye  that  I  deliver  up  unto  you,  Jesus 
Barabbas,  or  Jesus  who  is  called  f/hrist  "> '    Calmet  and  Michaelis. 

Verses  IS,  19.  For  he  knew,  &,c.— Campbell  considers  these  two  verses  as  a 
parunthosis. 

Ver.  24.  He  tcashed  his  hands  before  the  mu/Mtude.—Tlus  ntfl  oi  "  wash- 


?8 


MATTHEW,  XXVII. 


nDe.I9.IO. 
JiKS.'ZI!). 
c.ai.ll. 
Ac.5  -a. 

0  Is.53.; 
I.u.l3.3a 


p  or,  pov»r- 
nor's 
house. 

q  I's  69.19, 


r  U49.7. 
50.6. 
53.3,7. 

s  Nn.l.).35. 
1  Ki.2l. 
10.13. 
A0.7..58. 
He.  13. 12. 


25  Tlieii  ans.vered  all  the  people,  and  said.  His 
"bl(»od  be  on  us,  and  on  onr  children. 

20  '1  hen  released  he  Barabbas  unto  tL'cm  :  and  when 
he  had  scourged  "Jesus,  he  delivered  him  to  be  cru- 
cified. 

27  IT  Then  the  soldiers  of  the  governor  took  Jesus 
into  the  p  connnon  hall,  and  gathered  unto  him  the 
whole  band  of  soldiers. 

28  And  they  stripped  hiin,  and  put  on  him  a  scarlet 
robe. 

29  And  when  thev  had  platted  a  crown  of  thorns, 
they  put  it  upon  his  head,  and  a  reed  in  his  right 
hand  :  and  they  bowed  the  knee  before  him,  and 
mocked  'ihim,  saying.  Hail,  king  of  the  Jews! 

30  And  they  spit  'upon  him,  and  took  the  reed,  and 
smote  him  on  the  head. 

31  And  after  that  they  had  mocked  him,  they  took 
the  robe  ofT  from  him,  and  put  his  own  raiment  on 
him,  and  *  led  him  away  to  crucify  him. 

32  And  as  they  came  out,  they  found  a  man  of  Cy- 


ing  the  liancis  in  innocency,"  appears  to  have  originated  in  a  Mt)saical  in.stitu- 
ti(Tn,  De.  x.vi.  6,  7,  is  alludoil  to  by  David,  Ps.  xxvi.,  and  was  copied  by  tlie  Gen- 
tiles.   Ovid  Fast.].  2. 

Ver.  •^3.  His  blood  be  on  us,  &c.— This  imprecation  appears  to  have  been 
reitiarkably  iultilied  in  the  circuiustances  connected  with  the  destniction  of 
Jeni.salom  by  Tims.  Bp.  Kewton  traces  a  striking  correspondence  between 
their  .«iii  and  punisinnent.  "  They  put  Jesus  to  death  when  the  nation  was  as- 
sembled to  celebrate  the  passover ;  and  when  the  nation  was  assembled  to  ce- 
lebrate the  passover,  Titus  shut  them  up  within  the  walls  of  Jerusalem.  The 
rej,!Ction  of  the  true  Messiah  was  their  crime  ;  and  the  following  of  false  Mes- 
I  siahs  to  their  destruction,  was  their  punishment.  They  sold  and  bought  Jesus 
as  a  slave:  and  they  themselves  were  afterwards  sold  and  bought  as  slaves 
at  the  lowest  prices.  They  preferred  a  roblier  and  a  murderer  to  Jesus,  whom 
they  crucified  between  two  thieves  :  and  they  themselves  were  at\erwards  in- 
Icstcd  vith  bands  of  thieves  and  robbers.  They  put  Jesus  to  death,  lest  the 
Romans  should  come  and  take  away  their  place  and  nation ;  and  the  Ro- 
mans did  cernc  and  look  away  their  place  and  nation.  They  crucified  Je- 
sns  before  the  walls  of  Jerusalem  ;  and  before  the  walls  of  Jerusalem  they 
themselves  were  crucified  in  such  numbers,  that  it  is  said  room  was  wanting 
for  the  crosses,  and  cro.sses  for  the  bodies.  1  .should  think  it  hardly  possible 
for  any  man  to  lay  lliese  things  together,  and  not  conclude  the  Jews  own  im- 
pri.'cati',n  to  be  remarkably  fiufilJed  upon  them  ;  '  his  blood  be  on  uj,  and  on 
our  rliildren  ! '  " 

Ver.  ;;«.  When  he  had  scourged  Jesus.— Th\s  punishment  was  used  both  by 
the  Jews  and  Romans.  The  latter  being  administered  by  military  executioners, 
was  no  doubt  severe,  the  flesh  being  generally  cut  by  the  w  hips  used  lor  this 
purpose  ;  and  some  think  it  might  be  the  moreso  in  this  instance,  as  Pilate 
hoped  that  the  Jews,  when  they  saw  liim  scourged,  might  be  pacified,  with- 
out  insisting  on  his  crucifi.'cion  ;  but  nothing  could  satisfy  these  cruel  hypo-  ,) 
crite.i,  short  of  death,  in  its  most  tremendous  form.     See  Doddridsre.  • 

Ver.  y7.  Tlie  ifltole  ia/jd— What  we  nught  call  his  "  ho.ly  guard."  Ij 

Ver.  28.  Put  on  him  a  scarlet  ro6e— That  is,  no  doubt,  a  decayed  and  left  |> 
of!"  robe.  Mark  calls  the  robe  purple.  See  Ma.  xv.  20.  Scarlet  and  purpin 
are  not  untre<iuently  interchanged.  Such  pieces  of  mockery  were  not  uncoto- 
mon  in  those  times.  When  Herod  Aerippa  wished  to  display  his  royal  dimity 
to  the  |ieople,  the  mob,  in  ridicule.  dresso<l  up  a  half  crazy  man,  with  a  paste- 
bo-ird  crown,  a  reed  tor  a  sceijfre,  and  a  robe  of  matting.  Orient.  Lit.  No.  12-1 ; 
compare  No.  1243. 

Ver.  29.  A  crown  of  thorns. — The  species  of  thorns  here  employed  is  dcubt- 
ful,  and  of  no  con.sc<iuencc.    The  object  wa.s.  to  inflict  pain  and  ridirain  ;  out, 

query,  Have  not  all  crowns  more  thorns  than  jewels  in  them? J  reed— 

Most  probably  a  common  walking  cane.    (Calamus.) 

Ver.  30.  The>/  spit  upon  him.—Sve  note  on  ch.  xxvi.  67. 

Ver.  31.  And  led  him  a?<'«y.— Capital  punishments  wore,  both  by  Jews  and 
Romans,  generally  jiflicled  without  their  cities  ;  especially  crucifkion.  Orient. 
Gust.  No.  1230. 


MATTHEW,  XXVII. 


99 


rene,  Simon  by  name :  him  they  compelled  to  bear 
his  cross. 

3;j  ir  And  when  they  were  come  unto  a  place  called 
(iolsotha,  that  is  to  say,  a  place  of  a  skull, 

31  They  gave  him  vinegar  to  drink  mingled  t  with 

Sail :  and  when  he  had  lasted  thereof,  he  would  not 
rink.  , ,  . 

35  And  "  they  crucified  hirn,  and  parted  his  garments, 
casting  lots :  that  it  might  he  fulfilled  w^iich  was 
spoken  *  by  the  prophet,  They  parted  my  garments 
among  them,  and  upon  my  vesture  did  they  east  lots. 

36  And  sitting  down  they  watched  him  there; 

37  And  set  up  over  his  head  his  accusation  written, 
THIS  IS  JESUS  THE  KING  OF  THE  JEWS. 

33  Then  were  there  two  thieves  '^  crucified  with  him, 
one  on  the  right  hand,  and  another  on  the  left. 

39  IT  And  they  that  passed  by  reviled  him,  wagging 
» their  heads, 

40  And  saying,  Thou  that  destroyest  the  temple,  and 
buildest  it  in  tliree  days,  save  thvself.  If  thou  be  the 
Son  of  God,  come  down  from  the  cross. 

41  Likewise  also  the  chief  priests  mocking  T/iim 
with  the  scribes  and  elders,  said, 

42  He  saved  others ;  himself  he  cannot  save.  If  he 
be  the  King  of  Israel,  let  him  now  come  down  irom 
the  cross,  and  we  will  believe  him. 

43  He  trusted  in  God ;  let  ^  hi  in  deliver  him  now,  if 
he  will  have  him  :  for  he  said,  "^  I  am  the  Son  of  God. 

44  The  thieves  also,  which  were  crucified  with  him, 
cast  the  same  in  his  teeth. 


■J  rg.22.lS. 
Ma.  1.5. 
24,&c 

ice. 
Jii.l9.iM, 


X  P8.22.7. 
109.25. 


y  Job  13.9. 
Ps.35.!6. 
is.2-S.22. 
Lu.  18.32. 


7.  Ps.3.2. 
22.8. 
42.10. 
71.11. 


a  Jn.5.17, 
li. 
10.30,36. 


Vcr.  32.  To  bear  his  cross.— Ht.  John  informs  us,  that  at  first  Jesu.s  went 
forth  bearinc  his  cro.ss  ;  it  may  he,  liowcver.this  referred  only  to  the  transverse 
beam,  and  tliat  Simon  carried  the  iipiiglit  iiart  alter  him  :  or  if  the  cross  was 
formed,  that  Jesus  tainted  under  the  weight,  and  it  was  llien  laiiion  .Simon. 
'  Ver.  33.  Golgotha  ....  a  place  of  a  skull.— Cavipbell,  "of  skulls  ;"  sup- 
poserl  to  1)0  so  called  from  its  having  been  a  place  of  public  e.xeciition.  It  is  more 
usually  called  Mount  Calvary  ;  but  of  the  mount  there  are  no  remains,  nor  do 
the  Scriptures  mention  it ;  though  as  a  place  of  exi;cution  it  niiglit  probably 
be  an  elevated  spot.  The  present  Calvary  is  cmered  with  religious  buildings 
pretending  to  enclose  our  Saviour's  tomb,  and  other  Christian  antiquities,  all 
of  which  are  doubttul.  and  some  gross  impositions  ;  though  they  allord  a  rich 
revenue  to  monk.s  and  priests,  both  Greek  and  Roman  Catholic.  See  Dr.  R. 
Richardson's  interesting  Travels  along  the  Mediterranean. 

Ver.  34.  Vinegar  ....  ?ninsrled  ivith  gall.— The  LXX.  use  the  same  Greek 
word  for  wormwood.  Mark  says,  "  Wine  mingled  with  m.mh  ;''  sour  wine 
(?j/;?fl?"£-r<r,  French)  mingled  with  myrrh,  bitter  as  gall.     Myrrh  itselt,  says  Dr. 

I  KarrLs.  is  '  e.\tiemelv  bitter."  Sat.  Hist,  of  the  Bible.  This  mi.xture,  or  some- 
tliin?  like  it.  is  said  to  have  been  given  to  criminals  to  deaden  the  sense  of  pain  ; 

I  which  might  be  the  reason  why  our  Lord  refused  to  drink  it.  See  Orient.  Lit 

I  No.  1249.  •  .  .^   ,  , 

i  Ver.  35.  That  it  might  he  fulfilled.— Vs.  xxii.  18.— Persons  cnicified  were  ai 
'.vay.s  stripped  of  their  clothes,  which  became  the  peniuisites  of  the  executioners. 
Orient.  Lit.  No.  1'250.  This  quotation,  accordin?  to  Campbell,  is  "  wanting 
in  a  very  great  number  of  MSS."  He  thinks  it  wa.s  introduce*!  here  trom  Jn. 
xix.  24,  to  which  placi;  it  belong?  ;  but  as  it  belongs  there,  the  o.uesiion  is  ot  no 
importance. 
Ver.  37.  This  is  Jesus.  &c.— On  this  inscription,  see  Jn.  xix.  19,  &c. 

I     Ver.  40.  Thou  that  destroi/est.—i^oe  note,  chap.  xxvi.  61. 

Ver.  42.  We  will  believe  hi7n.—So  unbelievers  argue.  Could  they  see  a  mi- 
racle.  tliey  would  believe  ;  but  our  Lord  says  they  would  not,  and  facts  con- 
finn  his  words.  They  saw  Lazarus  raised  from  the  dead,  yet  would  not  believe. 
SeeJn.  xi.46.    Compare  Lu.  xvi.  41.  .,    ,,.        ... 

I      Ver.  44.  Cast  the  same  in  his  teeth.— Doddridge,  "  Upbraided  mm  with  the 

i  same  reprrach;"  Campbell,  "In  the  same  manner." 


iOO 


MATTHEW,  XXVII. 


Ps.22.1. 
Is.x5.IO. 


f  h.^xl. 


g  Is.2.18. 

H0.13.H. 

Jn  5.-Z3.. 

a- 


j   Ma.  1.5.39. 
1,11.23. -17, 


^5  "IF  Now  froui  the  sixth  hour  tjiere  was  darkness 
^  over  all  the  land  unto  the  ninth  hour. 

45  And  about  the  ninth  hour  Jesus  cried  with  a  loud 
voice,  saying,  Eli,  Eli,  lania  sahachthani  ?  that  is  to 
say,  c  My  God,  my  God,  why  hast  thou  forsaken  me? 

47  Some  of  them  that  stood  there,  when  they  heard 
that,  said.  This  man  calleth  for  Elias. 

48  And  straightway  one  of  them  ran,  and  tcok  a 
sponge,  and  tilled  it  with  d  vinegar,  and  put  ii  on  a 
r*»ed,  and  gave  him   to  drink. 

••9  The  rest  said,  Let  be,  let  us  see  whether  Elias 
will  come  to  save  him. 

50  Jesus,  when  he  had  cried  again  with  a  loud  voice, 
yielded  up  the  ghost. 

'«il  U  And,  behold,  the  veil  ^  of  the  temple  was  rent 
s  n  twain  from  the  top  to  the  bottom  ;  and  the  earth 
cid  quake,  and  the  rocks  rent ; 

52  And  s  the  graves  were  opened  ;  and  many 
bodies  of  the  saints  which  i'  slept  arose, 

53  And  came  out  of  the  graves  i  after  his  resurrection, 
jind  went  into  the  holy  city,  and  appeared  unto  many. 

?»4  >sow  j  when  the  centurion,  and  they  that  were 
with  hiiTij  watching  Jesus,  saw  the  earthquake,  and 
r->ose  things  that  were  done,  they  feared  greatly, 
aaying.  Truly  this  was  the  Son  of  God. 


Vcr.  45.  >,'^c  from  the  sixth  hour.— Matthew  and  Mrirk  reckon  from  sun- 
ri.s:',  which  af  tliis  time  (ahoiit  tlio  (Kiuino.x)  wa.s  si.x  o'clock,  l)y  our  rockmiin;?. 
Ciirist  wa!3i.>en  crucified  at  nine  in  the  morniiife'  (the  tliird  hour.  ,"\!a.  xv.  ^5  ;) 
thf  darknes-'  isamo  on  at  noon,  tlie  sixth  i)our,  and  continued  till  tlircc  in  the  a(- 

tornoun,  wh'*h  was  the  ninth  hour.    See  Jn.  xix.  14. ['J'hat  thi<  general 

darkness  wo^  wholly  preternatural  is  evident  from  this,  that  it  happened 
at  the  pasft-ver,  which  was  celebrated  only  at  the  fii/l  moon,  a  time  in 
which  it  wa>  'mpossible  for  the  sun  to  be  eclipsed,  natural  eclipses  happening 

j  only  at  the  I'meofthe  new  moon.) — Bagstcr. Dionysius. the  Areopagite, 

wiion  in  EgTot.  noticed  this  unnatural  darkness,  and  exclaimed,  '.'  Either  the 
GodofNature  suffers,  or  the  macliinery  of  nature  is  dissolving." 

V^er.  46.  t;ii,  Eli,  &c.— This  is  a  quotation  from  P.s.  xxii.  1.  Tliese  are  not 
fh  >  precise  Hebrew  words,  but  in  the  Syro-Chaldaic  dialect,  which  accoinits 

for  the  word*  being  misunderstood  i)y  some  of  the  hy-sfandt-rs,  (vcr  47.  ) 

Why  hast  tnou  forsaken  me'f—in  the  application  of  this  jwalm  to  Christ,  the 
words  must  not  be  understood  as  the  lant'uage  of  unbelief;  but  as  Bp.  Home 
.explains  them,  Christ  complains  ''that  he  was  deprived,  for  a  time,  of  the 

I  divine  presence,  and  comforting  influence,  wliile  he  suffered  for  our  sins." 
Ver.  48.   With  vinegar— Ox  sour  wine  (see  note  on  vor.  34,)  which  was  used 
for  the  drink  of  the  ixjorer  classes.     The  method  of  giving  this  in  a  sponge  to 
I  quench  the  thirst,  appears  to  be  still  practised  in  Egypt.    It  is  saiii  that  the 
thirst  occasioned  by  crucifixion  is  the  greatest  of  its  torments,  a  circumstance, 
we  believe,  eominon  to  persons  that  bleed  much. 
Ver.  50.   Yielded  up  the  ghost. — Doddridx'e,  "  Dismissed  Jijs  siiirit."    But 
I  Campbell  remarks,  the  same  phrase  is  used  by  the  LXX.  respecting  Rachel, 
,  Ge.  XXXV.  1ft :  also  frequently  by  Jose/phiis,  and  several  Greek  writers. 
I     Ver.  51.  T^s  veil  tvas  rewf.— Ancient  writers  tell  us  that  tlure  were  two 

!'  retis  ;  one  in  the  entrance  to  the  outer  temple,  and  the  other  between  that  and 
the  most  hoJy.  The  Greek  term  here  made  use  of,  is  applied  by  Philo  to  the 
latter  only,  which  may  represent  the  way  opened  to  us  into  heaven  by  the  death 
;  of  Christ.    He.  \i.  19;  x.  21. 

•  Ver.  53.  7fie  holy  city.—"  The  Orientals  never  call  Jerusalem  by  any  other 
'  name  than  £l-kods,  the  holy  ;  sometimes  adding  the  epithet  Elsherif,  tJic no- 
I  hie."     Volriry. 

Ver.  54 .  'J'^uhj  this  teas  the  son  of  God.— (Since  they  were  Romans  tliat  said 
this,  some  inink  it  evident  that  they  meant  to  say  that  he  was  not  onlv  an  in- 
nocent, bu'  iltngc.ther  n  iust  rnan,  as  in  Lu.  xxiii.  47.  But  in  fact  that  ex- 
I  pres.aion  is  ejqplaiMpd  by  this  ;  fur,  as  Jesus  was  crucified  l)y  the  Jews  fxir  say- 
ing tliat  he  vTis  "  the  Son  of  God  ;"  so  if  he  were  a  righteous  man,  and  un-  | 


MATTHEW,  XXVII. 


101 


5.'>  And  many  women  were  there  beholding  afar  oflj 
which  k  followed  Jesus  from  Galilee,  ministennj^'unto 
him  : 

56  Among  which  was  Mary  Magdalene,  and  Mary 
the  mother  of  James  and  Joses,  and  the  mother  of 
Zebedee's  children. 

57  ir  When  i  the  even  was  come,  there  came  a  rich 
man  ofiArimathea,  named  Joseph,  who  also  himself 
was  Jesus'  disciple  : 

58  He  went  to  Pilate,  and  begged  the  body  of  Jesus. 
Then  Pilate  commanded  the  tody  to  be  delivered. 

59  And  when  Joseph  had  taken  the  body,  he  wrapped 
it  in  a  clean  linen  cloth, 

60  And  ™  laid  it  in  his  own  new  tomb,  which  he  had 
hewn  out  in  the  rock  :  and  he  rolled  a  great  stone  to 
the  door  of  the  sepulchre,  and  departed. 

61  And  there  was  ]Mary  Magdalene,  and  the  other 
jMary,  sitting  over  again«t  the  sepulchre. 

62  IT  Now  the  next  day,  that  followed  the  day  of  the 
preparation,  the  chief  priests  and  Pharisees  came  to- 
gether unto  Pilate,    • 

63  Saying,  Sir,  we  remember  that  that  deceiver 
n  said,  while  he  was  yet  alive,  After  °  three  days  I 
will  rise  again. 

64  Command  therefore  that  the  sepulchre  be  made 
sure  until  the  third  day,  lest  his  disciples  come  by 
night,  and  p  steal  him  away,  and  say  unto  the  people, 
He  is  risen  from  the  dead  :  so  the  last  error  shall 
be  worse  than  the  first. 


M.  4033 


1  Ma  IVi: 
I,ii.S.5(l 
Jn.l9  33. 


n  Jn7.12, 
47. 
2  C0.6.S. 


o  c.lfi.2l. 

*  IT.iS. 
20.19. 
I,u.21.6.7 
Jii.2.19. 


p  c.!S.ia 


justly  condemned,  he  must  be  "  the  Son  of  God."  Some  render  "  a  son  of 
God,"  that  is,  accordins  to  the  pag.in  notions,  a  hern,  or  demi-god,  such  as 
Hercules,  &c.  But  in  ihis,  and  in  some  other  places,  the  article  is  omitted  be- 
fore huyos,  son,  when  it  i«  used  in  the  higliest  sense  ;  and  Bp.  Miidteion,  on 
the  Greek  article,  has  shown,  that  theou  hvijos.  son  of  God,  and  huyos  ton 
theoii.  "  the  son  of  God,  '  are  used  without  any  e.xact  discriminati(»n.  "  The 
centurion,"  as  h3obser\es,  "  could  not  fail  to  know  the  alleged  blasplipmy  for 
which  our  Saviour  suffered  ;  and  had  he  intended,  in  heathen  phrascoloL'y,  to 
express  his  admiration  of  our  Saviour's  conduct,  he  would  not  have  called  our 
SaS-iour  Son  of  God."]— Basster. 

Ver.  55.  Manif  women  tcere  there.— Dr.  Doddridge,  who  remarlr,  the  pious 
attachtuent  of  these  females,  is  inclined  to  think  that  their  sex,  "  ji  the  f  mlit 
of  God,  constitute  by  far  the  better  half  of  mankind  :  and  to  whose  care  and 
tenderness  the  wisest  and  best  of  men  generally  owe  and  ascribe  much  of  tin" 
daily  comfort  and  enjoyment  of  their  lives."  Ledijard,  the  celebrati-d  Ameri- 
can traveller,  has  remarked,  that  "  women,  in  all  countries,  are  civil,  (ilili^ins,  \ 
tender,  and  humane.  In  wandering  over  the  barren  jilains  of  Denmark ;  through 
honest  Sweden,  and  frozen  Lapland  ;  ride  and  churlish  Finland  ;  uni;ririci|)ltd 
Russia  ;  and  the  regions  oi"  I  lie  wandering  Tartar  ;  if  hungry,  cold,  wet.  or  sick, 
the  \oomen  have  ever  been  friendly  to  me,  and  2t»/foy7«/y  so."  Mimgo  Pari-. 
the  unfortunate  African  traveller,  bears  a  like  testimony  in  favour  of  female 
benevolence.  * 

Ver.56.  Mary Magdelene—Tha.t\a,  MaryofMagd.ala;  seeLu.viii.  2. 3/a- 

rj/,  (the  wife  of  Clcophas.  or  Alpbeus.  anil  sister  of  the  VirginMary)  the  mother 
of  James  and  Joses  (or  Joseph)  called  "brethren."  or  cousins  of  our  Lord. 

The  mother  of  Zeledee's  chi.drenwas  Salome,  I\Ia.  .wi.  1.    Sec  Cal- 

meVs  Diet. 

Ver.  61.  Sitting  over  against  the  Sepulchre.— Amons  the  Greeks,  as  well 
as  the  Jews,  women  were  accustomed  to  sit  at  the  graves  of  their  deceased 
friends.    Sec  Orient.  Lit  p.  360. 

Ver.  62.  The  dan  of  the  •preparation — Viz.  Friday. 

Ver.  64  Until  the  third  da>/— That  this,  and  "  after  three  days,"  (ver.  63,) 
were  convertible  terms,  we  have  here  decisive  proof,  the  Jews  themselves  be- 
ing witnesses. 


102 


MATTHEW,  XXVIII. 


q  Da.  6. 17. 


CHAP.  28. 
a  Ma.lG.l 

tc. 

Jn.20.1, 

&c. 

b  c.27.56. 

c  or,  liad 
been. 

(1  Ps.  104.4. 
Kze  1.1.. 
U. 

D.i.in.6. 
Re.  1.14.. 
16.         X 

!  He.  1.14. 

(  Ps.  10.5. 3, 4 

g  c.27.63. 

Ii  Lu.24.31. 
1  Co.  15. 4. 

i  Ter.16,17. 

J   Jn.20.19. 


g.'S  Pilate  said  unto  them,  Ye  have  a  watch  :  go  your 
vay,  make  it  as  sure  as  ye  can. 

6G  8o  they  went,  and  made  the  sepulchre  sure, 
seahng  'uhe  stone,  and  sctiin:^  a  watch. 

CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

1  Christ's  resurrection  is  <!ccl.ired  by  un  angol  lo  the  women.     9  He  himself 

nppeareth  unto  ihein.     U  The  chief  priests  give  the  soii^iers  money  to  say 

that  lie  W!is  stolen  out  of  his  scpiilehre.     16  Clirisl  appeanth  to  his  disciples, 

19  anJ  sendeth  tlieni  to  bapiize  anJ  teach  al!  nations. 

TN  ^  the  end  of  the  sabbath,  as  it  began  to  dawn 
-■-  toward  the  first  claij  of  the  week,   came  bMary. 
Magdalene  and  the  other  Mary  to  see  the  sepul- ' 
chre. 

2  And,  behold,  there  «  was  a  great  earthquake :  for 
the  angel  of  the  Lord  descended  from  heaven,  and 
»-ame  and  rolled  back  the  stone  from  the  door,  and 
."at  upon  it. 

3  His  a  counte"ance  was  like  lightning,  and  his 
raiment  white  as  inow : 

4  And  for  fear  of  him  the  keepers  did  shake,  and 
became  as  dead  men. 

6  And  the  angel  answered  « and  said  imto  the  women, 
Fear  not  ye  :  for  f  I  know  that  ye  seek  Jesus,  which 
was  crucified. 

»)  He  is  not  here:  for  he  has  risen,  as  he^said. 
Come,  see  the  place  where  the  Lord  lay. 

^  And  go  quickly,  and  tell  his  disciples  that  he  is 
rseii  h  from  the  dead  ;  and,  behold,  he  goeth  before 
vou  into  Galilee ;  there  i  shall  ye  see  him :  lo,  I  have 
iold  you. 

•i  And  they  departed  quickly  from  the  sepulchre  with 
tear  and  great  joy ;  and  did  run  to  bring  his  discioles 
word. 

•Ill  And  as  they  went  to  tell  his  disciples,  behold, 
Jesus  met  them,  saying.  All  J  hail.  And  they  came 
and  held  him  by  the  feet,  and  worshipped  him. 


V(T.  65.  Ye  have  a  ^0atch—Vcxh^^^s  referring  to  the  Roman  guaril  in  the  ca.s- 
i\<:  of  Antonio,  which  is  here  offcretl  them. 

\'i:r.  66.  Healing  the  •«?«/?«.— This  wa.s  tisnally  done  with  clay.  Kojden,  in 
his  Trtivels  in  Egypt,  Nubia,  &c.  speaking  of  sealing  a  granary,  says,  "  The 
doors  are  shut  only  with  wooden  locks  ;  hut  the  inspectors  of  the  granary,  after 
iiaving  shut  the  door,  put  on  it  th'-ir  seal,  on  a  handful  of  day,  whicii  they  make 
use  of  as  wax.  Query,  Was  llii.^  the  kind  of  seal  used  to  secure  our  Lord's 
sepidchre  ?'  [Every  thing  was  hero  done  which  human  policy  and  prudence 
could,  to  prevent  a  resurrection,  which  these  very  precautions  had  the  most 
direct  tcndesicy  to  authenticate  and  estahlish.]— 7irtirs/«'r. 

CijAP.  XXVIII.  Ver.  I.  In  the  end  of  the  salibath— Campbell,  "Sabbat)) 
biint'  over,  and  the  tirstdayof  the  week  beginning  to  dawn."  Tliis  agrees  with 
Ma.  xvi.  1       riie  Jewish  sabbath  hapan  on  Friday  evening  (when  stars  of  the 

second  magnitude  arose,)  and  ended  at  the  same  time  on  Saturday  evening. 

Catnc  Maru  Magdalene  and  the  other  Mary  .— 

""  Not  she,  with  traifrous  ki-s  her  .^aviour  stung, 
Not  she  denied  him  with  inilioly  tongue  ; 
She,  while  Apostles  shrank,  could  dangers  brave, 
Last  at  the  cross  and  earliest  at  the  grave." 
Ver.  3.  His  countenance.— l^iot  his  fact;  only,  but  his  whole  .-ippearance. 
Ver.  9.  Aif  thnj  went  to  tell  his  disciplex.— Many  M8S.  omit  these  words. 

All  hau  -Campbell,  "Rejoice!"  Doddridge,  however,  retains  the  terni 

"  h.nil,'  wittKjut  the  word  alt.  to  which  there  is  ndtliinir  answerable  in  the  ori- 
gincil.  — Held,  him  by  the  feet,  &c  — "  Exactly  this  kind  of  reverence  maybe 
geen  daily  lunong  the  Hiiuloos.  A  Hindoo  disciple  meetin.T  his  reliL'ious  guide 
in  the  public  ttrect,  prostrates  himself  before  him,  and  rubs  the  dust  oft  his  feet, 
,  oi'  his  forehead  and  breast."     Ward's  Hindoos. 


MATTHEW,  XX VIII. 


10  Tliea  said  Jesus  unto  them,  Be  not  afraid :  go 
tell  my  i^  brethren  that  they  j^o  into  Galilee,  and  there 
sliall  they  see  me. 

11  IT  Now  when  they  \yere  going,  behold,  some  of  the 
watch  came  into  the  city,  and  snowed  unto  the  chief 
priests  all  the  things  that  were  done. 

12  And  when  they  were  assembled  with  the  elders, 
and  had  taken  counsel,  they  gave  large  money  unto 
the  soldiers, 

13  Saying,  Say  ye.  His  disciples  came  by  night,  and 
stole  I  him  away  while  we  slept. 

14  And  if  this  come  to  the  governor's  ears,  we  will 
persuade  him,  and  secure  you. 

15  So  they  took  the  money,  and  did  as  they  were 
taught :  and  this  saying  is  commonly  reported  among 
the  Jews  until  this  day. 

16  IT  Then  "» the  eleven  disciples  went  away  into 
Galilee,  into  a  mountain  where  Jesus  had  appointed 
them. 

17  And  when  they  saw  "  him,  they  worshipped  him  : 
but  some  doubted. 

IS  IT  And  Jesus  came  and  spake  imto  them,  saying, 
All  "power  is  given  unto  me  in  heaven  and  m  earth. 

19  Go  P  ye  theref)re,  and  '^  teach  ^  all  nations,  bap- 
tizing them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the 
Son,  and  pf  the  Holy  Ghost : 

20  Teaching  *  them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever 
I  have  commanded  you:  and,  lo,  I  i  am  with  you 
aKvay,  evai  unto  the  end  of  the  world.    Amen. 


k  He.Zll. 
1  C.27.&4. 
m  c.26.32. 

n  cicaa 

0  Lu.l.HZ. 
p  MalG.li 


q  or,  make 
dhciples 
or  chris- 
tians of 
all  nor 
Uons. 


r  l8.52.10. 
RO.10.1& 


t  c.  13.29. 
Re.  1.13. 


Ver.  12.  Gave  large  money.— Doddridge,  "A  large  suni  of  money ;"  more 
literally,  "of  silver."  i.  e.  sliekels. 

Vcr.  14.  And  secure  yow.— The  Roman  (as  well  as  Greek)  punblunent  for 
skicping  on  duty,  wa.s  death.    Orient.  Lit.  No.  1260. 

Ver.  \h.  Until  this  day. — When  Matthew  wrote.  Justin  Martyr  says,  "  that 
the  Jews  sent  chosen  men  of  considerable  rank  over  all  liie  world,  not  only  in  the 
general  to  repre.«enl  the  followers  of  Clirist  a.^  an  impious  sect,  but  to  assert  that 
the  body  of  Jesus  was  stolen  out  of  liis  tomb  by  ni'^ht ;  and  that  the  persons  who 
thus  fraudulently  conveyed  him  away,  timk  occa.sion  from  thence  to  report 
that  hs  rose  from  the  dead,  and  ascended  into  heaven.  And  this  message  is 
spoken  of  as  havin?  been  sent  belbre  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem. 

Ver.  17.  But  some  doubted. — "  Though  some  (of  the  company)  had  (at  first) 
doubted."  So  Doddridge  explains  it.  Paiey  says,  "  It  is  to  be  supposed  that 
"Christ  appeared  at  first  at  a  distance,  when  the  greater  part  worshipped  him  ; 
put  some  doubled,  till  Jesus  came  up,  and  spoke  to  them."    So  Dr.  Townson. 

Ver.  19.  Teach,  all  nations.— Tha  word  teacit  here,  is  quite  difierent  from  the 
one  used  in  tl>j  next  verse.  This  word  signifies  to  "disciple,"  or  make  disci- 
.;  pies  (or  Christians)  of  all  nations ;  and  is  so  rendered  in  our  margin,  and  to 
I?  the  yumc  etfect,  we  believe,  by  all  modern  translators.  Doddridge  employs 
the  term  "proselyte:"  but  C'a;«p6e// justly  objects  to  this  phrase,  as  too  tech- 
nical ;  to  the  verb  "  disciple"  he  object.s,  as  not  found  in  the  English  language  ; 
but  it  is  hard  to  say  this  of  a  word  used  both  by  Shaksi)eare  and  Spenser,  (see 
Johnson,)  and  among  divines,  by  B».  BeveriJge.  Dr.  Scott,  Mr.  Wesley,  &c. 

Ver.  20.  Unto  the  end  of  the  toorid.—»onw  render  this,  "  to  the  end  of  the 
age,"  meaning  the  Jewish  state ;  but  Abp.  Se-ocome  miderstands  it  of  the 
gospel  dispensation,  which  will  indeed  run  parallel  with  the  duration  of  the 
world.  "  Nothing  seems  more  unreasonable,  (says  Doddridge,)  than  to  limit 
these  words  to  the  end  of  the  Jewish  state." 

CONCLUDING  RE^IARKS  ON  MATTHEW. 

[Matthew  being  one  of  the  twelve  apostles,  and  from  the  time  of  his  call, 

a  constant  attendant  on  oui  Saviour,  was  perlictly  w  U  qualified  to  write  the 

history  of  lus  lite.    He  relates  what  he  saw  and  heard  with  the  most  natural 

.  and  unartected  simplicity,  and  in  a  plain  and  p.-rspicuous  style.  That  for  which 

he  is  eminently  distinguished,  says  Dr.  Campbell,  "  is  the  distinctness  and  par- 


'1 104  MARK. 


ticularity  with  which  he  has  rt'lated  many  of  our  Lord's  discourses  and  moral 
instructions.  Of  these,  hjs  sernujn  on  tlie  mount,  his  charge  to  the  apostles, 
liis  illustrations  of  the  nature  of  his  kingdom,  and  his  prophecy  on  mount  Oli- 
vet, are  examples.  He  has  also  wonderfully  united  simplicity  iind  energy  in 
.  relating  the  replies  of  his  Master  to  the  cavils  of  his  adversaries.  Being  early 
1^  called  to  the  apostlcship,  he  wju  an  eye  and  ear  witness  of  most  of  the  things 
which  he  relates.  And,  though  J  do  not  think  it  was  the  scope  ol'any  of  these 
historians  to  adjust  lluir  narratives  by  the  precise  order  of  time  wherein 
tlie  events  happened,  there  are  soitje  r  irennisf  anccs  which  inchne  me  to  think. 
tJiat  Matthew  ha.-<approuciifd  ,if  le;ist  us  near  that  order  as  any  of  them."  The 
consideration,  th;i'  the  pospc-l  of  t^t.  ."Nlattliew  is  a  hi.Uory  ot  what  he  heard 
and  saw,  merely  allowing  him  to  !«■  a  man  of  integrity,  would  of  itself  fully 
prove  that  he  wotdd  make  no  nit.-'akes  in  his  narrative  \  and  when  we  add  to 
this  the  influence  and  superintcndetice  of  the  Holy  Spint.  under  which  he  con- 
stantly acted,  and  which  our  Lf)nl  promised  to  his  disciple.s.  (John  -viv.  26.)  it 
must  be  allowed  to  possess  the  utmost  degree  of  credibility  and  authority 
with  which  any  writing  could  he  invested.  It  is  a  piece  of  liistory  which,  it 
must  he  acknowli-dgfuf.  is  "the  most  sinqidar  in  its  composition,  the  most 
wonderful  in  its  contents,  and  the  most  important  in  its  object,  that  was  ever 
exhibited  to  the  notice  of  njaidiind.  For  simplicity  of  narrative,  and  a.n  art- 
less relation  of  facts,  without  any  applause  or  censure,  or  digressive  remarks, 
on  the  part  of  the  hi.-^torian,  uoou  tire  characters  introduced  in  it ;  without  any 
intermixiure  of  his  own  oiiinion.  upon  any  subject  whatsoever  ;  and  for  a  mul- 
tiplicity of  interna/  murks  o\'  cr"(l/hU>ri/.  this  Gospel  cevuiinly  has  no  parallel 
among  human  prodiictions."  "  'i'liere  is  nut,"  as  Dr.  A.  Clarke  justly  remarks, 
"  one  truth  or  doctrine,  in  the  wliok;  oracles  ol'  God,  which  is  not  taught  in  this 
Evangelist.  The  outlines  of  tlu;  uliolo  spnitual  system  are  here  correctly  laid 
down  :  even  Paul  himself  has  added  notliing  :  he  has  amplified  and  illustrat(  d 
the  truths  contained  in  this  Go.spel :  but.  even  under  the  inspiration  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  neither  he,  nor  any  of  the  other  Apostles,  have  brought  to  light  one  truth, 
the  iirototypeof  which  lias  net  been  found  in  the  words  andactsof  ourblcssen 
Lord  as  related  by  Matthew."]— iiai's?e;-. 


THE  GOSPEL  ACCORDING  TO  ST.  MARK. 


[Mark  is  generally  supposed  to  be  the  same  with  John  sumamed  Mark,whc 
was  "sisters  son  to  Barnabas,"  (Col.  iv.  10.)  and  the  son  of  Mary,  a  i;ious 
woman  of  Jerusalem,  at  whose  house  many  were  assembled  together  pniying 
when  Peter  was  dcilivered  from  prison,  (Ac.  xii.  12.)  M.  Peter  (1  Kp.  v.  13.) 
calls  him  "  Marcus  my  son,"  pro!)ably  implying  that  he  was  converted  by  his 
ministry,  and  served  with  him  in  the  gospel.  He  accompanied  St.  Paul  in  his 
travels,  (Ac.  xii.  25;  xiii.  .'5.  13:  xv.  36—41.  2  Ti.  jv.  4.  Phil.  24  ;)  and  he  is 
E.'iid  to  have  been  particularly  inf imate  with  St.  Peter,  under  whose  inspection, 
it  is  generally  agreed,  he  wrote  his  gospel  at  Rome,  between  the  years  A.  D.  60 
and  6.5.  Eusebius  informs  us,  (Hist.  Eccles.  I.  ii.  c.  1.5.)  trom  Pa|)ias  and  Cle- 
ment of  Alexandria,  that  St.  Mark  composed  his  gospel  at  the  earnest  request 
of  St.  Peter's  hearers  at  Pvome  ;  and  that  the  Apostle  being  informed  of  what 
was  done  by  the  revelation  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  atithuriyedjt  to  be  introd\iced 
into  the  churches.  W'v.h  this  ai'rees  the  internal  evidence  furnisherl  by  the  Gos- 
pel itself;  for  many  things  honourable  to  St.  Peter  are  omitted  in  it,  which  are 
mentioned  by  other  Evangelists,  while  his  weaknesses  and  failings  are  freely 
(ixinsed  to  view.  It  is  also  undeniable,  that  from  the  earliest  .ages  of  the 
church,  this  Gospel  was  received,  not  only  as  genuine  and  aulhentic,  but  as 
a  divinely  inspired  writing.  Some  learned  men,  in  oppositionto  the  unanimous 
A  Dice  of  anti(iMity.  h.ive  represented  it  as  an  abridgment  of  that  of  St.  Mat- 
thew. But,  thouffh  he  doubtless  rel.ntes  many  of  the  .same  facts,  and  some  of 
the  parables  aiul  (liscoiirses.  in  rmiution  with  St.  Matthew  ;  yet  he  omits  many 
important  r)artieulars.  and  adds  others,  dilates  upon  .some  facts  but  concisely 
mentioned  by  .Matthew.  n:>l  witleiul  consideiable  variation,  and  now  and  then 
departs  from  the  order  of  lime  olise-ved  by  that  apostle.  Hence  there  is  no 
reason  to  suptiosc,  that  he  infeiiti.mally  took  atiy  thing  from  ."Mattiiew.  but  that 
he  wrote  such  things  as  were  e^periiilly  broUL'btto  his  knowledge,  and  im- 
pressed on  his  mi!id ;  and  the  coincidence  set  iiis  to  have  arisen,  rather  from 
the  circumstance  of  their  writing  th.e  history  of  the  same  gmnd  and  interesting 
events,  than  from  any  design  in  the  one  deducing  his  materials  from  the  other. 
That  St.  Mark  wrote  his  gospel  in  Gre(  k.is  attested  by  the  uninterrupted  voice 
of  antiquity,  and  is  now  generally  admitti«-d  ;  and  the  occurrence  of  several 


MARK,  I. 105 

Lalin  words,  which  h.is  led  sunie  (o  contend  fur  a  Lutin  oridnal,  may  easily 
bo  accounted  tor,  by  supposinir  it  w  as  written  lor  the  use  of  the  Uoinar:  i>cople, 
by  a  person  then  resident  among  them  ;  and  it  is  on  this  account  that  he  omits 
ti!e  getiealogj-  of  our  Lord,  ami  some  other  matters,  as  boinsr  f)f  no  importance 
to  Gentile  converts,  thoufib  very  necessary  tor  the  Jewa-l—Baffeter. 


many  diseaaed  persc>«,   41  and 


CHAPTER  I. 
I  The  office  of  John  the  Baptist    9  Jestis  Is  bapiizeJ,    12 
prcacbclli :  16  calleth  Peter,  Andrew,  Janies,  and  Jol 
h.id  a  devil,  29  Peur's  moiher-in-law, 
cleorutMli  the  leper. 

THE  be£?inning  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  the 
a  Sotrof  Gocl ; 

2  As  it  is  written  in  the  b  prophets,  Behold,  I  send 
my  messenger  before  thy  face,  which  shall  prepare 
thy  way  before  thee. 

3  The  «  voice  of  one  crying  in  the  wilderness,  Pre* 
pare  ye  the  way  of  the  Lord,  make  his  paths  straight. 

4  John  ddid  baptize  in  the  wilderness,  and  preach 
the  baptism  of  repentance  *  for  the  remission  f  of  suis. 

5  And  there  went  out  unto  him  all  the  land  of  Judea, 
and  they  of  Jerusalem,  and  were  all  baptized  of  him 
in  the  river  of  Jordan,  confessing  s  their  sins. 

6  And  John  was  clothed  with  camels'  hair,  and  with 
a  girdle  of  a  skin  about  his  loins;  and  he  did  eat  lo- 
custs h  and  wild  honey ; 

7  And  preached,  saying,  There  i  conieth  one  mightier 
than  I  after  me,  the  latchet  of  whose  shoes  I  am  not 
worthy  to  stoop  down  and  unloose. 

S  I  indeed  have  baptized  you  with  water :  but  he 
shall  baptize  i  you  with  the  Holy  Ghost. 

9  ^  And  it  came  to  pass  in  those  days,  that  Jesus 
came  from  Nazareth  of  Galilee,  and  was  baptized  k  of 
John  in  Jordan. 

10  And  straightway  coming  up  out  of  the  water, 
he  saw  the  heavens  i  opened,  and  the  ™  Spirit  like  a 
dove  descending  upon  him  : 

11  And  there  came  a  voice  from  heaven,  sayin ff^Thou 
art  my  beloved  "  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased. 

12  IT  And  immediately  the  spirit  driveth  hira  into  the 
wilderness, 

13  And  "he  was  there  in  the  wilderness  forty  days, 
tempted  of  Satan ;  and  was  with  the  wild  beasts ;  and 
the  angels  ministered  unto  him. 


CH.IP.  I. 
a  He  1.1,2 

b  Mz.:.^l. 

c  Is.40.a 

d  Mat.3.l. 

Lu.3.3. 

Jn.3.!S. 
e  or,  unto. 
f  Ac.22.16. 

g  Le.26.40 
..42. 
Ps32.S. 
Pr.i2S.13. 
lJn.1.8.. 
10. 

h  Le.  11.22. 

i  Mat.Ml. 
J.i.1.27. 
Ac.ia25. 

j  Jocl2.2S. 
Ac.1.5. 
2.4. 
10.45. 
11.1.5.16. 
1C0.1Z13 

k  Mat.3.13. 
Lu.3.21. 


mis.  42.1. 
Jn.1.32. 


o  Mat.4.1, 
4c. 

Lu.4.1, 
&c. 


Chap.  I.  Ver.  2.  In  the  ?)rop/!ers.— [Several  :MSS.,  the  Syriac,  Persic,  Cop- 
tic, Armenian,  Gothic,  Vulgate,  and  Ilala  versions,  and  several  of  the  futl-.ers, 
have,  "  by  Isaiah  the  prophet,"  which  should  jjrobably  be  adopted  instead  of 
the  common  text.  ]— Bo^siCr. 

Ver.  4.  John  did  baptize.— John  was  the  Elias  of  the  New  Testament.  a«l 
foror.inner  of  the  Saviour.  He  was  the  son  of  Zacharias  and  Ulisabeth  and 
his  birth  was  announced  by  the  angel  Gabriel.    See  Lu.  i.  5. 

Ver.  7.  The  latchtt  of  whose  shoes. Si:e  note  on  Mat.  iii.  11. 

Ver.  10.  Compare  this  verse  and  next  wit'h  !Mat.  iii  16.  17. 

Ver.  12.  The  spirit  driveth  him. —This  refers,  doubtless,  to  the  Holy  Spirit, 
and  is,  perha/is,  too  forcibly  rendered.  Campbell,  "  Conveyed."  Ver.  4c  and 
elsewherd  it  is  rendered  "sent."  Compare  Mat.  iv.  17.  (Or,  "sendeth  nim 
firth."  The  expression  does  not  necessarily  imply  any  ^-iolence,  but  seems  to 
intimate  the  energy  of  tliat  impulse  on  the  mind  of  our  Lord,  by  which  he  was 
inwardly  constrained  to  retire  from  aockly.]—Bagster. 

Ver.  13.  H'ith  the  toiid  beasts.— 'V\as  is  a  feature  of  alarm  not  mentioned 
the  other  Lvangehsts.    See  Mat.  iv.  1,  &c. 


by 


106 


MARK,  I. 


p  Mai„1.23. 


q  I.U.! 


Ga.-J.l. 
Ep.1.10. 


1  Ac.2.33. 
t  Ro.lG.26, 


Mal.-l.l, 
8,&o. 
LU..3.4, 
&c 


)  wrung 
him  as  if 
one  limb 
ha'l  been 
pulled 
I'lom 
another. 


14  IT  Now  after  that  John  was  put  in  prison,  Jesus 
Pcame  into  Galilee,  preaching  the  gospel  *Jof  the 
kingdom  of  God, 

Ifi  And  saying.  The  time  >"  is  fulfilled,  and  the  kingdom 
of  God  is  at  hand  :  repent  *  ye,  and  believe  t  thego.^pel 

16  IT  Now  "  as  lie  walked  by  the  sea  of  Galilee,  he 
saw  Simon  and  Andrew  his  brother  casting  a  net  into 
the  sea  :  for  they  were  fishers. 

17  And  Jesus  said  unto  them,  Come  ye  after  me,  and 
I  will  make  you  to  become  fishers  of  men. 

18  And  straightway  they  forsook  their  nets,  and  fol- 
lowed him. 

10  And  when  he  had  gone  a  little  farther  thence,  he 
saw  James  the  son  of  Zebedee,  and  John  his  brother, 
who  also  were  in  the  ship  mending  their  nets. 

20  And  straightway  he  called  them  :  and  thev  left 
their  father  Zebedee  in  the  ship  with  the  hired  ser- 
vants, and  went  after  hini. 

21  And  they  went  into  Capernaum  ;  and  straight- 
way on  the  sabbath  day  he  entered  into  the  synagogue, 
and  taught. 

22  And  ^' they  were  astonished  at  his  doctrine:  for 
he  taught  them  as  one  that  had  authority,  and  not  as 
the  scribes. 

23  IT  And  ^^'  there  was  in  their  synagogue  a  man  with 
an  unclean  spirit ;  and  he  cried  out, 

2-1  Saying,  Let  us  alone  ;  what  have  we  to  do  with 
thee,  thou  Jesus  of  Nazareth?  art  thou  come  to  des- 
troy us?  I  know  thee  who  thou  art,  the  Holy  One 
of  God. 

25  And  Jesus  rebuked  him,  saying.  Hold  thy  peace, 
and  come  out  of  him. 

26  And  when  the  unclean  spirit  had  torn  him,  /?and 
cried  with  a  loud  voice,  he  came  out  of  him. 

27  And  they  v/ere  all  anij^zed,  insomuch  that  they 
questioned  among  themselves,  saying.  What  thing  is 


Ver.  16.  Sea  of  Galilee.— A  fresli  wator  lake  on  the  east  side  of  Lower  Ga- 
lilee;, cilled  also  the  .sea  of  Cinrn'reth,  and  sea  of  Tiberias. 

Ver.  16—20.  "  Few  pas<a2:is  arc  more  cxactlj'paralh.l  than  these  verses  and 
tliose  referred  to  in  St.  Mattlicw.  CNIat.  ix.  ;)  yet,  if  carefully  compared,  (espe- 
cially in  the  Greek,)  if  will  be  found  that  they  so  vary,  as  to  minute  things,  in 
si^veral  particulars,  as  to  render  it  clear,  that  Mark  did  not  intentionally  copy 
IMuitliew.— '  The  hired  sen-ants.'  whom  Zebedee  hail  as  helpers  when  liis 
.sons  wore  called  to  a  higher  employment,  are  not  mentioned  by  Matthew."— 
r.  Scott. 

Ver.  21.  Ca)i<?r«fl!/?«.— [Capcr/?fl?/TO  was  a  city  of  Galilee, (Lu.  iv.31.)  situa- 
ted on  fhe  confines  of  Zebulun  and  Naphtali,  (Mat.  iv.  13.)  on  the  wesf(;m  border 
I  of  the  lake  of  Tiberia.s,  (Jn.  \i.  59.,)  and  in  the  land  of  Gennesarefli.  (chap.  vi.  53. 
.Mfif.xiv.  31.)  wh.^re./'7yep/»/s  places  a  spring  of  e.vcellent  water,  called  Cj/)er«a- 
vni.  Dr.  Lig-litfoot  places  it  l)etween  Tiberias  and  Tarichea,  about  two  miles 
from  the  former ;  and  Dr.  it/c/!a)dson,  in  passing  thronsh  the  plain  of  Gennesa- 
reth,  wa.«  told  by  th"  natives  that  the  ruins  of  Capernaum  were  quite  near.  \—B. 

Ver  22.  As  one  that  fiad  a>ithnriti/.—Bee  Mat.  vii.  28,  29. 

Ver.  23.  An  unclean  sp/r/r— That  is,  a  wicked  demon.  (On  demons,  see 
notes  on  ftlat.  iv.  12,  25  ;  viii.  16,  24.) 

Ver.  2t.  /.f/usrt/onc— Compare,  Mat.  viii.  25.  Satan  and  his  demons  doubt- 
less know  that  one  great  object  of  ChrLst's  incarnation  was  to  destroy  his  power 
upon  earth,  or,  in  the  language  of  the  first  oracle,  to  "  bruise  his  head."  (Ge.  iii. 
15.)  When,  tli'>refore.  they  saw  the  miracles  that  Jesus  did,  they  trembled  on 
that  account,  and  cri<d  out,  "What  have  we  to  do  with  thee?*  or,  as  Dr. 
Campbell  renders  it,  "  What  hast  thou  to  do  with  us?" 

Ver.  2«.  Had  torn  /um— That  is,  convulsed  him.    Doddridge. 


MARK,  I. 


107 


this?  what  new  doctrine  is  iliis  for  with  authority 
conimanileth  he  even  the  unclear,  spirits,  and  they  do 
obey  him. 

2S  And  immediately  his  fame  spread  abroad  through- 
out all  the  region  round  about  Gahlee. 

29  If  And  J^ forthwith,  when  tliey  were  come  out  of 
the  synagogue,  they  entered  into  the  house  of  Simon 
and  Andrew,  with  James  and  John. 

30  But  Simon's  wife's  mother  lay  sick  of  a  fever, 
and  anon  they  tell  him  of  her. 

31  And  he  came  and  took  her  by  the  hand,  and  lifted 
her  up  ;  and  inmiediately  the  fever  left  her,  and  slie 
ministered  unto  them. 

32  IT  And  at  (i  even,  when  the  sun  did  set,  they  brought 
unto  him  all  that  were  diseased,  and  them  that  were 
possessed  with  devils. 

33  And  all  the  city  was  gathered  together  at  the 
door. 

34  And  he  healed  many  that  were  sick  of  divers 
disease?,  and  cast  out  many  devils ;  and  suffered  not 
the  devils  to  >'  speak,  because  they  knew  him. 

33  IT  And  in  the  morning,  risihg'up  a  great  while  be- 
fore day,  he  went  out.  and  departed  into  a  solitary 
place,  and  there  prayed. 

35  And  Simon  and  they  that  were  with  him  followed 
after  him. 

37  And  when  they  had  found  him,  they  said  unto  him. 
All  men  seek  for  thee. 

3S  And  he  said  unto  them.  Let  us  go  into  the  next 
towns,  that  I  may  preach  there  also  :  for  therefore 
z  came  I  forth. 

311  And  he  preached  in  their  synagogues  throughout 
a'l  Gahlee,  and  cast  out  devils. 


X  Mal.8.14 
Lu.4.£i. 


/?beiiigSab 
ba'Ji 

e^tn.thejr 
u;<iteil 
uiiiil  tiie 
Euii  wna 
set,  tliat 
Lhey 

niii:lit  not 
bielik  it 
ly  carry- 
inj;  any 
buiJcii. 


y  or,  to  say 
that  they 
knew  hxm 


I  Is.61.1  A 
Ju.17.8. 


Vcr.  29.  The  house  of  Simon— That  is,  Simon  Petar. 

Ver.  30.  Anon — That  is,  soon,  quickly. 

Ver.  32.  The  sun  did  set.— Doddridge,  "  Was  set ;"  i.  e.  wlien  the  sabbath 
was  closed. 

Vcr.  34.  Suffered  not  the  devils  to  sjpcak,  &c.— " '  It  is  not  the  office  of  the 
de\-il  to  preach  the  ?ospel  ....  who  is  never  more  to  be  feared  l)y  us.  than 
wiien  he  transforms  liimself  intoan  ;ingol  of  light.'  Beza.—'  Ho  sutlered  nut  the 
evil  spirits  to  profess  their  knowledge  of  him  ;  because  ne  would  not  have  him, 
who  is  the  father  of  lies,  to  slander  and  disgiace  the  truth  by  his  testimony.' 
— Bp.  Hall."—T.  Scott. 

Vcr.  3.5.  A  great  lohile  before  dav.— Doddridge.  "  In  the  momins,  before  it 
was  light;  '  i.e.  at  the  first  dawn  of  day.— Colonel  Gardiner  used  constantly 
to  rise  at  four  in  the  morning,  and  to  spend  his  time  till  six  in  the  secret  exer- 
cises of  the  closet,  reading,  meditation,  and  prayer;  in  which  last  he  acquired 
such  a  fervency  of  spirit,  as,  "  1  believe,"  says  his  biographer,  "  few  men  liv- 
ing ever  attained.  If  at  any  time  he  wa.s  obliged  to  go  out  before  si.\  in  the 
morning,  he  rose  proportionally  sooner :  .so  that  when  a  journey  or  a  march  has 
required  him  to  bo  on  horseback  by  fcnir.  he  would  be  at  his  dovutions  by  two." 

Ver.  39.  Gaii fee.— [Galilee  was  a  province  of  Palestine,  beins boundt-d,  says 
Josephus.  on  the  west  by  Ptolemais  and  IMount  Carmel ;  on  the  south  by  the 
nounlry  of  Samaria  and  Scythn[)olis,  on  the  river  Jordan  ;  on  the  east,  by  the 
cantons  of  Hippos,  Gadara,  and  Gaulon  ;  and  on  the  north  by  the  confines  of 
the  TjTians.  It  was  divided  into  Lower  and  Upper  Galilee  -.—  Upper  Galilee, 
BO  called  from  its  being  mountainous,  was  eminently  termed  Galilee  of  the 
Gentiles,  (Mat.  iv.  15.)  Iiecause  it  abounded  with  them,  being  inhabited,  ways 
Strabo,  by  Egyptians.  Arabians,  and  Plioenicians,  and  comprehended  thetiibea 
of  Asher  and  Naphtali ;— the  Lower  Galilee  contained  the  tribes  of  Zcbuhm 
dud  Is.aacliar.  and  was  sometimes  termed  the  Great  Field.  It  was,  saya  Jose- 
phus,  very  populous  and  rich,  containing  204  cities  and  towns.]— Bag-sr^r. 


108 


MARK,  II. 


M.it.S.'Z 
Lu.5.12 


o  Le.H.Z. 
3i 


d  RoAoA. 
ICo.lO. 
11. 


e  Ps.77.11, 
12. 

Tit.1.10. 


I!  b  Mat. 9.1, 
&c. 
I,u.5.1S, 

&0. 


c  Ac.14.9. 
Ep.2.3. 


40  IT  And  "  there  caine  a  leper  to  him,  beseeching 
him,  and  kneeling  down  to  him,  and  saying  unto  him, 
If  thou'wilt,  thou  canst  make  ine  clean. 

41  And  Je^us,  moved  with  compassion,  put  forth  his 
hand,  and  touched  him,  and  saith  unto  him,  I  will; 
be  thou  clean. 

42  And  as  soon  as  he  had  spoken,  immediately  b  the 
leprosy  departed  from  him,  and  he  was  cleansed. 

43  And  he  straitly  charged  him,  and  forthwith  sent 
him  away; 

44  And  saith   unto  him,   See  thou   say  nothing  to 
any  man  ;  but  go  thy  way,  show  thyself  to  the  priest,  I 
and   offer  for   thy  cleansing  those  things  <=  which  I 
Moses  commanded,  for  a  testimony  dunto  them.         | 

45  But  he  went  out,  and  began  to  "^publish  it  much,  ! 
and  to  blaze  abroad  the  matter,  insomuch  that  Jesus  \ 
could  no  more  openly  enter  into  the  city,  but  was 
without  in  desert  places :  and  f  they  came   to  him 
from  every  quarter. 

CHAPTER  n. 

1  Christ  healeth  one  sick  of  tlie  palsy.  14  callcth  Matfliew  from  the  receipt  < ' 
custom,  15  ealeih  with  piihliciuisaiij  sinners,  13  exciiseth  his  disciples  for  not 
fastuig,  2:J  and  for  plucking  tlieeiirs  of  corn  on  the  sabbath  day. 

AND  again  he  entered  into  Capernaum,  after  some 
days;  and  it  was  noised   that  he  was  in  the 
house. 

2  And  straightway  many  were  gathered  together, 
insomuch  that  there  was  no  room  to  receive  them. 
no.  not  so  much  as  about  the  door  :  and  he  preached 
"■  tlie  word  unto  them. 

3  IT  And  b  they  come  unto  him,  bringing  one  sick  of 
the  palsy,  which  was  borne  of  four. 

4  And  when  they  could  not  come  nigh  unto  him  foi 
the  preps,  they  uncovered  the  roof  where  he  was  :  and 

I  when  they  had  broken  it  up,  they  let  down  the  bed 
}  wherein  the  sick  of  the  palsy  lay. 

5  When  Jesus  saw  their  c  faith,  he  said  unto  the 
I  sick  of  the  palsy,  Son,  thy  sins  be  forgiven  thee. 


Ver.  45.  Could  no  more,  &c.— "  Tliu  total  want  of  inclination,  or  an  entire 
aversion,  forma  as  real  an  iinpossihiJity,  as  to  the  event,  as  a  total  want  of 
filiysirfal  power ;  hut  an  impos.sibility,  whicl)  in  no  degree  interferes  with  our 
free  agency,  or  rcBponsihility." — T.Scott. 

Chap.  II.  Ver.  I.  After  some  days.— The  omis-sion  of  any  number  here, 
seein.s  to  have  occasioned  a  variety  of  supplements.  Some  copies  sufiply 
"  ei?lit,"  others  "  many,"  hut  so^ne  appears  to  he  the  mfist  general  and  une.\- 
ceptionahle. //  ivas  noifted.—Gr.  "  heard  ;"  i.  e.  tlie  report  of  it. 

Ver.  2.  About  the  rfoor— That  is,  in  the  porch. 

Ver.  3.  Borne  o//oMr.— Carried  by  (bur  men. 

Ver.  4.  Ff)?//jf7?rf«s—Thatis, of  people;  Catnpbell,  "tliecrowd." They 

uncovered  the  roof.— The  Gr.  (stege)  seems  applicable  to  any  kind  of  cover- 
ing from  sun  and  shade.  According  to  Dr.  Shaw,  and  other  eas»ern  Iraveilers, 
the  houses  in  Jndei  are  all  low,  andHaf -roofed,  and  Iniiil  .somewhat  like  our  an- 
cient inns,  with  a  s(iuare  in  the  centre,  into  which  all  the  windows  opened, 
and  often  with  stairs  on  the  outside.  <See  note  on  Mat.  xxiv.  17.)  In  the 
court  within,  large  conipanie.s  were  often  entertained,  and  over  it  was  then 
spread  a  large  curtain,  or  awning,  to  keep  oft'  tlie  sun.  The  Greek  reads  hti- 
raliy,  "  th.'y  imioverod  the  cjvennf:;"  but  Dr.  CampbiU,  in  hetfei  Engli.=h 
"They  uncovered  the  place  v  here  Jtsus  was,  and  lluough  the  opening  .et 
down  the  conch  on  which  the  paralytic  lay." 

Ver.  5.  Thy  sins  be  forgiven  thee.—['Vhv  Jews  believed  that  rot  only  death, 
but  all  discaae,  was  the  consequence  of  sin.  -"  There  is  no  death  without  sin, 


MARK,  II. 


109 


6  But  there  were  certain  of  the  scribes  sitting  there, 
and  reasoning  in  their  hearts, 

7  Why  doth  this  man  thus  speak  blasphemies'?  who 
can  forgive  sins  J  but  God  only?  •     ,    • 

8  And  immediately  when  Jesus  perceived  in  his 
spirit  that  they  so  reasoned  within  themselves,  he 
said  uito  them,  Why  reason  ye  these  things  in  your 
hearts']  .  ,      ^  ,         , 

9  Whether  is  it  easiefto  say  to  the  sick  of  the  palsy. 
Thy  sins  be  forgiven  thee ;  Ar  to  say,  Arise,  and  take 
up  thy  bed.  and  v  ^lk7 

10  But  that  yeira,.  know  that  the  Son  of  man/?  hath 
power  '^  on  earth  t/j  forgive  sins,  (he  saith  to  the  sick 
of  the  palsy,)  ,     -    j        j 

111  say  unto  thee,  Arise,  and  take  up  thy  Ded,  and 
go  thy  way  into  thy  house. 

12  And  immediately  he  arose,  took  up  the  bed,  and 
went  forth  before  them  all;  insomuch  that  they  were 
all  amazed,  and  glorified  God,  saying.  We  f  never 
sa  vvr  it  on  this  fashion. 

IS  •!  And  he  went  forth  again  by  the  sea  side;  and  all 
the  multitude  resorted  untoliim,  and  he  taught  them. 

14  And  ?as  he  passed  by,  he  saw  Levi  the  son  of 
Alpheus  sifting  ii  at  the  receipt  of  custom,  and  said 
unto  him,  Follow  me.  And  he  arose  and  followed  him. 

15  IT  And  i  it   came  to  pass,  that,  as  Jesus  sat   at 


h  or,  at  t^ 

pUir-e 
where  tlu 
cui;ti)7n 


Mat  9  W, 

ic. 


nor  any  chastisement  without  iniquity."  (Shabbath.)  And  that  "no  diseased 
person  could  Ihj  healed  of  his  disease  till  liis  sins  were  blotted  out."  (Sedarim.) 
Our  Lord,  therefore,  as  usual,  ap[)eals  lo  their  received  opinions,  and  a.sscrt3 
liis  hish  <liguily,  by  first  forgiving  tlie  sins,  and  then  healing  the  body  ot  the 
paralytic.]— Jb'fl^s/er.  .      , 

Ver.  7.  Tt7<o  canforsrive  sins  Init  God  only  7— ?opG  Leo  X.,  in  the  year 
1517.  published  general  indulgences  tlmnighout  all  Europe,  to  such  as  would  (-.on- 
tribute  to  the  buildini  of  St.  Peter's,  at  Rome.  According  to  a  hock  culled  the 
Tax  of  the  .Sacred  Roman  Chancery,  in  which  are  contained  the  exact  sums 
to  be  levied  for  the  pardon  of  each  particular  sin,  we  find  some  of  the  fees  to 
be  thus :  I-   s.  d. 

For  procuring  abortion 0   7    6 

For  simony, 0  10    6 

For  sacrilege 0  10    G 

Taking  a  false  oath, 0    9    0 

For  robbing, 0  12    0 

For  burning  a  neighbour's  house,  .^ 0  12    0 

For  defiling  a  virgin, .• 0    9    0 

Lying  with  a  mother,  sister,  &c 0   7    6 

Murdering  a  layman 0   7    6 

Keeping  a  concubine, 0  10    6 

Assaulting  a  priest, 0  lo    6 

7.5    6    6 
So  that  for  57.  6s.  6(f.  or  about  S2t  of  our  currency,  a  Roman  Catholic  could  viur- 
chase  the  remission  of  all  these  aiiominable  sins.    See  Buck's  Theological 
Dictionary,  under  tlie  head  of  Indulgences. 

Ver.  8.  When  Jetns  perceived  in  his  spirit.— Campbell ,  "  Jesus  knowm? 
in  himself"  He  adds,  "  There  is  something  particular  in  the  expression  of  the 
Evatisclis;.  To  me  it  appears  manifest,  that  the  intention  of  (he  sacred  writer 
w.as.  to  -TiOiify  that  our  Lord,  in  this  rase,  did  not  derive  his  knowledge  from  the 
ordinary  anil  outward  methods  of  discovery,  which  are  open  to  all  men  ;  biit 

from  peculiar  powers  ho  posse.>!3ed May  it  not  he  reasonably  concluded, 

that  the  information  is  here  given  to  teach  Christians  ....  that  they  are  not 
warr.mied  to  pronounce  on  what  pas.«es  in  the  hearts  of  others." 

Vor.  14.  Levi  the  son  o/.4/p/ie7/».— Evidently  the  same  person  as  Matthew. 
See  Mat.  ix.  9,  and  comiiare  Luke  v.  29. 

Ver.  15.  In  his  hou^e—'\:\i.\.\.  i^,  the  house  of  Matthew,  or  Levi,  who  made 
— 


110 


MARK,  II. 


n 


A.  M  4031. 
A.  D.  27. 


k  Mat  9. 12, 
13. 

Lu.6.31, 
32. 


18.1.18. 

65.7. 

Matl& 

il. 

1,11.19.10. 

.  Co.6.9. 

..11. 

1  Ti.1.15. 


aMa'-aS.t 
/t  AiV,3.2. 


9  or,  raw, 
or,  un- 
icrought. 


r  Job 32. 19. 
Ps.  119.80, 


q  Mat.12.1, 
&c. 
1-11.6.1, 


r  De.23.25. 
t  I  Sa.51.6. 


t  Ex.29.32, 
33. 
Le.24.9. 


meat  in  his  house,  many  publicans  J  and  sinners  sat 
also  together  with  Jesus  and  lis  disciples:  for  there 
were  many,  and  they  followed  him. 

16  And  when  the  scribes  and  Pharisees  saw  him  eat 
with  pubHcans  and  sinners,  they  said  unto  his  dieci- 
ples,  How  is  it  that  he  eateth  and  drinketh  vith 
pubheans  and  sinners  ? 

17  When  Jesus  heard  it,  hesaith  unto  them,  They  'j 
k  that  are  whole  have  no  need  of  the  physician,  but  i 
they  that  are  sick  :  I  came  not  to  call  the  righteous.  \, 
but  sinners  i  to  repentance.  {: 

18  IT  And  the  disciples  of  John  and  of  the  Phariseee  I' 
used  to  fast:  and  they  come  and  say  unto  him,  Why  jl 
do  the  disciples  of  John  and  of  the  Pharisees  fast,  but  I 
thy  disciples  fast  not  1  .  ,, 

19  And  Jesus  said  unto  them,  Can  the  children  of 
the  bride-chamber  fast,  while  the  bridegroom  ™  is  with  |t 
them?  as  long  as  they  have  the  bridegroom  with  [_ 
them,  they  cannot  fast. 

20  But  the  days  will  come,  when  the  bridegroom 
shall  be  taken  away  from  them,  and  then  "  shall  ihey 
fast  in  those  days. 

21  No  man  also  seweth  a  piece  of  °  new  cloth  on  an 
old  garment :  else  the  new  piece  that  filled  it  up 
taketh  away  from  the  old,  and  the  rent  is  mude 
worse. 

22  And  no  man  putteth  new  wine  into  old  bottleo  : 
else  the  new  wine  doth  burst  the  bottles,  and  the 
wine  is  spilled,  and  the  bottles  will  be  p  marred  :  but 
new  wine  must  be  put  into  new  bottles. 

23  IT  And  i  it  came  to  pass,  that  he  went  through 
the  corn  fields  on  the  sabbath  day ;  and  his  disciples 
began,  as  they  went,  to  pluck  ^  the  ears  of  corn. 

24  And  the  Pharisees  said  unto  him,  Behold,  why  do 
they  on  the  sabbath  day  that  which  is  not  lawful  ? 

25  And  he  said  unto  them.  Have  ye  never  read  what 
David  sdid,  when  he  had  need,  and  was  a  hungered, 
he,  and  they  that  were  with  him  1 

26  How  he  went  into  the  house  of  God  in  the  days 
of  Abiathar  the  high  priest,  and  did  eat  the  t  shew- 


a  feast  soon  after  he  had  been  called,  and  invited  his  old  acquaintances  to 
,  come  to  see  his  new  master.    This  might  be  a  dangerous  example  to  many 
I  persons  ;  but  we  remember  an  instance  somewhat  similar  in  the  life  of  the 
pious  Col.  Gardiner,  who,  after  his  conversion,  findinp  that  his  former  friends 
considered  him  as  mad,  invited  them  to  meet  liim  ;  and  pleaded  the  cause  of 
relipion  with  such  strength  of  reasoning-,  that  one  cut  short  the  argument  wXh 
I  Baying.  "  We  thought  tliis  man  mad,  and  he  is  in  good  earnest  proving  us  to  i. 
I  be  so."  I 

I  Vor.  16—22.  When  the  scribes,  &c.— For  the  parallel  historic^  to  this,  see  ■ 
Mat.  ix.  10—17.  "  Superstitious  and  hypocritical  persons,  rasnly  place  the 
sum  of  piety  in  things  of  an  indifferent  nature.  .  .  .  Not  considcrmg  what 
the  strength  of  each  person  can  bear,  they  rashly  enact  any  kind  of  laws 
about  these  things  without  discretion : .  .  .  and  they  make  no  distinction  be- 
tween tiie  laws  which  Gou  made  concerning  them,  and  laws  against  things  in 
themselves  unlawful.  .  .  .  And  they  prefer  the  ceremonial  law  ...  to  the  mo- 
ral ;  when,  on  the  contrary,  they  ougnt  to  seek  from  the  latter  the  true  use  oi 
the  ceremonial  law."— 3*.  Scoir. 
Ver.  23—28.  Atid  it  came  to  pass,  &c.— See  the  parallel  passage.  Mat.  xu. 

Ver.  26.  Aiiatfwr  the  high  priest.— [It  appears  from  the  passage  referred  to 


r 


MARK,  III, 


111 


brend,  which  is  not  lawful  to  eat  but  for  the  priests, 
and  gave  also  tq^hem  which  were  with  luni  1 

27  And  he  said^nto  them,  The  sabbath  was  made 
for  "  man,  and  not  "  man  for  the  sab  jath  : 

28  Therefore  *  the  Son  of  man  is  Lord  /?  alss  of  the 
sabbath. 

CHAPTFR  ni. 

1  ('hrist  healeth  ClieMithwed  liand,  10  and  many  otlier  infirmities  :  11  rebuketli 
llie  unclean  spirits  :  13  ctiooselli  liis  Iwelvv;  apostles  :  'H  convincetit  llie  blas- 
phemy of  casUr.g  out  denls  by  Beelzebub :  31  aud  showetli  who  are  his 
brosher,  sister,  and  mother. 

AND  a  he  entered  again  into  the  synagogue;  and 
there  was  a  man  there  which  had  a  withered  hand. 

2  And  they  watched  b  him,  whether  he  would  heal 
him  on  the  sabbath  day  ;  that  they  might  accuse  him. 

3  And  he  saith  unto  the  man  which  had  the  withered 
hand,  <=  Stand  forth. 

4  And  he  saith  unto  them.  Is  it  lawful  to  do  good  on 
the  sabbath  days,  or  to  do  evil  1  to  save  d  lile,  or  to 
kill?    But  they  held  their  peace. 

5  And  when  he  had  looked  round  about  on  them 
with  anger,  being  grieved  for  the  *  hardness  of  their 
hearts,  he  saith  unto  the  man,  Stretch  forth  thy 
hand.  And  he  stretched  it  out :  and  his  hand  was 
restored  whole  as  the  other. 

6  IT  And  the  Pharisees  went  forth,  and  straightway 
took  counsel  with  the  f  Herodians  against  him,  how 
they  might  destroy  him. 

7  But  Jesus  withdrew  himself  with  his  disciples  to 
the  sea  :  and  a  great  s  multitude  from  Galilee  follow- 
ed him,  and  from  Judea, 

8  And  from  Jerusalem,  and  from  Idumea,  and  from 
beyond  Jordan;  and  they  about  Tyre  and  Sidon,  a 
great  multitude,  when  they  had  heard  what  great 
tilings  he  did,  came  unto  him. 

9  And  he  spake  to  his  disciples,  that  a  small  ship 
should  wait  on  him  because  of  the  multitude,  lest  they 
should  throng  him. 

10  For  he  had  healed  h many;  insomuch  that  they 
i  pressed  upon  him  for  to  touch  him,  as  many  as  had 
plagues. 


A.  M.  4031 
A.  D.  -27. 


u  Ne.9.U. 
Is.  58. 13, 
Kze.-JD.l-l 
20. 


wJu.9.14. 
Fp.l.Sa 
Rc.l.U. 


I  has  pow- 
er to  dii- 
poscof  it 
for  llie 
good  of 
man. 


a  Mat  12.9, 

&c. 
I-u.6.6, 

&.C. 

b  Lu.U.l. 

c  AiHse, 
stand 
forUi  in 
the  rnxdiU 


d  Ho.6.( 


f  Mat22. 
16. 


g  Lu.6.17. 


h  Mat.lZ 
15  :  14.14. 


«= 


here,  that  Ahimehch  was  then  liigli  priest  at  Nob  ;  and  from  other  passage.s, 
that  Ahiathar  was  his  son.  Various  conjectures  have  been  formed  in  order  to 
solve  this  difficulty  ;  and  some,  instead  of  untying,  have  cwf  the  knot,  by  pro- 
nouncing it  an  interiwlation.  The  most  probable  opinion  seems  to  be,  that  both 
father  and  son  had  two  names,  the  father  being  also  called  Abiathar ;  and  this 
appears  almost  certain  from  2  Sa.  viii.  17.  1  Ch.  xviii.  16,  where  Ahimelech 
seems  evidently  termed  Ahiathar,  while.  Abiathar  is  called  Ahimelech  or  Abi- 
mtle.ch.    Compare  1  Ki.  ii.  26,  27.]-Bagster. 

Chap.  III.  Ver.  i— 12.  And  he  entered  again,  &c.— The  parallel  passage  t* 
•Jiis  will  be  found  Mat.  xii.  9—15. 

Ver.  4.  Is  it  lawful  to  do  good,  or  to  do  evil,  &c.— Dr.  Campbell  remarks, 
that  in  the  style  of  Scripture,  the  mere  negation  of  any  thing  is  ohen  e.xpressed 
by  the  aflirmation.  Hence  he  infers.  Not  to  do  good  when  we  can,  is  to  do 
evil :  not  to  save,  (when  we  have  opportunity,)  is  to  kill.  ; 

Ver.  5.  With  anger.— [With  anger  at  their  desperate  malice  and  wicked-  J 
ness,  and  with  commiseration  for  the  calamities  which  Ihoy  would  tberebf  (i 
bring  .J.:  Jiiemselves.]— Bo^g's^er.  1 

Ver.  8.  From  Idumea.— HyTC&rwis,  more  than  150  years  before  this,  had  il 
compelled  the  Idumeans  to  be  circumcised.  See  Josephus'  Antiq.  bk.  xiii.  [I 
chap.  9.  ;: 

Ver.  10.  Plagues.  ^Campbell,  "Maladies."  •' 


112 


MARK,  III. 


A.  M.  4031. 
A.  \}.  27. 


i   c.1.24. 

Mat.  14. 

LU.4.-H 
Ja  2.19. 


k  c.l.25,Sl. 

Ma-..  10. 1 

mJii.15.16. 

II  Jn  1.42. 


0  I3.53  1. 
Je.23.29. 


p  or,  home. 
q  C.G.31, 
r  or,  kins- 


10.25. 

12.21. 

Lu.11.15. 

Jn.7.2(). 

8.43,52. 


11  Is.49.24, 
28. 
61.1. 
Mat.  12. 


Mat.  12. 

31. 

Lu.12.10. 


;,  when  they  saw  him,  fell 
)ried,  saacK,  Thou  art  the 


11  And  J  unclean   .spiri 
down   before  him,  and  cried,  sami; 
Son  of  God.  ^ 

12  And  he  straitly  charged  them  that  they  should  not 
make  him  k  known. 

13  IT  And  I  he  goeth  up  into  a  mountain,  and  calleth 
unto  him  whom  he  '"  would  :  and  they  came  unto 
him. 

14  And  he  ordained  twelve,  that  they  should  be  with 
him,  and  that  he  might  send  them  forth  to  preach, 

15  And  to  have  power  to  heal  sicknesses,  and  to 
cast  out  devils : 

16  And  Simon  "  he  surnamed  Peter; 

17  And  James  the  son  of  Zebedee,  and  John  the 
brother  of  James;  and  he  surnamed  them  Boanerges, 
which  is,  the  sons  of"  thunder: 

18  And  Andrew,  and  Phiiip,  and  Bartholomew,  and 
Matthew,  and  Thomas,  and  James  tlie  son  oi  Al- 
pheus,  ajad  Thaddeus,  and  Simon  the  Canaanitc, 

19  And  Judas  Iscariot,  which  also  betrayed  him  : 
and  they  went  p  into  a  house. 

20  IT  And  the  multitude  cometh  together  again,  so 
■3  that  they  could  not  so  much  as  eat  bread. 

21  And  when  his  ''  friends  heard  of  it,  they  went  out 
to  lay  hold  on  him  :  for  they  said.  He  *  is  beside  him- 
self. 

22  IT  And  the  scribes  which  came  down  from  Jeru- 
salem said,  He  t  hath  Beelzebub,  and  by  the  prince  of 
the  devils  casteth  he  out  devils. 

23  And  he  called  them  unto  him,  and  said  unto  them 
in  parables,  How  can  Satan  cast  out  Satan  1 

24  And  if  a  kingdom  be  divided  against  itself,  that 
kingdom  cannot  stand. 

25  And  if  a  house  be  divided  against  itself,  that  house 
cannot  stand. 

26  And  if  Satan  rise  up  against  himself,  and  be  divi- 
ded, he  cannot  stand,  but  hath  an  end. 

27  No  "  man  can  enter  into  a  strong  man's  house, 
and  spoil  his  goods,  e.xcept  he  will  first  bind  the 
strong  man;  and  then  he  will  spoil  his  house. 

28  Verily  I  say  unto  you.  All  *'  sins  shall  be  forgiven 
unto  the  sons  of  men,  and  blasphemies  wherewith 
soever  they  shall  blaspheme  : 


Vcr.  13—19.  And  he  goeth  up,  &c.— For  the  parallel  narrative  to  this,  see 
Mat.  X.  1—4. 

Ver.  17.  Boanerg-cs.  the  sons  of  thj/nder.— This  term  has  been  goricrallv 
mistaken,  as  implying  that  John  and  James  wore  noisy  prcacher.<;,  of  wliicn 
there  is  neitiicr  rmiofnor  jjfohability.  Accoriiing  to  the  Hebrew  idiom,  lijiht- 
ning  i.s  t  he  son  of  tliunder,  and  may  represent  their  natural  cri  ickness  of  temper, 
of  which  we  have  a  remarkal)le  instance,  Luke  ix.  54,  55. 

Vor.  18.  Ca«art«i/e.— So  called  from  the  Hel>.  kana.  tchiTteiiiis.-  W^fience 
he  is  also  called  Zelotes,  from  a  Greek  wi>r!  -  !>.  Xi  ...ea.is  to  be  zcd^ou.:!. 

Vcr.  21.  lie  is  beside  himself  —\X^~  %*no  were  the  friends  that  said  this? 
Campbell,  "  His  kinsmen,"  o' other  inenihers  of  the  family,  who  did  not  cor- 
diallv  i,eliev3  on  him  ;  and  wno  were  discfuiccrtcd  by  not  Imvinp  their  meals 
rofrniarly,  as  ver.  20.  He  is  beside  himself,  or  "  out  of  his  wits,"  ad  we  say  ; 
Doddridge,  "  transported  beyond  himselt."   Compare  John  .t.  20. 

Ver.  22—30.  And  tlie  scribes,  &c.— The  parallel  to  thia  passage  may  be 
found  Mat.  xii.  22—33. 


MARK,  IV. 


1131 


the 


29  But  he  that  shall  blaspheme  against  the  Holy 
Ghost  w  hath  never  forgiveness,  but  is  in  danger  of 
eternal  damnation  : 

30  Because  they  said,  He  hath  an  unclean  spirit./? 

31  IT  There  i^  came  then  his  brethren  and  his  mother, 
and,  standing  without,  sent  unto  him,  calling  him. 

32  And  the  multitude  sat  about  him,  and  they  said 
unto  him,  Behold,  thy  mother  and  thy  brethren  with- 
out seek  for  thee. 

33  And  he  answered  them,  saying,  Who  is  my 
mother,  or  my  brethren? 

34  And  he  looked  round  about  on  them  which  sat 
about  him,  and  said.  Behold  my  mother  and  my 
brethren ! 

35  For  whosoever  shall  do  y  the  w  ill  of  God, 
same  is  my  brother,  and  my  sister,  and  mother. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

1  The  parable  of  the  sower,  U  and  tlie  meaning  thereof.  21  We  mu-st 
nicaie  the  light  of  our  knowledge  to  otiiers.  26  The  p;irr.l)le  of  the  seed 
growing  Eecretly,  30  and  of  the  mustard  seed.  35  Clirisi  stilleth  Uie  tempest 
on  tlie  eea. 

AND  ^  he  began  again  to  teach  by  the  sea  side : 
and  there  was  gathered  unto  him  a  great  multi- 
tude, so  that  he  entered  into  a  ship,  ana  sat  in  the 
sea;  and  the  whole  multitude  was  by  the  sea  on  the 
land. 

2  And  he  taught  them  many  things  by  b  parables, 
and  said  unto  tnem  in  his  doctrine, 

3  c  Hearken ;  Behold,  there  went  out  a  sower  to 
sow : 

4  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  he  sowed,  some  fell  by 
the  way-side,  and  the  d  fowls  of  the  air  came  and 
devoured  it  up. 

5  And  some  fell  on  stony  *  ground,  where  it  had  not 
much  earth,  and  immediately  it  sprang  up,  because 
it  had  no  depth  of  earth: 

6  But  when  the  sun  was  up.  it  was  scorched ;  and 
f  because  it  had  no  root,  it  withered  away. 

7  And  some  fell  among  e  thorns,  and  the  thorns 
grew  up,  and  choked  it,  and  it  yielded  no  fruit. 

8  And  other  fell  on  good  h  ground,  and  did  yield 
fruit  i  that  sprang  up  and  increased  ;  and  brought 
forth,  some  thirty,  and  some  sixty,  and  some  a 
hundred. 

9  And  he  said  unto  them,  He  that  hath  ears  to  hear, 
let  him  hear. 


A.  M.  4031 
A.  D.  27. 


>  contrary 
(u  the 
clear  con- 
victioni 
of  tlieir 
own  cen- 
se ieixcf, 
sayint 
that  Jenu 
wai  con- 
federate 
with 
devil*. 


r  .Mat.ia 
46..  4}?. 
Lu.&ia. 
21. 


7  J».l.i25. 
1  Jn.'iir 


a  Mat.l3.l, 
&c. 

Lu.S.4, 
4c. 

b  PS.78.Z 
ver.34. 


ver.9.23. 
c.7.16. 


e  Eze.U.19. 
36.a6. 


g  Jc.4.a 
h  He.6  7^. 
i  C<  1.1.6. 


Ver.  29.  la  in  danger  of  eternal  damnation.— CamvbeU,  "Liable  to  eternal 
puiushmerit."  The  Greek  word  (krisis)  is  used  both  for  condemnation  and 
subsequent  punisliment. 

Ver.  30.  Because  they  said.  He  hath  an  unclean  spirit.— '\s  it  not  asto- 
nishing (says  Wesle'j)  that  men  wlio  have  ever  reaii  tliese  word.s,  should  doubt 
vfhat  is  the  blasphemy  against  the  Holy  Ghost?  Can  any  Aords  declare  more 
plainly,  that  it  is  the  ascribing  those  miracles  to  the  power  of  the  devil,  whicb 
Christ  wroiieht  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Gliost  ?" 

Ver.  31—35.  There  came  then  his  brethren  and  his  mother.— "We  are  not  to 
suppose  that  his  mother  joined  in  the  charee  of  lii.s  bein;:  beside  himself;  but 
shemiffht  be  alarmed  for  h'^  health,  from  his  exertions  and  long  fasting.  Com- 
pare parallel.  Mat.  xii.  46— W 

Chap.  IV.  Ver.  1—20.  Ana  he  began  again  to  teach,  &c.— The  parable  of 
the  sower,  which  here  follows,  with  its  e.xplanacion,  has  been  already  consi- 
dered on  Mat.  xiii.  1—23. 


''Tr^^ 


MARK,  IV. 


A.  >M.  4031. 
A.  D.  27. 


i   Mat.  13. 
lC,&c. 

k  Ep.1.9. 

1  Co!.4.a 
1  Th.-l.IE. 
1  Ti.3.7. 

Ill  Is.fi.9,:0. 
Jn.lS.'IO. 
Ac.23.26, 
27. 
Ro.11.8. 

n  ls.32.20. 
IPe.  1.125. 


p  }lc.2.1. 
q  Job  19.23. 
r  Job  27.10. 
s2Ti.l.l5. 

t  L«.U.18 

.20. 

1  Ti.6.9.. 
17. 
2Ti.4.10. 

u  Pr.23.5. 


X  Rn.7.4. 
Col.  1.10. 
2Pe.l.8. 


z  FC.12.U. 
Mat.  10. 
2o. 

Lii.12.2 
1  Co.4  5 

a  1  Pe.2.i 

b  Mat.7.2. 

c  1,1-8.18. 

i  Mat.  13. 

24. 


10  ^  And  j  when  he  was  alone,  they. that  were  about 
him  with  the  twelve  asked  of  him  the  parable. 

li  And  he  said  unto  them,  Unto  ^  you  it  is  given  to 
know  the  mystcrv  of  the  kingdom  of  God"  but  unto 
them  that  are  i  without,  all  these  things  are  done  in 
parables: 

.2  That  /"seeing  they  may  see,  and  not   perceive; 
and   hearing  they  may  hear,  and  not  understand ;  i 
lest  at  any  time  they  should  be  converted,  and  their 
sins  should  be  forgiven  them.  ■ 

13  And  he  said  unto  them,  Know  ve  not  this  parn- 
ble?  and  how  then  will  ye  know  all  parables? 

14  ^  The  sower  "  soweth  the  word. 

15  And  these  are  they  by  the  way-side,  where  the 
word  i.s  sown  ;  but  when  they  have  heard,  Satan 
Cometh  "  immediately,  and  taketh  away  p  the  word 
that  was  sown  in  their  hearts. 

16  And  these  are  they  likewise  which  are  sown  on 
stony  ground ;  who,  when  they  have  heard  the  word, 
immediately  receive  it  v/ith  gladness; 

17  And  have  no  root  lin  themselves,  and  so  endure 
but '  for  a  time  ;  afterward,  when  affliction  or  persecu- 
tion ariseth  for  the  word's  sake,  immediately  ^they 
are  offended. 

18  And  these  are  they  which  are  sown  among  thorns ; 
such  as  hear  the  word, 

19  And  the  '  cares  of  this  Avorld,  and  the  deceitful- 
ness  "  of  riches,  and  "  the  lusts  of  other  things  enter- 
ing m,  choke  the  word,  and  it  becomcth  "■'  unfruitful. 

2Q  And  these  are  they  which  are  sown  on  good 
ground ;  such  as  hear  tne  word,  and  receive  it,  and 
bring  forth  ^  fmit,  some  thirty-fold,  some  sixty,  and 
some  a  hundred. 

21  IT  And  he  said  unto  them.  Is  a  candle  brought  to 
be  put  under  a  y  bushel,  or  under  a  bed?  and  not  to 
be  set  on  a  candlestick? 

22  For  ^  there  is  nothing  hid,  which  shall  not  be  ma- 
nifested; neither  was  any  thing  kept  secret,  but  that  it 
should  come  abroad. 

23  If  any  man  have  ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear. 

24  And  he  saith  unto  them.  Take  heed  what '"*  ye 
hear:  with  b  what  measure  ye  mete,  it  shall  be  mea- 
sured to  you  :  and  unto  you  that  hear  shall  more  be 
given. 

25  For  he  that  hath,  to  him  shall  be  given:  and  he 
that  hath  not,  from  « him  shall  be  taken  even  that 
which  he  hath. 

26  IT  And  he  said.  So  <i  is  the  kingdom  of  God,  as  if 
a  man  should  cast  seed  into  the  ground ; 

27  And  should  sleep,  and  rise  night  and  day,  and  the 


Vrr.  iC.  J  'one— Thnt  is,  tlie  multitude  ho\ns  cone. 

Ver.  12.  Ihnf  seeimr.—lRalhi'r.  "  .So  that  seeing  thny  seo.  and  do  not  per 
ceive,  and  hearinir  th<>y  hear,  ami  do  not  iinderstantf,"  &c.  The  cxpre-s.-sion ap- 
peal's to  1)1'  proverhial  ;  and  reluti-s  to  those  who  misht  see  what  ihcy  now 
overlook  throiii'li  inattcnfion  and  lolly.    See  the  parallel  toxls.]— Bolster. 

Ver.  21.  Js  a  cand'-e  bimi^ht.  &c..— See  Mat.  v.  15,  where  wo  have  ihe  sumo 
sentiment  spoken  on  another  oceasion. 


MARK,  V. 


115  I 


scrd  should  spring  and  grow  up,  he  knoweth  not  how. 

•2S  For  the  eartli  bringeth  forth  fruit  of  ^herself; 
first  f  the  blade,  then  the  ear,  after  that  the  full  corn 
I  in  tho  ear. 

2'.)  Hut  when  the  fruit  is  s  brought  forth,  immcdittely 
lie  ii  putteth  in  the  sickle,  because  the  harvest  is  ccine. 

SO  "n"  And  he  said,  Whereunto  shall  we  liken  the 
kin.^doni  of  God  7  or  with  what  comparison  shall  we 
compare  it  7 

31  //  i  is  like  a  grain  of  mustard  seed,  which,  when  i';! 
is  sown  in  the  earth,  is  less  than  all  the  seeds  that  be  I 
in  the  earth  :  I 

32  But  when  it  is  sown,  itgrowethup,  andbecomethj 
greater  J  than  all  herbs,  and  shooteth  out  great 
branches;  so  that  the  fowls  of  the  air  may  lodge 
under  the  shadow  of  it. 

33  And  with  many  such  parables  spake'  he  the  word 
ur.to  them,  as  k  they  were  able  to  hear  it. 

34  But  without  a  parable  spake  he  not  unto  them  : 
and  when  they  were  alone,  he  expounded  all  things 
t>  his  disciples. 

3o  IT  And  the  same  day,  when  the  even  was  come,he 
saith  unto  them.  Let  us  pass  over  unto  the  other  side. 

36  And  when  they  had  sent  away  the  multitude, 
they  took  him  even  as  he  was  in  the  ship.  And  there 
were  also  with  him  other  little  ships. 

37  And  1  there  arose  a  great  storm  of  wind,  and  the 
waves  beat  into  the  ship,  so  that  it  was  now  full. 

.33  And  he  was  in  the  hinder  part  of  the  ship,  asleep 
on  a  Yiillow:  and  they  awake  him,  and  say  unto  him, 
"> Master,  carest  thou  not  that  we  perish? 

39  And  he  arose,  and  rebuked  the  wind,  and  said 
unto  the  sea.  Peace,  be  still.  And  « the  wind  ceased, 
and  there  was  a  great  calm. 

40  And  he  said  unto  them.  Why  are  ye  so  ° fearful? 
how  is  it  that  ye  have  no  faith  7 

41  And  they  feared  p  exceedingly,  and  said  one  toi 
another,  What  manner  of  manls  this,  that  even  the 
wind  and  the  isea  obey  him? 

chApter  v. 

1  C'.iitt  ilelivmns  the  pos^esseJ  of  tlie  legion  of  devils,  13  they  enter  into  the 
swii.e.  25  He  liealeth  the  uoman  of  the  bloody  issue,  35  and  raiseth  from  ' 
death  Jairiis'g  daughter. 

A  IVD  '^  they  came  over  unto  the  other  side  of  the! 
-^  sea,  into  the  country  of  the /?  Gadarenen.  I 


A.  M.  4031 
A.  I).  27. 

e  Gc.lL. 
12. 

f  Ec.5  1,11. 

g  or,  ripA 
Job  5.26. 

h  ne.l4.lS 

'   Ma'..  13. 
31.32. 
Lii.iaiS, 
19. 

j  Pr.1.13. 
Is.ll.9. 
Da2.44. 
Mal.1.11. 

It  Jn.iaia 

1  Mat.  8.23 
Ln.8.22 

111  Ps.  10.1. 

is.:o.2? 

La.3.a 

n  Ps.89.a 
Lii.3.31, 
32. 

0  Ps.46.15 
Is.43.2. 

p  Jo.1.10, 
16. 

q  Job  38.11 


CHAP.  5 

a  Mat.8. 
!S.&c. 
I.u.8.26, 
4c 


Oadara  ft 
Gergesa 
lay  near 
tti?t  her, 
un.l  ooOi 
.'lai'.  -die 
eanie  con- 
fines and 
borders. 


Ver.  26— CD.  So  is  the  kingdom  of  God.— Tliis  seems  to  us  connecfeil  ;ritb 
tlif  par.ible  i)f  ilii!  lares.  Mat.  xiii.  24,  &c. 

Vor.  30-34.  And  he  said,  &c.— The  par.-iblfi  of  the  mustard  seed  nnd  fol- 
lowing remarks,  will  be  found  Mat.  xiii.  31— 36,  &c. Mustard-   Mu^-tard 

is  a  well  known  pltiiit  o(  the  letradynamia  silirpiosa  cla.ss,  distinffiii.slied  by  its 
yellow  cruciform  flowers,  with  expanding  calyx,  and  its  pods  smooth,  square, 
and  close  to  the  stem.  It.*  seed  was  probably  the  .smallest  known  to  (lie  Jews  ; 
and  though  its  ordinary  heifrht  does  not  exceed  lour  feet,  yel  a  specie-  grows 
to  till'  height  of  from  three  to  five  cubits,  with  a  tapering,  ligneous  staJk,  and 
sprcidinff  bniiiches.    See  Scheuchzer.]-liagster. 

Ver.  36.  Even  as  he  i<;a<— That  is,  without  rest  or  refreshment. In  the 

ahip.—Campb  ^11  renders  the  word  bark  :  it  was  doubtless  a  small  sailing  ves- 
sel. 

Ver.  38.  On  a  vi?lmo.—Ti\\t  Weslei/  renders  it,  "  on  the  pillow  in  the  stem;" 
understanding  "  a  particidar  part  of  the  vessel,  near  the  mdder." 


116 


MARK.  V. 


d  Ai  16.18. 
IIe.2.U. 
J  Jn.3.8. 


e  Mat  12. 
45. 


f  Le  11.7,8. 
De.U.8. 


g  Job  1.10, 
12. 


2.5,6. 


h  Re.13.7. 
1  Pe.3.22. 


18.49.2.5. 
Col.  1.13. 


1  Job  13.11 
Pi.ll..5. 
aTi  1.7. 


2  And  when  he  was  come  out  of  the  ship,  immediate- 
ly there  met  him  out  of  the  tombs  a  man  with  an 
unclean  spirit, 

3  Who  had  his  b  dwelling  among  the  tombs  ;  and  no 
man  could  bind  him,  no,  not  with  chains: 

4  Because  that  he  had  been  often  bound  with  fetters 
and  chains,  and  the  chains  had  been  plucked  asun- 
der by  him,  and  the  fetters  broken  in  pieces :  neither 
could  any  man  tame  him. 

5  And  always,  night  and  day,  he  was  in  the  moun- 
tains, and  in  the  tombs,  crying,  and  cutting  himself 
with  stones. 

6  But  when  he  saw  Jesus  afar  offl  he  ran  and  worship- 
ped "^  him, 

7  And  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  and  said.  What  have 
I  to  do  with  thee,  Jesus,  thou  Son  of  the  most  high 
God  1  I  adjure  thee  by  God,  that  thou  torment  me  not. 

8  For  he  said  unto  him,  Come  <i  out  of  the  man,  thou 
unclean  spirit. 

9  And  he  asked  him.  What  is  thy  name?  And  he 
answered,  saying,  My  name  is  ^  Legion :  for  we  are 
many. 

10  And  he  besought  him  much  that  he  would  not 
send  them  away  out  of  the  country. 

11  Now  there  was  there  nigh  unto  the  mountains  a 
great  herd  of  swine  f  feeding, 

12  And  all  the  devils  besought  shim,  saying.  Send 
us  into  the  swine,  that  we  may  enter  into  them. 

13  And  forthwith  Jesus  gave  h  them  leave.  And  the 
unclean  spirits  went  out,  and  entered  into  the  swine  : 
and  the  her'^.  ran  violently  down  a  steep  place  into 
the  sea,  (they  were  about  two  thousand,)  and  were 
choked  in  the  sea. 

14  And  they  that  fed  the  swine  fled,  and  told  it  in 
the  city,  and  in  the  country.  And  they  went  out  to 
see  what  it  was  that  was  done. 

15  And  they  come  to  Jesus,  and  see  him  that  was 
possessed  with  the  devil,  and  ihad  the  legion,  sitting, 
and  clothed,  and  in  his  right  mind:  and  they  were 
j  afraid. 

16  And  they  that  saw  it  ln\d  them  how  it  befel  to 
him  that  was  possessed  with  the  devil,  and  also  con- 
cerning the  swine. 


Chap.  V.  Ver.  2.  A  mamoit?i.— [St.  Matthew  gives  a  brmf  account  of  nqy  tie- 
moni.ics  who  were  dispossessed  on  this  occasion  ;  but  Mark  and  Lulie  omit  the 
mcnlioii  otone,  (who  was  perhaps  not  so  remarkable,)  in  order  to  record  tlial  ol 
tlie  oiiu  r  more  fully.  That  these  wretched  men  were  not  merely  mad.  as  .some 
Buppo.se.  but  roallv  possesseii  of  evil  spirits,  appears  clearly  from  the  laneuaKC 
employed,  as  well  as  from  the  narrative  itself.  St.  Matthew  e.xpressly  aftirms. 
I  that  they  were  "  possessed  with  devils,"  or  demoniacs.  St.  Mark  says,  he  had 
**  an  unclean  spirit."  i.  e.  n.  fallen  spirit :  and  St.  Luke  asserts,  that  l>e  "  had 
devils  or  demons)  a  long  time,"  and  was  called  Legion,  "  because  many 
devils  were  entereil  into  him."  With  supernatural  strenpth  the  demons  burst 
asunder  the  chains  and  fetters  with  which  he  was  bomid  ;  they  address  Christ 
as  the  "  Son  of  the  most  high  God  ;"  they  beseech  him  to  sutler  them  tocnl»r 
into  tlie  swine  ;  and  when  ho  had  given  them  leave,  they  "  loent  out  and  en- 
tered into  Ihe  swine,"  &c.]—Bagster. 

Ver.  13.  Doion  a  steep  place. —  Wesley,  "down  the  steep  ;"  i.  e.  the  shelv 
inr  coast. 

Ver.  16.    Sivine.—lThasc  swine  were   in   all  probability  Jewish  property. 


MARK,  V. 


117 


17  And  they  began  to  pray  him  to  depart  k  out  of 
their  coasts.  .         ,,.,,,, 

18  And  when  he  was  come  mto  the  ship,  he  that  had 
been  possessed  with  the  devil  prayed  him  that  he 
might  be  witli  him.       ^      ,  ,  . 

10  Huwbeit  Jesus  suffered  hmi  not,  but  saiih  unto 
him.  Go  home  to  ihv  friends,  and  i  tell  thtm  !iow 
threat  things  the  Lord  hath  done  for  thee,  and  hath 
had  compassion  on  thee. 

20  And  he  departed,  and  began  to  publish  in  Decapo- 
lis  how  great  things  Jesus  had  done  for  him  :  and  all 
men  did  marvel. 

21  IT  And  when  Jesus  was  passed  over  again  by  ship 
unto  the  other  side,  much  people  gathered  unto  him  : 
and  he  was  nigh  unto  the  sea. 

22  And,  "'  behold,  there  cometh  one  of  the  rulers  of 
the  synagogue,  Jairus  by  name;  and  when  he  saw 
him.  he  fL41  at  his  feet, 

23  And  besought  him  greatly,  saving,  My  little 
daughter  lieth  at  the  point  "  of  death  :  I  pray  Ihcc, 
come  and  lay  thy  hands  on  her,  that  she  may  be  heal- 
ed ;  and  she  shall  live. 

24  And  Jesus  went  with  him ;  and  much  people  fol- 
lowed him,  and  thronged  him. 

25  IT  And  a  certain  woman,  which  had  an  issue  °of 
blood  twelve  years, 

26  Andhadsufleredmany  things  of  many  physicians, 
and  had  spent  all  that  she  had,  and  was  nothing  p bet- 
tered but  rather  grew  worse, 

27  When  she  had  heard  of  Jesus,  came  in  the  press 
behind,  and  touched  i  his  garment : 

28  For  she  said,  if  I  may  touch  but  his  clothes,  I 
shall  be  whole. 

29  And  straightway  the  fountain  of  her  blood  was 
dried  up  ;  and  she  felt  in  iier  body  that  she  was  healed 
of  that  plague.;9 

30  And  Jesus,  immediately  knowing  in  himself  that 
virtue  ^  had  gone  out  of  him,  turned  him  about  in  the 
press,  and  said,  Who  touched  my  clothes '?y 

31  And  his  disciples  said  unto  hiin,  Thou  seest  the 
multitude  thronging  thee,  and  sayest  thou,  Who 
touched  me? 


k  J(>i>'^l.l4. 
1,11.5.3. 
Ac.IG.39. 


Ps.CGl6 
ls.3,S.  I'J. 


mMc.t.9  1 
r,ii'.S.il 


o  T.e.15.19, 
&c. 


p  Job  13.4. 
l's.HX-*.l2 
J.,T.30.1ii, 
13. 


2  Ki.13. 

21. 

MuuU. 

36. 

Ao.5.15. 

IS.  12. 


P  foiinrt  a 
nuuiifest 
recovery 
of  her 
su-englh. 


'  VI :  not  in 

n.nrywav, 
but  wiih 
some  de- 
t\f!^l,  and 
with  a 
l.^iich  of 
faith. 


anil  kept  anJ>ise«".  in  express  violation  of  the  law  of  Got'. :  and,  therefore,  their 
destrurtion  ^vas  no  more  than  a  proper  manifestation  of  the  justice  of  Got'.]— 
Basster.  " 

Ver.  20.  Dccnpotls—'Y'hvLt  is.  the  ten  cities,  a  district  of  country  beyond  Jor-  I 
dan,  so  calletl  from  its  containinc  ten  principal  towns.  ' 

Ver.  2-2.  One  of  the  7-jt/e_r,f.—Larire  synagogues  liad  sometimes  several  el- 
ders, or  rulers  :  the  name  of  this  man  is  here  gi\cn— Jairus. 

V(;r.  26.  Had  suffered  many  .—'So  per.'^on  will  wonder  at  this  account,  when 
lie  cnusider.*  the  therapeutics  of  the  Jewish  Physicians,  in  refi.'rence  to  dispases 
of  this  kind  ;  (for  an  account  of  which,  see  Drs.  Lighifoot  and  Clarke ;)  from 
some  of  their  nostrums,  she  could  not  have  been  bettered;  from  others,  she 
must  have  been  made  loorse ;  from  all,  she  must  have  suffered  many  things : 
ami,  from  the  persons  emploved,  tlic  expense  of  the  medicaments,  and  the 
n^imher  of  years  she  was  alUicted,  il  is  perfectly  credible  that  site  had  sptn\. 
all  that  -the  had.    She  was,  therefore,  a  ht  patient  for  the  Great  Phj-sician. 

Ver.  29.  Of  that  plague.— Campbell,  "  Delivered  from  that  scourjrc," 
meaning  the  very  distressing  complaint  called  by  physicians  dysenteria  san- 
guinea. 


118 


MARK,  VI. 


/fflcelingtlie 


and  over- 
coinewilh 
gratimde 
to  Christ, 
for  U\is 
demon- 
stration cf 
his  Divioe 
power. 


t  c  10.52. 
Ac.  14.9. 


1  1  Sa.l.n. 
30.42. 
2  Ki.5.19. 


T  Jn.5.25. 
11.25. 


w2Ch.20. 
20. 
Jn.  11.40. 


,  Mat.  8. 4. 
12.16..1& 
c.ai2. 
Lu.5.14. 


CHAP.  6. 

a  Mat.  13. 
5{,&c. 
Lii.4.16, 


32  And  he  looked  round  about  to  see  her  that  had 
done  this  thing. 

33  But  the  woman  fearing  and  trembhng, /?  knowing 
what  was  done  in  her,  came  and  fell  down  before  him, 
and  *  told  him  all  the  truth. 

34  And  he  said  unto  her,  Daughter,  thy  faith  t  hath 
made  thee  whole;  go  "in  peace,  and  be  whole  of  thy 
plague. 

35  IT  While  he  yet  spake,  there  came  from  the  ruler 
of  the  synagogue's  house  certain  which  said,  Thy 
daughter  is  ^ofead:  why  troublest  thou  the  Master 
any  farther? 

36  As  soon  as  Jesus  heard  the  word  that  was  spoken, 
he  saith  unto  the  ruler  of  the  synagogue.  Be  not  afraid, 
only  w  believe.  ( 

37  And  he  suffered  no  man  to  follow  him,  save 
"Peter,  and  James,  and  John  the  brother  of  James. 

38  And  he  cometli  to  the  house  of  the  ruler  of  the 
synagogue,  and  seeth  the  tumult,  and  them  that  wept 
and  wailed  greatly. 

39  And  when  he  was  come  in,  he  saith  unto  them. 
Why  make  ye  this  ado,  and  weep?  the  damsel  is  not 
dead,  but  y  sleepeth. 

40  And  they  laughed  him  to  scorn.  But  when  he 
had  put  them  all  out,  he  taketh  the  father  and  the 
mother  of  the  damsel,  and  them  that  were  with  him, 
and  entereth  in  where  the  damsel  was  lying. 

41  And  he  took  the  damsel  by  the  hand,  and  said 
unto  her,  Talitha  cumi;  which  is,  being  interpreted, 
Damsel,  I  say  unto  thee,  ^  arise. 

42  And  straightway  the  damsel  arose,  and  walked; 
for  she  was  of  the  age  of  twelve  years.  And  they 
were  astonished  with  a  great  astonishment. 

43  And  he  charged  them  *  straitly  that  no  man 
should  know  it;  and  commanded  that  something 
should  be  given  ner  to  eat. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

1  Christ  is  contemned  of  his  countrymen.  7  He  giveth  the  twelve  power  over 
unclean  spirits.  14  Divers  opinions  of  Christ.  18  John  Baptist  is  beheaded. 
79  and  buried.  30  The  apostles  return  from  preaching.  34  The  miracle  of 
five  loaves  and  two  fishes.  48  Clirist  walkeili  on  tlie  sea :  53  and  healeth  all 
thai  touch  hiin. 

AND  he  went  out  from  thence,  and  came  into  his 
own  country,  and  his  disciples  follow  him. 
2  And  *  when  the  sabbath  day  was  come,  he  began 


Ver.  35.  Thy  daughter  is  dead.- 
-    the      ■       • 


This  messase  is  not  mentioned  in  t''«  ac- 
cotint  of  Matthew,  hul  is  perfeetly  consistent  with  it. 

Ver.  40.  Them  that  were  loith  Am.— Namely,  Peter,  James,  and  JtJin. 
[He  took  just  so  many  n.s  prudence  required,  and  as  were  sufficient  to  prove  tlie 
reality  of  the  cure  ;  to  have  permitted  the  presence  of  more,  might  have  sa- 
voured of  ostentation.]— Bcf?s?er. 

Ver.  41.  Talitha  cumi.— The  Syriac  words  rendered,  "  Damsel,  arise." 

Ver.  43.  And  cotnmanded.—l'Vhia  was  to  show  that  she  had  not  only  re- 
turned to  life,  but  was  also  restored  to  perfect  health;  and  to  inliniate,  that 
though  raised  to  life  hy  extraordinary  power,  she  must  be  continued  in  exist- 
ence, as  before,  by  tin-  use  of  ordinary  means.  The  advice  of  a  heathen,  on 
another  subiect,  is  qu'te  applicable  :  "  When  the  miraculous  power  of  God  is 
necessary,  let  it  be  resorted  to ;  when  not  necessary,  let  the  ordinary  means 
be  used."- Horace.  To  art  otherwise  would  Iw  to  tempt  God.  ]~Baf*ter. 

Chap.  VI.  Ver.  l— S.  And  he  went  out  from  thence,  &c.— ^eu  Mat.  xiu. 
54—58. 


MARK,  VI. 


119 


to  leach  in  the  synagogue:  and  many  hearing  him 
were  astonislied,  saying,  From  b  whence  hath  this 
man  these  tilings  ?  and  what  wisdoni  is  this  which  is 
given  unto  him,  that  even  such  mighty  works  are 
wrought  by  his  hands? 

3  Is  not  this  the  carpenter,  the  son  of  Mary,  the 
brother  of  <=  James,  and  Joses,  andof  Juda,  and  Simon? 
and  are  not  his  sisters  here  with  us?  and  they  were 
offended  d  at  him. 

4  But  Jesus  said  unto  them,  « A  prophet  is  not  with- 
out honour,  but  in  his  own  country,  and  among  his 
own  kin,  and  in  his  own  house. 

5  And  f  he  could  there  do  no  mighty  work,  save  that 
he  laid  his  hands  upon  a  few  sick  folk,  and  healed 
them. 

6  And  he  marvelled  s  because  of  their  unbelief.  And 
h  he  went  round  about  the  villages,  teaching. 

7  IT  And  i  he  called  uvto  him  the  twelve,  and  began 
to  send  them  forth  by  two  and  two;  and  gave  them 
power  over  unclean  spirits  ; 

8  And  commanded  them  that  they  should  take 
nothing  for  their  journey,  save  a  staff  only  ;  no  scrip, 
no  bread,  no  j  money  in  their  purse: 

9  But  be  shod  k  with  i  sandals;  and  not  put  on  two 
coats. 

10  And  he  said  unto  them.  In  what  place  soever  ye 
enter  into  a  house,  there  abide  till  ye  depart  from  that 
place. 

11  And  whosoever  shall  not  receive  you,  nor  hear 
you,  when  ye  depart  thence,  shake  ™  off  the  dust  under 
your  feet  for  a  testimony  against  them.  Verily  I  say 
unto  you,  It  shall  be  more  tolerable  for  Sodom  "  and 
Gomorrah  in  the  day  of  judgment,  than  for  that 
city. 

12  And  they  went  out,  and  preached  that  men  should 
"  repent. 

13  And  they  cast  out  many  p  devils,  and  anointed 
with  oil  q  manv  that  were  sick,  and  healed  them. 


L  M.  4031. 
A.  n  -27. 


b  Jn.6.42. 
c  Gal.  1.19. 
d  Mat.11.6. 
e  Mal.13. 

57. 

J,..4.44. 
f  Ge.ig.a 

c9.a3. 


h  Mat.9.35. 

Ln.  13.22. 

Ac.10.33. 
i  Mat.  10.1, 

&c. 

c.3.13, 

&c. 

Lu.9.1, 

&c 

10.3,4c 
j  The  word 

Bignif.es  a 

piece  of 


br: 


;  mo- 


what  lea 
than  half 
a  cent, 
Mat.10.9. 
but  here  it 
is  taken 
in  general 
for  mo- 


le Ep.6.15. 
1  Ac.  12.8. 
mNe.5.13. 

Ac.iasi. 
n  or. 
o  La.24.47. 

Ac.2.38. 

3.19. 
p  Lu.lO.n. 
q  Ja.5.l4. 


Ver.  3.  Is  not  this  the  carpenter?— Jn~st  in  Martyr,  in  his  dialogues  with 
Trypho.  expressly  says,  that  Jesus  assisted  his  father  in  his  trade  of  a  carpen- 
ter, maiiing  agricultural  tools,  &c.— It  is  also  said  that  anionp  the  Jews  it  was 
infamous  for  a  father  not  to  bring  up  his  children  to  some  trade.  (Grotius  in 
Mat.  xiii.  55.)  But  why  then  reproach  Jesus  on  that  account?  It  was  proba- 
bly on  account  of  his  mean  line  of  business.  He  was  not  a  master  builder. 
Little  did  they  think  that  this  despised  Jesus  had  made  the  world,  and  was 
bom  to  judge  it! 

Ver.  5.  And  he  could  there  do  no  mighty  work,  &c.— "  We  are  not  to  un- 
derstand ....  as  if  the  power  of  Christ  was  here  disarmed  ;  but  rather  .  .  .  . 
that  they  broueht  few  sick  people  to  him  for  cure."  Doddridge ;  who  remarks 
also,  that,  so  far  as  appears,  "  he  never  after  thi!»  returned  to  Nazareth." 

Ver.  8.  A  staff  only.— Tiot  staves.  [St.  Matthew  says,  thatthey  were  to  take 
'neither  two  coats,  neither  shoes,  nor  yet  staves;"  but  this  precept  plainly 
means,  "  Go  just  as  you  are  ;  take  no  other  coat,  shoes,  or  staff,  than  what 
you  already  have."]— Bfliryrer. 

Ver.  9.  But  be  shod  with  sandals— [The  sandal  consisted  only  of  a  sole, 
fastened  about  the  foot  and  ankle  with  BtTapa.]—Bagster.  Matthew  inhibits 
shoes. 

Ver.  11.  Sodom  and  Gomorrah— Two  of  the  Pom  cities  anciently  situated 
in  the  fertile  vale  of  Siddim,  which  God  overthrew  for  their  wickedness,  and 
left  their  places  to  be  occupied  by  the  Dead  sea. 

Ver.  13.  And  anointed  with  oil  many  that  were  «cfc.— This  is  not  men 


r^ 


120 


MARK,  VI. 


IS  nam*) 


14  ^  And  '  king  Herod  heard  of  him  ;  (for  hi 
was   spread   abroad:)  and   he  said,  That  John   the 
Baptist  was  risen  from  the  dead,  and  therefore  niiglity 
works  do  show  forth  tlieniselves  in  him. 

15  Others  "said,  That  it  is  Elias.  And  others  said, 
That  it  is  a  prophet,  or  as  one  of  the  prophets. 

IG  IT  But  when  Herod  heard  thereof]  he  said.  It 
is  John,  whom  I  beheaded:  he  is  risen  from  the 
dead. 

17  For  Herod  himself  had  sent  forth  and  laid  hold 
upon  John,  and  bound  him  in  prison  for  Herodias' 
sake,  his  brother  Philip's  wife:  for  he  had  married 
her. 

18  For  John  had  said  unto  Herod,  It  is  not  lawful 
t  for  thee  to  have  thv  brother's  wife. 

19  Therefore  Herodias  had  "  a  quarrel  against  him, 
and  would  have  killed  him  ;  but  she  could  not: 

20  For  Herod  feared  "John,  knowing  that  he  was  a 
just  man  and  a  holy,  and  ^  observed  him  ;  and  when 
he  heard  him,  he  did  many  things,  and  heard  him 
gladly. 

21  And  when  a  /i convenient  day  was  come,  that 
Herod  on  his  «  birth-day  made  a  supper  to  his  lords, 
liigh  captains,  and  Chief  estates  of  Galilee; 

22  And  when  the  daughter  of  the  said  Herodias  came 
in,  and  >'  danced,  and  pleased  Herod  and  them  that 
sat  with  him,  the  king  said  unto  the  -(lamsel.  Ask  of 
me  whatsoever  thou  wilt,  and  I  will  give  it  thee. 

23  And  he  sware  unto  her  Whatsoever  '■  thou  shalt 
ask  of  me,  I  will  give  it  thee,  unto  the  half. of  my 
kingdom. 

24  And  she  w^ent  forth,  and  said  unto  her  mother, 
What  shall  I  ask?  And  she  said.  The  head  °-  of  John 
the  Baptist. 

25  And  she  came  in  straightway  with  haste  unto  the 
kin^,  and  asked,  saying,  I  will  that  thou  give  me  by 
and  by  in  a  charger  the  head  of  John  the  Baptist- 

26  And  the  king  was  exceeding  sorry;  yet  for  his 
oath's  sake,  and  for  their  sakes  which  sat  with  him, 
he  would  not  reject  her. 

27  And  immediatclv  the  king  sent  b  an  cxecufioner, 


tionetl  by  either  of  the  other  Evaiifrelist^  ;  hut  it  is  ividcnt  lr<im  Janus  y.  H. 

that,  in  the  a?e  of  miracles,  oil  was  thus  employed  ;  yet  the  rea.son  of  this,  as 

of  many  other  things  in  Scripture,  we  are  not  able  to  assign. 
Ver.  14—29.  And  kins  Herod,  &c.— Matthew's   account  of  this  tragical 

event  may  be  found  Mat.  xiv.  6— la  ;  some  things  are  here  stated  more  lully. 

as  mentioned  in  the  followinf:  noten. 

Ver.  20.  And  obnerred  him.—Caynphcll,  "  Protected  him  ;"  i.  e.  from  He- 
rodias, by  whose  Tiieans  he  had  Imen  arrestt^d. Heard  him  gladly  —The 

pleasure  with  which  many  hear  the  ?ospol,  is  no  proof  of  the  benefit  they  de- 
rive from  it.  He  heard  him  gladly,  perhaps,  in  all  things  hut  his  reproofs,  lor 
Hcrfidias  still  lay  in  his  bosom. 

Ver.  27.  The  kinu-  sent  an  exccu:ioner.—\Ki  scntinel.9  kept  gxiaid  at  the 
palaces  of  kings,  and  the  residences  of  Roman  governor.s,  so  they  were  em- 
ployed in  other  offices  besides  guarding,  and  usually  ptrfonn(<i  that  ol'e.vecu- 
tioners.  As.  however,  we  lear  i  from  Josephvs,  lh;it  Herod  was  at  tins  very 
time  engaged  in  war  with  Aretas,  king  of  Arabia,  in  consequence  ot  Herod  ba- 
vins divorced  his  daiigliler  m  order  to  marry  Herodias,  his  brother  I'bi.ip's  wite  ; 
and  as  this  event  occtirted  at  an  entertainment  given  at  the  castle  ol  .MacbiB- 
riw,  whilf  bis  army  was  on  il.s  march  agamst  his  father  in  law,  we  are  fur- 
mahed  will*  an  additional  reason  why  aseiuinel  .sho  dd  have  been  empi  -yea  aa 


MARK,  VI. 


and  commanded  his  head  to  be  brought :  and  he  went 
and  beheaded  him  in  the  prison. 

28  And  brought  his  head  in  a  charger,  and  gave  it  to 
the  damsel:  "and  the  damsel  gave  it  to  her  mother. 

29  And  when  his  disciples  heard  0/ i/,  they  •=  came 
I:  and  took  up  his  corpse,  and  laid  it  in  a  tomb. 

30  1^  And  J  the  apostles  gathered  themselves  together 
unto  Jesus,  and  told  him  all  things,  both  what  they 
had  done,  and  what  they  had  taught. 

31  And  he  said  unto  then,  Come  ye  yourselves  apart 
into  a  desert  place,  and  rest  a  while:  for  there  were 
manv  coining  and  going,  and  they  had  no  leisure  so 
much  as  to  eat. 

32  And  they  departed  into  a  desert  place  by  ship 
privately. 

33  A.nd  the  people  saw  them  departing,  and  many 
knew  him,  and  ran  afoot  thither  out  of  all  cities, 
and  outwent  them,  and  came  together  unto  him. 

34  *?[  And  .Tesus,  when  he  came  out,  saw  much  peo- 
ple, and  was  moved  with  compassion  toward  them, 
because  *■  they  were  as-shecp  not  having  a  /?  shepherd : 
and  he  began  to  teach  them  many  things. 

35  And  f  when  the  day  was  now  far  spent,  his  disci- 
ples came  unto  him,  and  s;>id,  TJiis  is  a  desert  place, 
and  now  the  time  is  far  passed : 

36  Send  them  away,  that  thev  may  go  into  the 
country  round  about,  and  into  the  villages,  and  buy 
themselves  bread:  for  they  have  nothing  to  eat. 

37  He  answered  and  said  unto  them.  Give  ye  them 
to  eat.  And  they  say  unto  him,  Shall  swe  go  and 
buy  two  hundred  h  pennyworth  of  bread,  and  give 
them  to  eat  ? 

38  He  saith  unto  them.  How  many  loaves  have  ye'? 
go  and  see.  And  when  they  knew,  they  say.  Five,  and 
two  fishes. 

39  And  i  he  commanded  them  to  make  all  sit  down 
by  companies  upon  the  green  grass. 

40  And  they  sat  down  in  ranks,  by  hundreds,  and  by 
fifties. 

41  And  when  he  had  taken  the  five  loaves  and  the 
two  fishes,  he  looked  up  to  heaven,  and  J  blessed,  and 
brake  the  loaves,  and  gave  them  to  his  disciples  to  set 


an  executioner;  .ind  are  thus  enabled  to  disRover  such  a  latent  an<l  undesigned 
coincidence,  as  clearly  evinces  the  truth  of  the  evangelical  narrative.  SeeBp. 
Marsh's  Lectures.  \—Bagster. 

Ver.  30—46.  And  the  apostles,  &c.— The  first  two  verses  of  this  paragraph 
fnot  in  Mattiiew)  show  that  our  Lord  was  much  more  anxious  for  the  rest  and 
refrisliinent  of  his  disciples  than  for  his  own.  The  parallel  verses  to  the  re- 
mainder of  the  section  may  be  found  Mat.  xiv.  13—36. 

Ver.  33.  Sail)  them  dejmrtwg—'l'hat  is,  though  they  said  notlnnp.  and  pro- 
ceeded as  quietly  as  might  i)e,  still  the  people  perceived  they  were  preparing 

to  sail. Kneio  him.—Jebb  and  Priestley,  "it;"  i.  e.  the  place,  or  tlie  fiict, 

that  they  were  poing. A  foot— Or  "  by  land."  See  note  on  Mat.  xiv.  13. 

Ver.  34.  As  sheep  not  having,  &c.— See  Mat.  ix.  36. 

Ver.  40.  They  sat  doicn  in  ranks.— Campbell,  "  In  squares,"  like  plats,  or 
square  flower  beds  in  a  garden.  See  Ec.  xxiv.  31.— [It  is  generally  siippo.sed, 
tiiat  they  were  so  arranged  as  to  be  a  hundred  in  rank  or  <lcpth,  and  fiHy  in 
front,  or  file  ;  which  would  make  the  number  just  five  thousand  ;  and  will  re- 
concile this  account  with  St.  Luke's,  who  only  speaks  of  their  sitting  down  by 
.(ift  ies.  ]—Bagster. 
_ 


MARK,  VI. 


A.  M   4032. 
Jl.  l\2i. 


Mat.14. 
522,&o. 
Jii.6.17, 
(tc. 


1  or,  ore/ 
aeaiust 
hetKsai 
da. 


Mal.C.G. 

c.1.35. 

Lii.6.12. 


0  Jo.1.13. 

p  Lu.24.28. 
'1  Job  9.8. 

1  Lu.24.:r7. 
8  ls.43.2. 

V  P3.93.3,4 
11  Is.6317. 

V  Mat.14. 
34. 


X  Mat.9.20. 
c.5.27,23. 
Ac.  19. 12 


before   them;  and  the  two  fishes  divided  he  among 
them  all. 

42  And  k  they  did  all  eat,  and  were  filled. 

43  And  they  took  up  twelve  baskets  full  of  the  frag- 
ments, and  of  the  fishes. 

44  And  they  that  did  eat  of  the  loaves  were  about 
five  thousand  men. 

45  ^  And  1  straightway  he  constrained  his  disciples 
to  get  into  the  ship,  ana  to  go  to  the  other  side  Oefore 
'"  unto  Bethsaida,  while  he  sent  away  the  people. 

46  And  when  he  had  sent  them  away,  he  "departed 
into  a  mountain  to  pray. 

47  And  when  even  was  come,  the  ship  was  in  the 
midst  of  the  sea,  and  he  alone  on  the  land. 

4S  And  he  saw  them  toihng  °  in  rowing;  for  the  wind 
was  contrary  unto  them  :  and  about  the  fourth  watch 
of  the  night  ne  cometh  unto  them,  walking  upon  the 
sea,  and  would  have  passed  p  by  tnem. 

49  But  when  they  saw  hiin  ^  walking  upon  the  sea, 
they  »■  supposed  it  nad  been  a  spirit,  and  cried  out : 

50  For  they  all  saw  him,  and  were  troubled.  And 
immediately  he  talked  with  them,  and  saith  unto  them, 
Be  of  good  cheer :  Mt  is  I ;  be  not  afraid. 

51  And  he  went  tip  unto  them  into  the  ship ;  and  t  the 
v.'ind  ceased:  and  they  were  sore  amazed  in  them- 
selves beyond  measure,  and  wondered. 

52  For  they  considerea  not  the  miracle  of  the  loaves : 
for  their  heart  "  was  hardened. 

53  IT  And  "  when  they  had  passed  over,  thev  came 
into  the  land  of  Gennesaret,  and  drew  to  the  sTiore. 

54  And  when  they  were  come  out  of  the  ship,  straight- 
way they  knew  him, 

55  And  w  ran  through  that  whole  region  round  about, 
and  began  to  carry  about  in  beds  those  that  were  sick, 
where  they  heard  he  was. 

56  And  whithersoever  he  entered,  into  villages,  or 
cities,  or  country,  they  laid  the  sick  in  the  streets, 
and  besought  him  that  they  might  ^  touch  if  it  were 
but  the  border  >' of  his  garment:  and  as  many  as 
touched  ^him  were  made  whole. 


Ver.  44.  Were  about.— CatnpbeU  sa.ys,  "  We  have  the  autliorify  of  all  the 
best  MSS.,  ctlilion.s,  and  versions,  for  rejecting  the  word  (.osei)  "  about." 

Vcr.  43.  Bethsaida.— [Bethsaida,  according  to  Joscphus,  was  situated  on 

the  seiof  Genncsareth,  in  tlie  lower  Gaulonitis,  (consequently  on  ti;e  east  of 

the  larfs,  as  Pliny  states,)  and  at  the  beginning  of  the  mountainous  country, 

,  and  it  was  raised  from  a  village  to  the  lionour  of  a  city  by  Phihp,  and  called 

I  hdias  in  lionour  of  the  emperor's  daughter.    Some  learned  men,  however,  are 

1  of  opinion,  that  the  Bethsaida  mentioned  in  the  gospels  was  a  difl'erent  place  ; 

•  and  that  it  was  situated  on  the  western  shore  of  the  sea  of  Tiberias,  iu  Gali- 

I  ice,  near  Chorazin  and  Capernaum,  with  which  it  is  associated  ;  (I\lat.  xi.  21, 

23.  John  .\ii.  21.)  and  Bishop  Pococke  mentions  the  ruins  of  a  town  or  large 

village  in  the  plain  of  Huttin,  about  two  miles  west  of  the  lake,  stdl  bearing 

the  name  of  Baitsida.  which  he  thinks  occupies  its  %i\.v..]—Bagster.  _ 

Ver.  51.  Sore  amazed,  &c.— Doddridge,  ".Exceedingly  amazed  m  Uiem- 
selves,  and  astonished  beyond  measure."  ,■.  • 

Ver.  52.  Their  heart  tvas  hardened.— Campbell,   '  Stupified,"  which  is  un- 
doubtedly the  sense.  ,      „  ... 
Ver.  54.  They  kneia  ft/m— That  is,  the  people  of  Gennesaret  did. 
Ver.  55.  Carry  about  in  6cds.— Not  fealluT  beds  ;  but  a  sort  ot  mats,  mat- 
tresses, or  common  carpets,  carried  upon  hurdles. 


MARK,  VII. 


123 


CHAPTER  VII. 

I  The  Phari«e8  find  fault  at  the  disciples  for  eating  with  uiiwasiien  hands. 
8  They  break  tlie  coiiinmnihiieiit  of  Uod  hy  the  traditions  of  irien.  14  Meal 
difilcUi  not  the  man.  21  lie  lie;i!eth  the  Syrophcnician  woman's  danghter  of 
an  Miiolean  spirit,  31  unJ  one  ihul  was  deaf,  and  stammeretl  in  his  speech. 

THEN  -^  came  together  unto  him  the  Pharisees,  and 
certain  of  the  scribes,  which  came  from  Jenisalem. 

2  And  when  they  saw  some  of  his  disciples  eat  bread 
with  b  defiled,  that  is  to  say,  with  unwashen,  hands, 
they  found  fault. 

3  For  the  Pharisees,  and  all  the  Jews,  except  they 
wash  their  hands  •=  oft,  eat  not,  holding  the  tradition 
d  of  the  elders. 

4  And  when  they  come  from  the  market,  except  they 
"  wash,  they  eat  not.  And  many  other  things  there 
be,  which  they  have  received  to  hold,  as  the  washing 
of  cups,  and  f  pots,  brazen  vessels,  and  of  ?  tables. 

5  Then  the  Pharisees  and  scribes  asked  him.  Why 
walk  not  thy  disciples  according  to  the  tradition  of 
the  elders,  but  eat  bread  with  unwashen  hands? 

6  He  answered  and  said  unto  them,  Well  hatliEsaias 
h  prophesied  of  vou  hypocrites,  as  it  is  written,  This 
people  honouretn  me  with  their  lips,  but  their  heart  is 
far  from  me. 

7  Howbeit  in  vain  do  they  worship  me,  teachmg 
for  doctrines  the  commandments  of  men. 

'  8  For  i  laying  aside  the  commandment  of  God,  ye 
hold  the  tradition  of  me:i,  as  the  washing  of  pots  and 
cups:  and  many  other  such  like  things  ye  do. 


Mat;5.l, 
&c. 


3  CT,  rf:.V 
geitUy: 
Cir.  Kith 
Uufist  up 
to  Vie  el- 
bo  VI. 

Theophjr- 
•act 

d  Gal.1.14. 
Col.2.3, 
22,23. 

■  Job  9.30, 
31. 

f  Sextarins 
is  abi>ut  a 
pint  and 
a  bait". 


g  or,  beds. 
h  Is.29.13. 
i  Is.1.12. 


Chap.  VII.  Ver.  1—23.  Then  came  together,  &c.— This  passage  is  a  some- 
what enlarged  account  of  our  Lord's  address  to  the  Pliarisees  on  their  hypo- 
crisy, and  respecting  their  ceremonies  and  traditions,  as  we  have  already  seen 
in  Mat.  .\v.  1—20.  In  this  controversy  it  is  important  to  observe,  that  our  Lord 
by  no  means  opposes  personal  cleanliness;  but  those  ceremonial  wasliings 
only;  which  they  put  in  place  of  inward  purity  or  holiness,  as  will  appear  In 
the  foliowinu'  note^ 

Ver.  2.  Eat  breaa  with  defiled— i.  e.  with  their  hands  in  the  usual  state, 
without  ceremonial  cleansing'.  The  object  of  the  Jews  was  evidently  a  mi- 
nute attention  to  traditional  ceremonies,  for  which  they  had  no  warrant,  either 
of  Scripture  or  (^om(non  sense. 

Ver.  3.  All  the  Jcios- That  is,  generally. Wash  iheix  hands  ofi.—See 

Marg.  [Or.  the  fist :  which  Dr.  Lig-htfoot  illustrates  by  a  tiadition  from  the 
Talmudical  tracts,  that  when  they  washed  their  hands,  they  washed  the  fist 
up  to  the  joint  of  the  arm.  The  Jews  laid  great  stress  on  these  washings 
or  baptisms,  considering  eating  with  unwashen  hantls  no  ordinary  crime,  and 
feigning  that  an  evil  spirit,  called  Shibta,  has  a  right  to  sit  on  the  food  ot  him 
who  thus  eats,  and  render  it  hurtful.]— Ba?s;er.  There  is  no  doubt  but  the 
Pharisees  washed  often  and  with  superstitious  exactness.  On  comparing  the 
difforent  commentators,  it  appears  to  us  that  they  washed  either  at  some  foun- 
tain, of  which  tliev  had  many,  or  under  the  stream  of  a  pump,  &c.,  first  filling 
their  hands,  and  then  by  raising  and  closing  them,  let  the  water  run  tJown  "  to 
the  elbows."    Sec  Godwtjn's  Moses  and  Aaron,  and  Macknight's  Harmony. 

Ver.  4.  From  the  market.— The  Greek  term  (agora)  intfludcsall  promiscuou* 

assemblies,  as  courts  of  judicature,  &c. Except  they  toash—Gr.  baptize. 

Daily  bathing  was,  and  is,  frequently  practised  in  the  East,  and  it  is  probable 

that  all  the  richer  Pharisees  had  baths  in  their  own  premises  ;  when,  Ihere 

fore,  they  came  from  the  markets,  where  they  were  compelled  to  mix  with 

;'  Gentiles,  and  thereby  contract  ceremonial  dtfilcment,  they  probably  bathed 

';>  before  they  dressed  for  dinner:  those  who  had  not  these  conveniences,  must 

I  be  content  with  bathing  their  hands  and  arms,  up  to  their  elbows. The 
washing  (Gr.  baptizing)  of  cups  (for  drinking)  and  pots.— The  Greek  word 
here  used  is  from  the  Latin  Seitarius,  holding  abotit  a  pint  and  a  half,  as  the 
Iinarg'n  properly  explains  it. Brazen  vessels  (probably  culinary)  and  tables. 
Ver.  5.  Eat  bread.—  "  Brca.l"  is  often  used  by  the  Hebrews  for  fcjod  in  ge- 
11  neral ;  b.jt  according  to  Dr.  Wotton,  there  was  an  exception  as  to  dried  fruits. 


jl  124_ 


MARK,  VII. 


M.  403-2.  I 


J  or, /.■■««-   I 
ver.l3.       I 

k  Ex.20. 12.  I 
De.5.16.     I 


E 1.21. 17. 
L,j.2(i.9. 
Pr.20.20. 


>  from 
master  t: 
scholia-, 
ami  so 
from  one 
10  aiioiher 


:  Pr.8.5. 
Is.6.9. 
Ao.8.30. 


0  Mai.ll. 
13. 


0  1  Co.6.13. 


r  Ge.6.5. 
Ps.l4.13. 
531.3.. 
Je.n.9* 


g  eovitnus- 


a  c.2.1. 


9  And  he  said  unto  them,  Full  well  ye  J  reject  the 
coniniandment  of  God,  that  ye  may  keep  your  own 
tradition. 

10  For  k  Moses  said,  Honour  thy  father  and  thy  mo- 
ther: and,  whoso  i  cursoth  father  or  mother,  let  him 
die  the  death : 

11  But  ye  say,  If  a  man  shall  say  to  his  father  or 
mother,  It  is  ™  Corban,  that  is  to  say,  a  gift,  by  vhat-  i 
soever  thou  mightest  be  profited  by  me;  he  ihiU  be  | 
free.  ,    i 

12  And  ye  suffer  him  no  more  to  do  ought  for  his 
father  or  his  mother: 

13  Making  the  word  of  God  of  none  effect  through 
your  tradition,  wdiich  ye  have  /JdeUvered:  and  many 
such  like  things  do  yc. 

14  IT  And  when  he  had  called  all  the  people  unfo  him, 
he  said  unto  them,  Hearken  unto  me  everyone  of  you, 
and  "  understand: 

15  There  is  nothing  from  without  a  man,  that  enter- 
ing into  him  can  cTefile  him :  but  the  things  which 
come  out  of  him,  those  are  they  that  defile  the  man. 

16  If  o  any  man  have  ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear. 

17  And  P  when  he  was  entered  into  the  house  from 
the  people,  his  disciples  asked  him  concerning  the 
parable. 

18  And  he  saith  unto  them.  Are  ye  so  without  under- 
standing also '?  Do  ye  not  perceive,  that  whatsoever 
thing  from  without  entereth  into  the  man,  it  cannot 
defile  him ; 

19  Because  it  entereth  not  into  his  heart,  but  linto 
the  belly,  and  goeth  out  into  the  draught,  purging  all 
meats'? 

20  And  he  said,  That  which  cometh  out  of  the  man, 
that  defileth  the  man. 

21  For  ^  from  within,  out  of  the  heart  of  men,  pro- 
ceed evil  thoughts,  adulteries,  fornications,  murders^ 

22  Thefts,  ^  covetousness,  wickedness,  deceit,  lasci- 
viousness,  an  evil  eye,  blasphemy,  pride,  foolishness: 

23  All  these  evil  things  come  from  within,  and  defile 
the  man. 

24  IT  And  tfrom  thence  he  arose,  and  went  into  the 
borders  of  Tyre  and  Sidon,  and  entered  into  a  house, 
and  would  have  no  man  know  it:  but  "he  could  not 
be  hid. 


Ver  9.  Ye  reject.— So  CampbcH,  &c.    Doddridge,  "  Make  voiil." 

Ver.  10.  Die  the  death— That  is,  surely  die. 

Ver.  11.  It  is  Corban.-Sce  Mat.  xv.  5.  [Rather,  "Lot  it  ho  a  corbrn,"  a 
formnla  common  among  tiie  Jews  on  such  occasions  ;  by  \\\w:h  the  Fii.trisecs 
released  a  child  from  supporting  liis  parents  ;  and  even  deemed  it  .sacrilege  if 
he  afterwards  gave  any  tiling  for  their  use.    See  Lig/ilfout.]—BagsUr. 

Ver.  13.  Of  none  effect. —I.  e.  void,  as  verse  9. 

Ver.  15.  There  is  nothing.— [Tho»uh  it  is  very  tmc,  says  Dr.  Doddiidge, 
that  a  man  may  bring  euilt  upon  iiimselfby  eating  to  excess,  and  a  Jf  w.  by 
eat.ng  what  was  forbidden  by  tlie  Mosaic  law  ;  yet  still  the  pollution  *oiild 
arise  tVoin  the  wickedness  of  the  heart,  and  be  just  pioportionable  to  it,  wluch 
is  all  our  Lord  asserts.]— Bas-sfer. 

Ver.  2-2.  Covetousness,  &c.— Doddridge,  "  Insatiable  desires,  malevolent 
affections." An  evil  ei/e.—Sca  note  on  Mat.  xx.  1. 

Vor.  2-J— 30.  And  from  thence,  &c.— 'J'his  incident  is  more  fully  related  by 
Mat.  chap.  xv.  21,2a. 


MARK,  VIII. 


126 


25  For  a  certain  woman,  \yhose  young  daughter  had 
an  unclean  spirit,  heard  of  him,  and  came  and  fell  at 
his  feet  : 

26  The  woman  was  a 'Greek,  a  Syrophenician  by 
nation;  and  she  besought  him  that  he  would  cast  iorth 
the  devil  out  of  her  daughter. 

27  But  Jesus  said  unto  her,  Let  the  children  first  be 
filled :  for  *  it  is  not  meet  to  take  the  children's  bread, 
and  to  cast  it  unto  the  dogs. 

28  And  she  answered  and  said  unto  him.  Yes.  Lord  : 
yet  *  the  dogs  under  the  table  eat  of  the  children's 
cramos. 

29  Anihe  said  unto  her,  For  y  this  saying  go  thy  way ; 
the  devil  is  gone  out  of  thy  daughter. 

30  And  when  she  w.is  come  to  her  house,  she  found  the 
devil  gone  ^  out,  and  her  daughter  laid  upon  the  bed. 

31  IT  And  "^  again,  departing  from  the  coasts  of  Tyre 
and  Sidon,  /?he  came  unto  the  sea  of  Galilee,  through 
the  midst  of  the  coasts  of  Dccapolis. 

32  And  they  bring  unto  him  one  that  was  deaf,  and 
had  an  impediment  in  his  speech;  and  they  beseech 
him  to  put  his  hand  upon  him. 

33  And  he  took  him  aside  from  the  multitude,  and 
put  his  fingers  into  his  ear.s,  and  b  he  spit,  and  touch- 
ed his  tongue; 

34  And  c  looking  up  to  heaven,  d  he  sighed,  and  saith 
unto  him,  Ephphatha,  that  is,  Be  opened. 

35  And  ^  straightway  his  ears  were  opened,  and  the 
string  of  his  tongue  was  loosed,  and  he  spake  plain. p  l^}}- 

36  And  he  charged  them  that  they  should  tell  no  man : 
but  the  more  he  charged  them,  so  much  the  more 
a  great  deal  they  published  it; 

37  And  were  beyond  measure  f  astonished,  saying, 
He  hath  done  all  things  well:  he  maketh  sboth  the 
deaf  to  hear,  and  the  dumb  to  speak. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
1  Clirist  feodeth  tlie  people  mirucnlonsly :  10  refuseth  to  give  a  si^n  to  ihe  Phari- 
sees: 14  ;idrooiiislietli  his  disciples  lo  beware  of  tlic  leaven  ol  the  Pharisees, 
ami  of  the  leaven  of  Herod  :  22  givelh  a  blind  man  his  sight  :  'SI  acknowledc- 
eth  tiiat  he  is  the  Christ,  who  siiould  siifl'er  and  rise  again  :  34  and  exhortcUi 
lo  patience  in  persecution  for  the  profession  of  the  gospel. 

IN  a  those  days  the  multitude  being  very  great,  and 
having  notliing  to  eat,  Jesus  called  tiis  disciples 
unto  him,  and  saith  unto  them, 


V  or,  Cen- 

tiU. 
Is.49.!Z 

w  Mat -i.e. 
10.5,6. 

I  Ro.15.8,9 


y  Is.66.. 


/?  the  ut- 
most bor- 
der of  Pa 
lesline. 


c  C.G.41. 
Jn.11.41. 
17.1. 


CHAP,  a 


Ver.  26.  A  Greek.— Uer  nation  is  specified  in  the  ne.xt  word,  "a  Syroplieni 
dan."  See  note  on  Mat.  xv.  22. 

Ver.  28.  Yti,  Lord.— The  same  Gr.  word  (nai)  is  lierc  used,  as  is  in  IVIat.  xv. 
27,  rendered  '  truth,"  and  should  be  rendered  alike  in  ooth  places.  Doddridge 
and  Camphell  render  it  "true." 

V3r.  33.  Put  his Jinffers.—\'T\\\s  was  clearly  a  sinnhoHcal  action  ;  for  tiiese  ' 
remedies  evidently  could  not,  by  their  natural  efficacy,  avail  to  produce  so  ) 
wonderful  an  effect.  As  the  cars  of  the  deaf  appear  closed,  he  applies  his  fin- 
gers to  intimate  that  he  would  open  them  ;  and  as  the  tonpue  of  the  dumb 
seems  to  be  tied,  or  to  cleave  to  the  palate,  he  touches  it,  to  intimate  he 
would  give  loose  and  free  motion  to  it.  He  accommodated  himself  to  the 
weakiie.ss'of  those  who  might  not  indeed  doubt  his  power,  but  fancy  some  ex- 
ternal sign  was  requisite  to  healing.  It  was  also  thus  made  manifest,  that 
tnis  salutifeious  power  came  from  Himself  and  that  He  who  by  ono  word 
had  healed  the  man,  must  be  D'w'mc. ]—Ba§ster. 

Chap.  VIII.  Vei.  l— 10.  In  those  days.— This  is  the  same  miracle  -elated 
Mat.  XV.  32—36. 

'  11*  ^  ^~~ 


126 


MARK,  VIII. 


b  I's.  115.8, 
15. 
IIe.5.2. 


c  IV107..5, 
6  ;  11J16. 

(   I  Ki.l7 
11. .16. 
2  Ki.4.2.. 
7.;  -liW. 


g  Mat.  15. 
39. 


h  Miit-ia 

a. 

l«.l,&c. 
Jn.6.30. 

p  10  riiise 
cavHs  11- 
boiit  his 
person, 

atulioriiv, 
dijclriii.-', 
ami  mira- 
cles. 

i  Pr. 19.27. 
I.u.12.1. 

j  Kx.l'.'.20. 
1  cJ.5.6.. 


I  c.3.5. 
16.14. 


n  2Pe.l.l2. 


0  C.6  33,41. 
Mat.  14. 
17  .21. 
I.u.O.lC. 
17. 
lu.j.S.. 


2  I  have  compassion  b^n  the  multitude,  because 
they  have  now  been  with  me  three  days,  and  have 
nothing  to  eat: 

3  Ana  if  I  send  them  away  fasting  to  their  own 
houses,  they  will  faint  by  the  way :  for  divers  of  them 
came  from  far. 

4  And  his  disciples  answered  him,  From  c  whence 
can  a  man  satisfy  these  men  with  bread  here  m  the 
wilderness? 

5  And  he  asked  them.  How  many  loaves  have  ye  ? 
And  they  said,  Seven. 

6  And  he  commanded  the  people  to  sit  down  on  the 
ground :  and  he  took  the  seven  loaves,  and  gave 
thanks,  and  brake,  and  gave  to  his  disciples  to  set 
before  them;  and  they  did  set  them  before  the  ];eop!e. 

7  And  they  had  a  few  small  fishes:  and  he  d blessed, 
and  commanded  to  set  them  also  before  them. 

8  So  they  did  eat,  and  « were  filled :  and  thev  f  took 
up  of  the  broken  meat  that  was  left  seven  baskets. 

9  And  they  that  had  eaten  were  about  four  thousand: 
and  he  sent  them  away. 

10  IF  And  ?  straightway  he  entered  into  a  ship  with  his 
disciples,  and  came  into  the  parts  of  Dalmanutha. 

11  And  lithe  Pharisees  catne  forth,  and  began  to 
/?  question  with  him,  seeking  of  him  a  sign  from  hea- 
ven, tempting  him. 

12  And  he  sighed  deeply  in  his  spirit,  and  saith,  Why 
^oth  this  generation  seeK  after  a  sign?  Verily  I  say 
unto  you,  There  shall  no  sign  be  given  unto  this  ge- 
neration. 

13  And  he  left  them,  and  entering  into  the  ship  again, 
departed  to  the  other  side. 

14  ir  Now  the  disciples  had  forgotten  to  take  bread, 
neither  had  they  in  the  ship  with  them  more  than  one 
loaf. 

15  And  he  charged  them,  saying,  Take  heed,  be- 
ware i  of  the  leaven  j  of  the  Pharisees,  and  of  the 
leaven  of  Herod. 

16  And  they  reasoned  among  themselves,  saying,  /' 
is  because  we  have  no  bread. 

17  And  when  Jesus  knew  it,  he  saith  unto  them, Why 
reason  ye,  because  ye  have  no  bread?  perceive  •»"  ye  not 
yet,  neither  understand?  have  ye  your  i  heart  yet 
hardened? 

18  Having  "^eyes,  see  ye  not?  and  having  ears,  hear 
ye  not '.'  and  do  ye  not  »  remember? 

19  When  I  brake  the  five  « loaves  among  five  thou- 
sand, how  many  baskets  full  of  fragments  took  ye  up? 
They  say  unto  liiin.  Twelve. 


Ver.  8.  And  joere  Jilled.— [This  was  aiiotlier  incontestabln  miracle— four 
tliou.sand  nioii,  licsides  women  and  cliildron,  (Mat.  ,\v.  23.)  fed  witn  seven 
loaves  (oi  rather  cakes)  and  u  few  small  (i>lie.H  !  Here  there  imi.^t  Uvvc  been 
a  maniliit  c/frtO'o/j  ot'substaiicc— for  llnv  alliite,  and  were  filled.)— B. 

Ver.  10.  Dal>iinnulhn.—lDah)Ki»ii!ha  i<  siiipi>.--ed  to  have  lieiiia  town  oast 
of  tlie  oca  of  Genne.sareUi,  in  the  district  o['  Magdala,  and  not  far  from  the  city 
ttf  tliat  n^'ncA—Bagsier. 

Ver.  11— ai.  And  the  Pharisees,  &c.— See  the  parallel  passage,  Mat.  xvi 
1  -12. 


MARK,  VIII. 


127 


20  And  when  the  seven  p  among  four  thousand,  how 
many  baskets  full  of  fragments  took  ye  up  7  and  they 
said,  Seven. 

21  And  he  said  unto  them,  How  is  it  that  ye  do  not 
understand  1 

21  IT  And  he  cometh  to  Bethsaida ;  and  they  bring  a 
blind  man  unto  him,  and  besought  him  to  touch  nhim. 

2;{  And  he  took  the  blind  man  by  the  hand,  and  led 
him  out  of  the  town;  and  when  he  had  spit  "'on  his 
ej-es,  and  put  his  hands  upon  hun,  he  asked  him  if  he 
saw  aught. 

24  And  ne  lOoked  up,  and  said,  'I  see  men  as  trees, 
walking. 

25  After  that  he  put  his  hands  Again  upon  his  eyes, 
and  made  him  look  up  :  and  he  was  restored,  and 
saw  I  every  man  clearly. 

26  And  hs  sent  him  away  to  his  house,  saying, 
Neither  go  into  the  town,  nor  tell  it  to  any  in  the  town. 

27  IT  And  "Jesus  went  out,  and  his  disciples,  into 
the  towns  of  Cesarea  Philippi :  and  by  the  way  he  ask- 
ed his  disciples,  sayiag  unto  them,  Whom  do  men 
say  that  I  am? 

28  And  they  answered,  John*  the  Baptist :  but  some 
say,  Elias ;  and  others,  One  of  the  prophets. 

29  And  he  saith  unto  them,  But  whom  sav  ye  that  I 
«m  ?  And  Peter  answereth  and  saith  unto  nim.  Thou 
''an  the  Christ. 

30  And  he  charged  then»  that  they  should  tell  no 
man  of  him. 

31  IT  And  he  began  to  teach  them,  that  the  Son  of  man 
must  suffer  many  things,  and  be  rejected  of  the  elders, 
and  of  the  chief  priests,  and  scribes,  and  be  killed,  and 
after  three  days  risf  again. 

32  And  he  srake  that  saying  )^  openly.  And  Peter 
took  him,  and  began  to  rebuke  him. 

33  But  whe  1  he  nad  turned  about  and  looked  on  his 
disciples,  he  rebuked  »  Peter,  saying.  Get  thee  behind 
me,  y  Satan:  for  thou  savourest  not  the  things  that 
be  of  God,  but  the  things  that  be  of  men 

34  IT  And  when  he  had  called  the  people  u.v.o  him  with 
his  disciples  also,  he  said  unto  them,  Whosoever  ^  will 
come  after  me,  let  him  deny  himself,  and  take  up  his 
cross,  and  follow  me. 

3.5  For  *  whosoever  will  save  his  life  shall  lose  it; 
but  whosoever  shall  lose  his  life  for  my  sake  and  the 
gospel's,  the  same  shall  save  it. 

36  For  what  shall  it  profit  a  man,  if  he  shall  gain 
ihe  whole  world,  and  lose  his  own  soul? 

37  Or  what  shall  a  man  give  m  exchange  for  his  sonl  1 

38  Whosoever  b  therefore  shall  be  ashamed  of  me  and 
of  my  words  in  this  adulterous  and  sinful  generation  ; 
of  hiiii  also  shall  the  Son  of  man  be  ashamed,  when  he 
cometh  in  the  glory  of  his  Father  with  the  holy  angels. 


p  ver.l..9. 
MilLlo. 

34..33. 


q  Mat8.3, 
13. 


r  c7.3S 
s  Jn.9.3a 

ico.ia 

11, IZ 


I  Pr.4.13. 
Is.;i2.3. 
1  Pe.'ia 

a  Matia 
13.&C 
l.u.9.18, 
ic. 

V  Mai  14.a 

wJn.1.41.. 
49. 
6. 09. 
U.in. 

Ac.8.37. 
1  Jn..5.1. 

/j  plainly 

boldly, 
wiiliout 
any  leaf 
or  con- 
cern for 
UiC  coa- 


X  Re.ai9. 
y  1  CaSiS. 
z  Matia 

1&!». 
L.i.9.23. 
14.27. 
Tii.2.12. 

a  ES.4.U 
Mat.ia 

16^25. 

Lu.9.24 

17.33. 

in.  12  251 

5;Ti.2.11. 

4.6,8. 

'^e.a.ia 

V.14..17. 

t  Ln.l29. 
2ri.l.8. 


Ver.  23.  Led  him  out  of  the  toton.—Grotius  thinks  this  was  done  to  8hc#  i 
our  Lord's  displeasure  against  the  people  of  Bethsaida.  • 

Ver  06.  Anij  in  the  town— Thsii  is,  if  he  should  ineot  anyoftheininhis  wiy.  I 
Bcllisaida  was  one  of  the  places  denounced  by  the  Saviour.  1 


MARK,  TX. 


c  Mai.  17.1, 
&c. 
Lu.9.2?, 


f  Da.  10. 15. 
l.ie.1.17. 


g  P8.2.7. 
Mat.3.17. 
2Pe.l.l7. 


Ii  De.18.15. 

i  Ac.  17. 18. 

J  Mal.4.5. 

k  P«.22.1 
&c 

Is.  53.3, 
&c. 

Da.9.2G. 
Zee.  13.7 


I  Pb.74.22. 
Lu.25.11. 
Plii.2.7. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

9  Jesiis  is  transfigured.  11  He  iiisiroctetli  his  Uinciplrs  concerning  the  coming  of 
Klias  :  14  casieth  forth  a  ilunib  ami  ilcaf  spiril :  30  foreli>llelh  hie  death  uikI 
resurrection  :  33  exhortelh  his  diEciples  to  liciriilily :  3d  bidding  Thfe.ni  not  to 
prohiijit  such  as  be  not  against  iJieui,  nor  to  give  ofleiicc  to  any  cf  the  faitlit'ul. 

AND  he  said  unto  them,  Verily  ^  I  say  unto  you, 
That  there  be  some  of  them  that  stand  here, 
which  shall  not  b  taste  of  death,  till  they  have  seen 
the  kingdom  of  God  come  with  power. 

2  IT  And  c  after  six  days  Jesus  taketh  withhim  Peter, 
and  James,  and  John,  and  leadeth  them  up  into  a 
higA  mountain  apart  by  themselves :  and  he  was 
transfigured  before  them. 

3  And  his  raiment  became  shining,  exceeding  white 
d  as  snow  ;  so  as  no  fuller  on  earth  can  while  them. 

4  And  there  appeared  unto  them  Ehas  with  Moses  . 
and  they  were  talking  with  Jesus. 

5  And  Peter  answered  and  said  to  Jesus,  Master,  it 
is  good  for  us  to  be  "=  here:  and  let  us  make  three  ta- 
bernacles; one  for  thee,  and  one  for  Moses,  and  one 
for  Ehas : 

6  For  he  wist  not  f  what  to  say ;  for  they  were  sore 
afraid. 

7  And  there  was  a  cloud  that  overshadowed  them  : 
and  a  voice  came  out  of  the  cloud,  saying.  This  s  is  my 
beloved  Son  :  hear  h  him. 

8  And  suddenly,  when  they  had  looked  round  about, 
they  saw  no  man  any  more,  save  Jesus  only  with 
themselves. 

9  And  as  they  came  down  from  the  mountain,  he 
charged  them  that  they  should  tell  no  man  what 
things  they  had  seen,  till  the  Son  of  man  were  risen 
from  the  dead. 

10  And  they  kept  that  saying  with  themselves,  ques- 
tioning one  with  another  viTiat  the  rising  from  the 
dead  should  i  mean. 

1 1  U  And  they  asked  him,  saying,  Why  say  the  scribes 
thatElias  J  must  first  come? 

12  And  he  answered  and  told  them,  Elias  verily 
Cometh  first,  and  restorcth  all  things;  and  how  it  is 
written  k  of  the  Son  of  man,  that  he  must  suffer  many 
things,  and  be  i  set  at  nought. 


Chap.  IX.  Ver.  1.  And  he  said,  &c.— Soe  Mat.  xvi.  28. 

Ver.  2—14.  And  after  six  days,  &c.— The  parallel  history  of  thetransfiijura- 
Mon,  ami  the  subsequent  conversation  respecting  Elias,  have  been  considcrctJ 
on  Mat.  xvii.  1—13.  ,  ,  .      „ ,         , 

Ver.  3.  No  fuller  on  earth— Or,  "  with  earth."  Dr.  John  Edwards. 

Ver.  4.  Elias  loith  Mosca-.— [Moses  was  the  tbuntler  of  the  Jewisli  polity, 
and  Elias  the  most  zealous  reformer  and  prophet  of  the  Jewish  church  ;  their 
presence  implied,  that  the  ministry  of  Christ  was  attested  by  the  law  and  the 
prophets. l—lirtiTs/fir.  ,    „  ,  , 

Ver.  5.  It  is  good.  &c.— "  Had  it  been  possible  for  Peter  to  have  gone  to  hea- 
ven directly,  with  Christ,  and  Moses,  and  Elias  ;  ail  his  nsefiilncss  woiildKdve 
been  prevented.  But  he  lived  many  years  amidst  conflict  and  suflering:.  and 
died  on  a  cro.ss  :  yet  tens  and  hundreds  of  thousands  were  saved  by  his  means, 
to  the  glory  of  God  by  him !    And  was  not  (his  well  wortii  his  while  Y'—T. 

Ver.  12.  And  hoio  it  is  written  of  the  Son  of  man,  &c.—Doddridffe  re- 
marks, the  Cdn.stniction  of  this  ver.'^e  in  the  original,  is  as  perplexed  as  almost 
any  in  the  New  Testament.  Campbell,  "  sntisffd  thai  no  proper  meaning 
can  bo  drawn  from  the  words  as  they  lie,"  follows  a  various  readmg  (difiering 


MARK,  IX. 


129 


13  But  I  say  jnto  you,  That  '»  Elias  is  indeed  come, 
and  tliey  have  done  unto  him  whatsoever  they  Usted, 
as  it  is  written  of  him. 

14  ir  And  wlien  he  came  to  his  disciples,  he  saw  a  great 
multitude  about  them,  and  the  scribes  questioning 
with  them. 

15  And  straightway  all  the  people,  when  they  behelu 
him,  were  greatly  amazed  and  running  to  him,  salu- 
ted liim. 

16  And  he  asked  the  scribes,  What  question  ye 
n  with  them  7 

17  And  one  of  the  multitude  answered  and  said, 
Master,  I  have  brought  unto  thee  my  son,  which  hath 
a  dumb  » spirit; 

18  And  wheresoever  he  taketh  him,  he  p  teareth  him  : 
and  he  ifoameth,  and  gnasheth  with  his  teeth,  and 
pineth  away:  and  I  spalte  to  thy  disciples  that  they 
should  cast  him  out ;  and  thcv  could  not. 

19  Heanswerethhim,  and  saith,  O  faithless  rgenera- 
tion,  how  long  shall  I  be  with  you?  how  long  shall  I 
suffer  you  ?  bring  him  unto  me. 

20  And  they  brought  him  unto  him  :  and  when  he 
saw  liiin,  straightway  the  spirit  tare  him  ;  and  he  fell 
on  the  ground,  and  wallowed  foaming. 

21  And  he  asked  his  father,  How  long  is  it  a^o  since 
this  came  unto  him  7  And  he  said.  Of  a  « child. 

22  And  oft-times  it  hath  cast  him  into  the  fire,  and 
into  the  waters,  to  destroy  him  :  but  if  thou  canst  do 
any  thing,  have  compassion  on  us,  and  help  us. 

23  Jesus  said  unto  him,  If  'thou  canst  believe,  all 
things 'ore  possible  to  him  that  believeth. 

24  And  straightway  the  father  of  the  child  cried  out, 
and  said  \yith  "  tears,  Lord,  I  believe ;  help  ''thou 
mine  unbelief. 

25  When  Jesus  saw  that  the  people  came  running 
together,  he  rebuked  the  foul  spirit,  saying  unto  him. 
Thou  dumb  and  deaf  spirit,  I  charge  thee,  come  out 
of  him,  and  enter  no  more  into  him. 


m.VUi.ll. 

u. 
Lu.i.ir 


n  oi,a-7Wig 
seloes. 


0  Mat! 'A 
22. 
Lu.ll.l4. 


q  Juae  13. 


De.32.20. 
Pi.7S.S. 
Ke.3.ia 


s  Job  5.7. 
Ps.51.5. 


i\Iai.n. 

20. 

c.11.23. 

Lii.n.6. 

J...  1 1.40. 

He.U.6. 


u  Ps.  126.5. 
V  He.  12.2. 


only  in  two  letters.)  which  i.?  supported  by  fourteen  M.S3..  (three  ancient,)  and 
is  adopted  l>y  Bps.  Pmrce,  Mar>m.  &c.,  and  produces  the  lollowinfr  transla- 
tion :  "  And  (as  is  written  of  the  Son  of  man)  must  likewise  suii'er  many 
thiniL'.s,  and  be  contemned."  So  Donthroyd;  who  also  transposes  the  last 
clause  of  verse  13  thus  :  "  Elias  is  indeed  come,  as  it  is  written  of  liim,  and 
they  have  done  unto  him  wliatsoever  they  listed"  (or  chose.) 

Ver.  1-5.  Were  greatly  ajttazed.— Campbell,  "  Struck  with  awe."  UTiitby, 
DoiZ(///(i°-f,  and  others,  suppose,  that  as  the  face  of  Moses  shone  when  lie 
came  down  from  the  mount,  so  did  the  countenance  of  Jesus.    See  2  Co.  iii. "'. 

Ver.  1.)— 32.  And  straightioay,  &c.— See  parallel,  ISIat.  xvii.  H— 2:1 

Ver.  18.  Foainet/i.— [As  those  symptoms  accord  very  much  with  those  # 
epilei>tici>ersons,  some  have  ventured  to  assert  that  it  was  no  real  possessiou; 
but  the  Evangelist  expressly  affirms,  that  he  had  "  a  dumb  spirit,"  wliicli  tare 
liim  ;  that  our  Lord  charged  him  to  co?7>e  ovt  of  him,'"  &.c.]—Bagster. 

Ver.  20.  T/ic spirit  tare  him.—D'>ddridsc,  "Threw  him  down  and  con- 
▼ul-sf-d  him  ;"  Campbell,  (better)  "  threw  him  into  con^•ul3ions." 

V.r.  24.  Mine  t<n6e//«/.— Literally,  "want  of  faith,"  of  which  the  most 
eminent  believers  find  reason  to  complain. 

Ver.  25.  Thou  dumb  and  deaf 'spirit.  &c.— [If  this  had  been  only  a  natiiral 
disease,  as  some  have  contended,  could  our  Lord  witli  any  propriety  have  thus 
addressed  it  J  If  the  demoniacal  possi-ssion  had  been  false,  or  merely  v  ■  Ipar 
error,  would  our  Lord,  the  Revealer  of  truth,  have  thus  established  falsenood, 
sanctioned  ei.or,  or  encouraged  deception,  by  teaching  men  to  ascrilw  efl'ecta 


130 


MARK,  IX. 


X  z».i:.u, 

y  Ep.6.1& 
I  1  Co.9.27. 
a  Jn.16.19. 


b  Mat.  18. 1, 

Ln.9.46, 
&c. 


c  Mat.20. 
26,27. 
c.  10.43. 


g  Mat  12. 
30. 


h  Mat.  10. 
42. 
25.40. 


26  And  tke  spirit  cried,  and  rent  ^  him  sore,  and 
came  out  of  him  :  and  he  was  as  one  dead ;  insomuch 
that  many  said.  He  is  dead. 

27  But  Jesus  took  him  by  the  «  hand,  and  lifted  him 
up  ;  and  he  arose. 

23  And  when  he  was  come  into  the  house,  his  disci- 
ples asked  him  privately.  Why  could  njt  we  cast 
him  out  7 

29  And  he  said  unto  them,  This  kind  can  ccme  forth 
by  notliing,  but  by  y  prayer  and  ^  fasting. 

30  IT  And  they  departed  thence,  and  passed  through 
Galilee ;  and  he  would  not  that  any  man  should  know  it. 

31  For  he  taught  his  disciples,  and  said  unto  them, 
The  Son  of  man  is  delivered  into  the  hands  of  men, 
and  they  shall  kill  him ;  and  after  that  he  is  killed,  he 
shall  rise  the  third  day. 

32  But  they  understood  not  that  saying,  and  wero 
afraid  to  ask  »  him. 

33 'F  And  b  he  came  to  Capernaum:  and  being  in 
the  house  he  asked  them.  What  was  it  that  ye  dispu 
ted  among  yourselves  by  the  way? 

34  But  they  held  their  peace :  for  by  the  way  they 
had  disputed  among  themselves,  who  should  be  the 
greatest. 

35  And  he  sat  down,  and  called  the  twelve,  and  saith 
unto  them,  If  •=  any  man  desire  to  be  first,  tke  same 
shall  be  last  of  all,  and  servant  of  all. 

36  And  he  took  a  child,  and  set  him  in  the  midst  of 
them :  and  when  he  had  taken  him  in  his  arms,  he 
said  unto  them, 

37  Whosoever  d  shall  receive  one  of  such  children  in 
my  name,  receiveth  me  :  and  whosoever  shall  receive 
me,  receiveth  not  me,  but  him  that  sent  me. 

33  IT  And  John  answered  him,  saying,  Master,  we 
saw  ''one  casting  out  devils  in  thy  name,  and  he  fol- 
loweth  not  us  :  and  we  forbade  him,  because  he  fol- 
loweth  not  us. 

39  But  Jesus  said,  Forbid  him  not :  for  there  f  is  no 
man  which  shall  do  a  miracle  in  my  name,  that  can 
lightly  speak  evil  of  me. 

40  For  s  he  that  is  not  against  us  is  on  our  part. 

41  For  ii  whosoever  shall  give  you  a  cap  of  water  to 


to  tlie  malice  and  power  of  evil  spirits,  which  they  had  no  agency  in  produ- 
cing? Impossihle !  Such  conduct  is  utteily  unworthy  the  sacn  d  character  of 
the  Redeemer.]— iJag's/e?'. 

Ver.  26.  Rent  him  sore.--CamphtU,  "  Severely  convulsed  him." 

Ver.  29.  Can  come  forth— Doddridge,  "Go  forth."  Campbell,  "Be  dis- 
lodged." 

Ver.  32.  But  they  understood  nor.— They  could  notunrlerstand  how  the  Son 
of  God  should  suffer  death,  or  rise  again  from  the  dead.  Their  e.xpectation  of 
a  temporal  kingdom  completely  warped  their  understanding  on  these  subjects. 

Ver.  37.  Jicccu'cr/i  noM?Jc— That  is,  "not  me  only." 

Ver.  38.  Canting  out  devi/s.— Greek,  demons,  it  is  difficult  to  account  for 
the  circumstance  here  related.  Our  Lord  will  at  last  refuse  to  acknowledge 
some  who  plead  that  tliey  have  cast  out  devils  in  his  name ;  Mat.  vii.  fJJ. 
Yet  the  man  that  wrought,  or  pretended  to  work  miracles  in  his  name,  couid 
scarcely  at  the  time  speak  lightly  of  him,  however  he  might  afterwards  desc/t 

Ver.  41.  A  cup  of  xoater.—'T\\\a  is  an  instance  of  true  Asiatic  chanty. 
Niebuhr  mentions,  that  among  the  puhlic  buildings  of  Kuhira  are  places  for 


MARK,  X. 


131 


drink  in  my  name,  because  ye  belong  to  Christ,  verily 

1  say  unto  you,  he  shall  not  lose  his  reward. 

42  And  whosoever  shall  offend  i  orie  of  these  little 
one?  '.;i2.i  believe  in  me,  it  is  better  for  him  that  a  mill- 
st.r.e  were  hanged  about  his  neck,  and  he  were  cast 
into  the  sea. 

43  And  ]if  thy  hand  w  offend  thee,  cut  it  off:  it  is 
better  for  thee  to  enter  into  life  maimed,  than  having 
two  hands  to  go  into  hell,  into  the  fire  thai  never  shall 
be  quenched : 

44  Where  i  their  worm  dieth  not,  and  the  fire  is  not 
quenched^ 

45  And  if  thy  foot  ">  offend  thee,  cut  it  off:  it  is  better 
for  thee  to  enter  halt  into  life,  than  having  two  feet  to 
be  cast  into  hell,  into  the  fire  that  never  shall  be 
quenched : 

46  Where  their  worm  dieth  not,  and  the  fire  is  not 
quenched. 

47  And  if  thine  eye  ">  offend  thee,  pluck  it  out :  it  is 
better  for  thee  to  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God  with 
one  eye,  than  having  two  eyes  to  be  cast  into  hell  fire  : 

48  Where  their  worm  dieth  not,  and  the  fire  "  is  not 
quenched. 

49  For  every  one  shall  be  salted  \vith  fire,  and  every 
sacrifice  °  shall  be  salted  with  salt. 

50  Salt  is  good  :  but  if  the  salt  p  have  lost  his  salt- 
ness,  wherewith  will  j^e  season. it7  Have  isalt  in 
yourselves,  and  have  ■'peace  one  with  another. 

CHAPTER  X. 

2  Clinst  di^iteth  with  the  Pharisees  touching  divorcement :  13  blesseth  the 
chiklren  that  are  brought  unto  hira :  17  resolveth  a  rich  man  how  he  may  in- 
herit lifj  everlasting:  23  telleth  his  disciplts  of  the  danger  of  riches:  23  pro- 
mieetii  rewards  to  thcra  that  forsake  any  tiling  for  llie  gospel :  32  foretellelli  his 
death  and  resurrection :  35  bijdelli  the  two  ambitious  suitors  to  lliiul:  rather  of 
suft'cring  with  hira :  46  and  restoreth  to  Bavumeus  his  sight. 

AND  ^  he  arose  from  thence,  and  cometh  into  the 
coasts  of  Judeaby  the  farther  side  of  Jordan  :  and 
the  people  resort  unto  him  again;  and,  as  he  was 
wont,  he  taught  them  again. 


Mat.  13.6. 
Lii.l7.1;2 


J  Del3.6. 
Mal.5  » 


k  or,  cnute 
Vice  Ui  cf- 
find:  ' 
and  so 


r.W.P 


Is.G6.24. 
Re.U.ll. 


m  See  yer. 
43. 


n  ver. 44,46. 
Lu.  16.24. 


0  Le.2.13. 
Eze.43.24 


p  Mat.5.13. 
Ln.  14.51. 


q  Col.4.6. 


r  Ps.31.14. 
2Co.ia 
11. 
He.12.14. 


a  Mat.  19.1, 
&c. 
J  n.  10. 40. 


supplying  wtiter  gratis  to  passengers,  a  cup  being  always  placed  ready  in  the 
winfinw  ne.xt  the  street.  ' 

Ver.  42.  Whosoever  shall  offend.— The  Greek  means,  literally,  to  put  a 
stumbling-block  in  their  way. 

Ver.  44.  Their  iconn,  &c.— See  l.saiah  I.tvi.  24,  for  its  literal  meaning.  This 
figure  in  the  te.\t  ♦lenotes  great  misery,  and  the  certain  and  terrible  and  eternal 
destruction  of  the  wicked. 

Ver.  49.  For  every  one  shall  he  salted  xoithfire.—[Whitbi/  supposes  this  to 
mean,  "  Every  wicked  man  shall  be  seasoned  with  fire  itself,  so  as  to  become 
inconsumable,  and  shall  endure  for  ever  to  be  tormented  ;  and  therefore  may 
be  said  to  be  salted  toith  fire,  in  allusion  to  that  property  of  salt,  which  is  to 
preserve  things  from  corruption."  Beza  and  Gilpin  would  read,  "  Every  Chris- 
tian is  purified  by  the  difhcult  and  fiery  trials  of  life,  in  the  same  manner  as 
every  sacrifice  with  aaU."  Lightfoot  and  Doddridge,  "  He  that  is  a  trtic  sa- 
crifice to  God  shall  be  seasoned  with  the  salt  of  grace  to  the  incorruption  of 
glory  ;  and  every  victim  to  Divine  justice  shall  be  salted  with  fire  to  endure  for 
e'ver."]—Bagster.    Or,  "for  the  fire."    ^Tacknight,  Parkhnrst,  &c. 

Ver.  50.  Salt  is  g-ood.— Compare  note  on  Mat.  v.  13. Have  peace,  &c.— 

"A  covenant  of  salt,"  was  a  covenantor  peace  and  am  itij,  but  salt  itself  was 
not  the  direct  emblem  of  peace,  hit  of  integrity,  the  tnie  foundation  of  peace. 

CHAP.X.Ver.l— 12.  ^/jd/iearose,&c.--For  the  parallel  text,  see  Mat.xi.x. 1-9. 

Ver.  1.  Into  the  coasts  of  Judea.—Boothroyd,  "Into  the  borders  oi'Judea, 
bf  the  side  of  the  Jordan." 


132 


MARK,  X. 


c  Ge.1.27. 
Mdl.«.15 


lCo.6.1 


I..1. 16.18. 
Ro.7.3. 
lCo.7.10, 
11. 


h  Ep.4.26. 


1   Mat.iaiO 
1  Co.  I-!.  10 
1  Pe.'2.^ 
Re.  U.S. 


I  Mat.l9. 
16,  &c. 
1,11.18.18, 
&c 


2  IT  And  the  Pharisees  came  to  him,  and  asked  him, 
Is  it  lawful  for  a  man  to  put  away /lis  wife?  templ- 
ing him. 

3  And  he  answered  and  said  unto  them,  What  did 
Moses  command  you  7 

4  And  they  said,  IMoses  b  suffered  to  write  a  bill  of 
divorcement,  and  to  put  lier  away. 

5  And  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  ihein,  For  the 
hardness  of  your  heart  he  wrote  you  this  precent : 

6  But  from  the  beginning  of  the  creation,  God  made 
c  them  male  and  female. 

7  For  iithis  cause  shall  a  man  leave  his  father  and 
mother,  and  cleave  to  his  wife  ; 

8  And  they  twain  shall  be  one  "  flesh :  so  then  they 
are  no  more  twain,  but  one  flesh. 

9  What  therefore  God  hath  joined  together,  let  not 
man  put  asunder. 

10  And  in  the  house  his  disciples  asked  him  again  of 
the  same  matter. 

11  And  he  saith  unto  them,  f  Whosoever  shall  put 
away  his  wife,  and  marry  another,  commiiteth  adul- 
tery against  her. 

12  And  if  a  woman  shall  put  away  her  husband,  and 
be  married  to  another,  she  committeth  adultery. 

13  IT  And  s  they  brought  young  children  to  him,  that 
he  should  touch  them:  and  his  disciples  rebuked 
those  that  brought  them. 

14  But  when  Jesus  saw  t7,  he  i>  was  much  displeased, 
and  said  unto  them,  Suffer  the  little  children  to  come 
unto  me,  and  forbid  them  not :  for  of  such  i  is  the 
kingdoni  of  God. 

15  Verilv  I  say  unto  you,  W^hosoever  shall  not  receive 
the  kingdom  of  God  as  a  Httle  child,  he  shall  not  enter 
therein. 

IG  And  he  took  them  up  in  his  arms,  put  his  hands 
upon  them,  and  blessed  them. 

17  ^  And  J  when  he  was  gone  forth  into  the  way. 
there  came  one  running,  and  kneeled  to  him,  ana 
asked  him.  Good  Master,  what  shall  I  do  that  I  may 
inherit  eternal  life  7 


Ver.  1 1.  Against  her—'YhaX  i.s,  liis  formpr  wife ;  or  it  may  apply  to  the  latter, 
sinco  lie  causes  lier  to  live  in  adultery  wilh  him. 

Ver.  12.  And  if  a  ivoman  tshall  put  aivay  her  hiishand.—"  M  may  be  in- 
ferred from  hence  (says  Dr.  Lardtier)  that  the  Jewish  women,  as  well  as  men, 
(though  contrary  to  the  law,)  did  then  (i.  e.  in  our  Lord's  time)  practise  di- 
vorces, and  after  that,  marry  to  others."  He  produces  the  instances  of  Hero- 
dia??,  and  three  of  her  daughters  ;  and  adds,  "We  may  he  assured  their  exam- 
ple would  he  followed  by  others,  and  it  is  likely,  were  supported  by  many  pre- 
ce'ients.  If  the  women  took  this  license,  what  would  not  the  men  do?  Our 
historian,  Josephus,  alVords  a  double  example  of  this  practice.  His  first  wife 
lelit  him,  and  he  married  another.  Her  he  divorced,  after  liaving  had  three  child- 
ren by  her,  because  he  was  not  nleased  with  her  manners  ;  and  then  married 
a  third,  by  whom  also  he  had  children." 

Ver.  13—16.  And  they  brmig-ht  yovnsr  children,  &c.— Parallel  to  this,  see 
Mat.  xix.  13—15  1  with  which  compare  chap,  xviii.  3,  &c. 

Ver.  15.  As  a  little  child,  &c.—V>'iil}  that  humility,  neglect  of  the  world, 
freedom  from  malice,  which  is  in  little  children. 

Ver.  17.  And  when  he  teas  gone  forth,  &c. — Corresponding  with  this  sec- 
tion, see  Mat.  xix.  16—30. 


r 


MARK,  X. 


133 


18  AndJesus  said  unto  him,  Why  callest  thou  me 
good  ?  there  is  none  good  but  k  one,  that  is,  God. 

19  Thou  knovvest  the  i  commandments,  Do  not 
commit  adultery,  Do  not  kill,  Do  not  steal.  Do  not 
bear  false  witness,  Defraud  not.  Honour  thy  father 
and  mother. 

20  And  he  answered  and  said  unto  him,  Master,  all 
"'  these  have  I  observed  from  my  youth. 

21  Then  Jesus  beholding  him  loved  him,  and  said 
unto  him,  One  "  thing  thou  laokest :  go  thy  way.  sell 
whatsoever  thou  hast,  and  give  to  the  poor,  and  thou 
shalt  have  treasure  °  in  heaven  :  and  come,  take  up 
the  cross,  and  follow  me. 

22  And  he  was  sad  at  that  saying,  and  went  away 
grieved  :  for  he  had  great  possessions. 

23  IT  And  .lesus  looked  round  about,  and  saith  unto 
his  disciples,  How  hardly  shall  they  that  have  riches 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God ! 

24  And  the  disciples  were  astonished  at  his  words. 
But  Jesus  answereth  again,  and  saith  unto  them, 
Children,  how  hard  is  it  tor  them  that  trust  P  in  nches 
to  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God  ! 

25  It  is  easier  for  a  camel  to  go  through  the  eye  of  a 
needle,  than  for  a  rich  man  to  enter  into  the  kingdom 
of  God. 

26  And  they  were  astonished  out  of  measure,  saying 
among  themselves.  Who  then  can  be  saved  7 

27  And  Jesus  looking  upon  them  saith,  ^yith  men  it 
is  impossible,  but  not  with  God :  for  ^  with  God  all 
things  are  possible. 

28  U  Then  Peter  began  to  say  unto  him,  Lo,  we  have 
left  all,  and  have  followed  thee. 

29  And  Jesus  answered  and  said.  Verily  I  say  unto 
you,  there  is  no  man  that  hath  left  house,  or  brethren, 
or  sisters,  or  father,  or  mother,  or  wife,  or  children,  or 
lands,  for  my  &ake,  and  the  gospel's, 

30  But  he  snail  receive  a  hundred-fold  now  in  this 
time,  houses,  and  brethren,  and  sisters,  and  mothers, 
and  children,  and  lands,  with  persecutions ;  and  in  the 
world  to  come  eternal  life. 

31  But ' many //laf  arc  first  shall  be  last;  and  the 
last  first. 

32  IT  And  ■  they  were  in  the  w^  going  up  to  Jerusa- 
lem ;  and  Jesus  went  before  them  :  and  they  were 
amazed  ;  and  as  they  followed,  they  were  afraid. 
And  he  took  again  the  twelve,  and  began  to  tell  them 
what  things  should  happen  unto  him, 


k  Vt-SG.o. 
119.68. 


Fx.20. 
t  0.13.9 


Kz  33.3», 

32. 

Mal.3.8. 

Ko.7.9. 

Ph.3.6. 


o  Mat.6.19 
20. 


i  Job  31.24. 
Ps..52  7. 
62.10. 
Hab.2.9. 
lTi.6.n 
Re.3.17. 


q  Ge.18.14. 
Job  42.2. 
Jer.3lil7. 
Lu.l37 


r  MaL20. 
IG. 
Lu.  13.30. 


Mat. SO. 
I.n.18.13, 


I     Vcr.   23.  How  hardly,  &c.— When  Garrick  sliowod    Dr.    Johnson  liis  fine 
j  houso,  gartlcns,  statues,  pictures,  &c.,  at  Hampton  Court,  what  ideas  did 
they  awaken  in  the  mind  of  that  preat  man?    Instead  ot'a  flattering  eompli- 
ment.  wiiich  was  expected,  "Ah!   David,  David,"  said  the  doctor,  "these 
are  things  which  make  a  deatli  bed  terrible  !" 
Vcr.  30.  A  hundredfold— Tiot  in  kind,  but  in  value.  See  2  Co.  \ii.  4. 
Ver.  32—45.  And  the!/ tvere  in  the  irai/,  &c.— Here  Mark  begins  to  relate 
our  Lord's  goinp  up  to  Jerusalem  the  last  time,  which  is  related  in  nearly  the 
same  terms  by  Matthew,  chap.  xi.\.  17—28. 

Vcr.  32.  The;/  icere  amazed— 'Vo  see  our  Lord  ^oing  to  meet  his  death  with 
such  cool  intrer)idity  ;  and  they  icere  afraid  to  follow  him,  iesi  they  should 
be  involved  in  the  same  calamities  ;  or,  perhaps,  their  amazement  refers  to   a 
_ 


I'M 


MARK,  X. 


13. 


V  Ja.4.3. 
wLu.  12.50 


X  Mat.  10. 
25. 
Jn.17  14. 


y  c.  14.36. 


z  Mat.25. 
31. 
He.  11. 16. 


or,  think 
good. 


c.9.35. 
Lu.9.48. 


e  18..53.U, 
IZ 

Da.9.26. 
2  C0..5.21. 
Ga.3.13. 
1  Ti.2.6. 
Tiu2.U. 


Mat.20. 
29,&c. 
Lu.lS.35, 
&c. 


33  Saying,  Behold,  we  t  go  up  to  Jerusalem ;  and  the 
Son  of  man  shall  be  delivered  unto  the  ciief  priests, 
and  unto  the  scr'oes ;  and  they  shall  condemn  him  to 
death,  and  shall  deliver  him  to  the  Gentiles : 

34  And  "  they  shall  mock  him,  and  shall  scourge 
him,  and  shall  spit  upon  him,  and  shall  kill  him :  and 
the  third  day  he  shall  rise  again. 

'  35  ir  And  James  and  John,  the  sons  of  Zebedee,  come 
unto  him,  saying,  Master,  we  would  that  thou 
shouldest  do  for  us  whatsoever  we  shall  desire. 

36  And  he  said  unto  them,  What  would  ye  that  I 
should  do  for  you  7 

37  They  said  unto  him.  Grant  unto  us  that  wc 
may  sit,  one  on  thy  right  hand,  and  the  other  on  thy 
left  hand,  in  thy  glory. 

38  But  Jesus  said  unto  them,  Ye  ^know  not  what  ye 
ask :  can  ye  drink  of  the  cup  that  I  drink  of  7  and 
be  baptized  with  the  baptism  "that  I  am  baptized  with  7 

39  And  they  say  unto  him,  We  can.  And  Jesus  said 
unto  them,  Ye  ^^  shall  indeed  drink  of  the  cup  y  that 
I  drink  of;  and  with,  the  baptism  that  I  am  baptized 
withal  thall  ye  be  baptized  : 

40  But  to  sit  on  my  right  hand  and  on  my  left  hand 
is  not  mine  to  give  ;  but  it  shall  be  given  to  them  for 
whom  it  is  '■  prepared. 

41  And  when  the  ten  heard  i^.  they  began  to  be  much 
displeased  with  James  and  John. 

42  But  Jesus  called  them  to  him,  and  saith  unto 
them,  Ye  ^  know  that  they  which  b  are  accounted  to 
rule  over  the  Gentiles  exercise  lordship  over  them ; 
and  their  great  ones  exercise  authority  upon  them. 

43  But  so  shall  it  not  be  among  vou  :  but  c  whoso- 
ever will  be  great  among  you,  shall  be  your  minister  : 

44  And  whosoever  of  you  will  be  thechiefest,  shall  be 
servant  of  all.  .   . 

45  For  even  the  Son  of  man  came  not  to  be  minis- 
tered unto,  but  d  to  minister,  and  to  « give  his  life  a 
ransom  for  many. 

46  IT  And  f  they  came  to  Jericho :  and  as  he  went  out 
of  Jericho  with  his  disciples  and  a  great  number  of 
people,  blind  Bartimeus,  the  sonof  Timeus,  sat  by  the 
highwav  side  begging. 

47  And  when  he  he^rd  that  it  was  Jesus  of  Naza- 


sort  of  inJefinable  awe  wWcli  the  apostles  began  to  feel  for  Jesua,  which  the 
niighty  miracles  he  wrouglit,  and  tiie  air  of  majesty  and  autiiority  he  now  as- 
sumed, was  calculal(;d  to  inspire.  .  ...  .  . 

Ver.  35.  James  and  John.-[St.  Matthew  says  that  this  request  was  made 
by  Saloine  thcnr  motlier ;  but  thougli  she  made  the  request  a.%  from  herselj, 
yet  it  is  evident  tliat  they  had  set  her  upon  llic  business  ;  and  tberelore  Jesus, 
1  knowing  ivhence  it  came,  immediately  addressed  the  sons.]— Bagster. 

Ver.  40.  But  it  shall  be  given.  &c.— Except  it  shall  be  given. 

Ver.  46  And  they  came  to  Jericho,  &c.-lLuke  says  that  this  took  place, 
"  as  he  was  come  nigh  unto  Jericho,"  and  afterwards  records  an  event  which 
took  place  in  that  city.  But  his  words  may  be  rendered,  '  "W  hen  he  wa.s  nigh 
Jericho,"  which  is  equally  true  of  him  who  is  gone  a  little  way  Irom  it,  as  ol 
liim  who  i-s  come  near  it.  Matthew  mentions  tivo  blind  men  who  received 
their  sight  on  this  occasion  ;  but  Bartimeus  was  probably  the  more  remarkahle 
of  the  two,  and  therefore  mentioned  by  name.l— JBoffsfer.  On  this  miracle, 
see  some  farther  remarks  on  Luke  xviii.  To,  &c. 


F^ 


MARK,  XI. 


13b 


relh,  he  began  to  cry  out,  and  say,  Jesus  :iow  son  of 
David,  have  mercy  on  me. 

48  And  many  charged  him  that  he  should  hold  his 
peace  :  but  he  cried  the  more  Sa  great  deal,  Thou  son 
of  David,  have  mercy  h  on  me. 

49  And  Jesus  stood  still,  and  commanded  him  to  be 
called.  And  they  call  the  bhnd  man,  saying  unto 
him.  Be  of  good  comfort,  rise ;  he  >  calleth  thee. 

50  And  he,  casting  )  away  his  garment,  rose,  and 
came  to  Jesus. 

51  And  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  him,  What 
wilt  thou  that  I  should  do  unto  thee?  The  bhnd  man 

!  said  unto  him,  Lord,  that  I  might  receive  my  sight. 

152  And  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Go  thy  way  ;  thy  k  faith 
hath  1  made  thee  whole.   And  immediately  he  received 
his  sight,  and  followed  Jesus  in  the  way. 
CHAPTER  XI.  ,    ^ 

I  Christ  riJeth  willi  triumph  into  Jerusalem  :  12  curseth  the  fruitles  leafy  tree : 
15  purs;eth  the  temple  :  20  exhorteth  his  disciples  to  steadfastness  of  faith,  and 
to  forgive  their  enemies:  27  and  defendeththe  lawfulness  of  his  actions,  'ly  tlie 
wilneis  of  John,  who  was  a  riian  sent  of  God. 

AND  =»  when  they  came  nigh  to  Jerusalem,  unto 
Bethphage  and  Bethany,  at  the  mount  of  Olives, 
he  sendeth  forth  two  of  his  disciples, 

2  And  saith  unto  them,  Go  your  way  into  the  village 
over  against  you :  and  as  soon  as  ye  be  entered  into 
it,  ye  shall  find  n  colt  tied,  whereon  never  man  sat ; 
loose  him,  and  biing  ^im. 

3  And  if  any  man  say  unto  you.  Why  do  ye  this? 
say  ye  that  the  Lord  hath  need  t.  of  him ;  and  straight- 
way he  will  send  him  hither. 

4  And  they  went  their  way,  and  found  the  colt  tied 
by  the  door  withoiit  in  a  place  where  two  ways  met ; 
and  they  loose  him. 

5  And  certain  of  them  that  stood  there  said  unto 
them.  What  do  ye,  loosing  the  colt  ? 

6  And  they  said  unto  them  even  as  Jesus  had  com- 
manded :  and  they  let  them  go. 

7  And  they  brought  the  colt  to  Jesus,  and  cast  their 
garments  on  him  ;  and  <=  he  sat  upon  him. 

8  And  many  spread  their  garments  in  the  way  :  and 
others  cut  down  branches  off  the  trees,  and  strewed 
them  in  the  way. 

9  And  they  that  went  before,  and  they  that  followed, 
cried,  sajang, /SHosanna;  Blessed  d  is  he  that  cometh 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord  : 


Vcr.  52.  Made  thee  whole— CarnpbeU,  "  Cured  thee." 
!:      Chap.  XI.  Ver.  l— U.  And  rohen  thejj  ca7ne  nisrh,  &c.— The  vanilM  text 
!j  of  M:itthew  oCMirs  chap-  xx'.  16.    The  limits  of  Bethany  reached  to  the  mount 
of  Olives,  and  joined  to  those  of  Bethphage.  which  reached  from  the  mount  to 
the  walls  of  the  city. 

Ver.  3.  And  stralghtioay  he  toill  send  him.~An  evidence  of  the  Lord's 
omniscience  and  power  over  the  hearts  and  wills  of  men. 

Ver.  8.  JB;  anches  off  '.he  tre^s.— It  is  proLable.  from  different  kinds  of  trees. 
John,  chap.  xii.  13,  mentions  'palm  trees."  The  late  Mr.  David  Levi  pives 
an  extract  from  the  Talmud,  which  mentions  that  at  the  feast  of  Tahornacies 
they  carried  branches  of  xcUlow,  and  cried  "  Hosanna  !"  and  the  willows  thus 
employed  were  calle^.  Hos/tanuth.— Lingua  Sacra,  in  Oreb.  Morier.  in  his 
travels  through  ParMS,  mentions  the  scattering  of  rose  leaves,  and  Hanner 
conceives  they  'Um-jj*  /nake  a  r«artof  this  ceremony. 


136 


MARK,  XI. 


A.  M.  4033. 
A.  IX  : 


e  I*.'J.7.  J 


g  Zep.1.12. 
Kie.8.9. 


h  Mat.Cl. 


i  Is.5.7. 


j    M;lt21. 

I,u.l9.^5, 

&c. 

in.-lU, 


k  De.l4.a5, 
26. 

p  making  it 
a  tlio- 
roiiglifare 
for  com- 
mon use. 

1  Is.56.7. 


mor,  a 
ho-.t'se  of 
prayer 
fo-  an 
nations. 

n  Je.7.11. 


o  Mat.7.2S. 
c.l.^-'. 
Lu.1.32. 

p  or,  hare 
tliefnit/i 
of  God. 


10  Blessed  6c  the  kingdom  *^  of  our  father  David,  that 
coiiieih  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  :  Hosanna  in  the 
'  highest. 

11  And  Jesus  entered  into  Jerusalem,  and  into  the 
temple  ;  and  s  when  he  had  looked  round  about  upon 
all  things,  and  now  the  even-tide  was  come,  he  went 
out  unto  Bethany  with  the  twelve. 

12  IT  And  ii  on  the  morrow,  when  they  were  :.'.nt 
from  Bethany,  he  was  hungry  : 

13  And  seeing  a  fig  tree  afar  off  having  leaves,  he 
came,  if  haply  he  might  find  any  thing  thereon  :  and 
when  he  came  to  it,  he  found  nothing  i  but  leaves  ;  for 
the  time  of  figs  was  not  yet. 

14  And  .tesus  answered  and  said  unto  it,  No  man  eat 
fruit  of  thee  hereafter  for  ever.  And  his  disciples 
heard  if. 

15  ir  And  j  they  come  to  Jerusalem  :  and  Jesus  went 
into  the  temple,  and  began  to  cast  out  them  that 
sold  and  bought  in  the  temple,  and  overthrew  the 
tables  of  the  k  money-changers,  and  the  seats  of  them 
that  sold  doves ; 

16  And  would  not  suffer  that  any  man  should  carry 
any  vessel  through  /?  the  temple. 

17  And  he  taught,  saying  unto  them,  Is  it  not  i  written. 
My  house  shall  be  called  '"of  all  nations  the  house  of 
prayer  7  but  ye  have  made  it  a  den  "  of  thieves. 

IS  And  the  scribes  and  chief  priests  heard  it.  and 
sought  how  they  might  destroy  him:  for  they  feared 
him,  because  all  the  people  was  astonished  "at  his 
doctrine. 

19  And  when  even  was  come,  he  went  out  of  the  city. 

20  IT  And  in  the  morning,  as  they  passed  by,  they 
saw  the  fig  tree  dried  up  from  the  roots. 

21  And  Peter  calling  to  remembrance  saith  unto  him, 
Master,  behold,  the  fig  -tree  which  :»hou  cursedst  is 

vithered  away. 

22  And  Jesus  answering  saith  unto  them,  p  Have 
faith  in  God. 


Ver.  11.  And  iiow  the  even-tide  was  come,  &c.— Otir  Lord  and  his  disciples 
went  to  lodse  at  Bethany— prol)al)Iy  at  the  house  of  Lazarus. 

\'er.  12—14.  And  on  the  mo  no  lo— {That  is,  "  Nt-.xt  morning")  ivhen  they 
loere  come  from  Bethany,  &c. 

Vcr.  13.  //  Mp///— Thai  is,  if  it  mi^'ht  so  happen. For  the  time  of  Jigs 

was  not  yet— i.  e.  of  gatherins  (iffs  ;  Campbell,  "  Tlie  fig-harve.'st."    So  we 

i  use  the  terms  "  iiay-time,  or  hay-liar\'est,  lioppinp-tinie,"  &c.    This  was  the 

j  scasoii  to  e.xpect  fruit.     [Tiii.s  declaration,  as  Dr.  C'«/«p6e//ohscrvcs,  "  cannot 

'  be  tho  reason  why  there  was  nothing  hut  leaves  on  the  tree  ;  for  IJie  fijr  is  of 

that  class  of  vegetables  wherein  the  fruit  appears  before  the  leaf.    But  if  the 

words  be  read  as  a  parenthesis,  the  aforesaid  declaration  wil  be  the  rc.ison  of 

I  what  immediately  preceded,  that  is,  of  our  Lord's  looking  for  fruit  on  the  tree. 

Till.'  leaves  showed  that  the  figs  should  not  only  he  formed  but  well  advanced  ; 

and  the  sea.son  of  reaping  being  not  yet  come,  removed  uU  suspicion  that  they 

had  been  gathered."]— Bag's/er. 

Ver.  20.  And  in  themornin^,  &c.— [St.  Matthew  informs  us  that  (his  tree 
grew  by  ihc  to  ay- side ;  and  was  therefore  not  private,  but  public  property  ; 
BO  that  Ihc  destruction  of  it  really  injured  no  one.— Our  Lord  was  pleased  to 
make  use  of  this  miracle  to  prefigure  the  speedy  ruin  of  the  Jewish  nation,  on 
account  of  its  unfruitfulness  under  irreater  advantages  than  any  other  people 
enjoyed  at  that  day  ;  and,  like  all  the  restof  liis  miracles,  it  was  done  with  a 
gracious  intention— to  alarm  his  countrymen,  and  induce  them  to  repent.]— 
Bolster.    The  passage  parallel  to  this  is  Mat.  xxi.  19—22. 


MARK,  XII. 


137 


23  For  verily  I  say  unto  you,  That  whosoever  "^  shall 
say  unto  this  mountain,  Be  thou  removed,  and  be  thou 
cast  into  the  sea;  and  shall  not  doubt  m  his  heart, 
but  shall  believe  that  those  things  which  he  saith 
shall  come  to  pass;  he  shall  have  whatsoever  he 
saith. 

24  Therefore  I  say  unto  you,  '  What  things  soever 
ye  desire,  when  ye  pray,  beheve  that  ye  receive  them, 
and  ye  shall  have  ^/lem. 

25  And  when  ye  stand  praying,  ^  forgive,  if  ye  have 
ought  against  any  :  that  your  Father  also  which  is  in 
heaven  may  forgive  you  your  trespasses. 

26  But  tif'ye  do  not  forgive,  neither  will  your  Father 
which  is  in  heaven  forgive  your  trespasses. 

27  IT  And  they  come  again  to  Jerusalem  :  and  "  as  he 
was  walking  in  the  temple,  there  come  to  him  the 
chief  priests,  and  the  scribes,  and  the  elders, 

28  And  say  unto  him,  By  *  what  authority  doest  thou 
these  things ']  and  who  gave  thee  this  authority  to  do 
these  things  ? 

29  And  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  them,  I  will 
also  ask  of  you  one  question,  and  answer  me,  and  I 
will  tell  you  by  what  authority  I  do  these  things. 

30  The  baptism  of  John,  was  it  from  heaven,  or  of 
men  7  answer  mo. 

31  And  they  reasoned  with  themselves,  saying,  If  \ve 
shall  say.  From  heaven;  he  will  say,  Why  then  did 
ye  not  believe  him  ? 

32  But  if  we  shall  say.  Of  men ,  ney  feared  the 
people!  for  *all  men  counted  John,  that  he  was  a 
prophet  indeed. 

33  And  they  answered  and  said  unto  Jesus,  We 
y  cannot  tell.  And  Jesus  answering  saith  unto  them, 
Neither  do  » I  tell  you  by  what  authority  I  do  these 
things. 

CHAPTER  xn. 

I  In  a  parable  of  the  vineyard  let  out  to  unthaiiWul  husbandmen,  Christ  fore- 
telleth  tlie  reprobation  of  the  Jews,  and  the  calling  of  the  Gentiles.  13  Hs 
avoideth  the  snare  of  the  Ph;irisees  and  Hcrodians  about  paying  tribute  to 
Cesar  :  18  convinceth  tlie  error  of  the  Sadducees,  whodeniea  Uie  resurrection  : 
28  resolvelh  the  scribe,  who  questioned  of  the  first  commandment  :  35  refu- 
tetl)  the  opinion  tliat  the  scriDes  held  of  Christ :  33  bidding  the  people  to  beware 
of  their  ambition  and  hypocrisy  :  41  and  commendeth  the  poor  widow  for  her 
two  mites,  above  all. 

A  ND  he  began  to  speak  unto  them  by  parables. 
-^  A  »  certain  man  planted  a  vineyard,  and  set  a 
hedge  about  it,  and  digged  a  place  for  the  wine-fat, 
and  built  a  tower,  and  let  it  out  to  husbandmen,  and 
went  into  a  far  countrv. 

2  And  at  the  season  "he  sent  to  the  husbandmen  a 


q  Matn. 
20. 
Lu.17.6. 


r  Mal.7.7. 
La.  11.9. 
18.1. 

Jn.H.I3. 
1.5.7. 
16.34. 
Ja.l.5,a 


8  Mat  6.14. 
Col.ai3. 


u  Mat.2l. 
23,&c. 
Lu.20.1, 


T  Nu.l6.a 


r  or,  thing. 


:  MataS, 
6. 

14.5. 
c6.20. 


y  Isl.a 
29.14. 
Je.8.7. 
Ho.4.6. 


a  MaL2l. 

2a 

Lu.20.9, 
4  c. 


y 


Ver.  23.  Be  thou  removed,  &c.— [Thi.s  appears  to  have  been  a  proverbial 
form  of  speech,  to  signify  the  removing  or  conquering  great  (]ifficiilfi(.'s.     A 
rooter  vp  of  mountains,  was  a  common  epithet  applied  to  any  Rabbin  who  ' 
was  an  eminent  and  learned  ma.n.]—Bagster. 

Ver.  27—33.  And  they  come  again  to  Jerttsalem,  &c.— Paral'el  text,  Mat. 
xxi.  23-27. 

Chap.  XII.  Ver.  1.  Built  a  toioer.—Mr.  Buckingham,  in  his  late  travels, 
"  was  particularly  stnick  wilh  the  appearance  of  several  small  and  detaclied 
towers  ill  the  midst  ol  vine-lands,  from  wliich  watchmen  looked  out  to  gU3'd 
the  produce  of  the  lands,  even  in  the  present  day." 


=J| 


12* 


133 


MARK,  XII. 


Ca.au. 

Mi.7.1. 

Lu.l2.l3. 

lu.iS.L.S 


d  N5.9.30. 
Je.7.2.3, 
&c 

e  Mat.23. 
37. 


/>  there  shall 
beuunelo 
coiiirol  lis 
ill  what 
we  do. 

g  ne.13.12. 

h  Pr.l.-ii.. 
31. 

IS.5.1..7. 
na.9.'^. 


j  Ps.nS.22. 

k  c.11.18. 
J. 1.7.30. 

I  Mai.22. 
15. 

Lu.20.20, 
&c. 

ra  I|i  value 
of  our 
money 
14  cents 
4mills,;is 

19. 

II  Mat.  17. 
25..'/7. 
R.).i:f.7. 
lPj.2.17, 


p  Mat.22. 

:.u.ao.27, 


q  Ac.23 
r  De.iiJ 


servant,  that  he  might  receive  from  the  husbandmen 
of  tlie  b  fruit  of  the  vineyard. 

3  And  they  caught  hini,  and  beat  him,  and  sent  h>.m 
away  empty. 

4  And  again  he  sent  unto  them  another  servant ;  and 
at  him  they  cast  ^  stones,  and  wounded  Jiirn  in  the 
head,  and  sent  him  away  shamefully  handled.  , 

5  And  again  he  sent  another ;  and  him  thev  kill- 
ed, and  d  many  others;  beating  some,  and  killing 
^some. 

6  Having  yet  therefore  one  son,  his  well-beloved,  he 
f  sent  him  also  last  unto  them,  saying,  They  will  re- 
verence my  son. 

7  But  those  husbandmen  said  among  themselves. 
This  is  the  heir ;  come,  let  us  kill  him,  and  the  inhe- 
ritance shall  be  ours.jt? 

8  And  they  took  him,  and  killed  him,  and  cast  him 
out  ?of  the  vinevard. 

9  What  shall  therefore  the  lord  of  the  vineyard  do? 
he  will  come  and  h  destroy  the  husbandmen,  and  will 
igive  the  vineyard  unto  y  others. 

10  And  have  ye  not  read  this  scripture;  The  j  stone 
which  the  builders  rejected  is  become  the  head  cf  tlie 
corner: 

11  This  was  the  Lord's  doing,  and  it  is  marvellous  in 


our  eyes 


12  And  k  they  sought  to  lay  hold  on  him,  but  feared 
the  people :  for  they  knew  that  he  had  spoken  the 
parable  against  them:  and  they  left  him,  and  went 
their  way. 

13  ^  And  1  they  send  unto  him  certain  of  the  Pharisees 
and  of  the  Herodians,  to  catch  him  in  his  words. 

14  And  when  they  were  come,  they  say  unto  him, 
Master,  we  know  that  thou  art  true,  and  carest  for 
no  man  :  for  thou  regardest  not  the  perspn  of  men, 
but  teachest  the  way  of  God  in  truth  :  Is  it  lawful  to 
give  tribute  to  Cesar,  or  not  7 

15  Shall  we  give,  or  shall  we  not  give?  But  he,  know- 
ing their  hypocrisy,  said  unto  them,  Why  tempt  ye 
me?  bring  me  a  "'penny,  that  I  may  see  it.  , 

16  And  they  brought  it.    And  he  saith  unto  them, 
Whose  is  this  image  and  superscription?    And  they  I 
said  unto  him,  Cesar's.  ; 

17  And  Jesus  answering  said  unto  ihein.  Render  to 
Cesar  "the  things  that  are  Cesar's,  and  to  God  "the 
things  that  are  God's.    And  they  marvelled  at  him. 

18  IT  Then  P  come  unto  him  the  Sadducees,  which 
say  <i  there  is  no  resurrection ;  and  they  asked  h  m, 
saying, 

19  Master,  Moses  wrote  'unto  us,  If  a  man's  brother 


Ver.  10.  The  stone  lohich.— [That  this  passage  refers  tothr  Mtjssiah,  some 
of  the  ancient  Jews  fairly  acknowlctlL'e.  It  was  literally  fulfilled  in  onrLurd, 
wiio  was  rejected  l>y  the  Jewish  builders,  hut  18  hecome  the  lioad  of  I  he  cor- 
ner ;  the  head  of  principalities  and  powers,  and  ofhi.s  body,  tlie  cliurch.l— B. 

Ver.  13—17.  And  they  »c;2d— That  is,  tiie  Piiariseo.s,  tiiat  were  offended  with 
thi.<  parahle,  as  aimed  at  tliem,  sent  some  of  their  disciples. 

Ver.  18—27.  Then  come  unto  him  the  Sadducees,  &c.— This  conversation 
I   is  related  hy  Matthew,  chap.  xxii.  23 — 32. 


f 


MARK,  XII, 


139 


die,  and  leave  his  wife  behind  him,  and  leave n<» child- 
ren, that  his  brother  *  should  take  his  wile,  and  raise 
up  seed  unto  his  brother. 

20  Now  there  were  seven  brethren :  and  the  first 
took  a  wife,  and  dying  left  no  seed. 

21  And  the  second  took  her,  and  died,  neither  left  he 
any  seed :  and  the  third  likewise. 

22  And  the  seven  had  her,  and  left  no  seed  :  last  of 
all  the  woman  died  also. 

23  In  the  resurrection  therefore, when  they  shall  rise, 
whose  wife  shall  she  be  of  them?  for  the  seven  had 
her  to  wife. 

24  And  Jesus  answering  said  unto  them,  Do  ye  not 
therefore  err,  becaus-^  ve  know  not  the  scriptures, 
neither  the  power  of  God? 

25  Fof  when  they  shall  rise  from  the  dead,  they  nei- 
ther marry,  nor  are  given  in  marriage ;  but  '  are  as  the 
angel  i  which  are  in  heaven. 

2(j  Arid  as  touching  the  dead,  that  they  rise  :  havr  ye 
not  lead  in  the  book  of  Moses,  how  in  the  bush  God 
spaKe  unto  him,  saying,  "  I  am  the  God  of  Abiaham, 
an  J  the  God  of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of  Jacob'? 

2/  He  is  not  the  God  of  the  dead,  but  the  God  of  the 
livaig  :  ye  ^  therefore  do  greatly  err. 

23  ir  And  ^  one  of  the  scribes  came,  and  havin"  heard 
them  reasoning  together,  and  perceiving  that  lie  had 
'joswered  them  well,  asked  him,  WhicTi  is  the  first 
commandment  of  all '? 

29  Ajid  Jesus  answered  him,  The  first  of  all  the  com- 
-aandments  is,  «  Hear,  O  Israel ;  The  Lord  our  God  is 
one  Lord  : 

30  And  thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all 
thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul.,  and  with  all  thy 
mind,  and  with  all  thy  ^  strength :  this  is  the  first 
commandment. 

31  And  the  second  is  like,  vamely  this,  Thou  >'  shalt 
love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself.  There  is  none  other 
commandment  greater  than  these. 

32  And  the  scribe  said  unto  him,  Well,  Master,  thou 


A.  M.  4033. 
A.  ]).  -3. 


8  Ru.l.U, 
13. 


I  1  co.ia 

4453. 


r  Mat.22. 
35. 


X  De.6.4..5. 
Lu.  10.27. 


O  every  fa- 
culty 
should  be 
employ- 
ed, every 
energy  of 
tlie  soul 
roiis*l,  in 
the  feeling 
and  e.x- 

of'love  lo 
Him. 


Vcr.  24.  Do  ye  not  therefore  err.— [As  tlie  five  books  of  Moses  were  the 
only  Sc.ripUires  which  the  Sadikicees  admiUed  as  divine,  our  Lord  confutes 
them  by  an  appeal  to  these  Books,  and  proves  that  they  were  ipnorant  of  those 
very  writings  which  they  professed  to  hold  sacred.  In  Avoda  Zara,  and  San- 
hedrim,  it  is  said,  "  These  are  they  which  siiJlH  have  no  part  in  the  word  to 
coitiu :  those  who  say,  the  Lord  did  no',  eonie  from  iieaven  ;  anri  those  who 
say,  tlie  resurrection  cannot  he  pr<»ved  out  of  the  Law  "  Our  Loid  not  only 
rectilied  their  opinions,  but  so  e.xplained  the  doctrine,  as  to  overthrow  tlie  erro- 
neous decision  of  the  Pharisees,  that  if'two  brother's  married  one  woman,  she 
should  be  restored  at  the  resurrection  to  \.\w  first.]— Bngster. 

Ver.  29.  The  Lord  our  God  is  one  Lord.— This  passage  in  the  Gicek  is  quo- 
ted literally  from  the  LXX.  of  Deut.  vi.  4.  The  word  Lord  in  Greek  is  iiC«- 
»7c«,  but  in  Hebrew  Jehovah.  The  passage  in  both  Testaments  is  translated 
as  a  single  proposition  ;  hut  the  best  critics  in  both  places  divide  it  into  two, 
thus  ;  "  Jehovah  our  Elohim,  Jehovah  is  one."  So  Ainsicorth  :  or  as  in  the 
LXX.  and  this  verse,  '"  The  Lord  is  our  God  ;  the  Lord  is  one  ;"  Kiirios  here, 
as  generally,  answering  to  Jehovah.  So  Vitrin^a,  Campbell,  Doddridge, 
&c.  Dr.  Light  foot  remarks,  that  our  Lord  here  quotes  to  ine  Je^v«  one  of  the 
texts  inscribed  on  their  pbyl-icteries. 

Vcr.  32.  Well,  Mister,  thou  fiast  said  the  truth.— Doddridge,    "Truly, 

Master,  thou  hast  spoken  well." For  there  is  one  God.—"  God"  (Theos)  is 

wanting  in  the  Alexandrian  and  three  other  ancient  MSS.,  besides  many  others  ; 


140 


MARK,  XIII. 


k  Mat.22. 
46. 

c  Mal.22. 
41. 
Lu.ao.41, 


e  Ps.UO.1. 

f  3.4.2. 

g  Mat.23.1. 
i-u.'iO.-lG, 
&c. 

h  I-u.11.43. 

i  2Ti.3.6. 

j  I.I-..21.1, 


see  NfaL 
10.9. 

7th  part 
of  Ihal 
piece  of 
brass 
money. 


I  1  Ch.29. 
3,17. 
2  (;h.24. 
10. 


a  Mat.21,1, 
Ac. 
La.21.5, 


hast  said  the  truth  :  for  there  is  one  God  ;  and  » there 
is  none  other  but  he  : 

33  And  to  love  him  with  all  the  heart,  and  with  all  the 
understanding,  and  with  all  the  soul,  and  with  all  the 
strength,  and  to  love  his  nei2;hbour  as  himself,  is 
a  more  than  all  whole  burnt-offerings  and  sacrifices. 

34  And  when  Jesus  saw  that  he  answered  discreetly, 
he  said  unto  him,  Thou  art  not  far  from  the  kingdom 
of  G.'d.  And  no  man  after  that  durst  ask  him  b  any 
question. 

35  IT  And  •=  Jesus  answered  and  said,  while  he 
taught  in  the  temple,  How  say  the  scnbes  that  Christ 
is  the  son  of  David  7 

36  For  David  himself  said  by  d  the  Holy  Ghost,  The 
e  Lord  said  to  my  Lord,  Sit  thou  on  my  right  hand, 
till  I  make  thine  enemies  thy  footstool. 

37  David  therefore  himself  calleth  him  'Lord  ;  and 
whence  is  he  then  his  son?  And  the  common  people 
heard  him  gladly. 

3S  If  And  he  said  unto  them  fin  his  doctrine.  Beware 
?  of  the  scribes,  which  love  to  go  in  long  clothing,  and 
love  salutations  in  the  market-places, 

39  And  h  the  chief  seats  in  the  synagogues,  and  the 
uppermost  rooms  at  feasts  : 

40  Which  devour  widows'  i  houses,  and  for  a  pretence 
make  long  prayers  :  these  shall  receive  greater  dam- 
nation. 

41  IT  And  j  Jesus  sat  over  against  the  treasury,  and 
beheld  how  the  people  cast  k  money  into  the  treasury : 
and  many  that  were  rich  cast  in  much. 

42  And  there  came  a  certain  poor  widow,  and  she 
threw  in  two  i  mites,  which  make  a  farthing. 

43  And  he  called  unto  him  his  disciples,  and  saith 
unto  them,  Verily  I  say  unto  you.  That  ^  this  poor 
widow  hath  cast  more  in,  than  all  they  which  have 
cast  into  the  treasury : 

44  For  all  they  did  cast  in  of  their  "  abundance;  but 
she  of  her  want  did  cast  in  all  that  she  had,  even  all 
"  her  living. 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

1  Clirist  foretelleth  the  dcstniciiou  ol  the  temple :  9  the  persecutions  for  tSe  gos- 
pel :  10  tlial  the  gospel  inii3t  be  preacheil  to  nil  natiui):- :  14  tlvat  great  calami- 
ties shall  happi'ii  to  the  Jews :  24  and  the  manner  of  his  coming  to  juU^i.-iienl 
32  the  hour  whereof  being  known  to  none,  every  man  is  to  watch  uikI  pray, 
that  we  be  not  found  unprovided,  when  he  cometh  to  each  one  particularly  by 
death. 

AND  "  as  he  went  out  of  the  temple,   one  of  his 
disciples  saith  unto  him,  Master,  see  what  man- 
ner of  stones  and  what  buildings  are  here'. 


«.nd  in  SRvenil  ancient  version.^.  It  must,  liowt-vor,  be  necessarily  understood 
unless  we  supply,  instead  of  it,  Knrios,  or  Jeliovah,  us  Parkhiu'st  does. 

Ver.  11.  Cast  money  into  the  treasury.— Miui:.  '"Brass  money  ;"  answer- 
ing to  our  copper;  but  it  is  difficult  to  state  the  exact  vtilue  of  these  nieces,  as 
tlicy  were  of  different  sizes,  and  changed  their  value  with  time  anil  circum- 
stances. It  is  probable  the  Pliarisees  gave  large. i)ieces  of  brass,  instead  of 
Btnall  silver,  as  making  a  greater  chink.  These  arc  supposed  to  he  nearly  (•<" 
the  value  of  our  si.vpence,  and  much,  or  many  of  these  brass  pieces,  would 
make  a  great  sound. 

Chap.  Xlll.  Ver.  1—23.  And  as  fie  went  ovt  nj  the  tewplc,  &c.— For  the 
corresporwling  predictions  of  IMalthew,  see  chap.  x.\iv.  t— 28. 

Ver.  1.  ^ee  tohat  ?nanner.— [Tacitus  ixwVies  to  the  temple  tha  terms  im- 


-  I 


MARK,  XIII. 


14! 


2  And  Jesus  answering  said  unto  him,  Seest  thou 
these  great  buildings?  b  there  shall  not  be  left  one 
stone  upon  another,  that  shall  not  be  thrown 
down. 

3  IT  And  as  he  sat  upon  the  mount  of  Olives  over 
against  the  temple,  Peter  and  James  and  John  and 
Andrew  asked  him  privately, 

4  Tell  us,  when  shall  these  things  be?  and  what 
shall  be  the  sign  when  all  these  things  shall  be  ful- 
filled ? 

5  And  Jesus  answering  them  began  to  say  Take 
<=  heed  lest  any  man  deceive  you  : 

G  For  many  shall  come  din  my  name,  saying,  I  am 
Christ ;  and  shall  deceive  many. 

7  And  when  ye  shall  hear  of  wars  and  rumours  of 
wars,  be. «  ye  not  troubled  :  for  such  things  must  needs 
be;  but  the  end  shall  not  be  yet. 

8  For  nation  shall  rise  against  nation,  and  kingdom 
against  kingdom  :  and  there  shall  be  earthquakes  in 
d'vers  places,  and  there  shall  be  famines  and  troubles : 
these  are  the  beginnings  of  (  sorrows. 

9  But  take  heed  to  yourselves :  for  they  s  shall  deliver 
vou  up  to  councils  ;  and  in  the  synagogues  ye  shall  be 
beaten :  and  ye  shall  be  brought  before  rulers  and 
kings  for  my  sake,  for  a  testimony  against  them. 

10  And  ii  the  gospel  must  first  be  published  among  all 
nations. 

11  But  when  they  shall  lead  you,  and  deliver  you  up, 
take  no  thought  beforehand  what  ye  shall  speak, 
neither  do  ye  premeditate  :  but  whatsoever  shall  be 
given  you  in  that  hour,  that  speak  ye  :  for  it  is  not  ye 
that  speak,  but  i  the  Holy  Ghost. 

12  Now  the  brother  j  shall  betrav  the  brother  to  death, 
and  the  father  th^  son ;  and  children  shall  rise  up 
against  their  parents,  and  shall  cause  them  to  be  put 
to  death. 

13  And  ye  shall  be  hated  k  of  all  men  for  my  name's 
sake:  but  he  i  that  shall  endure  unto  the  end,  the 
same  shall  be  saved. 


c  Je.ffl.a 
Kp.5.6. 

2'riiy.3. 

Re.20.7,8. 

d  /C.536. 
39. 
lJn.4  1. 


Pi.3.i3. 
Jm.U.1, 
27. 


f  The  word 
in  ihe 
orijjiiml 
iniporteti" 
t/ie  jxiins 
of  n  wo- 
man in 
trataxL 

e  Mat.  10. 
Re.2.10. 


h  Mat.28. 
19. 
Re.  14.6. 

i  Ac9.i. 
4.8.31. 
CIO. 

j  Mi.7.e. 

k  La.  6.22. 
J  11.17. 14. 


I  Da.  12.12. 
Re.2.10. 


mensce  opulentia :  anil  Josephiis  says,  "  that  it  was,  of  all  buildings  lie  had 
seen  or  lie;ird  of,  the  most  wonderful  for  its  size,  structure,  and  majniticence," 
and  states  that  the  "stones  were  white  and>rtrong,  fifty  feet  long, Iwenty-four 
broad,  and  si.vtecn  in  thickness."]— JBn.g'srer. 

Ver.  jt..  These  are  the  beginnings  of  sorroios.— The  margin  of  our  bibles  re- 
marks, tiiat  the  original  word  for  sorrows  imports  "  the  pains  of  a  woman  in 
travail."    See  Rom.  viii.  22. 

Ver.  9.  Councils.— [Sanhedrims,  the  grand  national  council,  and  smaller 

cjurts  of  juthcafure  in  each  city  :  see  on  Mat.  v.  mA—Bagster. For  a  tes- 

timony  against  them.— So  Doddridge.  But  Ca7npbell  renders  it  "  to  them  ;" 
rv,ferrinij  to  Mat.  xxiv.  14.  Both  senses  are  just.  The  first  preachers  of  fne 
gospel  were  witnesses  for  Christ  to  "nders  and  kings  ;"  and  when  their  wit- 
ness was  rejected,  then  they  became  witnesses  against  them.  See  chap.  vi. 
verse  I'.. 

Ver.  11.  Take  no  thought  beforehand.— Sec  note  on  J>l:it.\\.  03.  It  would 
be  a  gross  per\ersion  of  Scripture  to  apply  this,  as  some  have  (hnc,  to  minis- 
terial studie.s,  as  an  Encouragement  to  idleness  in  preachers  :  but  when  pre- 
vented from  study,  cither  by  the  opposition  of  their  enemies,  or  by  the  multi- 
plicity of  the  labours  to  which  they  have  in  providence  been  called,  and  still 
more  under  circumstances  of  persecution— tlie.se  words  have  aflbrded  rational  L 
support  and  consolation  to  many,  and  have  been,  in  some  instances,  remark 
ably  fulfilled. 


142 


MARK,  XIII. 


A.  M.  4033 
A.  D.  29. 


II  l>a.l2.\ 
J.^I  2.2. 


p2Pe.317 


q  Da.12.1. 
Zep.1.15. 
..17. 


r  l8.13.10. 
24.20,23. 
Je.4.2S. 
2I'e.3.lO, 
12. 

Re.  6. 12. 
U. 
20.11. 


Da.7.9..11 

Mat.  16. 

27. 

21.30. 

C.U.G2. 

Ac.l.ll. 


Is.  40  8 


14  But  when  ye  shall  see  the  abomination  of  desola- 
tion, spoken  of  ™hy  Daniel  the  prophet,  standing 
where  it  ought  not,  (let  him  that  readeth  understand,) 
then  let  them  that  be  in  Judea  flee  to  the  mountains: 

15  And  let  him  that  is  on  the  house-top  not  go  down 
into  the  house,  neither  enter  i/ierein,  to  take  anything 
out  of  his  house  : 

16  And  let  him  that  is  in  the  field  not  turn  back 
again  for  to  take  up  his  garment. 

17  But  wo  to  them  that  are  with  child,  and  to  them 
that  give  suck  in  those  days  ! 

18  And  pray  ye  that  your  flight  be  not  in  the  winter. 

19  For  "in  those  aays  shall  be  afliiction,  such  as 
was  not  from  the  beginning  of  the  creation  which 
God  created  unto  this  time,  neither  shall  be. 

20  And  except  that  the  Lord  had  shortened  those 
days,  no  flesh  should  be  saved  :  but  for  the  elect's  sake, 
whom  he  hath  chosen,  he  hath  shortened  the  days. 

21  And  then  if  any  man  shall  say  to  you,  Lo,  «>here 
is  Christ ;  or,  lo,  he  is  there  ;  believe  him  not : 

22  For  false  Christs  and  false  prophets  shall  rise, 
and  shall  show  signs  and  wonders,  to  seduce,  \fitwere 
possible,  even  the  elect. 

23  But  P  take  ye  heed  :  behold,  I  have  foretold  you  all 
things. 

24  IF  But  in  those  days,  after  that  i  tribulation,  the 
sun  shall  be  darkened,  and  the  moon  shall  not  give 
her  light, 

25  And  r  the  stars  of  heaven  shall  fall,  and  the  pov/- 
ers  that  are  in -heaven  shall  be  shaken. 

26  And  s  then  shall  they  see  the  Son  of  man  coming 
in  the  clouds  with  great  power  and  glory. 

27  And  then  shall  he  send  his  angels,  and  shall  ga- 
ther together  his  elect  from  the  four  winds,  from  the 
uttermost  part  of  the  earth  to  the  uttermost  part  of 
heaven. 

28  Now  learn  a  parable  of  the  fig  tree ;  When  her 
branch  is  yet  tender,  and  putteth  forth  leaves,  ye 
know  that  summer  is  near  : 

29  So  ye  in  !ike  manner,  when  ye  shall  see  these 
things  come  to  pass,  know  that  it  is  nigh,  even  at 
the  doors. 

30  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  that  this  generation  shall 
not  pass,  till  all  these  things  be  done. 

31  Heaven  and  earth  snail  pass  away:  but  tmy 
words  shall  not  pass  away. 

32  II  But  of  that  day  and  that  hour  knoweth  no 
man,  no,  not  the  angels  which  are  in  heaven,  neither 
the  Son,  but  the  Father. 


Vcr.  32.  Of  that  day  and  that  hour.-  Carnvhell,  "  OR  hour :"  which  he  doea 
not  hesitutc!  to  admit  as  tiie  true  readinp,  supported  by  the  most  and  best  MSS., 
and  undent  versions.    Howr  being  disfinfruishod  from  day,  marks  the  preci.se 

time. f< either  the  Son.— This  is  parallel  to  Matthew's  expression,  "But 

the  Father  only  ;"  the  only  question  is,  can  tliin  be  explained  in  consistency 
will)  the  doctrine  of  Christ's  divinity?  Many  solutions  of  this  difficulty  have 
been  proposed. 

The  more  general,  and.  aa  we  think,  just  interpretation  is,  that  though  the  hu 
roan  nature  of  Clirist  was  joined  to  the  divine  ;  yet,  as  infinite  attributes  could 


MARK,  XIV. 


143 


33  Take  "ye  heed,  watch  and  pray :  for  ye  know  not 
when  the  time  is. 

34  For  tfie  Son  of  man  ts  as  a  man  taking  a  far 
'ourney,  who  left  his  house,  and  gave  authority  to 
liis  servants,  and  to  every  man  his  work,  and  com- 
manded the  porter  to  watch.  i 

35  Watch  ye  therefore :  for  ye  know  not  when  the 
master  of  the  house  cometh,  at  even,  or  at  midnight, 
or  at  the  cock-crowing,  or  in  the  morning: 

36  Lest  coming  suddenly  he  find  you  ^sleeping. 

37  And  what  I  say  unto  you  I  say  unto  all,  *  Watch. 

CHAPTER  XIV. 


A.  M.  4033. 
A.  D.  29. 


Precious  oinUnent  is  poured  on  his  head  by  a 
12  Christ  liimielf  foreielleth 


I  A  conspiracy  ai^aiiist  Christ 
wom.-in.     10  Judas  selleth  his  M.aster  for  money 

.lew  he  shall  be  betrayed  by  one  of  his  disciples:  Z2  after  the  passover  pre- 
pared, and  eaten,  inslituteth  his  supper  :  26  declareth  afor«hand  the  fliglit  ot 
all  his  disciples,  tind  Peter's  denial.  43  Judas  betrayeih  hira  with  a  kiss. 
46  He  is  apprehended  ii\  the  garden,  53  falsely  accused,  and  impiously  con- 
demned ot  the  Jews'  council :  65  sliaciefully  abused  by  tliein :  68  and  thrice 
denied  of  Peter. 

AFTER  two  days  was  the  feast  of  the  passover, 
and  of  unleavened  bread :  And  the  chief  priests 
and  the  scribes  sought  how  they  might  take  him  by 
craft,  and  put  him  to  death. 

2  But  they  said.  Not  on  the  feast  day,  lest  there  be 
an  uproar  of  the  people. 

3  H  And  a  being  in  Bethany  in  the  house  of  Simon  the 
leper,  as  he  sat  at  meat,  there  came  a  woman  having 
an  alabaster  box  of  ointment  of  b  spikenard  very  pre- 
cious ;  and  she  brake  the  box,  and  poured  it  on  his  head 


Mat.24. 

42. 

25.13. 

Lu.  12.4(1 

2\.a. 

Ro.l3.ll 

12. 

1  Th..5.6i 

Re-ie-.S. 


MataS. 
6,4c. 
Lu7.37 
Jn.12.1, 


b  or, pure 
nard:  or, 
liquid 
nard. 


not  be  communicated  to  a  finite  mind,  so  the  soul  of  Jesus  could  bo  no  more 
omniscient  than  omnipresent ;  and  therefore  might  not,  at  this  period,  know 
the  precise  day  and  hour  here  sunken  of-  This  sense  is  so  ably  defended  by 
Dr.  Pye  Smith,  that  we  shall  present  our  readers  with  a  short  extract  or  two 
from  his  valuable  work. 

After  remarking  that  the  "  intellectual  attainments  of  Jesus  were  partly  ac- 
quired by  diligence  in  the  use  of  proper  means."  but  chiefly  communicated  by 
the  Holy  Spirit  (Isa.  xi.  2,  3.)  he  adds,  "  All  the  knowledge  which  his  offices 
required,  or  to  the  use  of  which  his  commission  extended,  he  unquestionably 
enjoyed  (on  earth  ;)  bi;^  beyond  this  sphere,  there  is  an  indefinite  field  for  the 
acquisition  of  new  knowledge,  as  well  as  of  higher  felicity  in  his  glorified  stats. 

"  The  Scriptures  appear  to  us,  on  the  one Tiand,  to  teech  the  existence  of 
such  a  union  as  produces  a  personal  oneness  ;  and  on  the  jther,  to  exclude  the 
notion  of  transmutation,  or  confusion,  of  the  essential  properties  of  either  na- 
ture with  respect  to  the  other.  It  follows  that,  whatever  comtnunicatjon  of 
supernatural  qualities,  powers,  or  enjoyments,  was  made  by  the  indwelling  di- 
vinity to  the  man  Christ  Jesus,"  it  was  made  in  various  degrees,  and  on  suc- 
cessive occasions,  as  the  divine  wisdom  judged  fit ;  and  this  accessary  limit- 
auon  would  apply  to  times  or  seasons  which  the  Father  has  put  in  his  own 
power,  fActsi.  7,)  "as  much  .as  lo  any  other  conceivable  class  of  olyects." 
Messiah,  vol.  ii. 

It  is  no  part  of  the  prophetic  office— nor  of  the  ministij  of  angels,  nor  of 
(he  commission  of  Christ,  to  gratify  men's  curiosity.  "  After  all,  what  more 
real  difficulty  presents  it.<ielf  in  this  case,  than  in  that  where  Jesus  is  said 
to  have  increased  in  v,'isdom?  Luke  ii.  52.  If  he  did  possess  a  nature  really 
human,  that  nature  was  capable,  of  course,  of  progressive  improvement  and 
knowledge.  And  there  is  no  proper  method,  as  it  appears  to  me,  of  solving  the 
difficulty,  as  the  text  stands,  hut  by  appropriating,  as  in  other  cases,  the  ex- 
pression to  that  nature,  of  which  the  assertion  made  can  be  predicated."  Stu- 
art's Letters. 

Ver.  35.  At  even,  or  at  midnight,  or  at  the  cock-croicing,  or  in  the  morn- 
ing.—"' These  are  the  four  night  watches,  answering  with  us  to  the  hours  of 
nine  and  twelve  at  night,  and  three  and  six  in  the  morning."— Ca7«pi>e//. 

Chap.  XIV.  Ver.  1— 11.  After  two  days— So  Mat.  xxv;.  2—16. 

Ver.  3.  An  alabaster  box.— So  called,  as  Parkhurst  tiiinks,  from  their  being 
made  of  alabaster  stone. And  she  brake.— Campbell,  "Brake  open"  the 


fn: 


MARK,  XIV. 


V.  M.  !03:) 
.A.  O  -a. 


c  S*e  Ma:. 


>  if  the  had 
linowii 
oiiy  bet- 
ter way 
ofex- 
pressiiij 
iii.T  love 
aiul  ho- 
me, sha 
won  LI 
have 
chosen  it. 


Mat.26. 
H,&c. 
Lu.22.3, 
&c. 


g  1  Ki.21.20 
Pr.1.10.. 
16. 


h  Ex.12  8, 
&c. 


k  Jn.ll.: 
13.13. 


inJn.16  4. 


4  And  there  were  some  thai  had  indignation  within 
thcnisclve!?,  and  said,  Why  was  this  waste  of  the 
ointment  made? 

5  For  it  might  have  been  sold  for  more  than  three 
hundred  *=  pence,  and  have  been  given  to  the  poor. 
And  they  murmured  against  her. 

6  And  Jesus  said,  Let  her  alone:  why  trouble  yc 
her?  she  hath  wrought  a  good  work  on  me. 

7  For  <J  ye  have  theJDOor  with  you  always,  and  when- 
soever ye  will  ye  may  do  them  good  :  but  me  ye  have 
not  always. 

8  She  hath  done  what  she  could  :  she  is  come  afore- 
hand  to  anoint  my  Doiiy  to  the  burying.  ij 

9  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Wheresoever  this  gospel  shall  j 
be  preached  throughout  the  whole  world,  Ihis  also  ij 
that  she  hath  done  shall  be  spoken  of  for  a  memorial  i 
/?ofher. 

10  IT  And  « Judas  Iscariot,  one  of  the  twelve,  went 
unto  the  chief  priests,  to  betray  f  him  unto  them. 

11  And  when  they  heard  it,  they  were  glad,  and 
promised  to  give  him  o  jnoney.  And  he  sought  how 
he  might  conveniently  betray  him. 

12  IT  And  the  first  day  of  h  unleavened  bread,  when 
they  i  killed  the  passover,  his  disciples  said  unto  him, 
Where  wilt  thou  that  we  go  and  prepare  that  thou 
mayest  eat  the  passover  7 

13  And  he  sendeth  forth  two  of  his  disciples,  and 
saith  unto  them,  Go  j  ye  into  the  city,  and  there  shall 
meet  you  a  man  bearing  a  pitcher  of  water :  follow 
him. 

14  And  wheresoever  he^hall  go  in,  say  ye  to  the  I 
good  man  of  the  house,  The  Master  k  saith.  Where  is 
the  guest-chamber,  where  I  shall  eat  i  the  passover 
with  my  disciples '? 

lo  And  he  will  show  you  a  large  upoer  room  furnish- 
ed and  prepared  :  there  make  ready  for  us. 

16  And  his  disciples  went  forth,  and  came  into  the 
city,  and  found  "^as  he  had  said  unto  them :  and  they 
made  ready  the  passover. 

17  And  in  the  evening  he  eometh  with  the  twelve. 

18  And  as  they  sat  and  did  eat,  Jesus  said,  Verily  I 


box.  Pri)!)al>ly  it  \vai5  somehow  sealed,  as  botlJes  often  arc  with  us,  to  prevent 
evaporation.    See  llarmer. 

Ver.  5.  Thrfe  hundred  pence.— Ahont  8J1,50  of  our  money. 

Vcr.  8.  She  hath  done  iohat.—["  It  ai)|)ears  to  me  more  prohabJe."  says  Dr. 
Doddridij-e,  "that  Matthew  and  Mark  should  have  introduced  Ihi.s  story  ou: 
of  its  place  ;  that  Lazarus,  if  he  made  this  feast,  (which  i.>?  not  expressly  s^nid  by 
John,)  slioidd  have  made  use  of  .Simon's  hou.^c,  as  more  convenient ;  and  that 
Mary  should  have  poured  this  ointment  on  Christ's  heaii  and  body,  as  well  as 
on  his  feet ;  than  that,  within  the  compa.-s  of  four  days.  Christ  should  have 
been  twice  anointed  with  so  costly  a  perfume  ;  andtiiai  the  same  faidtsbindd 
be  found  with  thi?  action,  ami  the  same  value  set  u|ioii  the  ointment,  and  the 
same  word.-*  ^.^ed  in  ilefence  of  the  woman,  and  all  this  in  the  presence  of  many^ 
of  till!  .same  persons:  all  which  improbable  particidar.->  nmst  be  admiftetl,  if 
the  stories  he  considered  as  difien-nt."  The  reliuke  which  Judas  received  from 
Christ  at  this  miction  determined  him  in  his  resolution  to  betray  bis  Master : 
and,  therefore,  Christ's  rebuke,  ami  Jud.is's  revenge,  arc  united,  as  cause  ana 
etlect,  by  Mat; hew  and  Mark.  \— Bolster. 

Ver.  12—26.  And  the  first  day  ofiinlearened  bread,  when  they  killed,  &c. 
—The  passage  parai.i!  to  this  section  is  Mat.  x.wi.  17—25. 


MARK,  XIV. 


say  unto  you,  One  of  you  which  ealeth  >»  with  me  shall 
betray  me. 

19  And  tliey  began  to  be  sorrowful,  and  to  say  unto 
him  one  by  one,  /s  it  I  7  and  another  said,  Js  it  I  7 

20  And  he  answered  and  said  unto  them,  It  is  one  of 
the  twelve,  that  dippeth  with  me  in  the  dish. 

•21  The  Son  of  man  indeed  goeth,  as  it  is  written  of 
him:  but  wo  to  that  man  by  whom  the  Son  of  man 
is  betrayed !  good  °  were  it  for  that  man  if  he  had 
never  leen  born. 

22  I*  And  P  as  they  did  eat.  Jesus  took  bread,  and 
blessed,  and  brake  it,  and  gave  to  them,  and  said,Take, 
fleat :  tliis  is  my  body. 

23  And  he  tot')k  the  cup,  and  when  he  had  given 
thanks,  he  gave  it  to  them  :  and  they  all  drank  of  it. 

24  And  he  said  unto  them.  This  ''is  my  blood  of  the 
new  testament,  which  is  shed  for  many. 

25  Veriiy  I  say  unto  you,  1  will  drink  no  more  of  the 
fruit  of  the  vine,  until  that  day  thati  drink  it «  new  in 
the  kingdom  of  God. 

26  IT  And  when  they  had  sung  a  t  hymn,  they  went 
out  into  the  mount  of  Olives. 

27  And  Jesus  saith  unto  them.  All  ye  shall  be  offend- 
ed because  of  me  this  night:  for  it  is  written,  "  I  will 
smite  the  shepherd,  and  the  sheep  shall  be  scattered. 

2S  But  V  after  that  I  am  risen,  I  will  go  before  you 
into  Gahlee. 

29  But  *■  Peter  said  unto  him.  Although  all  shall  be 
offended,  yet  will  not  I. 

30  And  Jesus  saith  unto  him.  Verily  I  say  unto  thee, 
That  thi"s  day,  ercn  in  this  night,  before  the  cock  crow 
twice,  thou  shalt  deny  me  thrice. 

31  But  he  spake  the  more  vehemently.  If  I  should 
die  with  thee,  I  will  not  deny  thee  in  any  wise.  Like- 
wise also  said  they  all. 

32  IT  And  *  they  came  to  a  place  which  was  named 
Gethsemane:  and  he  saith  to  his  disciples.  Sit  ye 
here,  while  I  shall  pray. 

33  And  he  taketh  with  him  Peter  and  James  and 
John,  and  began  to  be  sore  amazed,  and  to  be  very 
heavy: 

34  And  saith  unto  them.  My  ysoul  is  exceeding  sor- 
rowful unto  death  :  tarry  ye  here,  and  watch. 

35  And  he  went  forward  a  little,  and  fell  on  the 
ground,  and  prayed  ^  that,  if  it  were  possible,  the  hour 
might  pass  from  him.  ' 

36  And  he  said,  *  Abba,  Father,  all  things  arc  possi- 
ble unti  thee;  take  away  this  cup  from  me:  never- 
theless b  not  what  I  will,  but  what  thou  wilt. 

37  And  he  cometh,  and  findeth  them  sleeping,  and 


Mat.lL 
6,7. 


p  Mst.26. 

'-'6.&r. 
\.n.-2>.\9. 
1  Co.ll. 


<)  Jn.6.48.. 
5S. 


r  1  Co.  10. 
16. 


A  1)1.9. 13, 
14. 


t  OT,psalm. 
u  Zee.  13.7. 


IT  Mal.26. 
33,3J. 
].u.-Zi:S3, 
34. 
J n. 13.37, 


X  Mat.26. 
36.&0. 
I,u.!ii39, 
&c. 
Jn.l3.I, 


y  Jn.  12.27. 
t  He.5.7. 


b  Ps.40ia 
Jii.4.51. 
5.:«. 
6.38,3a 

lail. 

Fh.Z». 


Vcr.  22.  This  is  my  bodij— [That  is.  this  represents  my  body  ;  the  aubst.in- 
tive  verb,  whether  expressed  or  understood,  being  often  equivalent  to  signifiea 
wr  represents]— Bag-ster. 

Vcr.  '^6.  A  hymn~or  "  Psalm." 

Vcr.  27—42.  And  Jems  saith  unto  them,  &c.— See  the  parallel  text  in  Mat. 
xxvi.  26—46.     But  the  order  i?  somewhat  (iirterent. 

Verses  33,  34  Sore  amazed,  &r..— "  Being  sei/.eil  with  ^'rief  and  horror,  said 
to  tlieni.  My  soul  is  overwhelmed  with  a  deadly  anguish." 


13 


MARK,  XIV. 


A.  M.  4033. 
A.  D.  29. 

c  Ro.7.18. 

Ga.5.n 


d  Jn.7.30. 
8.20. 
13.1. 


47. 

Lu.22  41 
&c. 
J  11.18.3, 


f  P8.3.1,2. 
g  Pfl.2.2. 


h  2  Sa.20.9. 
Ps.5.>21. 
Fr.27.6. 


1  Pfi.22.1, 
&c. 

Is.53.3. 
&c. 
Lu.31.44. 


k  PS.8S.8. 
Is.63.3, 
ver.27. 


m  Mat.26. 
57,  &o. 
l.j.'ii.at, 
K.C. 

Jii.;3.i3, 

&c. 


saith  unto  Peter,  Sinion,  sleepest  thou  7  couldcst  not 
thou  watch  one  hour  ? 

3S  Watch  ye  and  pray,  lest  ye  enter  into  temptation. 
Ti;3  '-  5;ririt  truly  ts  ready,  but  the  flesh  isv.eak. 

39  And  again  he  went  away,  and  prayed,  and  spake 
the  same  words. 

40  And  when  he  returned,  he  found  them  asleep 
again,  (for  their  eyes  were  heavy.)  neither  wist  they 
what  to  answer  him. 

41  And  he  cometh  the  third  time,  and  saith  unto 
them.  Sleep  on  now,  and  take  your  rest  :  it  is  enough, 
the  d  hour  is  come ;  behold,  the  Son  of  man  is  betray- 
ed into  the  hands  of  sinners. 

42  Rise  up,  lei  us  go;  lo,  he  that  bctrayeth  me  is  at 
hand. 

43  ir  And  e  immediately,  while  he  vet  spake,  cometh 
Judas,  one  of  the  twelve,  and  with  nima  great  multi- 
tude f  with  swords  and  staves,  from  the  »  chief  priests 
and  the  scribes  and  the  elders. 

44  And  he  that  betrayed  him  had  given  them  a  token, 
saying,  Whomsoever  I  shall  ii  kiss,  that  same  is  he  ; 
take  him,  and  lead  him  away  safely. 

45  And  as  soon  as  he  was  come,  he  goeth  straightwf  y 
to  him,  and  saith,  i  Master,  mastery  and  kissed  hiri. 

46  And  they  laid  their  hands  on  him,  and  took  hiri. 
Al  And  one  of  them  that  stood  by  drew  a  swor.i, 

and  smote  a' servant  of  the  high  priest,  and  cut  cflf' 
his  ear. 

48  And  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  them,  Are  ye 
come  out,  as  against  a  thief,  with  swords  and  w,th 
staves  to  take  me? 

49  I  was  daily  with  you  in  the  temple  teaching,  and 
ye  tO(jk  me  not:  but  the  scriptures  jmust  be  fulfilled. 

50  And  k  they  all  forsook  him,  and  fled. 

51  And  there  followed  him  a  certain  young  man. 
having  a  linen  cloth  cast  about  his  naked  body;  and 
the  young  men  laid  hold  on  him  : 

52  And  he  left  i  the  linen  cloth,  and  fled  from  them 
naked. 

53  ^  And  «n  they  led  Jesus  away  to  the  high  pnesf : 
and  with  him  were  assembled  all  the  chief  priests  ar.d 
the  elders  and  the  scribes. 

54  And  Peter  followed  him  afar  off,  even  into  the 
palace  of  the  high  priest :  and  he  sat  with  the  ser- 
vants, and  warmed  himself  at  the  fire. 

5  And  the  chief  priests  and  all  the  council  sought 
for  witness  against  Jesus  to  put  him  to  death*  atii 
found  none. 


Ver.  51.  A  certain  ijovng  Tnan,&r.—''  Thouph  this  incident  may  no!  nrpoar 
of  great  moment,  (says  Dr.  Campbell,)  if  is,  in  my  opinion,  ono  of  those  circuni- 
slancfis  wliich  we  call  picturesque  ;  which,  llioiigh  in  a  manner  uncoiniected 
¥'ith  f  lie  story,  eilivcns  the  narrative,  and  adds  to  its  credibility.  It  must  have 
been  late  in  the  ni(,'ht,  when  (as  has  been  very  probably  conjectured)  some 
young  man,  whose  house  lay  near  the  garden,  being  roused  out  of  sleep  by  the 
noise  of  the  soldiers  and  armed  retinue  passing  by,  pot  up.  and  stimulated  by 
curiosity,  wrajiped  himself  (as  Casaubon  supposes)  in  the  cloth  in  which  he 
had  been  sleeping,  and  ran  after  them.  This  is  such  an  incident  as  is  very 
likely  to  have  happened,  but  most  unlikely  to  have  been  invented." 


r 


MARK,  XIV. 


56  For  "many  bare  false  w-itncss  against  him,  but 
their  witness  agreed  not  together. 

57  And  there  arose  certain,  and  bare  false  witness 
asainst  him,  saying, 

5S  Wc  lieard  him  say,  I  will  o  destroy  this  temple 
that  is  made  with  hands,  and  within  three  days  I  will 
build  another  made  without  hands. 

59  Bat  neither  so  did  their  witness  ajjree  together. 

60  And  P  the  high  priest  stood  up  in  the  midst,  and 
asked  .lesus,  saying,  Answerest  thou  nothing?  what 
j6^  it  which  these  witness  against  thee  7 

61  But  q  he  held  his  peace,  and  answered  nothing. 
Again  the  high  priest  asked  him,  and  said  unto  him, 
Art  thou  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  Blessed? 

02  And  Jesus  said,  I  am:  and  ^  ye  shall  see  the  Son 
of  man  sitting  on  the  right  hand  of  power,  avid  coming 
in  the  clouds  of  heaven. 

63  Then  the  high  priest  rent  Miis  clothes,  and  sailh, 
What  need  we  any  farther  witnesses  7 

04  Ve  have  heard  the  blasphemy;  what  think  ye? 
And  they  all  condemned  him  to  be  guilty  of  death. 

65  And  some  began  to  spit '  on  him,  and  to  cover  his 
face,  and  to  buffet  lam,  and  to  say  unto  him,  Prophe 
sy :  and  the  servants  did  strike  him  with  the  palms 
of  their  hands. 

66  IT  And  "  as  Peter  was  beneath  in  the  palace,  there 
cometh  one  of  the  maids  of  the  high  priest : 

67  And  when  she  saw  Peter  warmini'  himself,  she 
looked  upon  him,  and  said,  And  thou  also  wast  with 
Jesus  of  Nazareth. 

63  But  he  '  denied,  saying,  I  know  not,  neither 
understand  I  what  thou  sayest.  And  he  went  out  in 
to  the  porch  ;  and  the  cock  crew.^S 

69  And  a  maid  saw  him  again,  and  began  to  say  to 
them  that  stood  by,  This  is  one  of  them. 

70  And  he  denied'it  again.  And  a  little  after,  they  that 


p  Mat-ae. 


q  Pj.39.a 
13.53.7. 
I  l'e.2.23 


r  Da.Tia 
Mai.at. 
30. 

[..i.«.69. 
Re.  1.7. 


t  Is.50.6. 
C15.19. 


Mat.26. 

69.  &c. 

1,11.22.55, 

&c. 

Jii.lS.I6, 

&c 


2  ri.2.12, 
li 


»  which 
waii  :ilx>ut 
niiJiii;:)it. 


Vcr.  -56.  Agreed  not  together.— Campbell,  "  Was  insufficient."    So  ver.  59. 

Vur.  53.  Build  another  jnade  without  lmnds.—\l  n  observable  tbat  3Iat- 
thew  oiiiiU  the  latter  clause,  and  in  this  i)robably  the  witnesses  disagreed; 
though,  lia.i  they  agreed,  it  could  not  have  amounted  to  a  capital  charge. 

Ver.  61.  Son  of  the  Blessed.— The  liit'h  priest  used  probably  both  noun  and 
atioctive.  Matthew  records  one,  and  Mark  the  other  ;  but  this  makes  no  con- 
tradiction. The  Jews,  when  they  name  God,  generally  add  blessed  for  ever, 
and  by  the  Blessed,  they  meant  God  the  Father. 

Vcr.  62.  The  Son  o/mavt.— [The  passage  of  Daniel,  to  which  our  Lord  re- 
fers, was  always  consiilered  by  the  Jews  as  a  description  of  th;-  Me«siah.  In 
Zohar,  it  is  said,  referring  to  thia  prophecy,  "  This  is  the  King  Messiah."  Oui 
Saviour,  thorefore,  now  in  his  lowest  state  of  humiliation,  asserted  his  claimr 
as  the  -Messiah,  who  siiall  appear  in  the  clouds  of  heaven,  as  tne  judge  of  tlie 
Vfor\d.]—Bas-ster. 

Ver.  65.  And  to  cover  his  face— "Winch  Luke  calls  blind-folding:  See  note 
on  IMatthew  xxvi.  C8. 

Vtr.  66  -T^.  And  as  Peter  icas  beneath,  &c.— The  parallel  text  to  this  ia 
Mat.  xwi.  69—75.  If  Peter  had  any  supi^rinteiidance  of  Mark's  cospel.  as  our 
Inlroi!u>.tion  supposes,  it  is  plain  he  wi.shed  not  to  conceal  or  palliate  his  guilt, 
for  Mark  recorda  the  three  denials  of  his  Master ;  the  last  time  with  oaths  anc 
jurse.a. 

Ver.  6S.  Into  the  porch— Doddridsre,  "  Portico." 

Ver.  89.  And  a  7naid— That  is,  as  fttatihew  expre.ises  it,  "  anntkcr  maid." 

Vcr.  70.  They  that  stood  bi/.—Se\'cni\  bystanders  seem  to  have  accused 
him. — Thy  speech  agreeth' thcre.yo.  T'Thy  dialect."  or  mode  of  speech. 
From  various  examples  produced  by  Li^htfoot  Sinii  Schoctgen,  it  appears  that 


148 


MARK,  XV. 


A.  M.  4033. 
A.  D.  29, 


X  or,  he 
we}>t 
a/tun- 
danlly ; 
or,  he  bt 
gan  to 
weep. 


y  2CO.7.10. 


a  Ps.2.2. 

Mat.27.1, 

&c. 

Lu.23.1, 

&c. 

J II.  18.23, 

&c. 

Ac.3  13. 

4.a6. 


c  Mat27. 
15. 

Ln.23.17. 
Jii.  18.39. 


Stood  by  said  asrain  to  Peter,  Surely  thou  art  one  of  them: 
for  thou  art  a  ^  Gahlean,  and  thy  speech  agreeth  thereto. 

71  But  he  bcf^an  to  curse  a'nd  to  swear,  saying,  I 
know  not  this  man  of  whom  ye  speak. 

72  And  the  second  time  the  cock  crew.  And  Peter 
called  to  mind  the  word  that  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Be- 
fore the  cock  crow  twice,  thou  shalt  deny  me  thrice. 
And  ^when  he  thought  thereon,  he  y  wept. 

CHAPTER  XV. 
1  JesiiB  brought  bound,  and  accused  before  Pilate.  15  Upon  the  clamour  of  the 
common  people,  the  murderer  liiaabhas  is  loosed,  and'Jec'Js  delivered  up  to  be 
crucifietl.  17  He  is  crowned  with  thorns,  19  spit  on,  and  >nocke.l :  21  fu;ntett 
in  bearing  his  cross  :  '27  hangelh  between  two  thieves:  29  siifl'ereth  the  tri- 
umphing rn-proaches  of  the  Jews:  39  but  confessed  by  the  centurion  to  be  the 
Son  of  GckI  :  13  and  is  honourably  buried  by  Joseph. 

A  ND  straightway  in  the  morning  the  chief  priests 
■^^  held  a  a  consultation  with  the  elders  and  scribes 
and  the  whole  council,  and  bound  Jesus,  and  carried 
him  away,  and  delivered  him  to  Pilate. 

2  And  Pilate  asked  him.  Art  thou  the  King  of  the 
Jews '?  And  he  answering  said  unto  him,  Thou  say- 
est  it. 

3  And  the  chief  priests  accused  him  of  many  things: 
but  he  answered  nothing. 

4  And  Pilate  asked  him  again,  saying,  Answeresl 
thou  nothing  1  behold  how  many  things  they  witness 
against  thee. 

5  But  b  Jesus  yet  answered  nothing;  so'that  Pilate 
marvelled. 

6^  Now  c  at  that  feast  he  released  unto  them  one 
prisoner,  whomsoever  they  desired. 

7  And  there  was  one  named  Barabbas,  which  lav 
bound  with  them  that  had  made  insurrection  \yith 
him,  who  had  committed  murder  in  the  insurrection. 

8  And  the  multitude  crying  aloud  began  to  desire  him 
to  do  as  he  had  ever  done  unto  them. 

9  But  Pilate  answered  them,  saying.  Will  ye  that  I  re- 
lease unto  you  the  King  of  the  Jews  1 


the  Galileans  used  a  very  corrupt  dialect  and  pronunciation  ;  interchanging  the 
eulturals.  and  other  letters,  and  so  blending  or  dividing  words  as  to  render 
tliem  unintelligible,  or  convey  a  contrary  sense.  Thus,  when  a  Galilean  would 
h:ive  asked,  "  whose  is  tliiti  iamb,"  he  pronounced  the  first  word  so  confusedly 
that  it  could  not  be  known  whether  he  meant  chanior,  "  an  ass,"  chatnar, 
"  wine,"  amar,  "  wool,"  or  immar,  "  a  lamb."  A  certain  woman,  intending 
to  say  to  a  judge,  "  My  lord,  I  had  a  picture  which  they  stole  ;  and  it  was  .so 
great,  that  if" you  had  been  i)lacpd  in  it,  your  feet  would  not  have  touched  the 
ground,"  so  spoiled  it  by  her  pronunciation,  that  her  words  meant,  "Sirslave, 
I  had  a  beam,  and  they  stole  thee  away  ;  and  it  was  so  great,  that  if  tiiey  had 
hung  thee  on  it,  thy  feet  would  not  have  touched^the  gtQMn<\."\—BagsteT. 

Ver.  71.  Began  to  curse  and  to  sxoenr. — Doubtless  to  prove  thereby  that  he 
was  not  a  disciple.    Let  all  profane  persons  consider  this ! 

V'>r.  72.  Before  the  cock  crow  n^/ce.— Peter  denied  bis  Master  before  the 
cock  crow  the  first  time  (ver.  63  ;)  but  he  denied  him  three  times  before  tJie 

(ock  crew  ♦wice. And  lo/ien  fie  thought  thereon,  he  loepl.—Carnfitell 

says,  "  There  are  not  many  worols  in  Scripture  which  have  imdergone  n.ore 
interpretations  than  this  term  (e'pibalnn.)  Our  translators  give  two  of  thtse 
in  the  margin.  1.  "  He  wept  abundantly."  2.  "He  began  to  weep."  3.  Dod- 
dridge reads,  "  Covenng  (his  head)  he  went  out,"  &c.,  and  many  more  may 
be  S('t!n  in  Campbell,  who.  howevi-r,  returns  nearly  to  the  sense  of  the  common 
version,  and  renders  it,  "  He  tliought  carefully  thereon  willi  tears." 

Chap.  XV.  Ver.  1.  The  whole  council— Doddridge  and  Campbell,  "  San- 


h.  

Ver.  5.   Yet  ansirered  vothing— That  is,  to  the  charges  of  the  Jews, 
hail  only  answered  to  tlie  high  priest  and  Roman  governor.    See  ver.  2. 


He 


MARK,  XV. 


149 


10  For  he  knew  that  the  chief  priests  had  dehvered 
him  for  a  envy. 

11  But  the  chief  priests  moved  the  people,  that  he 
should  rather  •-'  release  Barabbas  unto  I  hem. 

12  And  Pilate  answered  and  said  again  unto  thcni, 
What  will  ye  then  that  I  shall  do  unto  hivi  whom  ye 
call  the  King  f  of  tiie  Jews  1 

13  And  tliey  cried  out  again,  Crucify  him. 

\  14  Then  Pilate  said  unto  them,  Why,  what  evil 
f  hith  he  done?  And  they  cried  out  the  more  exceed- 
ingly, Crucify  him. 

15  Aridsr;  Pilate,  vvilling  to  content  the  people,  released 
Barabbas  unto  them,  and  delivered  Jesus,  when  he 
had  scourged  Itirn  to  be  crucified. 

16  IT  And  ii  the  s.'diers  led  him  away  into  the  hall, 
called  Pretorium ;  and  they  call  together  the  whole 
band. 

17  And  they  clotied  him  v/ith  purple,  and  platted 
a  crown  of  thorns,  and  i)ut  it  about  his  head, 

18  And  began  to  salute  him,  Hail,  King  of  the  Jews! 

19  And  they  smote  him  on  the  head  with  a  reed,  and 
did  spit  i  upon  him,  and  bowing  their  knees  worship- 
ped him. 

20  And  when  they  had  mocked  jhim,  they  took  off' 
the  purple  from  him,  and  put  his  own  clothes  on  him, 
and  led  him  out  to  crucify  him. 

21  And  they  compel  one  Simon  a  Cyrenian,  who 
passed  by,  coming  out  of  the  country,  the  father  of 
Alexander  and  Ruius,  to  bear  his  cross. 

22  And  k  they  bring  him  unto  the  place  Goli^otha, 
which- is,  being  interpreted.  The  place  of  a  skull. 

23  And  they  gave  him  to  drink  wine  mingled  with 
myrrh  :  but  he  received  it  not. 

24  ^\  And  when  they  had  crucified  him,  they  i  parted 
his  garments,  casting  lots  upon  them,  what  every  man 
should  take. 

25  And  it  was  the  third  hour,  and  they  crucified  him. 
20  And   the   superscription  /3  of  his  accusation  was 

written  over,  THE  KING  OF  THE  JEWS. 


(1  Pr.27.4. 
Kc.4.4. 
Ac.  13. 15. 
Tiu3.3. 

e  Ac.3.14. 

f  P3.2.6. 
Je.ffl.5. 
At.5.3l. 


h  Mal.27. 

Jii.  13.23, 
■J3  i  19.S. 

i  c.  14.65. 


i  Job -.3  9. 
Ps.35.l6. 
Ma:,  a). 
19. 

c.  10.34. 
l.u.'ia.C3. 

•23.  II. ye. 

k  Mai. 27. 
:«,&<■• 
1.11.23.33, 
&c. 
Ju.  19.17, 

&C. 

1  l's2J.l3. 

P  il  wa.s  a 
Roman 
custom  lo 
write  Ihe 
crinw ; 
and  rhiis 
tlie  jiiJg- 
iiipiit 
aeaiiis! 
Jesiis  was 
for  this 
assiiiti[>- 


Ver.  16.  The  Preror/wm— [Wa.s  properly  the  tent  or  home  of  the  prcEtor,  jl 
ainilitary.  aiul  SDiuutimcs  a  civil  officer.  Tiiis  was  a  iDatrnificent  ediJice  in  llie  , 
upl'LT  part  of  tlie  city,  wliicli  Jiad  been  fbrnicily  Herod's  palace,  and  from  I 
which  there  was  an  approach  to  the  citadel  of  Antoiiia,  which  adjoined  the  ' 
tcmpk'.—Josephiis.  \—Iiau'ster.  \ , 

Vcr.  17.  And  theij  clotlitd  him  with  piirpfe.—'!t\aUhcw  says,  "scarlet."  j; 
iVesley  says  the  royal  rolms  were  partly  of  ooth  colours  ;  htit  tliis  was  prohn-  | 
bly  a  sin^'le  rohe.  By  the  frequent  allusions  of  the  ancient  pne's  lo  the  purple  | 
colour  of  6.'Oi9rf,  it  should  seem  that  the  ancient  purple  had  in  it  a  predonii-  ij 
nance  of  rod,  which  when  worn  anil  soiled,  would  resemhlc  such  puridf,  :  hut  I, 
it  is  very  difficult  to  ascertain  the  shades  of  diflerence  between  the  scarlet,  j 
crimson,  and  purple  djes  of  the  ancients.  }; 

Ver.  21.  The  father  of  Alexander  and  Rvf  11^— yf  ho  aficnvards  proved  end-  i 
nent  Christians —iri?s/"c7/.  j 

Ver.  23.   Wne  min'^led  tcith  myrrh.— This  was  a  drink  (riven  to  criminnU   ! 
doomed  to  sulVer  deaih.  in  order  to  stupify  their  leelings.    Our  Lord  would  no.  !i 
consent  to  taste  a  drink,  that  brought  relief  by  bluntine  tlio  sen-sihihties  cf  the  > 
soul.     \\t\M  a  reproof  lo  those  who,  in  times  of  .sorrow,  betake  theinselve.s  to 
strong  drink— or  to  those  who  saciifice  their  reason  on  the  altar  of  intemptf 
ranee. 

Ver.  25.  The  third  hour— That  is,  nine  in  the  morning.    See  note  on  John 
xlx.  14. 


150 


MARK,  XV. 


;i 


A.  M.  4033. 
A.  D.  -iJ. 


in  lit.  53. 12. 

P  (reiUe<l 
.•iii;l  dealt 
with  as 
one  of 
that  rank; 
heiii?  put 
to  ileatti 
ill  the 

SMtX 

pl?.o«,aiid 
at  the 
Rame 
time  as, 
the  real 
malefac- 
tors. 


o  C.U.58. 
J 11. 2. 19. 


p  Ro.3.3. 
2Ti.2.13. 


q  Mat.27. 
45. 
Lu.23.44. 


Pe.42.9. 
71.11. 
La.  1. 12. 


I  M-t.27. 
50. 

l.K.in.l'- 
J 11. 19. 30. 


V  Ps.3:J.U 
.V  La.8.2,3. 


27  And  with  him  they  crucify  two  thieves;  the  one 
on  his  right  hand,  and  the  other  on  his  left. 

28  And  the  scripture  ""was  fulfilled,  which  saith, 
And  he  was  numbered  with  the  (i  transgressors. 

29  T  .And  "  they  that  passed  by  railed  on  him,  wag- 
ging their  heads,  and  saving,  An,  thou  °  that  dcstroy- 
est  the  temple,  and  buildest  it  in  three  davs, 

30  Save  thyself,  and  come  down  from  the  cross. 

31  Likewise  also  the  chief  priests  mocking  said 
amon^  themselves  with  the  scribes.  He  saved  others: 
himself  he  cannot  save. 

32  Let  Christ  the  King  of  Israel  descend  now  from  the 
cross,  that  we  may  p  see  and  believe.  And  they  that 
were  crucified  with  him  reviled  him. 

33  IT  And  i  when  the  sixth  hour  was  come,  there  was 
darkness  over  the  whole  land  until  the  ninth  hour. 

34  And  at  the  ninth  hour  Jesus  cried  vvitli  a  loud 
voice,  saying,  >■  Eloi,  Eloi,  lama  sabachthani?  which 
is,  bemg  interpreted,  My  God,  My  God,  why  hast  thou 
forsaken  ^  me  7 

35  And  some  of  them  that  stood  by,  when  they  heard 
it,  said,  Behold,  he  calleth  Eiias. 

3G  And  one  ran  and  filled  a  sponge  full  of  vinegar, 
and  put  it  on  a  reed,  and  i  gave  him  to  drink,  saying, 
Let  alone ;  let  us  see  whether  Ehas  will  come  to  take 
him  down. 

37  And  "  Jesus  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  and  gave  up 
the  ghost. 

38  It  And  the  veil  of  the  temple  was  rent  in  twain 
from  the  top  to  the  bottom. 

39  IT  And  when  the  centurion,  which  s^ood  over 
against  him,  saw  that  he  so  cried  out,  f»ndgave  up  the 
ghost,  he  said,  Truly  this  man  was  the  Son  of  God. 

40  There  were  also  women  looking  o^x  afar  *  ofT: 
among  whom  was  Mary  Magdalene,  and  3Lary  the 
mother  of  James  the  less  and  of  Joses,  and  Salome: 

41  (WTio  also,  when  he  was  in  Galilee,  followed 
him,  and  ministered  ^unto  him;)  and  many  other 
women  which  came  up  witii  him  unto  Jerusalem. 

^:2  TT  And  now  when  the  even  was  come,  because  :l 

was  the  preparation,  that  is,  the  day  before  the  sabbath, 

43  Joseph  of  Arimathea,  an  honourable  counsellor, 


Ver.  34.  My  Gcd,  ^ny  God,  why— [Or,  "  My  God,  my  God,  to  wliat  sort  '>f 
persons  li;ist  tliuu  'ei;  me'."  So  also  tlie  Syriac  veisioii ;  vvliieli  Dr.  A.  durkf. 
is  inclined  to  adop.  ;  I'louijli  he  observes,  "Whatever  may  be  Ihoufrht  of  the 
above  mode  ofiiitcrv  ren.tion,  one  tiling  is  certjiin,  tiiat  tiie  words  could  not  be 
used  l)y  our  Loril  in  ti  <;  s-nse  in  which  thf?y  are  g'^neraily  understood.  '1  his  \a 
sulficiently  evident ;  fo  ho  well  knew  why  he  wa.s  come  imio  that  lioiir,  nor 
could  he  be  forsaken  of  God.  in  whom  dwelt  all  the  liilness  of  the  Godhjad 
bodily.  The  Deity,  howe-'ei,  miRht  restrain  so  much  of  its  consolatory  Sup- 
port, as  to  leave  tiie  huinar  n<<ture  fully  sensible  of  all  its  sulVerinys ;  so  that 
(he  consolations  ini^'ht  not  U^ke  oft  any  part  of  the  keen  cdixe  of  his  iia-ssion  ; 
anci  this  was  necessary  to  mal'o  h's  satrerintrs  merirorious."]— iftti,'s/er. 

Ver.  37.  Cried  with  a  loud  t 'lice,  &c. — viz.  Father,  into  thy  haii^s  I  com- 
mend my  sr)iiit. 

Ver.  42.  When  the  even  vjas  come.— The  He)>rews  speak  of  two  evenintr-s. 
The  former  commenced  about  three  o'clock,  the  latter  at  si.x.  As  the  saijbalh 
besan  soon  after  this,  the  preparation  must  have  begun  soon  after  three  (when 
Jesus  died)  on  the  Friday  afternoon. 

Ver.  43.  An  honourable  counsellor.— Campbell,  "  Senator;"  i.  e.  a  mem- 


MARK,  XVI. 


151 


which  also  ^  waited  for  the  kingdom  of  God,  came, 
and  went  in  boldly  unto  Pilate,  and  craved  the  body 
of  Jesus. 

44  And  Pilate  marvelled  if  he  were  already  dead  ; 
and  calling  unto  him  the  centurion,  he  asked  him 
whether  he  had  been  any  while  dead. 

45  And  when  he  knew  it  of  the  centurion,  he  gave 
the  body  to  Joseph. 

4G  And  he  bought  fine  linen,  and  took  him  down, 
and  v/rapped  him  in  the  linen,  and  laid  him  in  a 
sepulchre  which  was  hewn  out  of  a  rock,  and  rolled  a 
'  stone  in  to  the  door  of  the  sepulchre. 

47  And  Mary  Magdalene  and  Mary  the  mother  of 
Joses  beheld  where  he  was  laid. 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

1  An  angel  declareth  the  resnrreciion  of  Clirist  to  three  women.    9  Christ  him- 

sei!  appeareth  to  Mary  Magdalene  :  12  to  two  going  into  the  country  :  U  then 

to  the  apostles,  15  whom  lie  scndeili  fortli  to  preach  tlie  gospel :  19  and  as- 

cende'Ji  into  hcavf  n. 

A  ND  a  when  the  sabbath  was  past,  Mary  Magda- 
-^  lene,  and  Mary  the  mother  of  James,  and  Sa- 
lome, had  bought  sweet  b  spices,  that  they  might 
come  and  anoint  him. 

2  And  very  early  in  the  morning  the  first  day  of  the 
week,  they  came  unto  the  sepulchre  at  the  rising  of 
the  sun. 

3  And  they  said  among  themselves.  Who  shall  roll 
us  away  the  stone  from  the  door  of  the  sepulchre  ? 

4  And  when  they  looked,  they  saw  that  the  stone 
was  rolled  away  :  for  it  was  very  great. 

5  And  entering  into  the  sepulchre,  they  saw  a  young 
man  sit'ting  on  the  right  side,  clothed  in  a  long  white 
garment;  and  they  were  affrighted. 

6  And  he  saith  unto  them,  Be  not  affrighted:  Ye 
seek  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  which  was  cruciiied :  he  is 
«  risen  ;  he  is  not  here  ;  behold  the  place  where  they 
laid  him. 

7  But  go  your  way,  tell  his  disciples  and  Peter  /?  that 


A.  M.  4033. 
A.  U.  29. 


y  c.ia3,4. 


CIIAP.;S 

a  Ma',28.1, 

1,0.24.1, 

&c. 

Jn.20.1, 


pecially, 

sl'otiid 
think 
Christ 
had  re- 
jected 
Jiin.  for 
his  denial 
of  him  ; 
and  be- 
cit'ise  he 
had  need 
of  extra- 
ordinary 
comfort, 
Ly  reason 
of  his  ex- 
traordina- 
ry sorrow 
for  his 
fail. 


ber  of  th<;  Sanhedrim. Waited  for  the  kingdom  of  God—\.  e.  for  the  ma- 

iiitVstatjon  of  ilic  spiritual  kingdotii  of  the  ML'.'--siah. 

Ver.  46.  And  ?v3.'/e£Z a  s/owe.— Doubtless  hy  the  as.'si.stance  of  nis  scrvantf. 

Chap.  XVI.  Ver.  l.  And  when  the  sabbath  ivas  pait—Timt  i.^.  soon  after 

six  or.  the  Saturday  evoiiins. Manj  Mag^dalcne,  &.c..—'l'hesevfirst;s  are  pa- 

ralKd  with  the  first  eight  of  the  Ixst  ciiaptor  of  .Matthew. 

Ver.  2.  Andvcrij  early.— \  U'esi  supposes,  that  the  women  made  two  differ- 
1  ent  vi.sits  to  the  sepulchre  ;  ami  in  consequence  of  that,  two  distinct  reports  to 
\  ihc  ilisciples  ;— that  Mary  IMaadalene,  with  the  other  Mary  and  Salome,  se*. 
out  not  only  early,  hi.t  very  early  in  the  niornin!:,  before  tlie  time  aiiiiointel 
I J  meet  Joanna  and  tiie  other  women  there.  (Lu.  .\.\iv.  10.)  This  interpreta- 
tion, which  is  adopted  by  several  eminent  writers,  is  very  probable,  and  recon- 
ciles the  apparent  discrepancy  in  the  Evangelists. l—LV/g^srer. 

Ver.  5.  .4  young-  man  sitting.— [TW\s  appears  to  have  been  a  different  an- 
gel from  that  mentioned  by  St.  IVIattliew.  The  latter  sat  in  the  porch  of  the 
tomb,  and  had  assiunod  a  terrible  appe.-trance  to  over-awe  the  euard  ;  (Mat. 
xxviii.  1.;)  but  this  appeared  as  a  yotmg  man.  within  the  sepulchre,  in  the  in- 
ner ar>urtment.  The  two  angels  spoken  of  by  St.  John  (chap.  x.\  II.)  appeared 
some  tiine  after  these  ;  but  whether  they  were  the  same  or  different  cannot  be 
ascertained  ;  neither  can  it  he  affirmed  that  the  angels  which  manifested  them- 
8'  Ives  to  the  second  pjirfy  of  women,  recorded  by  St.  Luke,  (ch.  xxiv.  4.)  were 
the  same  or  different.  | — Bag^ter. 

.  7.  And  Peter,  &c.— Particularly  tell  Peter,  "lest  he  be  swallowed  up 
er  much  sorrow."    Thus  the  Lord  raises  up  the  bowid  down. 


Ver.  7. 
I  'vith  ove 


MARK  XVI. 


d  Lu.ii4.U. 
c  Li..yi.:«. 

I  Co.  15.5. 
f  or,  to- 
geL'(er. 


h  Ma 
19. 


.28. 


j  Jn.3.1S,:56 
Ac.lU.cil.. 
33. 

Ro.10.9. 
I  re.3.;;i. 

k  Jn.  12.^3. 
•2  Til.  i  12. 

1  Lii.l0.17. 

Ac. 5.  la. 
8.7. 
S6.I8. 
19.12. 

m  Ac'Z-l. 
10. -18. 
I  Co.  12. 
10,23. 

n  Ln.IO.lO. 
AC.2A5. 

o  Ac.5.1.5, 
16. 
28.8. 
Ja.5. 14,15 


q  Ps.IIO.1. 
1  IV'.  3. 22. 
Re.3.21. 

r  AC..5.12. 
14  3. 
H.;.2.4. 


he  goelh  before  you  into  Galilee:  there  shall  ye  see 
him.  as  hf  said  iinio  you. 

8  And  they  went  out  quickly,  and  fled  from  the 
sepulchre  ;  for  they  trembled  and  were  amazed  :  nei- 
ther said  they  any  thing  to  any  vian ;  for  they  wers 
afraid._ 

y  IT  Now  when  Jesus  was  risen  early  the  first  day 
of  the  week,  he  appeared  first  to  Mary  Magdalene,  out 
of  whom  he  had  cast  seven  devils. 

10  And  she  went  and  told  thcni  that  had  been  with 
him,  as  they  mourned  and  wept. 

11  And  they,  when  they  had  heard  that  he  was  alive, 
and  had  been  seen  of  her,  believed  not. 

12  IT  After  that  he  appeared  in  another  form  unto 
d  two  of  them,  as  they  walked,  and  went  into  the 
country. 

they 
ther  believed  they  them, 

14  HI  Afterward  ^he  appeared  unto  the  eleven  as 
they  sat  i"  at  meat,  and  upbraided  them  with  their  un- 
belief °  and  hardness  of  heart,  because  they  believed 
not  them  which  had  seen  him  after  he  was  risen. 

15  And  he  said  unto  them.  Go  '>  ye  into  all  the  world, 
and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  i  creature. 

16  He  j  that  believeth  and  is  baptized  sliall  be  saved ; 
but  k  he  that  believeth  not  shall  be  damned. 

17  And  these  signs  shall  follow  them  that  believe; 
In  I  my  name  shall  they  cast  out  devils;  they  shall 
speaic  '"  with  new  tongues  : 

IS  They  shall  take  up  "  sei-pents;  and  if  they  drink 
any  deadly  thing,  it  shall  not  hurt  them  ;  they  "  shall 
lay  hands  on  the  sick,  and  they  shall  recover. 

19  IT  So  then  p  after  the  Lord  had  spoken  unto  them, 
he  was  received  up  into  heaven,  and  sat  ion  the  right 
hand  of  God. 

20  And  they  went  forth,  and  preached  every  where, 
the  ■■  Lord  working  witn  them,  and  confirming  the 
word  with  signs  following.    Amen. 


Vcr.  9—20.  \oio  T)hen  Jo.sus  teas  risen,  &c,.—'i"nese  twelve  verses  are 
«antiii(-'  in  nmiiy  MSS.,  nnil  in  flic  Ciinons  of  Evsebhis:  but  tliej'  are  in  ilie 
Alexandrian  MS.S.;  seven  of  llicin,  at  lea.st,  in  llie  Codex  Beza  ;  in  the  old 
Sjriac,  'lie  Arabic,  the  Vulf-'ate,  and  the  old  Italic,  and  other  ancient  versions, 
and  in  the  Coninieiilaries  of  Tlieuphytact.  They  are  rpioted  hy  Ambrose,  An- 
eu^titt.  and  Leo,  styled  liie  Great;  and  verse  19  in  partictdar,  is  so  cited  hy 
Irericuit  in  iIk;  second  centnry,  as  {rivin!.'  room  to  heiieve  they  were  ail  in  his 
copy.     See  7/c<rne'.9  lntrodnciiiin,'llli edition,  vol.  iv.  p.  254,  &c. 

Ver.  15.  Every  creature.— 'VUq  commission  itself  is  here  somewhat  more 
generally  oxpres.-cd,  than  in  St.  Matthew:  "Go  ye  into  all  tlie  tcorld,  and 
preach  flic  pospei  to  every  creature  .""— i.  e.  of  the  human  race. 

Vc  IS.  They  shall  take  vp  serpents.  <S;c.  — lit  is  (idly  asserted  here,  Ihat 
the  ^^'-zs'/fv  of  our  Lord  should  not  lose  their  life  hy  poisim,  and  there  is  neither 
record  nor  triiciilinn  to  disi  rove  it.  But  it  is  worthy  of  lemark,  that  IMuham- 
med,  who  styled  himself  the  ai'o.-lle  of  God.  lost  Ins  life  hy  I'oison  ;  and,  h;id 
he  been  a  true  prophet,  or  a  true  apostle  of  God,  he  would  not  have  fallen  into 
tlie  snare.)— iict^'bicr. 

CONCLUDirCG  REMARKS  ON  MARK. 

Mark,  the  writer  of  llio  preceding  Gospel,  was  doubtless  born  of  Jewish 
parents,  of  the  tribe  of  Levi,  and  the  line  of  the  prieslho*  d.  He  wa.s  sister's 
eon  to  I'etcr,  and  by  some  is  thought  to  have  beeii  one  of  the  70  iiis(  iples  ; 
w  bile  otb(!rs  suppose,  that  ho  was  converted  by  Feter's  niini.siry  ;  but,  peibaps, 
there  is  no  other  rea.soii  for  this,  than  because  ho  calls  bini  hh  »i;«.-  JMurk 


LUKE,  1.  153  1 


was  constantly  witli  Petor ;  lie  accompanied  his  apostolical  piocress.  ai.iJ 
preadied  llie  Gospel  in  Italy  and  at  Rome  ;  ulu-ro,  al  the  request  of  the  Chiis- 
tians  of  tliose  parts,  he  composed  and  wrote  his  Gospel.  By  Peter  he  was 
sent  into  Egypt,  there  to  proclaim  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation.  Eiisehitm 
nays,  that  so  great  was  the  success  of  his  inini.-ilry,  that  he  was  insiruiiienlal 
in  converting  multitudes  of  men  and  women.  Tlic  vigdant  enemy  of  tiie  souls 
of  men  would  not  allow  his  success  to  he  uninterrupted  ;  accordingly,  when  , 
at  Ali.'xaudria,  the  multitudes  heing  assemhled  for  their  idolatrous  solemni-  U 
ties,  hroke  in  upon  him  during  his  engagements  in  the  service  of  God's  house, 
ar.d  hiuiiing  ids  iiarids  and  feet  with  cords,  dragged  him  through  the  .str:  etf 
until  hisfle.sh  was  dreadfully  lacerated  and  his  hlood  gushed  out  j  nature  sunk 
under  si  ch  tortures,  and  he  soon  hecamea  sacrifice  to  the  rage  of  an  infuriated 
and  pertecuting  populace.  Tradition  states  that  Mark  was  of  a  rjiidiile  si/e 
and  stature,  h:s  nose  long,  his  eyebrows  turning  back,  his  eyes  gr'iceful  and 
amiable,  his  head  bald,  his  beard  long  and  gray,  liis  gait  quick,  and  the  consti- 
tution of  his  body  strong  and  liealthy. 


THE  GOSPEL  ACCORDING  TO  ST.  LUKE. 


[Luke,  to  whom  Ihi.s  Gospel  has  been  uniformly  attributed  from  the  earliest 
ages  of  the  Christian  Church,  is  generally  allowed  to  liave  been  "  the  beloved 
physician"  mentioned  by  St.  Paul ;  (Col.  iv.  14.  ;)  and  as  he  was  the  compa- 
nion of  that  Apostle,  in  all  his  labours  and  sufferings,  for  many  years,  (Acts 
xvi.  12.  x.\.  1—6;  x.wii.  1,  2;  xxviii.  13—16.  2  Ti.  iv.  11.  Phil.  24.)  and  wrote 
"  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,"  which  conclude  with  a  brief  account  of  St.  Paul's 
imprisonment  at  Rome,  we  may  be  assured  that  he  had  the  Apostle's  sanction 
to  what  he  did  ;  and  probably  this  Gospel  was  written  some  time  before  that 
event,  about  A.  D.  63  or  64,  as  is  generally  supposed.  He  would  appear,  from 
Col.  iv.  10,  II.,  and  his  intimate  acquaintance  with  the  Greek  language,  as  well 
as  from  his  Greek  name  Loukas,  to  le\'e  been  of  Gentile  extraction  ;  and  ac- 
cording to  Eusebius  and  others,  he  was  a  native  of  Antioch.  But,  from  th" 
Ht'braisms  occurring  in  his  writings,  and  especially  from  his  accurate  know- 
ledge of  the  Jewish  rites,  ceremonies,  and  customs,  it  is  highly  probable  that 
he  was  a  Jewish  proselyte,  and  afterwards  converted  to  Christianity.  Thougl' 
he  may  not  have  been,  as  some  have  affirmed,  one  of  the  seventy  disciples, 
and  an  eye-witness  of  our  Saviour's  miiacles,  yet  his  intercourse  with  the 
Apostles,  and  those  who  were  eye-witne.sses  of  the  work.s,  and  ear-witnesses 
of  the  words  of  Christ,  renders  him  an  unexceptionable  witness,  if  ronsidcre*' 
merely  as  a  historian  ;  and  the  early  and  unanimous  reception  of  his  Gospel 
ad  divinely  inspired,  is  sufficient  to  satisfy  every  reasonable  parson.]— Boffstet 


CHAPTER  I.  A.  M. 


1  The  preface  of  Luke  to  Iiis  wliole  gospel.  5  The  conception  of  John  the 
Baplis-..  'iti  and  iif  Christ.  39  The  propliecy  of  Klisabelh,  and  of  Mary,  con- 
cerning (;hrist.  57  The  nativity  atiJcirciuncision  of  John.  67  The  prophecy 
of  Zaclnu-y,  both  of  Christ,  76  and  of  John. 

■pORASMUCH  as  many  have  taken  in  hand  to  set 
-*-  forth  in  order  a  declaration  of  those  things  which 
arci  most  surely  believed  among  us, 
2  F.ven  as  they  delivered  them  unto  us,  which  from 
the  beginning ''were  eye-witnesses,  and  ministers  of 
b  the  word ; 


A.  D.  64. 


CHAP.  1 
;  Jn.15.2- 

ite.a.a 

1  Fe.5.1. 
SFe.l.K 
IJn.I.l. 

b  Ro.15.16 
Kp,3.7. 
4.11,12. 


Chap.  L  Ver.  l.  Have  taken  in  hand—],  e.  have  untlertaken. To  net  forth 

in  order.— Doddriclire,  "Tocompose  the  history  ;"  Ca}>ipbell,  "  a  narrative  :" 
60  Boothroyd. Of  those  things  that  are  most  .iiirely  believed.— Dod- 
dridge, "  Have  been  confirmed  among  us  wilh  the  fullest  evidence  ;"— Camp- 
bell and  Boathrtyd,  "  Which  have  been  accomplished  "—Parkhurst,  "  Ful- 
ly nrovcli,"  or,  "  confirmcJ  with  the  fullest  evidence." 

Ver.  2.  Ministers  of  the  woi-d.—Gr.  "The  Logos,"  which  term  St.  John, 
in  the  preface  to  his  Gospel,  applies  personally  to  Christ ;  but  as  the  same 
term  is  by  all  the  Evangelists  applied  to  the  Gospel,  either  preached  or  written, 
we  think  it  would  be  wrong  here  to  restrict  its  meaning. 


1&4 


LUKE,  I. 


c  AcU.I. 
d  Acl.l. 
e  Jn.a0.31. 


f  Mai.2.1. 


g  1  Ch.24. 
10. 

n. 


h  Gc.7.1. 

1  Ki.9.1. 

2  Ki.2y.3. 


lCo.U.2. 
Ph.3.6. 


j  Kx.30.7,8 
k  Le.  16.17. 


ver.29. 

n  ver.60,63. 
o  ver.53. 
p  c.7.23. 

q  Nu.6.3. 
r  Je.1.5. 


3  It  seemed  good  to  me  also,  having  had  perfect 
understanding  of  all  things  from  the  vcrv  first,  to 
write  unto  thee  in  •=  order,  most  excellent  J  Thecphihis, 

4  That  thou  n\ightest  know  «  the  certainty  of  those 
things,  wherein  thou  hast  been  instructed. 

5  nptlERE  was  in  the  days  of   f  Herod,  the  king 
J-   of  Judea,   a  certain  priest  named  Zacharias, 

of  the  course  of  s  Abia :  and  his   wife  tvas  of  the 
daughters  of  Aaron,  and  her  name  was  Elisabeth. 

6  And  they  were  both  righteous  ^  before  God,  walk- 
ing in  all  the  commandments  and  ordinances  i  of  the 
Lord  blameless. 

7  And  thev  had  no  child,  because  that  Elisabeth  was 
barren,  and  they  both  were  now  well  stricken  in  years. 

8  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  while  he  executed  the 
priest's  office  before  God  in  the  order  of  his  course. 

9  According  to  the  custom  of  the  priest's  office,  nis 
lot  was  J  to  burn  incense  when  he  went  into  the  temple 
of  the  Lord. 

10  And  the  whole  multitude  of  the  people  were  pray- 
ing k  without  at  the  time  of  incense. 

11  And  there  appeared  unto  him  an  angel  of  the  Lord 
standing  on  the  right  side  of  the  altar  i  of  incense. 

12  Andwhen  Zacharias  saw /urn,  he  was  ""troubled, 
and  fear  fell  upon  him. 

13  But  the  angel  said  unto  him.  Fear  not,  Zacha- 
rias :  for  thy  prayer  is  heard :  and  thy  wife  Elisabeth 
shall  bear  thee  a  son,  and  thou  shaft  call  his  name 
n  John. 

14  And  thou  shalt  have  joy  and  glacjness ;  and  many 
shall  rejoice  °at  his  birth. 

15  For  he  shall  be  great  Pin  the  sight  of  the  Lord, 
and  shall  <i  drink  neither  wine  nor  strong  drink ;  and 
hp  shall  be  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  even  "'from 
his  mother's  womb. 

16  And  many  of  the  children  of  Israel  shall  he  turn 
to  the  Lord  their  God. 


Ver.  3.  Having  had  perfecl  xindp.rstanding.— Doddridge  and  Cmiipbell, 
"  Having  accurately  (or  exactly)  traced  all  thing.s  tVom  tiie  tirst,"  or  from  tliuir 

origin. It  seemed  good  to  me  also.  .  .  .  to  write  vnio  thee  in  order.— 

Campbell,  "  A  particular  account ;"  Doddridge,  "  An  orderly  account." 
From  this  expression,  some  have  understood  tliat  St.  Luke  meant  to  pay  par- 
ticular attention  to  the  order  in  which  the  several  events  occurred  :  this,  how- 
ever, does  not  appear  to  have  been  the  case  in  evfry  instance  ;  hut  ho  certamly 
gives  a  longer  series  of  events,  beginning  from  "  the  very  hrst."  the  vision  of 
Zacharias,  and  continuing  his  narrative  to  the  ascension  of  our  Saviour  mto 
heaven,  which  neither  Matthew  nor  John  mention  ;  which  Mark  indce.l  men- 
tions, but  Luke  only  describes. Froin  thevery  first.— Sorr.c  render  the  Gre-.'k 

(ciiothcn)  "  from  above,"  and  found  thereon  an  argument  tor  Luke's  mspna- 
ti'on  ;  but  as  tlie  term  is  equivocal,  we  think,  with  Doddridge,  it  is  too  week  au- 

tliorily  tosupport  an  inference  so  important. Most  excellent  Theophiit^s    -A 

noted  Christian,  to  whom  Luke  directs  his  Gospel  and  Acts  of  the  Apas;te8. 
Some  think  that  this  name  means  any /ore?- of  God. 

Ver.  5.  Herod,  the  kincrof  Judea— Thai  is.  "  Herod  the  Great." — -Zacha- 
rias, of  the  course  of  ^fc/ff.— This  was  one  of  the  2-1  courses  into  which  Da- 
vid divided  the  priests,  and  that  of  \\\\k\\  Abia,  of  Abijah,  was  the  head.  Com- 
pare 1  Ch.  xxiii.  6  ;  xxiv.  10. 

Ver.  13.  John  —This  name,  Heh.  Johanan,  occurs  about  thirty  times  m  tJjc 
Old  Testament,  ind  properly  signifies  the  grace  and  favour  of  the  Lord.  Dod- 

Ver'  H.  Reioice  at  his  birth— As  the  forerunner  of  the  Messiah. 
Ver.  15.  Even  from  his  mother's  ivotnb.— See  ver.  41. 


LUKE,  I. 


155 


17  And  'he  shall  go  before  him  in  the  spirit  and 
power  of  Ehas,  to  turn  the  hearts  of  the  fathers  to  the 
children,  and  the  disobedient  i  to  the  wisdom  "of  the 
just ;  to  make  ready  a  people  "  prepared  for  the  Lord. 

18  IT  And  Zacharias  said  unto  the  angel,  Whereby 
shall  I  know  this?  for  ^'■I  am  an  old  man,  and  my 
wife  well  stricken  in  years. 

19  And  the  angel  answering  said  unto  him,  I  am 
«  Gabriel,  that  stand  in  the  presence  of  God  ;  and  am 
sent  y  tc  speak  unto  thee,  and  to  show  thee  these  g]ad 
tidings. 

20  And,  behold,  thou  shalt  be  » dumb,  and  not  able 
to  speak,  until  the  day  that  these  things  shall  be  per- 
formed, liecause  thou  believe&t  not  my  words,  wnich 
shall  be  fulfilled  in  their  season. 

21  And  the  people  waited  for  Zacharias,  and  marvel- 
led that  he  tarried  so  long  in  the  temple. 

22  And  v.'hen  h^  came  out,  he  could  not  speak  unto 
them  :  and  they  perceived  that  he  had  seen  a  vision 
in  the  temple :  for  he  beckoned  unto  them,  and  re- 
mained speechless. 

23  And  it  came  to  pass,  that,  as  soon  as  the  days  of 
his  ministration  were  accomphshed,  he  departed  to  his 
ovv-n  house. 

24  H  And  after  those  days  his  wife  Elisabeth  concei- 
ved, and  hid  herself  five  months,  saying, 

25  Thus  hath  the  Lord  dealt  with  me  in  the  days 
wherein  he  looked  on  7ue,  to  talce*  away  my  reproach 
among  men. 

2C  IT  And  in  the  sixth  month  the  angel  Gabriel  was 
sent  from  God  unto  a  city  of  Galilee,  named  Nazareth, 

27  To  a  virgin  b  espoused  to  a  man  whose  name  was 
Joseph,  of  the  house  of  David  ;  and  the  virgin's  name 
7cas  Mary. 

28  And  the  angel  came  in  unto  her,  and  said.  Hail,! 


A.  M.  3S99. 
B.  C.  6. 


»  Jn.l.-il. 
I  or,  by. 


1  FfAU.li 
.Mal.ll. 
U. 

19.26. 
.Ma.9.12. 
Rc.4.21. 


T  1  Pe.a9. 
wGe.l7.l7. 


y  Ue.lM. 
z  Eze.3.26. 


a  Ge.30.23. 
lSa.1.6. 
Is.5J.l,». 


A..  M.  40C0. 
B.  C.  5. 


b  M:itI.13. 


Ver.  17.  To  turn  the  hearts,  &c.— This  is  a  quotation  from  IMal.  iv.  6,  v.  hicli 
see.  The  only  doubt  remaining  in  the  te.xt  seems  to  be,  whether  the  passage 
slionld  be  rendered  as  in  our  translation,  wiiich  implies  reconciliation  ami  har- 
mony among  the  people  ;  or,  as  Doddridge  renders  it,  to  "  convert  the  hearts 
of  the  fathers  ivilh  the  children,"  which  imj)lies  the  preparation  of  ihe  people 
for  IMessiah.  As  these  senses  are  not  inconsistent,  the  question  is  not  im- 
portant. 

Ver.  19.  I  Ptn  Gabriel— Thp.  same  as  appeared  to  Daniel  (cliap.  viii.  16  ;  i.x. 

21.) That  stand  in  the  presence  of  God— Which  implies  liigh  rank.    See 

note  on  Mat.  .wiii.  10.  I 

V'er.  20.  Thoufthattbeduml—W.  e.  silent;  for  in  this  case  there  was  nc  natural  , 
mipprfcction  or  debility  of  the  organs  of  speech,  as  in  dumbness,  and  the  \h\- 
lowing  words,  thou  shalt  not  be  able  to  speak-,  may  be  regarded  as  merely  ex-  ' 
pletive.  This  was  at  once  a  proof  of  tlie  severity  and  mercy  of  God:  of  se-  ■ 
verity,  in  condemnins  him  to  nine  months'  .eilence  for  his  unbelief;  of  mercy,  . 
in  rendering  his  punislinicnt  temporarj',  and  the  means  of  making  others  re-  ■ 
joicc  in  the  events  predicted.]— in^^s^er 

Ver.  22.  Speechless— Pethtips  both  deaf  and  dumb;  for  when  the  father 
came  to  the  circumcision,  instead  of  asking  verbally  by  \/Sat  name  he  should 
be  called,  they  "  made  signs"  to  him,  ver. '62. 

Ver.  23.  The  days  of  his  ministration— Th^i  is,  his  %i  r  'Jc,  during  wliicli  he 
was  n  jt  allowed  to  leave  the  precincts  of  the  temple. 

Ver.  £4.  And  after  those  days— Thzi  is,  when  he  retui)?  ;d  to  his  own  house. 

And  hid  hcrself—Meiimug,  lived  a  very  retired  life,  W  r  husband  being  deaf 

and  dumb  ;  and  not  disclosing  her  situation,  probably,  t  ■  any  one,  till  slie  re- 
ceived the  \-isit  of  her  cousin  Mary. 

Ver.  25.  To  take  away  my  neproac/i— That  is,  of  ban*  nness. 


p---_ 

I  ir,6 


LUKE,  I. 


A.  M.  4000. 
LV  C.S. 


Of,  psn- 
cinusii/ 
accept-ed ; 


f  rs.7.U. 
Mill.  1.21. 


■2  Sa.7.11, 

12. 

Is.  9.6,7. 


Da.7.U, 

27. 

Mi.4.7. 


Jos.21.9.. 
U. 


1313 


thou  that  art '^highly  d  favoured,  the  « Lord  is  with 
thee  :  bles.sed  art  thou  among  women. 

29  And  when  she  saw  him.  she  was  troubled  at  bis 
saying,  and  cast  in  her  minci  what  manner  of  saluta- 
tion this  should  be. 

30  And  the  an^el  said  unto  her,  Fear  not,  Mary  :  for 
thou  hast  found  favour  with  God. 

31  And,  behold,  thou  fshalt  conceive  in  thy  womb,and 
bring  forth  a  son,  and  shaltcall  his  name  JESUS. 

32  He  shall  be  s  great,  and  shall  be  called  the  !•  Son 
of  the  Highest :  and  the  Lord  God  shall  give  unto 
him  the  i  tnrone  of  his  father  David  : 

33  And  he  shall  reign  over  the  house  of  Jacob  for 
ever;  and  J  of  his  kingdom  there  shall  be  no  end. 

34  Then  said  Mary  unto  the  angel.  How"  shall  this 
be,  seeing  I  know  not  a  man  ? 

35  And  the  angel  answered  and  said  unto  her,  The 
Holy  Ghost  shall  come  upon  thee,  and  the  power  of 
the  Highest  shall  overshadow  tne6 :  therefore  also 
that  holy  thing  which  shall  be  born  of  thee  shall  be 
called  k  the  Son  of  God. 

36  And,  behold,  thy  cousin  Elisabeth,  she  hath  also 
conceived  a  son  in  her  old  age  ;  and  this  is  the  sLxth 
month  with  her,  who  was  called  barren. 

37  For  1  with  God  nothing  shall  be  impossible. 

."^S  And  Mary  said.  Behold  the  '"handmaid  of  the 
Lord ;  be  it  unto  me  according  "  to  thy  word.  And 
the  angel  departed  from  her. 

39  ir  And  Mary  arose  in  those  days,  and  went  into 
the  hill  country  with  haste,  into  °  a  city  of  Juda  ; 

40  And  entered  into  the  house  of  Zacharias,  and 
saluted  Elisabeth. 

41  And  it  came  to  pass,  that,  when  Elisabeth  heard 
the  salutation  of  Mary,  the  babe  leaped  in  her 
womb ;  and  Elisabeth  was  filled  with  the  Holy 
Ghost : 

42  And  she  spake  out  with  a  loud  voice,  and  said. 
Blessed  p  art  thou  among  women,  and  blessed  is  the 
fruit  of  thy  womb. 

43  And  whence  is  this  to  me,  that  the  mother  of  my 
Lord  q  should  come  to  me  ? 

44  For.  lo,  as  soon  as  the  voice  of  thy  salutation 
sounded  in  mine  ears,  the  babe  leaped  in  my  womb 

I  for  joy.  


Ver.  29.  She  toas  troubled.— Doubtless  alarmed  at  seeing  a  stranger  in  her 
Ojiartment,  antl  not  less  so,  if  the  splendour  which  attendeu  him  (as  is  proba- ' 
hie)  murkeii  iiim  to  be  a  messonper  from  heaven. 

Ver.  32.  He  shall  be  great.— Son  of  the  iiishest,  the  true  and  essential  Son  \ 
of  God,  the  promised  Messiah.— These  words  of  the  ansiel  have  evidently  a  re- 
ference to  various  prophecies  of  the  Old  Tostanient,  particularly  Fs.  Ix.xii. 

Ver.  35.  That  holy  thing.— A  noun  is  evidently  to  he  understood  :  Dod- 
dridge supplies  "  oflspring,"  and  Campbell,  "progeny  ;"  but  the  simple 
term  "child"  is  more  in  harmony  with  the  style  of  Scripture. 

Ver.  39.  A  City  of  Jwda.— IThis  was  most  iirobahly  Hebron,  a  city  of  the 
priests,  and  situated  in  the  hill  country  of  Judea,  about  25  miles  south  of  Je- 
rusalem, and  nearly  one  hundred  from  Nazareth.  .Such  was  the  intense  de- 
sire of  Mary  s  mind  to  visit  and  communicate  with  her  relative  Elisabeth, 
that  she  scrupled  not  to  undertake  this  long  journey  to  etli^ct  her  purpose.  I— W. 

Ver.  i\.  The  babe  leaped  in  my  looinb  for  joy.— Tiiia  seems  lo  justify  a 
literal  inteipretalion  of  ver.  15.  ^ 


r 


LUKE. 


45  And  l)lcs«ed  is  she  "■  that  believed  ;  for  there  shall! 
be  a  pert'orniance  of  those  things  which  were  toldj 
her  from  the  Lord. 

46  IT  And  iMnry  said,  My  *  soul  doth  magnify  the  Lord, 

47  And  my  spirit  hath  rejoiced  Mn  God  my  Saviour. 
4S  For  he  hath  regarded  the  "  low  estate  of  his  hand- 
maiden :  for,  behold,  from  henceforth  all  generations 

i  shall  call  me  "blessed. 

I    40  For  h(^  that  is  mighty  ^^  hath  done  to  me  great 

'  »  things  ;  and  holy  y  is  his  name. 

1    50  And  *his  mercy  ts  on  them  that  fear  him  from 

generation  Jo  generation. 
:    51  He  *''  hath  showed  strength  with  his  arm ;  he  hath 
I  scattered  the  hproud  in  the  imaginationof  their  hearts. 
5-2  He  c  hath  put  down  the  mighty  from  their  seats, 

and  exalted  them  of  low  degree. 

53  He  «i  hath  filled  the  hungry  with  good  things ;  and 
the  rich  he  hath  sent  empty  away. 

54  He  hath  holpen  his  servant  Israel,  in  « remem- 
brance of  his  mercy ; 

55  As  he  spake  f  to  our  fathers,  to  Abraham,  and  to 
his  seed  for  ever. 

56  And  Mary  abode  with  her  about  three  months, 
and  returned  to  her  own  house. 

57  IT  Now  Elisabeth's  full  time  came  that  she  should 
be  delivered  ;  and  she  brought  forth  a  son. 

58  And  her  neighbours  and  her  cousins  heard  ho\y  the 
Lord  had  showed  great  mercy  upon  her;  and  they 
?  rejoiced  with  her. 

59  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  on  the  eighth  day  they 
came  to  circumcise  the  child  ;  and  they  called  him 
Zacharias,  after  the  name  of  his  father. 

60  And  his  mother  answered  and  said,  Not  so  ;  but 
he  shall  be  called  John. 

61  And  they  said  unto  her.  There  is  none  of  thy  kin- 
dred that  is  called  by  this  narne. 

62  And  they  made  signs  to  his  father,  how  he  would 
have  him  called. 

63  And  he  asked  for  a  writing  table,  and  wrote, 
saying,  His  name  is  h  John.   And  they  marvelled  all. 

64  And  his  mouth  i  was  opened  immediately,  and  his 
tongue  loosed,  and  he  spake,  and  praised  God. 

65  And  fear  came  on  all  that  dwelt  round  about 
them  :  and  all  these  J  savings  were  noised  abroad 
throughout  all  the  hill  country  of  Judea. 


u  ?s.i  «.« 


V  Mal.3.12L 
cll.^. 


wGe.17.1. 
X  IV71.21. 

y.p:s.M. 
y  P3.111.9. 


z  Gc.17.7. 
Kx.50.6. 
Ps.10a.17. 

a.  Hs.93.1. 
ls..il.9. 
S2.10. 
K5.5. 

b  1  Sa.2.9. 
Da.4.37. 


c  Job  5. 11. 
C.I3.14. 


d  1  Sa.2.5L 
e  l's.98.a 


f  rre.17.19. 
Pe- 132.11. 


g  ver.U. 
h  ver.ia 
i  Ter.20. 

j  CT.tkings. 


Ver.  45.  She  that  believed.— Meaning  Mary,  who  "  stumbled  not  at  tlie  pro- 
n.ise  tlirouj-'li  unlielief,"  as  Zacharias  seems  to  have  done. 

Vcr.  4S.  All  ^eneratiovs  shall  call  me  blessed.— i:\n-i  has  been  liteially  ful- 
fi.led,  and  in  the  churcliof  Rome  carried  to  idolatrous  excess. 

Vcr  52.  lie  hath  put  rfojon.— [Ratiier,  "  He  hath  taken  away,  or  snatched 
the  mislity  from  their  throne  ;"  which  is  well  expressed  by  Se7jeca,  "  Who 
bestouelh  kingdoms  on  the  wretched,  and  plucketh  them  away  t"i  )m  the 
noble"  or  exalted.  ] — Ba^ster. 

Ver.  63.  A  toritinsr  table.— Doddridsre,  "  Tablet ;"  Campbell,  "  Table  book." 
This  was  a  piece  of  hoard  covered  with  wax,  or,  in  some  cases,  with  s.ind,  on 

which  tiiey  wrote  with  a  metal  or  wooden  style  or  pen. Hh  na7)ie  is  JoHS. 

—It  was  customary  at  the  time  of  circumcision  for  the   father  to  name  lli 
child  :  and  this  was  not  an  uncommon  name  under  the  Old  Testament,  tliough 
,>|  our  translators  there  render  it  Johanan. 

U 


^J 


LUKE,  II. 


158 


A.  M.  40C0. 
B.  C.  5. 


k  c.2.19,51. 
1  I's.SO.n. 
inVi.T2.m. 
n  Pb.111.9. 


p  Is.51.7.. 


J      17. 


Ji3.30.10, 
11. 


Hs.  105.8.. 


t  Ti:.2.11, 
V2. 

I  I'e.l.U, 
15. 

n  Ke.'i.lO. 

%■  Mal.S.l. 

w  or,  for. 

X  AC..5.31 

y  oT.bovels 
of  the 
thercy. 


branch. 
Is.U.l. 
Zee.  3. 8. 
6.1'Z 


CHAP.  2. 
a  or, 


oiled. 


60  And  all  they  that  heard  them  laid  them  up  kin 
their  hearts,  saying,  What  manner  of  child  shall  this 
be  !    And  the  hand  i  of  the  Lord  v/as  with  him. 

67  IF  And  his  father  Zacharias  was  filled  with  tlie 
Holy  Ghost,  and  prophesied,  sayinj^, 

6S  Blessed  ™  be  the  I<ord  God  of  Israel ;  for  he  hath 
visited  and  redeemed  his  people, 

69  And  hath  raised  up  a  horn  of  salvation  "for  us 
in  the  house  of  his  servant  David  ; 

70  As  he  spake  "by  the  mouth  of  his  holy  prophets, 
which  have  been  since  the  world  began  : 

71  That  we  should  be  saved  p  from  our  enemies,  and 
from  the  hand  of  all  that  hate  us ; 

72  To  perform  the  mercy  promised  to  our  fathers, 
and  to  <)  remember  his  holy  covenant ; 

73  The  oath  ■"  which  he  sware  to  our  father  Abraham, 

74  That  he  would  grant  unto  us,  that  we  being  deli- 
vered out  of  the  hand  of  our  enemies  might  serve  him 
s  without  fear, 

75  In  t  holiness  and  righteousness  before  him,  all 
'J  the  days  of  our  life. 

76  And  thou,  child,  shalt  be  called  the  prophet  of  the 
Highest :  for  thou  shalt  go  "■'  before  the  face  of  the 
Lord  to  prepare  his  ways  ; 

77  To  'give  knowledge  of  salvation  unto  his  people 
^v  by  the  remission  ^  of  their  sins, 

78  Through  the  y  tender  mercy  of  our  God  ;  M^here- 
by  the  ''■  day-spring  from  on  high  hath  visited  us, 

79  To  =>  give  light  to  them  that  sit  in  darkness  and  in 
the  shadow  of  death,  to  guide  our  feet  into  the  v/ay 
of  peace. 

80  And  the  child  grew,  and  waxed  strong  in  spirit,  and 
was  in  the  deserts  till  the  day  of  his  showingunto  Israel. 

CHAPTER  Uf 
1  Augustus  taxeth  all  the  Ronmn  empire.  6  The  naluity  of  Christ.  8  One 
ansel  rehitelh  it  to  the  sheplienis :  13  many  sing  praises  to (?o<l  for  it.  21  Christ 
is  eirciimcisctl.  22  Mary  purified.  !ii  Simeon  aiiJ  Anna  prophesiy  ol'  Ciirisl : 
40  who  increaseth  in  wisiloin,  46  qnesiiuncth  in  the  temple  with  the  doctors, 
51  nn(l  is  obetlienl  to  iiis  parents. 

AND  it  came  to  pass  in  those  days,  that  there  went 
out  a  decree  from  Cesar  Augustus,  that  all  the 
world  should  be  ^  taxed. 


Vor.  6rt.  What  7nanner  of  child.— It  secfiis  to  have  been  a  general  opinion 
that  cliildren  born  under  such  remarkable  circumstances,  wero  intentied  for 
some  great  design.  „       ,  .     ,.       „      , 

Ver.  69.  A  horn  of  salvation.—  A  liorn  of  salvation"  is  literally  the 
powe;  that  saves  us,  meaning,  the  Me^•siah. 

Ver.  70.  Since  the  loorld  began.— Doddridge,  "  From  the  begniniitg  ot 
tune.'"  Prophecy  seems  to  have  been  almost  as  early  as  language;  for  fhe 
first  prediction  scorns  to  have  been  delivered  from  (he  Shekinah,  immediately 
at^cr  the  fall.  Lamech  used  the  poetic  style  ;  Enocli.  the  seventh  from  Adam, 
profihesied,  and  from  his  days  to  the  destruction  of  Solomon's  temple,  the 
world  was  not,  perhaps,  without  a  projihef. 

Ver.  78.  Through  the  tender  merci/.—L'itcraUy,  "the  bowels  of  merry  of 

our  God;"  a  strong  Hebraism. The  day-spring— Ox  dawn,  or,  as  some 

render  it,  "  the  rising  sun  ;"  alluding  to  Mai.  iv.  2.  The  Greek  term  (anaiole) 
answers  to  the  Hebrew  rendered  branch ;  but  properly  signifies  a  new  shoot 
arising  from  a  decayed  root,  fsee  Isa.  xi.  I  ;)  and  n.ay  therefore  well  apply  to 
the  first  streaks  of  day,  which  predict  the  returning  sun. 

:;iiAP.  II.  Ver.  1.  That  all  the  ti.wrld  shov  d  be  taocrd.— Two  Qiu'Stions 
„...se  here  :  I.  What  is  meant  by  "  all  the  world?"  The  Greek  word,  (Oikoii- 
mene,)  as  C'«7rt;>fce// remarks,  strictly  means,  "  the  inhabited  part  of  the  earth," 


u 


LUKE,  11. 


159 


■2(And  this  taxing  was  first  made  when  Cyrenius 
was  governor  of  tjyria.) 

3  And  all  went  to  be  taxed,  every  one  into  his  own 
city. 

4  And  .loscph  also  went  up  from  Galilee,  out  of  the 
city  of  Nazareth,  into  .ludea,  unto  the  city  of  David, 
whicli  is  called  Bethlehein ;  (because  he  was  of  the 
house  and  hneage  of  David  :) 

5  To  be  taxed  with  Mary  his  espoused  wife,  being 
great  with  child. 

6  1i  And  so  it  was,  that,  while  they  were  there,  the 
days  were  accomplished  that  she  should  be  delivered. 

7  And  she  i>  brought  forth  her  first-born  son,  and 
wrapped  him  in  swaddhng  clothes,  and  laid  him  in  a 
manger;  because  there  was  no  roowi  for  them  in  the 
inn. 

8  ir  And  there  were  in  the  same  country  shepherds 
abiding  in  the  field,  keeping  "^  watch  over  their  flock 
by  night. 


,  or,  tu 

tiight- 
uatches. 


all  wiiicii  the  Romans  Iiafl  the  arrogance  to  include  within  their  empire  ;  and, 
like  other  congucrors,  when  they  came  in  contact  with  any  nation  whicli  dis- 
puted their  aulhorily.  they  considered  that  they  had  a  right  to  suhdue  them, 
heciiusc  all  the  world  was  theirs  !  After  reading,  with  some  atlwuion,  the 
disciuiiitions  both  of  Drs.  Campbell  and  Lardner,  the  Editor  is  inclined  to 
think  lliat  Cesar  meant  to  extend  this  decree  lo  all  his  dominions,  though  he 
might  hogin  with  Jndea.  'J.  What  is  meant  by  this  taxation  ?  As  Herod  was 
.  acknowlcdsed  King  of  Judea,  though  a  tributary  king,  it  seems  unlikely  that 
!  Cesar  should  levy  a  direct  tax  upon  his  people  ;  we  think,  therefore,  that  this 
was  merely  a  census,  or  "enrolment,"  (as  our  margin  interprets,)  including  a 
register  both  of  the  names  and  property  of  the  iniiabitants,  with  a  view  to 
future  taxation,  and  probably  also  to  their  reduction  to  a  Roman  province, 
which  followed  soon  after.  Cesar  had  doubtless  views  of  revenue  or  aggran- 
dizement ;  but  Providence  had  higher  views,  as  the  sequel  immediately  dis- 
closes.   See  Doddridge  and  Campbell,  in  loc.  and  I.ardnefs  Cred. 

Ver.  2.  And  this  taxinif.—Doddr id^e  renders  it,  "  This  was  the  first  enrol- 
ment of  Cyrenius,  (Lai.  Quirinius.)  aftencards  governor  of  Syria."— [Ra- 
ther, as  Dr.  Campbell,  renders,  "  This  first  register  took  eftect  when  Cyrenius 
was  president  ot  Syria;"  tor  at  this  time  (iuintilius  Varus  was  governor  of 
Syria;  {Josephus,  Knt.  1.  xvii.  c.  5.  §  2.)  and  this  enrolment,  which  was  pro- 
bably made  with  a  view  of  levying  a  tax,  (Ant.  1.  xviii.  c.  ix.  §  1—3.)  was  not 
put  in  force  till  Cyrenius  was  made  r)resident,  about  eleven  years  afterwards, 
(Ant.  I.  xviii.  c.  iv.  Tacitus,  I.  iii.  1,  i.)]—Jiagster. 

Ver.  3.  His  own  c/?//— That  is,  the  city  to  which  his  family  belonged.  This 
was  Bethlehem,  where  Joseph  liad  formerly  a  paternal  inheritance,  wluch, 
since  the  cai)tivity,  had  probably  been  lost. 

Ver.  7.  Her  Jirst-born  son.— ao  Campbell;  but  Doddridge  renders  it, 
"  her  son,  the  first  born,"  conceiving  that  the  expression  is  emphatic,  ana  may 

allude  to  Christ's  being  tlie  "  first  burn  of  every  creature."  Col  i.  15. And 

laid  hitn  in  a  manger,  because  there  zoas  no  room  for  them  in-  the  inn.~ 
The  eastern  mns,  commonly  called  Caravanserais,  are  very  large  buildings, 
with  domes,  and  a  fountain  in  the  centre,  for  the  use  of  caravans  ;  the  hcnc-fit.a 
of  which  are  allowed  to  all  travellers,  but  atford  only  a  lodging  pilacc  for  them- 
selves and  cattle,  without  either  food  or  bedchng:  but  it  is  probable  the.se  Ca-i 
ravanserais  are  not  of  so  high  antiquity  as  the  birth  of  Christ.  The  kataluma,  \ 
inn,  or  "house  allotted  to  strangers,"  (as  Cuvipbell  renders  it,)  as  beJonging 
to  a  small  country  town,  was  prolKibly  of  a  humbler  character,  and  afibrding 
room  for  but  few  families,  was  soon  filled  by  the  first  comers  ;  and  oth.ers,  as 
Jo=enh  an<!  Mary,  were  obliged  to  take  shelter  in  the  outbuildings,  intended 
for  the  cattii;  of  travellers,  but  which  we  shoidd  ho;)e  might  be  cleared  for 
them,  as  we  read  nutliing  in  ihe  Scriptures  of  their  being  herded  with  the  rat- 
tle :  iniU'ci),  we  may  safely  infer  the  contrary,  from  the  Holy  Babe  being  laid 
m  the  crib,  or  manger.  There  is  a  tradition  mentioned  by  Juslin  Martyr,  in 
tho  middle  of  the  second  century,  that  this  stable  was  a  natural  cave,  (and 
with  such  Judi  a  abounded,)  a<ljac(;nt  to  the  inn  ;  but  that  it  was  the  s.ime  as 
now  is  shown  for  such,  is  uncertain  and  perhaps  unlikely. 

Ver.  8.  Keeping  loatch  over  their  flockby  night.— Campbell,  "Who  tended 


160 


LUKE,  II. 


e  P«  .03.20, 
21. 
lPe.l.li 


g  the  men 
Vie  slup- 
herds. 


i  Mat.  1.21. 
c.1.31. 


j   Le.12.2, 


9  And,  lo,  the  angel  of  the  Lord  came  upon  them, 
and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  shone  round  about  them  : 
and  they  were  sore  afraid. 

10  And  the  angel  said  unto  them.  Fear  not :  for,  he- 
hold,  I  bring  you  good  tidings  of  great  joy,  which 
shall  be  to  all  people. 

11  For  unto  you  J  is  born  this  day  in  the  city  of  Da- 
vid a  Saviour,  which  is  Christ  the  Lord- 

12  And  \\\\s  shall  be  di  sign  unto  you;  Ye  shall  find 
the  babe  wrapped  in  swaddling  clothes,  lying  in  a 
manger. 

13  And  suddenly  there  was  with  the  angel  «■  a  inuiti- 
tudeof  the  heavenly  host  praising  God,  and  sf.ymg, 

14  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  and  on  earth  f  peace, 
good  will  toward  jiien. 

15  ^r  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  the  angels  were  gone 
away  from  them  into  heaven,  the  s  shepherds  said 
one  to  another,  Let  us  now  go  even  unto  Bethlehem, 
and  see  this  thing  which  is  come  to  pass,  which  the 
Lord  hath  made  known  unto  us. 

16  And  they  came  with  haste,  and  found  Mary,  and 
Joseph,  and  the  babe  lying  in  a  manger. 

17  And  when  they  had  seen  it,  they  made  known 
abroad  the  saying  which  was  told  them  concerning 
this  child. 

IS  And  all  they  that  heard  it  wondered  at  those 
things  which  were  told  them  by  the  shepherds. 

10  But  Mary  kept  all  these  things,  and  pondered 
them  in  her  heart. 

20  And  the  shepherds  returned,  glorifying  and  prai- 
sing God  for  all  the  thinjis  that  they  nad  heard  and 
seen,  as  it  was  told  unto  tnem. 

21  IT  And  when  eight  days  were  accomplished  h  for 
the  circumcising  of  the  child,  his  name  was  called 
.1  F.SUS,  which  was  so  named  of  the  angel  i  before  he 
was  conceived  in  the  womb. 

22  U  And  when  J  the  days  of  her  purification  accord- 
ing to  the  law  of  Moses  were  accomplished,  they 
brought  him  to  Jerusalem,  to  present  him  to  the  Lord  ; 

23  (As  it  is  written  in  the  law  of  the  Lord,  Every 


their  flook  liy  turns  through  tlie  nifrht  watclies  ;"  Doddriilge,  literally,  "  keep- 
fng  tiic  watches  of  tlie  night."  Dr.  Lardner  (with  wliom  a^rrees  Dr.  Shaw, 
the  traveller)  draws  from  this  iiassage^two  powerllil  arguments  in  favour  of 
the  hypolliesis  which  places  the  birlli  of  our  Lord  about  the  autumnal  equinox: 
1.  The  latter  end  of  December  was  by  no  means  an  eligible  time  for  making 
a-!  enrolment,  as  it  would  be  most  inconvenient  for  travelling  ;  neither,  2.  Is 
it  likely  that  shepherds  would  be  then  watching  their  flocks  in  the  open  fields, 
b.;t  both  circumstances  would  well  agree  witli  September. 

Ver.  U.  Christ  the  Lord.— The  expected  INIessiah,  tjie  Lord  or  King  of  the 
Jews  ;  and  the  Lord,  the  Creator  and  the  Preserver  of  the  wlioio  universe. 

Ver.  1'2.  In  a  man  g'er.— Campbell,  "  The  manger;"  i.  e.  of  the  iim. 

Ver.  14.  In  the  highest— Thixt  is,  "the  highest  heaven;"  Doddridge  and 
Cam',)bcll. 

Ver.  13.  Bnt  Mary  kept  all  these  tilings,  Szc—Doddridgo,  "But  31ary 
tf.asurc'J  up  all  these  things,  entering  into  llie  meaning  of  tiiei.o  in  her  hr.irt ;" 
Campbell,  "  Weighing  them  ;"  i.  e.  m  her  own  mind. 

Ver.  21.  His  name  was  called,  &c.— It  was  customary  to  give  male  cliild- 
rcn  their  name  at  circumcision,  as  now  at  baptism. 

Vor.  23.  Every  male  that  openeth  the  ioomb—1\\a.i  is,  every  fust  born  child, 
provided  it  be  a  male,  but  not  otherwise. 


LUKE.  II. 


k  male  tliat  openelh  the  womb  shall  be  called  holy  to 
the  Lord ;) 

24  And  fo  ofTer  a  sacrifice  according  to  that  which  is 
said  in  the  law  of  the  Lord,  A  pair  of  turtle-doves,  or 
two  jMung  pigeons. 

25  fT  And,  bohold,  there  was  a  man  in  Jerusalem, 
whos.?  name  was  Simeon  ;  and  the  same  man  was 
ju.st  and  'devout,  waiting  for  tlie  consolation  f"of 
Israd  :  and  the  Holy  Ghost  was  upon  him. 

26  And  it  was  revealed  unto  him  by  the  Holy  Ghost, 
that  he  should  not  see  "  death,  before  he  had  seen  the 
Lord's  Christ. 

27  And  he  came  by  the  Spirit  into  the  temple :  and 
when  the  parents  brought  in  the  child  Jesus,  to  do 
for  him  after  the  custom  of  the  law, 

28  Then  took  he  him  up  in  his  arms,  and  blessed 
God,  and  said, 

29  Lord,  now  » lettest  thou  thy  servant  depart  in 
r-  peace,  according  to  thy  word  : 

30  For  mine  eyes  have'seen  'i  thy  salvation, 

31  Which  thou  hast  prepared  before  the  face  of  al. 
people ; 

32  A  light  to  lighten  the  ^  Gentiles,  and  the  glory  of 
thy  people  Israel. 

33  And  Joseph  and  his  mother  marvelled  at  those 
things  which  were  spoken  of  him. 

34  And  Simeon  blessed  them,  and  said  unto  Mary  his 
mother.  Behold,  this  child  is  set  for  the  fall  ^and 
rising  again  of  many  in  Israel ;  and  for  a  sign  which 
shall  be  spoken  <■  against ; 

35  (Yea,  a  sword  "  shall  pierce  through  thy  own  soul 
also,)  that  "  the  thoughts  of  many  hearts  may  be  re- 
vealed. 

36  IT  And  there  v/as  one  Anna,  a  prophetess,  the 
daughter  of  Phanuel,  of  the  tribe  of  Aser  :  she  was  of 
a  great  age,  and  had  lived  with  a  husband  seven 
years  from  her  virginity  ; 

37  And  she  was  a  widow  of  about  fourscore  and  four 
years,  which  departed  not  from  the  temple,  but  serv- 
ed God  with  fastings  and  prayers  anight  and  day. 

38  And  she  coniing  in  that  instant  gave  thanks  like- 
wise imto  the  Lord,  and  spake  of  1him  to  all  the« 
that  ^  looked  for  redemption  in  y  Jerusalem. 

3 9  IT  And  when  they  had  performed  all  things  accord- 


A.  M.  4001. 
li.  c.  .1. 


k  Kx.13.1'2. 

'Zi.-2'J. 
Nu.8.17. 


p  Is.i7.2. 
Ke.14.13. 

,]  Is  52. 10. 
t.3.6. 
A<:.i.\Z 


a  Is.  8. 14. 
Ro.8.32 
?3. 

1  fc.l.2J, 
'2\. 

2  (;o.'.i.l(i. 
1  Pe.-.,'.7,8. 


t  Ac.l'S.a 
.>  J 11. 19.2.5. 


.ln.5.15, 

16. 

1  Co.ll. 


wAc.'i6.7. 
1 '11.5.5. 


or,  fat  ad. 


Ver.  24.  A  fair  of  turtle-doves.— [Ol^e  was  for  a  burnf-otUTinp.  and  ilie 
other  lor  asiti-ulVeriiig.  The  rich  were  required  to  bring  a  lamb  :  but  the  poor 
and  middling  cias.ees  were  required  to  bring  eitlier  tico  turtledoves,  or  two 
yoring  pigeons.  Tiiis  is  a  proof  of  the  comparative  poxerty  of  Josepii  and 
Mary;  and  shows  that  this  event  occurred  i.-efcre  the  otlering  of  the  Magi, 
wliich  wonhl  have  enabled  them  to  oiTer  a  \sin-.b.\—liagster. 

Ver.  25.  The  consolation  of  Israel.— A  common  name  fiir  the  Messiah.  GUI. 

Ver.  26.  Shovld  not  see  death.— [To  see  death,  is  a  Hebraism  for  to  die. 
Vs.  Ixxxix.  A9.]—B(ig^ster. 

Ver.  37.  Fourscore  and  four  Venn— That  \<i,  of  hcT  Wre.  Grothis.  But 
Doddridge  rcKrs  it  lo  the  period  of  her  widowliood,  in  wliich  case  she  must 
be  above  a  century  old. 

Ver.  38  That  looked  for  redemption,  &c.— i.  e.  who  expected  the  coming 
of  the  Messiah. 

Ver.  39.  And  tvhm.—Camvhell,  "After"  thoy  had  performed,  &C. To 

their  own  city  Nazareth.— Ey  comparing  Mat.  ii.  it  will  be  seen  that  Luk 


'i 


162 


LUKE,  II. 


A.  M.  4012. 
A.  D.  8. 


a  R>:.23.15. 
De.  1(3.1. 


b  Ps.  119.99. 
Mai.7.8. 

c.4.ii,;«. 
Jii.7.15, 
46. 


Jn..5.I7. 
y.4. 


inj?  to  the  law  of  the  Lord,  .hey  returned  into  Galilee, 
10  their  own  city  Nazareth. 

40  And  the  child  grew,  and  waxed  strong  in  spirit, 
filled  ^  with  wisdom  :  and  the  grace  of  God  was  upon 
hiin 

41  IT  Now  his  parents  went  to  Jerusalem  every 
a  year  at  the  feast  of  the  passover. 

4,*  And  when  he  was  twelve  years  old,  they  went  i;  p 
to  Jerusalem  after  the  custom  of  the  feast.  ^ 

43  And  when  they  had  fulfilled  the  days,  as  thcv  ve- 
turned,  the  child  .jesus  tarried  behind  in  Jerusalem ; 
and  Joseph  and  his  mother  knew  not  of  it. 

44  But  they,  supposing  him  to  have  been  in  the  com- 
pany, went  a  day's  journey ;  and  they  sought  him 
among  d/ieir  kinsfolk  and  acquaintance. 

45  And  when  they  found  him  not,  they  turned  back 
again  to  Jerusalem,  seeking  him. 

46  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  after  three  days  they 
found  iiiiii  in  the  temple,  sitting  in  the  midst  of  the 
doctors,  both  hearing  them,  and  asking  them  questions. 

47  And  all  that  heard  him  were  astonished  at  his 
understanding  b  and  answers. 

48  And  when  they  saw  him,  they  were  amazed  :  and 
his  mother  said  unto  him.  Son,  why  hast  thou  thus 
dealt  with  us?  behold,  thy  father  and  I  have  sought 
thee  sorrowing. 

49  And  he  said  unto  them.  How  is  it  that  ye  sought 
me  "]  wist  ye  not  that  I  must  be  about  ^  my  Fa.f.her's 
business  ? 

50  And  they  understood  not  the  saying  which  he 
spake  unto  them. 


has  omitted  tlic  vvliole  narraiive  of  the  Magi,  and  the  Higlit  into  Egypt,  wliich 
prohalily  or;oupicd  two  or  three  years  at  least :  indeed,  we  have  no  farther  ac- 
count of  .le.sus  till  his  attending  the  pa.ssover.  ver.  22.— [Nazareth,  now  Nas- 
sara,  was  a  small  town  of  Zehulun,  in  Lower  Galilee,  according  to  Etisebiu^, 
fiUcen  miles  east  of  Legio,  near  mount  Tabor,  and.  according  to  D'Jivieux, 
aliout  eiglit  leagues,  or  a^ccoiding  to  MnunUreU,  seven  hours,  or  about  twi-nty 
miles  south-east  of  Acre.  It  is  one  of  the  principal  towns  of  the  j)asiialic  of 
Acre,  cont:iining  a  population  of  about  3000  souls,  of  whom  500  are  Turks, 
the  remainder  being  Christians.  It  is  delightfully  situated  on  elevated  ground, 
in  a  valley,  encomiiassed  by  mountains.]— Jiflsrsrer. 

Ver.  40.  Sfron?  in  spirit.— See  chap.  i.  80. And  the  grace  of  God  wan 

vpon  /litn.-mln  other  words,  "  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,"  meaning  the  spirit 
of  wi.sditm  Wd  devotion ;  for  it  docs  not  appear  that  the  miraculous  gilts  of 
the  .Spirit  were  bestowed  on  the  man  Christ  Jcsns  until  his  ba^'tism,  ch.  iv.  1. 

Ver.  4t.  His  parents  loent. —'Vho  law  obliged  only  the  males  to  attend  the 
great  feasts.  (Exod.  xxiii.  17,)  yet  females  were  not  torbidden  to  attend. 

Ver.  42.  Jnd  when  he  was  twelve  years  o/d.— This  is  understood  to  be  the 
period  at  which  youth  were  rc'iuiied  to  attend  the  temple  worship,  and  from 
wlii';h  period  they  were  brought  under  the  yoke  of  the  law,  and  were  denomi- 
nated "  sons  of  the  covenant."     Wotton  and  Li^htfoot. 

Ver.  44.  Went  a  dai/s  journe;/— Thai  is,  betore  they  missed  liim :  then 
they  inquired  among  the  party  vvitli  whom  they  travelled,  which  probably 
was  numerous,  and  on  the  third  day.  returning  to  the  city,  found  him  in  the 
temple,  ver.  46. 

Ver.  43.  Afrer  three  days.— That  this  phrase  was  to  the  Jews  equivalent  to 
"  oil  the  third  day,"  is  evident  from  Mat.  xxvii.  64,  and  note. 

Ver.  4S.  .ind  lohen  thei)  saw  him— Thtxi  is,  his  parents,  they  also  were 
ania/.ed.  It  is  observable  "tl-.at  .Mary  here  speaks,  to  her  Son  Jesus,  of  Joseph 
as  his  father ;  which  he  was,  both  le:;ally  and  in  courtesy,  tliough  not  in  fact.    | 

Ver.  49.    Wis!  i\.  e.  knew)  ye  not  that  I  must  he  about  inn  father's  buti- 
nessi— Doddridge  and  Campbell,  "  **  ~"  ■^"*'— '-  "    <=-  ••-"  a.-.:,.„    o„,i  . 
many  able  critics. 


At  my  Father's."    So  "the  Syriac,  and 


LUKE,  III. 


163 


51  U  And  he  went  down  with  them,  and  came  to 
Nazareth,  and  was  subject  unio  them  but  his  mo- 
ther kepi  <i  all  these  saymgs  in  her  heart. 

52  And  Jesus  increased  ^  in  wisdom  and  f  stature, 
and  in  favour  with  God  and  man. 

CHAPTER  HI. 
1  The  preaching  and  baptism  of  John  :  15  his  testimony  of  Clirist.    20  Herod 
impi'iioneth  John,    iil  Christ    lwpli/.e<l,   receiveth   t<;stimony    from   lieaven. 
2<   I'he  age  anJ  genealogy  of  Christ  from  Jo.<€ph  upw;u-ds. 

NOW  in  the  fifteenth  year  9f  the  reign  of  Tiberius 
Cesar,  Pontius  Pilate  being  governor  of  Judea, 
and  i/eiod  being  tetrarch  of  Galilee,  and  his  brother 
Phi.ip  tetrarch  of  Iturea  and  of  the  region,  of  Tracho- 
nitis,  and  Lysanias  the  tetrarch  of  Abilene, 

2  Annas  »  and  Caiaphas  being  the  high  priests,  the 
word  of  God  came  unto  John  the  son  of  Zacharias  in 
the  wilderness. 

3  And  b  he  came  into  all  the  country  about  Jordan, 
preaching  the  baptism  of  repentance  <^  for  the  remis- 
sion of  sins ; 

4  As  it  is  written  in. the  book  of  the  words  of  Esaias 
the  d  prophet,  saying,  The  voice  of  one  crjing  in  the 
wiirlerncss.  Prepare  ye  the  way  of  the  Lord,  make  his 
paths  straight. 

5  Every  valley  shall  be  filled,  and  every  mountain 
and  hill  shall  be  brought  low  ;  and  the  crooked  shall 
be  made  straight,  and  the  rough  ways  shall  be  made 
smooth ; 

6  And  ^  all  flesh  shall  see  the  salvation  of  God. 

7  Then  said  he  to  the  multitude  that  came  forth  to 
be  baptized  of  him,  f  O  generation  of  vipers,  who  hath 
warned  you  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come? 

8  Bring  forth  therefore  fruits  s  worthy  of  repentance. 


A.  M.  40ia 

A.  D.  & 


Da  7.^3. 
vcr. ». 


e  1  Sa.£95. 
ver.40. 


f  or,  age. 


A.  M.  4030 
A.  D  'X. 

a  Jn.n.49. 
51. 

1.S.13. 
Ac.  4. 6. 


b  Mat.3.1. 
Ma.  1.4. 


c  c.1.77. 
d  Is.  40.3. 


e  PS.9S.2. 
Is.40.5. 

49.fi. 
5-2.10. 
Ro.10.12, 
id. 

f  Mat3.7. 


Chap.  III.  Ver.  I.  In  the  fifteenth  xje.ar  of  riberitis.— There  is  doubtless 
ponie  (litfirulty  in  reconciling  thi.s  with  the  Roman  history.  Lardne.r  hiis  con 
S!i(!crc'(i  the  various  solutions  otiered,  at  considerahle  length  ;  anil  Doddridge, 
haviiife'  reviewed  his  arguments,  asrees  with  him  that  Christ  was  horn  in  Sep- 
tember, the  year  of  Rome  749  (Julian  Period  47C9,)  and  reckons  these  15  years, 
not  from  the  death  of  Aiig-ustus,  but  from  Tiberiu.i  bemg  received  into  the 
government  three  years  hetore,  which  brings  John's  entrance  on  his  mission  to 
the  spriiig  of  779  ;  and  suppo.sing  Jesus  baptized  about  a  year  after,  he  would 
then  be  but  a  few  months  over  30  years  of  age,  as  Lardner  calculates. Pon- 
tius Pilate  being  governor  (or  procurator)  of  Judea.— Heroii  the  Great,  as 
we  have  seen.  Mat.  ii.  19,  22,  dying  soon  after  Christ  was  born,  was  succeeded 
by  his  Sv>n  Archelaus  ;  but  he,  being  charged  with  various  crimes,  wns  de- 
prived and  oanished.  and  thus  Judea  reduced  to  a  Roman  province,  though 
Herod  Aniipas,   and   Philip,    still   retained    Tetrarchies    (or  quarterings)    of 

the  Jewish  monarchy. Iturea— [Was  a  province  of  Syria  east  of  Jordan, 

now  calleil  Djedonr.  according  to  Burckhardt,  and  comprising  all  the 
flat  country  south  of  D.iebel  Kessoue  as  far  as  Nowa.  east  of  Djebel  el  Sheikh, 
or  mount  Hermon,  and  west  of  the  Hadj  road.  3';ac7?ow?7/s,  according  to 
Strabo  and  Ptolemy,  coinpreliended  all  the  uneven  country  on  the  e:jst  of 
Auranilis.  now  Haouran,  from  near  Damascus  to  Bozra,  now  called  El  Led^a 
and  Djebel  Haouran.  Abilene  was  a  district  in  the  valley  of  Lebanon,  so 
calleil  from  Abila  its  chief  town,  13  miles  N.  of  Damascus,  according  to  An- 
tonin  us.  \—Bagster. 

Ver.  2.  Annas  and  Caiaphas  being  high  priests  .-—Strictly,  there  could  be 
Dut  one  liiuh  priest;  but  cither  Annas,  having  been  high  priest,  still  retained 
the  title  by  courtesy  ;  or  Caiaphas  was  high  priest,  and  Annas  his  deputy,  or 
Sagan,  but  placed  first  (according  to  Selden)  on  account  of  his  secular  office, 
as  prince  of  the  Sanhedrim. 

Ver.  3.  All  the  countrrj  about  Jordan— ThaA  is,  adjacent  to,  probably  on 
Loth  sides  of  the  river. 

Ver.  8.   We  have  Abraham  to  our  father.— AhTuham  was  the  founder  of 


164 


LUKE,  III. 


A.  M.  4030. 
A.  D.  26. 


'i  M.-\t.7.19. 
c. 13.7,9. 

i  c.n.41. 
2C0.8.U. 
I  J  11.3. 17. 

J  Mat.21. 

c7.29. 

k  C19.8. 
1  Co.6.10. 

I  or,  put  nt 
man  in 
fear. 

jiEx.23.l. 
Le.19.11 

n  1  Ti.6.8. 

o  or,  cUow 


q  or,  rea- 
scneU;oT, 
debated. 

r  Je.15.7, 
19. 


s  Mi.4.12. 
Milt.  13. 
30. 


u  Ps.21.9. 
Ma.  9. 4-1, 
43. 


and  begin  not  to  say  within  yourselves,  We  have  Abra- 
hani  to  our  father :  for  I  say  unto  you,  That  God  is  able 
of  these  stones  to  raise  up  children  unto  Abraham. 

9  And  now  also  the  axe  is  laid  unto  the  root  of  the 
trees  :  eyery  ii  tree  therefore  which  bringoth  not  forth 
good  fruit  is  hewn  down,  and  cast  into  the  fire. 

10  And  the  people  asked  him,  saying.  What  shall  we 
do  then  ? 

11  He  answereth  and  saith  unto  them,  He  » that 
hath  two  coats,  let  him  impart/to  him  that  hath  none; 
and  he. that  hath  meat,  let  him  do  likewise. 

12  Then  came  also  publicans  J  to  be  baptized,  and 
said  unto  h*m.  Master,  what  shall  we  do  7 

13  And  he  said  unto  them,  Exact  k  no  more  than 
that  which  is  appointed  you. 

14  And  the  soldiers  likewise  demanded  of  him,  say- 
ing, And  what  shall  we  do?  and  he  said  unto  them, 
1  i)o  violence  to  no  man,  neither  accuse  anj/ "'falsely; 
and  be  content  "  with  your  "  wages. 

15  II  And  as  the  people  were  i*  in  expectation,  and  all 
men  i  mused  in  their  hearts  of  John,  whether  he  were 
the  Christ,  or  not ; 

16  John  answered,  saying  unto  ihem  all,  I  indeed 
baptize  you  with  water;  out  one  mightier  than  I 
Cometh,  the  latchel  of  whose  shoes  I  am  not  v.-orihy 
to  unloose  :  he  shall  baptize  you  with  the  Holy  Ghost 
and  with  fire  : 

17  Whose  r  fan  is  in  his  hand,  and  he  will  thoroughly 
purge  his  floor,  and  ^will  gather  the  wheat  into  his 
garner  ;  hut  the  i  chafl'  he  will  burn  "  with  fire  un- 
quenchable. 

18  And  many  other  things  in  his  exhortation  preach- 
ed he  unto  the  people. 

19  IT  But  '^  Herod  the  tetrarch,  being  reproved  by 
him  for  Herodias  his  brother  Philip's  wife,  and  for  all 
the  evils  which  Herod  had  done, 

20  Added  yet  this  above  all,  that  he  shut  up  John  in 
prison. 


tlie  Jewish  nation,  and  is  .styled,  on  account  of  lii.s  confidence  in  the  promises 
of  God,  the  tiitiier  of  tlie  faithful. 

Ver.  U.  Do  violence  to  no  man. — Doddridge,  "Terrify  no  man." And 

be  content  itnth  your  tvages.—M  is  we!!  known  that  soldiers  often  mutinied 
on  this  ground.  And  tiiosi;  who  were  the  most  ready  tools  to  oppress  olhcrs, 
were  the  most  sturdy  in  rcsistinj  oppression,  and  even  a  just  subordination  to 
the  higher  powers.  — [Soldiers  here  mean  men  actually  under  ar?)is,  or  rnarch- 
ins  to  lialtle.  Now,  as  we  learn  from  Josephns  that  Herod  was  at  this  lime 
engaged  in  war  with  AreUis,  a  kinpof.A.raliia.  3iic/;fle/?s concludes,  thut  these 
military  men  were  a  part  of  Herod's  army,  tiien  on  its  march  from  (i:)!dee, 
which  nuist  of  nece-'^sity  have  passed  through  the  country  where  John  was 
bantizinir.     See  on  Ma.  vi.  21.]— Baggier. 

Ver.  16.  lie  shall  haptizeyov  with  the  Holy  Ghost  and  with  fire.— llorn.  is 
an  evident  allusion  to  the  pouring  down  of  tlie  Holy  Spirit  upon  the  heiievers 
on  the  day  of  Pentecost.  See  Acts  ii.  3.  'I'lii?,  as  many  think,  proves  tiiat 
the  term  laptivin  is  at  least  not  always  used  lor  immersion  ;  hut,  sometimes  at 
ieast,  forelhision,  or  pouring  down.  But  on  this  wc  speak  with  tenderness,  as  our 
object  is  to  [trciuiotc  Christian  harmony  cind  afleclion  ;  not  controversy  on  Uie 
non-essentials  of  religion. 

V(;r.  13.  llepreac/ied  unto  the  people.— Th'ia  version  is  defective  ;  L  y.rdner 
remarks,  the  words  may  be  rendered,  "  He  evangeli/ed  (or  preached  the  gos- 
pel) to  the  people."  Campbell,  "He  published  the  good  tidings  (or  gospel) 
to  the  people." 


LUKE,  III. 


165 


21  IT  Now  when  all  the  people  were  baptized,  it 
"came  to  pass,  that  Jesus  also  being  baptized,  and 
praying,  the  heaven  was  opened, 

22  And  the  Holy  Ghost  descended  in  a  bodily  shape 
like  a  dove  upon  him,  and  a  voice  came  from  heaven, 
wliicli  said,  Thou  art  my  beloved  Son  ;  in  thee  I  am 
well  pleased. 

23  IT  And  Jesus  himself  began  to  be  about  thirty 
years  of  age,  being  (as  was  supposed)  the  son  »of 
Joseph,  which  was  tiie  son  of  Heli, 

2-1  Which  was  the  son  of  Mat  that,  which  was  the  son 
of  Levi,  which  was  the  so7i  of  Melchi,  which  was  the 
son  of  Janna,  which  was  the  son  of  Joseph, 

25  Which  was  the  son  of  Mattathias,  which  was  the 
son  of  Amos,  which  was  the  son  of  Is  aum,  which  was 
the  son  of  Esli,  which  was  the  so?i  of  Nagge, 

26  Which  was  the  son  of  Maath,  which  was  the  son 
of  JMattathias,  which  was  the  son  of  Semei,  which 
was  the  son  of  Joseph,  which  was  the  son  of  Juda, 

27  Which  was  the  son  of  Joanna,  which  was  the  son 
of  Rhesa,  which  was  the  son  of  Zorobabel,  which  was 
the  son  of  Salathiel,  which  was  the  son  of  Neri, 

28  Which  was  the  son  of  Melchi,  which  was  the  son 
of  Addi,  which  was  the  son  of  Cosam,  which  was  the 
son  of  Rlmodam,  which  was  'he  son  of  Er, 

29  Which  was  the  son  of  Jose,  which  was  the  son 
of  Eliezcr,  which  was  the  son  of"  Jorim,  which  was 
the  son  of  Matthat,  which  was  the  son  of  Levi, 


X-  Mat.ia 
55. 
Jn.6.-)2. 


Ver.  21.  Now  lohen  all  the  people  loere  baptized— Tlidt  is,  great  iiumben 
of  the  til. 

Ver.  22.  In  a  bodily  shape.— Doddridge,  "  In  a  corporeal  form  :"  that  i' 
was  in  the  form  of  a  dove,  liowever,  many  doubt.  Dr.  Daniel  Scotl  suDposi  s 
it  to  have  heen  a  lambent  flame,  witli  a  hovering  motion  ;  but  the  dove  seer  ,s 
so  fine  an  emblem  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  that  we  see  no  more  exception  to  t!  (s 
form  than  that  of  a  tongue  of  tire.  Acts  ii.  3. 

Ver.  23.  And  Jesus  himself  besan  lo  be  about  thirfj/  years  of  age.— D  d- 
dridse,  "  And  Jesus  when  beginninjj  (iiis  ministry)  was  about  thirty  years  ol, ;" 
sn  Lnrdner.  But  Campbell  (followinsj  Grotins  and  othijrs)  reads,  "  .\ow 
Jesus  was  himself  about  thirty  years  in  subjugation  ;"  namely,  to  his  pare  its. 

Being  (as  teas  supposed)  the  son  of  Joseph.— Joseph  being  his  motl  er's 

espoused  husband,  it  was  of  course  suppo^sed  by  llie  world,  that  Joseph  i  lUst 
,  be  iiis  father  ;  but  this  expression  strongly  implies  the  contrary.— [The  real 
I  father  of  Joseph  was  Jacob,  (Mat.  i.  16;)  but  having  married  the  daugh'  -r  of 
Hell,  anJ  being  perhaps  adopted  by  him,  he  was  called  his  son,  and  a?  such 
was  enti-red  in  the  puldic  registers  ;  Mary  not  being  mentioned,  becau>.e  the 
Hebrews  never  permitted  the  name  of  a  woman  to  enter  their  genealogical 
taides.  b.it  inserted  her  husband  as  the  son  of  him  who  was,  in  reality,  but  his 
father-in-law.    Hence,  it  appears  that  St.  Matthew,  who  wrote  principally  for 
thtr  Jews,  traces  the  pedigree  of  Jesus  Christ  from  Abraham,  throush  wl  nm  the 
promise  was  Eiven  to  the  Jews,  to  David,  and  from  David,  through  thf  line  of 
Solomon,  to  Jacob  th*;  father  of  Joseph,  the  reputed,  or  legal  father  of  Christ  ; 
anrl  that  St.  Luke,  who  wrote  for  the  Gentiles,  e.vtends  his  genealogy  up- 
wards from  Heli  the  father  of  Mary,  through  the  line  of  Nathan,  lo  David 
and  from  David  to  Abraham,  and  from^braham  to  Adam,  who  was  the  im 
mediate  '"  son  of  God"  by  creation,  and  to  whom  the  promise  of  the  Savioui 
was  ■.'iven  in  behalf  of  himself  and  all  his  posterity.    The  two  branches  oJ 
j  descent   from  David,  by  Solomon  and  Natlmn,  being  thus  tmited  in  the  per 
I  .sons  of  Mary  and  Joseph.     Jesus  the  son  of  Mary  re-united  in  himself  all  tht 
blood,  priviieses,  and  rights,  of  the  whole  family  of  David,  in  consequence  ol 
which  he  is  emphatically  called  "  Tlieson  ofDiiy\t\."\—Bags(er.    "What  maj 
I  have  thro.vn  some  considerable  difficulty  in  the  way  of  reconciling  these  ee 
nealogies,  \i  the  Hebrew  law,  which  obliged  men.  in  certain  cases,  to  marry  tlv- 
j  widows  of  their  deceased  brothers,  (see  Deui.  xxv.  5,  <fec.)  to  whom  tho  r 
children  are  therefore  reckoned. 


166 


LUKE,  IV. 


V  Zee.  12. 


z  R».iM, 
21 


a  Ge.ll.itl. 
2G. 


d  Ge.1.26. 
2.7. 

Is.M.8. 
1  Co.  15. 
45,17. 


A.  M.  4031. 
A.  D.  27. 


a  Mat.4.l, 
&c. 

Ma.  1.12, 
&c. 
ver.  M. 


fi  manifesl- 
ins  liiin- 
Kulf  so  to 
be,  liav- 
iiig  coin- 
meiical 
tlie  piililic 
exercisj 
of  his 
office. 


J  Ex.31.23 
I  Kl.  I9.a 


30  Which  \yQ.s  the  son  of  Simeon,  which  vas  ihe  son  j 
of  Juda,  which  was  the  son  of  Joseph,  which  was  the 
son  of  Jonan,  which  was  the  son  of  Ehakim, 

31  Which  was  the  son  of  Melea,  which  was  the  son 
of  Menan,  which  was  the  son  of  Mattatha,  wliich  was 
the  son  of  y  Nathan,  which  was  the  son  of  David, 

32  Which  was  the  son  of  ^  Jesse,  which  was  the  son 
of  Obed,  which  was  ihe  son  of  Booz,  which  was  the 
son  of  Sahiion,  which  was  the  son  of  Naasson, 

I  33  Which  was  the  son  of  Aminadab,  which  wat!  rJie 
ion  of  Aram,  which  was  the  son  of  Esrom,  which  was 
the  son  of  Pliares,  which  was  the  son  of  Juda, 

34  Which  was  the  sq7i  of  Jacob,  which  was  the  son 
of  Isaac,  which  was  meson  of  "^  Abraham,  which  was 
the  son  of  Thara,  v/hich  was  the  son  of  IVachor, 

35  Which  was  the  son  of  Saruch,  which  \vas  the  son 
of  Ragau,  which  was  the  son  of  Phalec,  which  was  the 
son  of  Heber,  which  was  the  son  of  Sa!a, 

36  Wliich  was  the  son  of  Caman,  which  was^/(C  son 
of  b  Arphaxad,  which  was  the  son  of  Sem,  which  was 
the  son  of  Noe,  which  w^as  the  son  of  "^  Lamech, 

37  Which  was  the  son  of  Mathusala,  which  was  the 
son  of  Enoch,  whicli  M'as  the  son  of  Jared,  \yhich  was 
the  son  of  Maleleel,  which  was  the  son  of  Cainan, 

38  Which  was  the  son  of  Enos,  which  was  the  son  of 
Seth,  which  was  the  son  of  Adam,  which  was  the  son 
of  d  God. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

1  The  temptation  and  fasting  of  Cliiist.     13  He  overcomelh  the  devil  :  14  bcsin- 

nelh   to  pieni'li.      16   Tlie  people  of  Nazareth  admire  his  gracious  wurds. 

33  He  ciireUi  one  possessed  of  a  devil,  38  IV-ier's  mother-in-law,  '10  and  divers 
other  sick  persons.  41  The  devils  acknowledge  Chrisl,  and  are  reprovetl  for  it. 
43  He  preaclielli  through  the  citiss. 

AND  ^  Jesus  being  full  of  the  0  Holy  Ghost  return- 
ed from  Jordan,  and  was  led  by  the  Spirit  into 
the  wilderness, 

2  Being  forty  days  tempted  of  the  devil.  And  b  m 
those  days  he  did  eat  nothing :  and  when  they  were 
ended,  he  afterward  hungered. 

3  And  the  devil  said  unto  him,  If  thou  be  the  Son  of 
God,  command  this-stonc  that  it  be  made  bread. 

4  And  Jesus  answered  him,  saying,  c  It  is  written, 
That  man  shall  not  live  by  bread  alone,  but  by  oxcrv 
word  of  God. 

5  And  the  devil,  taking  him  up  mto  a  high  mountain, 
showed  unto  him  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  world  in  a 
moment  of  time. 


Vcr.  36.  IV'hich'toas  Iha  soi.  o  Cainan,  ichich  was  the  son  of  Ar]>ha.rad, 
&c.— This  Cainan  is  not  in  thr  Hebrew  poncalo-y,  (Ge.  xi.  12,)  hut  is  round  in 
the  LXX.  Wliether  it  was  here  inserted  hy  Luke,  or  hy  some  copyin,  is  not 
of  great  importance,  since  the  only  (-Mcstion  arisnig  from  it  is,  whotlier  ealah 
was  the  son  or  grandson  of  ArphaxailT— lit  may  here  be  reinarl<ctl,fhatlliongh 
some  of  the  same  names  occur  here,  from  Nathan  downwards,  as  m  Joseph  s 
genealofry,  yet  there  appears  no  sufficient  evidence  that  the  same  persons 
were  intended,  different  persons  often  liearm;;  the  same  name.l— Un^sfsr. 
Persons  who  wish  farther  to  study  these  genealogies,  wdl  hr.d  abundant  learti- 
ed  discussion  in  Dr.  Clarke's  Comments  on  Luke  iii..  and  in  Mr.  Prebend.  . 
Townsend's  New  Testament  arranged. 

Chap.  IV.  Ver.  5.  In  a  7no?«en?.— Perhaps  meaning,  "  at  a  plance."  or  in 
one  view.  It  i.«  remarkable  that  this  scene  from  the  mountain,  which  is  placed 
last  in  Matthew,  is  here  placed  second  ;  for  which  wo  can  uive  no  reason.  I 


LUKE,  IV. 


6  And  the  devil  said  unto  him,  All  this  power  will  I 
give  tinee,  and  the  glorv  of  them  :  for  <}  that  is  deliver- 
ed uu'o  me  ;  and  to  whomsoever  I  wil  II  give  it.  a  J 

7  If  (hou  therefore  wilt « worship  me,  all  shall  be  thine. 

8  And  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  him,  Get  thee 
behind  me,  Satan  :  for  f  it  is  written.  Thou  shalt  wor- 
ship the  Lord  thy  God,  and  him  only  shalt  thou  serve. 

9  And  he  brought  him  to  Jerusalem,  and  set  him  on  a 
pinnacle  of  the  temple,  and  said  unto  him.  If  thou  be 
the  Son  of  God,  cast  thyself  down  from  hence  : 

10  For  it  is  written,  He's  shall  give  his  angels  charge 
over  thee,  to  keep  thee  : 

11  And  in  tlieir  hands  they  shall  bear  thee  up,  lest  at 
any  lime  thou  dash  thy  foot  against  a  stone. 

12  And  Jesus  answering  saia  unto  him,  It  is  said, 
Thou  h  fhalt  not  tempt  the  Lord  thy  God. 

13  And  when  the  devil  had  ended  all  the  » tempta- 
tion, he  departed  from  him  for  a  season. 

14  TF  And  Jesus  J  returned  in  the  power  of  the  Spirit 
into  Galilee :  and  there  went  out  a  fame  of  him  through 
all  the  redon  round  about. 

15  And  he  taught  in  their  synagogues,  being  glori- 
fied of  all. 

16  IT  And  he  came  to  k  Nazareth,  where  he  had  been 
brought  up :  and,  as  his  custom  was,  he  i  went  into  the 
synagogue  on  the  sabbath  day,  and  stood  up  for  to  read 

17  And  there  was  delivered  unto  him  the  book  of  the 
prophet  Esaias.  And  when  he  had  opened  the  book, 
he  found  the  place  where  it  was  written, 

IS  The  ^  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  upon  me,  because  he 
hath  anointed  me  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  poor; 
he  hath  sent  me  to  heal  the"  broken-hearted,  to  preach 
deliverance  to  the  captives,  and  recovering  "of  sight 
to  the  blind,  to  set  at  liberty  them  that  are  P  bruised, 

19  To  preach  the  acceptable  'i  year  of  the  Lord. 

20  And  he  closed  the  book,  and  he  gave  it  again  to 
the  minister,  and  sat  down.  And  the  eyes  of  all  them 
that  were  in  the  synagogue  were  fastened  on  him. 

21  And  he  began  to  say  unto  them.  This  day  is  this 
scripture  fulfilled  in  your  ears. 

22  And  all  bare  him  witness,  and  wondered  at  the 
gracious  ^  words  which  proceeded  out  of  his  mouth. 
And  they  said,  Is  snot'this  Joseph's  son? 

23  And  he  said  unto  them,  Ye  will  surely  say  unto 


^1 


A.  M.  4031 
A.  D.  27. 


.I2.3L    I 

Kp.-i.2.         1 
Rc.l3.2,T 

e  or, /ail 
down  be-     I 
/ore  me.     I| 

f  De6.13.     '.! 
10  a.'. 

gPs  91.11. 

h  DeG.16. 

i  He.4.15. 


j  Jii.4.43. 
Ac.  10.3? 


1  Mat  13. 
51. 

Jii.18.20. 
Ac.  13. 14. 
17.i 

mls.61.1. 

n  2  Ch.31. 
27. 

Ps.34.18. 
51.17. 
147.3. 
Is.57.15, 


Is.42.a 
Matia. 


q  Is.61.a 
63.4. 

r  P8.45.Z 
Is.50.4. 
Mat.13. 
Si. 

Ma.6.2. 
c.2.47. 


s  Jn.a42. 


Ver.  T.  All  sliaU  be  thine— Thai  is,  "Ail  this  glory."     Campbell. 

VvT.  8.  Get  thee  behind  me,  S«ran.— This  clause  is  Iicre  waniinff.  not  only 
in  soii.o  of  the  best  MSS.  but  several  ancient  versions.  But  it  occurs  Mat.  iv. 
10.    Ca77ipbeU. 

Ver.  17.  Openedthebook.—["  Unrolled  X\\e  hook;"  theSacred  Writings  be- 
ll in?  .incientiy  (as  they  are  still  in  the  synagogues)  written  on  skins  of  parch- 
)'  ment,  and  rolled  on  two  rollers,  beginning  on  each  end,  so  that  in  reading 
>  from  right  to  left,  they  rolled  oh"  with  the  left  hand  while  they  rolled  on  with 
ihcxii:ht.\—Bagster. 

Ver.  18.  Because.— Campbell,  "Inasmuch  as." 

Ver.  w.  The  mintstcr.— Campbell,  "  The  servant ;"  namely,  in  waitingupon 
the  readers. 

Vor.  22.  The  sracmts ti'ords.—Doddridg:e,  "Graceful  wor As''— Campbell, 
"Words  full  of  grace."— Greek,  "Words  of  grace;"  referring  more  to  tlie 
matter  than  the  manner  of  his  discourse. 

Ver.  23.  Done  in  Capernaum.— Sec  Mark  i.  21,  &c. :  John  ii.  19.  Ac. 


16S 


LUKE,  IV. 


A.  M.  4031. 
A.  D.  27. 


ll.iJ.tc. 

a  Mat.  13. 
.57. 
Jr.-  H 


V  I  Ki.t7.g. 

wJa.5.17. 

I  2  K.5.14. 
y  or,  ed^e. 


1  PS.37.U. 
32.33. 


a  Jn.S..59. 
10.39. 


b  Je.23.29. 

M.-11.7.23 


c  Ma.  1.23. 
d  or,  aicny. 
e  .ra.2.19. 
f  ver.41. 


g  Ps.16.10. 
D:i.924. 


Ac.S.  U. 


me  this  proverb.  Physician,  heal  thyself:  whatsoever 
we  ha  e  heard  done  in  '  Capernaum,  do  also  here  in 
thy  country. 

24  And  he  said,  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  No  "  prophet 
is  accepted  in  his  own  country. 

25  But  I  tell  you  of  a  truth,  » many  M-idows  were  i*i 
Israel  in  the  days  of  Elias,  when  the  heaven  was  shut 
up  *  three  years  and  six  months,  when  great  famine 
was  throughout  all  the  land  ; 

26  But  unto  none  of  them  was  Elias  sent,  save  unto 
Sarepta,  a  city  of  Sidon,  unto  a  woman  that  was  a 
widow. 

27  And  «  many  lepers  were  in  Israel  in  the  time  of 
Eliseus  the  prophet ;  and  none  of  them  was  cleansed, 
saving  Naaman  the  Syrian. 

28  And  ail  they  in  tire  synagogue,  when  they  heard 
these  things,  were  filled  with  wrath, 

29  And  rose  up,  and  thrust  him  out  of  the  city,  and 
led  him  unto  the  xhrow  of  the  hill  whereon  their 
city  was  built,  that  they  might  cast  him  down  ^  head- 
long. 

30  But  he  passing  »  through  the  midst  of  them  went 
his  way, 

31  And  came  down  to  Capernaum,  a  city  of  Galilee, 
and  taught  them  on  the  sabbath  days. 

32  And  they;  were  astonished  at  his  doctrine  :  for  his 
word  was  with  b  power. 

33  IT  And/"  in  the  synagogue  there  was  a  man,  which 
had  a  spirit  of  an  unclean  devil,  and  cried  out  with  a 
loud  voice, 

34  Saying,  d  Let  us  alone;  what  «have  we  to  do 
with  thee,  thou.  Jesus  of  Nazareth  7  art  thou  come  to 
destroy  us  7  f  I  know  thee  who  thou  art ;  the  s  Holy 
One  of  God. 


Ver.  2.5.  Elias— Or,  Elijah,  1  Kings  xvii.  9,  &c. 

Vcr.  26.  Sarepta.— \ Sarepta.  a  city  of  Pha-nicia,  on  the  coast  of  the  Medi- 
terranean, is  called  Zarphand  by  the  Arabian  peographor  Sherif  Jhn  Idris, 
who  places  it  20  miles  N.  of  Tyro,  and  10  S.  of  Sidon  ;  hut  its  real  distance 
from  Tyre  is  about  lb  miles,  tho  whole  distance  from  that  city  to  Sidon  boins 
only  2.5  miles.  Maundrell  states,  that  the  place  shown  him  for  this  city,  called 
Sarphan,  consisted  of  only  a  few  houses,  on  the  tops  of  the  mountains,  with- 
in about  1-2  a  mile  of  the  sea  ;  between  which  there  were  ruins  of  considera- 
ble extent.  l—B«irs/er. 

Ver.  27.  Eliseus— Or  Elisha,  2  Kings  v.  3. 

Ver.  29.  The  brow  (margin,  "  edge")  of  the  hill  whereon  their  city  loaa 
buiU.—Bni  modern  travellers  tell  us  that  Nazareth  was  built  in  a  valley,  sur- 
rounded by  hills.  So  Dr.  Richardson  compares  it  to  a  delightful  basin  of 
earth,  surrounded  by  fifteen  mountains.  The  village,  he  says,  stands  on  an 
elevated  situation,  on  the  west  side  of  the  valley.  Now  it  appears  by  God- 
wijn  that  the  law  required  only  an  eminence  of  two  cubits  high,  from  which  the 
person  stoned  must  be  thrown  down,  and  such  an  eminence  may  be  found  almost 
any  whore.  Perhaps  the  original  term  (ophrus)  may  be  misunderstood.  Po- 
b'hius  uses  it  for  the  "  bank  of  a  river,"  which  is  generally  sloping.  (See 
Jones's  Lex.)  The  human  eye-brow,  which  seems  the  origin  of  the  term,  is 
not  on  the  top  of  the  forehead,  but  on  the  rise  ;  perhaps,  therefore,  the  true 
meaning  may  be,  that  the  city  was  built  on  the  slope  of  the  hill,  from  the 
steepest  part  of  which  they  meant  to  prccipitate.our  Lord.  What  is  now  called 
the  .Mount  of  Precipitation  is,  however,  full  half  a  league  from  the  village, 
and  difficult  of  access,  which  is  therefore  very  unlikely  to  be  the  place  to  which 
the  Jews  meant  to  drag  our  Saviour. 

Ver.  3.3.  A  spirit  of  an  unclean  devil— That  is,  a  demon,  who  was  an  un- 
clean spirit :  this  seems  utterly  inconsistent  with  the  idea  of  these  demons  be- 
ing diseases. 


LUKE,  V. 


35  And  Jesus  rebuked  him,  saying,  Hold  thy  peace, 
and  come  out  of  him.  And  when  the  devil  had  thrown 
him  in  the  midst,  hecameout  of  him,  andhurthimnot. 

36  And  they  ^yerc  all  amazed,  and  spake  amon" 
themselves,  saying.  What  a  word  is  this !  for  v  ith 
authority  and  power  he  commandeth  the  unclean 
spirits,  •>  and  they  come  out. 

37  And  the  fame  of  him  went  out  into  every  place  of 
the  country  round  about. 

38  "  And  he  arose  out  of  the  synagogue,  and  entered 
into  Simon's  house.  iAnd  Simon's  wife's  mother 
was  taken  with  a  great  fever ;  and  they  besought  him 
for  her. 

39  And  he  stood  over  her,  and  rebuked  the  fever ;  and 
it  left  her  :  and  immediately  she  arose  and  ministered 
unto  them. 

40  IT  Now  when  the  sun  was  setting,  all  tiiey  that 
had  any  sick  with  divers  diseases  brought  them  unto 
him  ;  and  he  laid  his  hands  on  every  one  of  them,  and 
healed  them. 

41  IT  And  devils  also  came  out  of  many,  crying 
out,  and  saying,  Thou  art  Christ  the  Son  of  GocL 
And  he  rebulung/Ae/n.  suffered  them  not  J  to  speak  : 
for  they  knew  that  he  was  Christ. 

42  IT  And  when  it  was  day,  he  departed  and  went 
into  a  desert  place :  and  the  people  sought  him,  and 
came  unto  lum,  and  stayed  him,  that  he  should  not 
depart  from  them. 

43  And  he  said  unto  them,  I  must  preach  the  king- 
dom of  God  to  other  cities  also :  for  therefore  k  am 
I  sent. 

44  And  he  preached  in  the  synagogues  of  Galilee. 

CHAPTER  V. 

1  Christ  teacheth  the  people  out  of  Peter's  ship  :  4  in  a  miraculous  taking  of 
fishes,  slioweth  how  he  will  make  him  and  his  partners  fishers  of  men : 
12  cleanseil\  the  leper:  IGprayeOiin  the  wilderness  :  18  healelh  one  sick  of 
tlie  palsy :  27  calletti  Matthew  the  publican  :  29  eateth  with  sinners,  as  being 
the  physician  of  souls  :  M  forelellelh  the  fastings  and  afllictions  of  the  apos- 
tles after  his  ascension  :  3G  and  likenetb  faint-hearted  and  weak  disciples  to  old 
bottles  and  worn  garments. 

A  ND  a  it  came  to  pass,  that,  as  the  people  pressed 
-^  upon  him  to  hear  the  word  of  God,  he  stood  by 
the  lake  of  Gennesaret, 

2  And  saw  two  ships  standing  by  the  lake  :  but  the 


A.  M.  1031. 
A.  D.  27. 


Mai.8  U, 
&c. 
Ma.  1.29, 

&c. 


i  or,  to  say 
that  they 
knew  him 
to  be 
ChiisU 


a  Mat  i.lS, 
Ma.1.16, 


Vcr.  37.  The  fame,  &c.— [The  sound;  a  very  elegant  metaphor,  says  Dr. 
Adam  Clarke.  The  people  are  represented  as  struck  with  istonishment,  and 
the  sound  goes  out  through  all  the  coasts  ;  in  allusion  to  the  propagation  of 
sound  by  a  smart  stroke  upon  any  substance.]— 2?as"s/er. 

Ver.  42.  When  it  teas  day.— Mark  says,  "  A  great  while  before  day,"  which 
may  refer  to  his  ri.sing  at  the  first  dawn  ;  and  when  the  day  advanced,  out  pro- 
bably before  sun-rise,  he  went  forth,  &c. 

Ver.  44.  Galilee.— [Many  of  the  Jewish  traditions,  in  accordance  with  Is. 
ix.  1,  2,  assert  that  Galilee  wna  the  place  where  the  Messiah  siiouhl  first  ap- 
pear. Thus  also  Is.  ii.  19,  "  When  he  shall  arise  to  smite  terribly  the  cath," 
is  expounded  in  the  hook  Zohar,  as  referring  to  the  Messiah  :  "  When  )>e  shall 
arise,  and  shall  be  revealed  in  the  land  of  Galilee."   See  Schoetgen.]—BagsteT. 

Chap.  V.  Ver.  1.  And  it  came  to  pass.— No  particular  day  or  time;  is  here 
pointed  out ;  but  one  day,  while  ho  was  preaching.— 3'Ae  lake  cf  Gennesaret 
—Called  also  "  the  sea  of  Galilee,"  and  "  of  Tiberias  ;"  called  also  in  the  Old 
Testament,  "  tlieSca  of  Cinnercth."    Num.  xxxiv.  11.    Jos.  xii.  3. 

Ver.  2.  Ttoo s/u'ps.  — Evidently fishing-barlis. Standing— 1\).s.i'\i  aground  ; 

not  afloat. 

15 


170 


LUKE,  V 


1 


A.  M.  4031. 
A.  U.  27. 


c  R' 127  1,2 
E7.0.37. 


d  Ecn.6. 
Cia  6.9. 


HX.23..5. 

Ga.a'Z 
l'r.13.24. 


f  Jii.13.22. 
2  Su.6.9. 
1  Ki.l7. 
18. 
Is.6.5. 


g  P6.S.6,8. 


h  Mrxt.4.20. 
I!(.i7. 
llii.3.7.8. 


Mat.S.2, 
&c. 

Ma.l.lO, 
&c. 


j  i  Ki.5.10, 
14. 


1   Mai.  4. 25. 
Mii.3.7. 
J  11.6.2. 


fishermen  were  gone  out  of  them,  and  were  washing  I 
their  nets. 

3  And  he  entered  into  one  of  the  ships,  which  was 
Simon's,  and  prayed  him  that  he  would  thrust  out  a 
Uttle  from  the  land.  And  he  sat  down,  and  taught 
the  people  out  of  the  ship. 

4  ^  Now  when  he  had  left  speaking,  he  said  unto 
Simon,  b  Launch  out  into  the  deep,  and  let  down  your 
nets  for  a  draught. 

5  And  Simon  answering  said  unto  him,  Master,  we 
have  toiled  all  the  night,  and  have  taken  •=  nothing: 
nevertheless  at  thy  word  I  will  letdown  the  net. 

6  And  <i  when  they  had  this  done,  they  enclosed  a 
great  multitude  of  fishes  :  and  their  net  brake. 

7  And  they  beckoned  unto  their  partners,  which 
were  in  the  other  ship,  that  they  should  come  and  help 
e  them.  And  they  came,  ana  filled  both  the  ships, 
so  that  they  began  to  sink, 

8  When  Snnon  Peter  saw  if,  he  fell  down  f  at  Jesus' 
knees,  saying,  Depart  from  me;  for  I  am  a  sinful 
man,  0  Lord.  . 

9  For  he  was  astonished,  and  all  that  were  with  him, 
at  the  draught  of  thfe  fishes  s  which  they  had  taken  : 

10  And  so  u-as  also  James,  and  John,  the  sons  of  Ze- 
bedee,  vs^hich  were  partners  with  Simon.  And  Jesus 
said  unto  Simon,  Fear  not;  from  henceforth  thou 
shalt  catch  men. 

11  And  when  (hey  had  brought  their  ships  to  land, 
they  forsook  h  all,  and  followed  him. 

12  IT  And  i  it  came  to  pass,  when  he  was  in  a  certain 
city,  behold  a  man  full  of  leprosy:  who  seeing  Jesus, 
fell  on  //is  face,  and  besought  him,  saying.  Lord,  if  thou 
wilt,  thou  canst  make  me  clean. 

13  And  he  put  forth  his  hand,  and  touched  him,  say- 
ing, I  will  :  be  j  thou  clean.  And  immediately  the  le- 
prosy departed  from  him. 

14  And  he  charged  him  to  tell  no  man  :  but  go,  and 
show  thyself  to  tlie  priest,  and  offer  for  thy  cleansing, 
according  as  Moses  k  commanded,  for  a  testimony 
unto  them. 

15  But  so  much  the  more  went  there  a  fame  abroad 
of  him :  and  i  great  multitudes  came  together  to  hear, 
and  to  be  healed  bv  him  of  their  infirmities. 


Ver.  3.  3'An!s?oi/f «//«/«.— So  tliattlic  people  on  land  iT!!g-lit.  Iioar,  wilhoiit  m- 

coinmoiline  hi:n. Sat  down,  &c.— ITliis  accounlof  t!io  calling  of  Peter  nnd 

Andrew,  James  and  John,  wiU  be  found,  as  Dr.  Townson  observes,  on  a  near 
inspection, totally  marvellou.<ly  with  tbepreccdinfe'onesot  IVlatlbc^vand  iVIarU  ; 
end  is  one  of  the  evidences,  that  the  Evangelists  vary  only  ni  the  inirnber  or  cljeiCL' 
of  circumstances,  and  write  from  the  same  idea  of  the  fact  wlucb  they  lay  before 
us.  Thoueli  St.  Matthew  and  Mark  do  note.vactly  tell  us,  that  St.  Peter  was  in 
the  vessel  when  he  was  called  by  Christ,  they  si.cniiy  as  much  ni  sayme  l  kit 
he  wa.s  castiii?  a  net  into  the  sea  ;  and  though  only  St.  Luke  mform.s  us  tliat 
James  and  Jolin  assisted  Peter  in  landing  the.fish,  yet  it  is  implied,  tor  Mark 
says,  that  when  Christ  had  gone  a  liitlc  farther,  he  saw  them  mendmg  their 
nets,  which  liad  been  torn  by  the  weight  of  lish  liaulcd  on  shoTc.]-Baf.iler. 

Ver.  8.  Depart  from  vie,  &c.— I  am  totally  unworthy  of  such  manilesta- 
tions  of  tliy  power  and  glory.    See  Is.  vi.  5.  u    i  r  n      ^.a  v,,,., 

Ver.  11.  They  forsook  all  and  followed  hrm.—" '\hey  had  followed  him 
before,  (John  i.  43  ;)  but  not  so  as  to  forsake  all.    Till  now  tl.ey  v.-rought  at  i 
their  ordinary  calling."     Wesley. | 


LUKE,  V 


171 


16^  And  ""he  withdrew  himself  into  the  wilderness, 
and  p raved. 

17  ^  And  it  came  to  pass  on  a  certam  driy,  as  he  was 
teaching,  that  "there  vvere  Pharisees  and  doctors  of 
the  law' sitting  bv,  which  were  come  out  of  every  town 
of  Gahlec,  and  Judea,  and  Jerusalem  : 'and  the  power 
of  the  P  Lord  was  present  to  heal  them.  .  ^ 

16  "And,  behold,  men  brought  in  a  bed  a  man  wlucn 
was  taken  with  a  palsy:  and  they  sought  means  \o 
bring  him  in,  and  to  lay  him  before  him. 

19  And  when  they  could  not  find  by  what  wa%  they 
might  bring  him  m  because  of  the  multitude,  they  went 
upon  the  lious"-top,  and  let  him  down  through  the 
tiling  with  his  c-M\ch.  into  the  midst  before  Jesus. 

20  And  when  he  saw  their  faith,  he  said  unto  him, 
Man,  thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee.  j 

21  And  the  scribes  and  the  Pharisees  began  to  reason, 
saying.  Who  is  this  which  speaketh  blasphemies? 
Who  can  forgive  p  sins,  but  God  alone  '? 

22  But  when  Jesus  perceived  their  thoughts,  he  an- 
swering said  unto  them.  What  reas^on  ye  m  your 
hearts  ?  .      ,.      • 

23  Whether  is  easier,  to  say,  Thy  sms  be  forgiven 
thee;  or  to  say.  Rise  up  and  walk  ?  ^ 

24  Rut  that  ye  may  know  that  the  bon  of  man  hath 
power  upon  earth  to  forgive  sins,  (he  said  unto  the  sick 
of  the  palsy,)  I  say  unto  thee.  Arise,  and  i  take  up  thy 
couch,  and  gt)  unto  thy  house. 

25  And  immediately  he  rose  up  before  them,  and  took 
up  tha't  whereon  he  lay,  and  departed  to  his  own 
house,  glorifying  God.  ,     •     j 

26  And  thev  were  all  amazed,  "•  and  they  glorified 
God,  and  « were  filled  with  fear,  saying,  We  have  seen 
strange  things  to-day. 

27  IT  And  ^  after  these  things  he  went  forth,  and  saw 
apubUcan,  named  Levi,  sitting  at  the  receipt  of  cus- 
tom :  and  he  said  unto  him.  Follow  me. 

2SAnd  he  left  all,  rose  up,  and  followed  him. 


A.  M.  4031. 

A.  u.  '.n. 


in  MaUU. 
23. 
Ma.6.46. 


'  He  rreni 
feskd  hi* 
Divine 
power 
and  c  mi- 
passion  in 
rea<lily 
healing 
l);osa  nu- 
merous 
sick  per- 
snusTnat 


1 03.  a 
130.4. 
I.s.1.18. 


q  Jn.5.8,12. 


r  h^A.-2\. 


I  Mi-.t.d.9. 
Ma.ilS. 


Ver.  16.  Into  the  wilda-ness. — Literally,  "  Into  the  deserts ;"  Campbell,  *•  Soli- 
tary p!ar«s."  ' 

"\  er.  1*.'.  And  the  potcer  of  the  Lord  was  present  to  heal  them. — Query,  whom  T 
Not  the  rhurisees  ai:d  la\\->'ei-s,  surely.  \\c  apprehend  that  part  of  this  passage 
should  be  read  in  a  parenthesis,  thus  :  Ver.  l.'>.  "Great  multitudes  cnn-.e  ...  to 

be  healed,  (and  he  withdrew,  ic And  it  came  to  pass  on  a  certain  day,  as 

he  was  teachmfr,  and  tliere  were  Pharisees,  Sac.  sittui?;  bv  ....,)  and  thfi  tv-wer 
of  the  Lord  was  (present)  to  heal  thetn ;"  viz.  the  multitudes  that  came  to  lie 
Jiealcd.  So  (for  substance)  Glassius,  Doddrid-je,  Cnvipbell,  mid  BoQlhroyd.  It  is 
erident  enough,  from  what  follows,  that  the  Pharisees  came  not  to  be  healea,  but 
to  cavil  and  find  fault. 

^'er.  18 — 26.  Aiid,  behold,  men  browiht  in  a  bed,  i:c. — This  is  tlie  same  n.vi- 
rativo  as  in  Mat.  ix.  2 — 8,  where  we  offered  some  general  remarks;  aiid  in 
Mark  ii..  3—12. 

■\'cr.  19.  IJicy  went  upon  the  hoitse-top. — [The  plain  state  of  the  case  seems 
to  have  been  this:  not  bein?  atle  to  approach  our  Loru,  necause  jf  the  crowd, 
they  niicended  the  flat  roof  bj  the  outer  stairs,  and,  imcoverins:  the  roofin?, 
whether  of  tiling  or  Ihatcliin?,  iil)out  the  place  where  Je.sus  sat,  thejr  let  dowii 
the  couch  by  1  lie  orifice.  In  all  tliis  there  appeare  no  difiiculty ;  and  the  damaue, 
considering  the  slijrlit  structiue  ul  d  tliin  roofing  of  eastern  houses,  could  not 
Kavc  been  greiit.] — Bngsla: 

Ver.  21.    Fon/ive  sitis. — See  note  on  JIark  ii.  7. 

Ver.  26.    FMlsd  with  fto: — i.  e.  with  a  reverential  sense  of  the  divine  power. 


172 


LUKE,  VI. 


w  LM5  ', 
10. 

1  Co.G.y. 
II. 

ITi.l  15. 

2  Pe.3.9. 


7  15.2^12 


.Mat.9.lo, 
17. 

Ma.a.21, 
2i 


a  l-e.19.19. 
»e.22.U. 
2C0.6.16. 


a  Mat  12. 
Mx2.23, 


ij  Rx.20.lC. 
Is5S.I3. 


29  51  And  Levi  made  him  a  great  feast  in  his  own 
house  .  and  "  there  was  a  srcat  company  of  publicans 
and  of  others  that  sat  down  with  them. 

30  But  their  scribes  and  Pharisees  murmured  against 
his  disciples,  saying,  Why  do  ye  eat  and  drink  with 
pubheans  and  sinners? 

3;  And  Jesus  answering  said  unto  them,  They  tMat 
are  whole  need  not  a  ^physician;  but  they  that  are 
sick. 

32  I  came  not  to  call  the  righteous,  but  sinners  '"  to 
repentance. 

33  ^  And  they  said  unto  him,  Why  do  the  disciples 
of  John  fast  often,  and  make  prayers,  and  likewise 
the  dhciples  of  the  Pharisees ;  but  *  thine  eat  and 
drink? 


34  And  he  said  unto  them,  Can  ve  make  the  children 
of  the  bride-chamber  fast,  while  tne  bridegroom  is  with 
the in  ? 

35  But  the  days  will  come,  when  the  bridegroom  shall 
be  taken  away  from  them,  and  then  shall  they  fast 
y  in  those  days. 

36  ir  And  '^he  spake  also  a  parable  unto  them  ;  No 
man  piitteth  a  piece  of  a  new  garment  upon  an  old  ;  if 
otherwise,  then  both  the  new  maketh  a  rent,  and  the 
piece  that  wns  taken  out  of  the  new  agreeth  not  "with 
the  old. 

37  And  no  man  putteth  new  wine  into  old  bottles  ; 
else  the  new  wine  will  burst  the  bottles,  and  be  spilled, 
and  the  bottles  shall  perish. 

38  But  new  wine  must  be  put  into  new  bottles  ;  and 
both  arc  preserved. 

39  No  man  also  having  drunk  old  icim  straightway 
desireth  new :  for  he  saith,  The  old  b  is  better. 

CHAPTER  VI.  * 

1  Christ  reproveth  the  Pharisees'  blin-lness  ahoul  ihe  obser\-ation  of  tlie  sabhath, 
by  scripture,  reason,  aii'l  miracle  :  \'i  chooseih  twelve  apostles  :  17  hcalelh  the 
diseasea  :  20  preachetli  to  his  disciples  before  the  people  of  blessings  ami 
curses  :  27  how  we  must  love  our  eneuiies :  46  and  join  the  obedience  o*"  good 
works  to  the  he;\rin2:  of  llie  wor.l :  lest  in  the  evil  day  of  temptation  wc  fall 
like  a  house  builtxipon  the  face  of  llie  earth,  without  any  foundation. 

'  A  ND  '^it  came  to  pass  on  the  second  sabbath  after 

1.  -^^ 


the  first,  that  he  went  through  the  corn  fields ; 
and  his  disciples  plucked  the  ears  of  corn,  and  did  eat, 
rubbing  i/ic??i  in  their  hands. 

2  And  certain  of  the  Pharisees  said  unto  them,  Why 
do  ye  that  which  b  is  not  lawful  to  do  on  the  sabbath 
days  ? 

3  And  Jesus  answering  them  said.  Have  ye  not  read 
so  much  as  this,  what  «  David  did,  when  himself  was 
a  hungered,  and  they  which  were  with  him  ; 

4  How  he  went  into  the  house  of  God,  and  did  take 


Vcr.  30.  Their  scribes.  &c.— Tliat  is,  the;  scribes  and  Pharisees  of  that 
placr;.     Campbell.  :        „,  .■       ■ 

Chap  VT  Vcr.  1—5.  And  it  came  to  pass,  &c.— The  same  conversation  is 
related  more  fully  by  r.Iatthew,  chap.  xii.  1--8  ;  also  in  Mark  ii.  23-23. 

Vcr.  1.  On  the  second  sabbath  after  the  fir  St.- Caynpb  ell.  On  the  sabbath 
(called)  second  r)rime  ;"  this  is  literal,  but  the  learned  cimiincntator  confesses 
the  exact  meaning  to  bo  unknown.  Doddridge  reiidc^rs  it,  On  the  hrst  sab- 
bath aOer  the  second  (day  ofunloavened  bread.")  So  Lightfoot,  iS'eiocome,  &c. 


LUKE,  VI. 


=  I 


173 


e  Mat.  12. 

10,&c. 
Ma.3.1, 


g  Job  i'la 


h  Is. 42.4 
Ac.26.'-6. 


j  Ps.2.1;i 


1  Mat.6.a 

m  Mai.  10.1, 
&c. 

Ma.3.ia 
6  7. 


p   M-al.4.2.5 

&c. 

M».3.7, 

&c. 


q  Ps.  103.3. 
107. 17.. -20 


rNii.21.8,9. 
Mat.  14. 
36. 

Jn.il4, 
15. 


and  eat  the  shew-bread,  and  gave  also  to  tliem  thai 
Averewith  him;  which  it  is  not  lawful  J  to  eat  but  for 
the  priests  alone? 

5  And  he  said  unto  tliem,  That  the  Son  of  man  is 
Lord  also  of  the  sabbath. 

6  IT  And "  if.  came  to  pass  also  en  another  sabbath,  that  ^ 
he  entered  into  Hie  suiagoguc  and  taught:  and  there, 

t  was  a  man  whose  rignt  hand  was  withered. 

7  And  the  scribes  and  Pharisees  watched  him, 
whether  he  would  heal  on  the  f  sabbath  day ;  that 
they  might  find  an  accusation  against  him. 

8  But  lie  knew  their  s  thoughts,  and  said  to  the  man 
which  had  the  withered  hand,  Rise  hup,  and  stand 
forsh  in  the  midst.    And  he  arose  and  stood  forth. 

9  Then  said  Jesus  unto  them,  I  will  ask  you  one  thing; 
Is  it  lawful  on  the  sabbath  days  to  do  good,  or  to  do 
evil  7  to  save  life,  or  t^  destroy  it  ? 

10  And  looking  i  round  about  upon  them  al'i,  he  said 
unto  the  man,  Stretch  forth  thy  hand.  And  he  did  so  : 
and  his  hand  was  restored  whole  as  iheotlier. 

11  And  they  were  filled  with  madness  ;  and  commu- 
ned J  one  with  another  what  they  might  do  to  .lesus. 

12  T  And  k  it  came  to  pass  in  those  days,  that  he  \vent 
out  into  a  mountain  i  to  pray,  and  continued  all  night 
in  prayer  to  H-od.  . 

13  And  when  it  was  dav,  he  called  unto  him  his  dis- 
ciples :  and  of  them  he  chose  ">  twelve,  whom  also  he 
named  apostles ; 

14  Siinon,  (whom  "he  also  named  Peter,)  and  Andrew 
his  brother,  James  and  John,  Philip  and  Bartholo- 
mew, , 

15  Matthew  and  Thomas,  James  the  sojiof  Alpneus 
•and  Simon  called  Zelotes, 

10  And  Judas  othebrotkcr  of  James,  and  Judas  Isca- 
riot,  which  also  was  the  traitor. 

17  '^  And  he  came  down  with  them,  and  stood  m  the 
plain,  and  the  companv  of  his  disciples,  and  p  a  gjeat 
multitude  of  people  out  of  all  Juaea  and  Jerusalem, 
and  from  the  sea  coast  of  Tvre  and  SidJi,  which  came 
to  hear  him,  and  to  be  healed  i  of  their  diseases ;     _ 

18  And  they  that  were  vexed  with  unclean  spirits: 
and  thev  were  healed. 

19  And' the  whole  multitude  sought  to  touch  Mum: 
for  s  there  went  virtue  out  of  him,  and  healed  thein  nil. 

Ver.  9  Is  it  lawful,  dcc.—CamphelJ,  "Wliut  is  lawful  to  do  oi  the  sat'i.itli  | 
Good  or  ill?  To  scire,  or  to  destroy v"  So  a  grieat  many  Mbii.  ao.  pniitea 
editions.  Thev  change  only  in  tlic  pointing.  _  .  .  „  ,  .  -  ,  :„  „  r„„. 
Ver.  11.  'liieu  iiere  filled  icith  mathwss. —T\v.s  is  well  explainer.,  antl  m  a  few 
words,  l)v  Mr.  Hmn/.  "  Thev  were  mad  at  Christ,  mad  at  the  r-c-ople,  maa  al 
themselves.    Anser  is  a  short  madness ;  malice  a  Ions  one.' 

Ver.  13. 
pondini? 

•d  by  our  Lord,  from  5/ff^. ..,    ■- -.      —      ,-■-..      i  .<, 

M  denote  anv  one  deputed  to  act  for  anotlicr.  especially  on  puluic  biisin»«. 
;    ambassadors.  Legates,  or  cnvoi/s ;  in  wliich  sense  Herodotus  aivo  •uses  the  woru.]— 

I   ^xIj^\5.    Simon  called  Zc'o<es.— Called  also  the  Canaanite,  from  the  Hebrew  .j 
;   word /Jowfj,  to  be  zealuns.    See  note  on  Mark  lu.  18.  „f  t-..i-i.  ■ 

'        Ver.  16.    Judos  Jscariot—Thut  is,  "the  man  of  Canoth"  a  tovi-n  of  JaUia.  i( 
others  explain  Iscanot  as  Issachariothes.  of  the  tribe  of  Issacliai.^jU2/mrt^____    \, 


13.     Apo6iles.—\.kx\  Apcstle  properly  denotes  07!«  sent   e^-^^Jy  corre-- 

, ^  tcthe  Chaldee  and  Sniac,  shcliach,  and  shelicha,  Pi^habh'  the  V017  >^oM 

eniploved  by  our  Lord,  from  sbclarli,  "  to  send."    It  ^\as  emplovfil  by  Ibc  Jews  to 


174 


LUKE,    VI. 


V  Is.55.1. 
wPs.  107.9. 


X  ls.61.3. 
Ke.21.4. 


y  Jn.l7.l4. 
z  lPe.2.19, 


AC..5.41. 
Col.  1.24. 
JaA.2. 
Ac7.52. 
He.ll.3i. 


na.2.9. 
Ja.5.1. 


e  U-.23.7. 

Co.W. 
f  Pr.l4.13. 

Ep.5.4. 

g  Ju.15.19. 
1  Jn.4.5. 

h  Kx.23,4,5 
Pr.'25.21. 
Miit..5.44. 
ver.35. 
Ro.  12.20. 


j   Mal..5.39. 
k  1  Co.6.7. 

I  Di.  15.7,8, 
10. 

Pr.19.17. 
21.26. 
Mat.5.42, 
&c. 

m  Mat  7. 12. 

II  ver.27. 

o  P3.37.2S. 
112.5. 

p  Mat.5.45. 

q  Mat.7.1. 


20  fl  And  '  he  lilted  up  his  eyes  on  his  disciples,  and 
said,  Blessed  be  ye  "  poor :  for  yours  is  the  kingdom  of 
God. 

21  Blessed  are  ye  that  hunger  "  now:  for  ye  shall  be 
^  filled.  Blessed  are  ye  that  weep  ^  now :  for  ye  shall 
laugh. 

22  Blessed  are  ye,  when  men  shall  hate  y  you,  and 
when  they  shall  separate  ^  you  from  their  company^ 
and  shall  reproach  youy  and  cast  out  your  name  as 
evil,  for  the  Son  of  man's  sake. 

23  Rejoice  ^  ye  in  that  day,  and  leap  for  joy  :  for,  be- 
hold, your  reward  is  great  in  heaven :  for  in  the  like 
manner  i^did  their  fatiiers  unto  the  prophets. 

24  But  wo  unto  you  that  are  •=  rich!  for  ye  have  re- 
ceived d  your  consolation. 

25'Wo  unto  you  that  are  *full !  for  ye  shall  hunger. 
Wo  unto  you  that  laugh  f  now !  for  ye  shall  mourn 
and  weep. 

26  Wo  unto  you,  when  all  men  shall  speak  well  =  of 
you!  for  so  did  their  fathers  to  the  false  prophets. 

27  If  But  I  say  unto  you  which  hear,  Love  hyour  ene- 
mies, do  good  to  them  which  hate  you, 

28  Bless  them  that  curse  you,  and  ipray  for  them 
which  despitefully  use  you. 

29  And  J  unto  him  that  smiteth  thee  on  the  one  cheek 
offer  also  the  other  ;  and  him  k  that  taketh  away  thy 
cloak  forbid  not  to  take  thy  coat  also. 

30  Give  1  to  every  man  that  asketh  of  thee ;  and  of 
him  that  taketh  away  thy  goods  ask  them  not  again. 

31  And  "las  ye  would  that  men  should  da  to  you,  do 
ye  also  to  them  likewise. 

32  For  if  ye  love  them  which  love  you,  what  thank 
have  ye  7  for  sinners  also  love  those  that  love  them 


33  And  if  ye  do  good  to  theni  which  do  good  to  you, 
same 


what  thank  have  ye?  for  sinners  also  do  even  the 


34  And  if  ye  lend  to  them  of  whom  ye  hope  to  receive, 
what  thank  have  ye  ?  for  sinners  also  lend  to  sinners, 
to  receive  as  ifiuch  again, 

3.5  But  love  ye  your  "enemies,  and  do  gjod,  and 
o  lend,  hopin"  for  nothing  again;  and  your  reward  shall 
be  great,  ana  p  ye  shall  be  the  children  of  the  Highest : 
for  lie  is  kind  unto  the  unthankful  and  to  the  evil. 

36  Be  ye  therefore  merciful,  as  your  Father  also  is 
merciful. 

37  Judge  1  not,  and  ye  shall  not  be  judged  :  condemn 
not,  and  ye  shall  not  be  condemned:  forgive,  and  ye 
shall  be  forgiven : 


V(!r.  22.  When  they  shall  separate  you— From  their  company  ;  lliat  is,  "  f.\- 
pel  you  from  tiie  synagogue  ;  excommunicate  you."     Campbclt. 

Ver.  29.  Take  thy  coat.— [The  coat  was  a  tunic,  or  under  garment,  over 
whicli  ilie  Jews  and  other  nations  tiirew  a  cloak  or  gown,  wiicn  lliey  vent 
abroad,  or  were  not  at  work.]— JSag'srer. 

Ver.  35.  Hoping  for  nothing  again— 'Vho  Greek  word  is  only  here  used  in 
theNewTesfameiil,  where  some  render  it,  to  dcspcnd  ;  and  then  tiii'  scn.-je  is, 
lend  loithout  despondency,  i.  e.  without  being  weary  ;  but  the  true  meaning  p.ro- 
bably  is,  lend  even  lo  those  from  whom  you  cannot  reasonably  e.vpcct  any 
recompense. 


LUKE,  VII. 


175  , 


38  Give,  and  it  shall  be  given  "^  unto  you ;  good  mea- 
sure, pressed  down,  and  shaken  together,  and  running 
over,  shall  men  give  into  your  ^  bosom.  For  t  with 
the  same  measure  that  ye  mete  withal  it  snail  be  mea- 
sured to  you  again.  ,     ,,•    J 

39  And  he  spake  a  parable  unto  them,  Can  "  the  blind 
lead  the  blind  7  shall  thev  not  both  fall  into  the  ditch  7 

40  The  *  disciple  is  not  above  his  master  :  but  every 
one  *that  is  perfect  shall  be  as  his  master. 

41  And  why  beholdest  thou  the  mote  that  is  in  thy 
brother's  eye,  but  perceivest  not  the  beam  that  is  in 
thine  own  eye?  ^ 

42  Either  how  canst  thou  say  to  thy  brother,  Brother, 
let  me  pull  out  the  mote  that  is  in  thine  eye,  when 
thou  thyself  beholdest  not  the  beam  that  is  in  thme 
own  eye?  Thou  hypocrite,  »  cast  out  first  the  beam 
out  of  thine  own  eye,  and  thenshalt  thou  see  clearly  to 
pull  ijut  the  mote  that  is  in  thy  brother's  eye. 

43  For  y  a  good  tree  bringeth  not  forth  corrupt  fruit; 
neither  doth  a  corrupt  tree  bring  forth  good  fruit. 

44  For  ^  every  tree  is  known  by  his  own  fruit.  For 
of  thorns  men  do  not  gather  figs,  nor  of  a  bramble 
bush  gather  they  ^  grapes. 

45  A  b  good  man  out  of  the  good  treasure  of  his  heart 
bringeth  forth  that  which  is  good  ;  and  an  evil  man 
out  of  the  evil  treasure  of  his  heart  bringeth  forth  that 
which  is  evil :  for  of  the  abundance  of  the  heart  his 
mouth  speaketh. 

46  IT -And  why  call  ye  me  ^  Lord,  Lord,  and  do  not 
the  things  which  I  say? 

47  Whosoever  cometh  to  me,  and  heareth  my  sayijif^s, 
md  doeth  them,  I  will  show  you  to  whom  he  is  like  : 

'  4S  He  dis  like  a  man  which  built  a  house,  and  digged 
deep,  and  laid  the  foundation  on  a  rock  :  and  wlien 
the  flood  arose,  the  stream  beat  vehemently  upon  that 
house,  and  "^ could  not  shake  it:  for  it  was  founded 
upon  a  frock. 
49  But  he?  that  heareth,  and  doeth  not,  is  like  a  man 
that  without  a  foundation  built  a  house  upon  the  earth  ; 
against  which  the  stream  did  beat  vehemently,and  im- 
mediately it  I'fell ;  and  the  ruin  of  that  house  was  great. 

CHAPTER  VII. 
I  Christ  fiivleth  a  grraler  faith  in  the  ceimirioii  a  Gentile,  than  in  any  of  the 
Jews:  lU  liL'aletli  his  servant  being  abseia  :  11  raiseili  from  ileiuh  the  widow's 
son  alNain:  19  ti\s\verelh  John's  iiiesseiiseR  wiili  the  ilecUiration  of  liis  lui- 
racles  :  21  leslirietli  lo  the  people  what  opinion  he  hekl  of  Johsi :  30  iuvsisheih 
aeainst  the  Jews,  wlio  wiih  neither  the  manners  of  John  nor  of  Jesus  conlil  lie 
won:  36  and  shuweth  hy  oceaiion  lif  Mary  Maititalene,  how  he  is  a  friend  lo 
sinners,  not  to  maintain  lliem  in  sins,  but  U  forgive  theni  tlieir  sins,  iipoi'.  llielr 
fiiUt  and  I'.pentance. 

■jV'OW  »  when  he  had  ended  all  his  sayings  in  the  au- 
J-^   dieiice  of  the  people,  he  entered  into  Capernaum. 


A.  M.  4031. 
A.  n.  27. 

r  Pr.19.17. 
iMaLlO. 
42. 


Mt  1.7.2. 
Ma.l.«. 
Ja.2.ia 


V  Mat.  10. 

24. 

J...13.16. 

15.20. 

w  or,  shall 
be  per- 
fected as 
his  mas- 
ter. 

X  Pr.l8.i7. 
Ro.2.1,2J 


y  MaL7.16, 
17. 


I  Mat.12. 
33. 


a  A  grape. 


Mal.1.6. 
.Mat.7.51. 
25.11. 
c.  13.2-5. 
aei.6.7. 


f  Pb.46.1..: 


g  Ja.1.24.. 

26. 


h  Pr.23.lS. 
Ilos.4  14. 


a  Mat.8.5 
&c. 


Ver.  38.  Shall  men  give  into  your  bosom.— Tha  eastern  garments  being 
long,  folilctl.  and  girded  willi  a  girdle,  admit  of  carrying  much  corn  in  the  bosom. 

Ver.  40.  Enenj  one  that  is  perfect  shall  he  as  his  vicuiter.— Campbell, 
"  Every  tinlslied  disciple  shall  be  as  his  teaciier." 

Ver.  44.  For  of  thorns.— [So  Seneca,  "  Good  can  no  more  be  produced  out 
of  evil  tlian  a  fis  fiom  an  olive.    The  produce  corresponds  to  the  seed.")— B. 

Ver.  47-49.  Whosoever  .  .  , .  .  heareth  mu  satjin-^s.  &c.  — Tiie  parallel  pta- 
sase  to  this,  is  Mat.  vii.  24—27,  and  the  parable  is  there  illustrated. 


76 


LUKE,  VII. 


b  Job 31. 15. 
Pr.2y.21. 

c  I  Ki,.5.1. 
Oul.5.6. 
IJ1..3.II. 
5.1^ 

d  c.8.49. 

e  Ps.l07.aO. 

f  TTiis  man. 

P  tlierefore, 
nmcli 
more 
canst 

'I'llOll, 

who  hast 
supreme 
power 
uirI  au- 
thority I 
comniaiKl 
the  paUy 
tn  he 

gone,  anil 
health  to 
come. 

g  or,  coff.n. 


only  son, 

ther  a 
icidom, 
ancl  he  hi 
the  l)looiii 
of  his 
clays. 


h  c.8.54. 
AI-.9.40. 
Ro.4.n. 

i  2Ki.4.32 
..37. 
13.'21. 
Jn.11.44. 

)  c.24.19. 
I(  C.1.C3. 


2  And  a  certain  centurion's  servant,  who  was  dear 
b  unto  him,  was  sicit,"and  ready  to  die. 

3  And  when  he  heard  of  Jesus,  he  sent  unto  him  the 
elders  of  the  Jews,  beseeching  him  that  he  would  come 
and  heal  his  servant. 

4  And  when  they  came  to  Jesus,  they  besought  him 
instantly,  saying,  That  he  was  worthy  for  whom  he 
should  do  this : 

5  For  he  loveth  '  our  nation,  and  he  hath  built  us  a 
synagogue. 

6  Then  Jesus  went  with  them.  And  when  he  was 
now  not  far  from  the  house,  the  centurion  sent  friends 
to  him,  saying  unto  him,  Lord,  trouble  d  not  thyself; 
for  I  am  not  worthy  that  thou  shouldest  enter  under 
my  roof: 

7  Wherefore  neither  thought  I  myself  worthy  to  come 
unto  thee  :  but  say  ^in  a  word,  and  my  servant  shall 
be  healed. 

6  For  I  also  am  a  man  set  under  authority,  having 
bnder  me  soldiers,  and  I  say  unto  f  one,  Go,  and  he 
goeth;  and  to  another,  come,  and  he  cometh  ;  and  to 
my  servant,  Do  this,  and  he  doeth  it.0 

9  When  Jesus  heard  these  things,  he  marvelled  at 
him,  and  turned  him  aboTit,  and  said  unto  the  people 
that  followed  him,  I  say  unto  you,  I  have  not  found 
so  great  faith,  no,  not  in  Israel. 

10  And  they  that  were  sent,  returning  to  the  house, 
found  the  servant  whole  that  had  been  sick. 

11  IT  And  it  came  to  pass  the  day  after,  that  he  went 
into  a  city  called  Nain;  and  many  of  his  disciples 
went  with  him,  and  much  people. 

12  Now  v/hcn  be  came  nigh  to  the  gate  of  the  city, 
behold,  there  was  a  dead  man  carried  out,  the  only 
son  of  his  mother,  and  she  was  a  widow  :  aiid  much 
people  of  the  city  was  with  her. 

13  And  when  the  Lord  saw  her,  he  had  compassion 
on  her,  and  said  unto  her.  Weep  not. 

14  And  he  came  and  touched  thesbicr :  and  they  thot 
bare  him  stood  still.  And  he  said,  Young  man,  y  I 
say  unto  thee,  h  Arise. 

15  And  he  that  was  dead  i  sat7ip,  and  began  to  speak. 
And  he  delivered  him  to  his  motlier. 

10  And  there  came  a  fear  on  all:  and  they  glorified 
God,  saying,  That  a  great  prophet  )is  risen  up  among 
us;  and'.  That  f  God  hath  visited  hisijcople. 

17  And   this  rumour  of  him  went  forth  throughoit 


'  Chap.  VII.  Ver.  5.  Usasi/naeogve.—Canipbelt,"  Our synagogM  {"  im\)\y- 
inp  that  there  was  l)tit  one  in  llio  lowii.     Compbell. 

Vtr.  8.  00,  and  he  g'oe//i.— Inliiiialing  ihat  diseases  are  Christ's  servants, 
so  completely  under  his  control,  that  they  come  uml  go  at  his  biiUliiig,  as  the 
soltliers  of  a  frencral. 

Ver.  11.  .Va/«— [Called  Nairn  hy  the  Jewish  writers,  was  n  town  of  Galilee, 
in  the  ni-ii-'hliourliood  of  Eiidor  and  Srythopolis,  and  two  miles  southof  ninnnt 
Talior,  acconliii^' to  KiiseLhii.  ISoic/iard  .<ays,  "Two  ieajrues  from  Naza- 
reth, and  not  iihovc  one  ."^outh  of  nif)niit  'l'a!)or,  is  the  lesser  mount  Hermon, 
on  the  norih  siile  of  uiiich  is  the  city  >.'(iir).\—Iiaffs!cr. 

Ver.  11.  Tmic/ied  the  bier.—Amymi:  the  Jews,  as  well  as  Romans,  in  those 
limes,  the  corpse  was  carried  to  the  j:rave  on  n  kind  of  litter,  or  l)i('r,  without 
any  other  covering  than  a  cloth.    Rosenimdler.    Orient.  Lit. 'S.o.  \2^.  1 


LUKE,  VII. 


17V 


region   rouna 


all  Judea,    and    throughout    all    the 
about. 

18  IT  And  the  disciples  of  John  showed  him  of  all 
these  things. 

19  And  iJohn  calling  ifn^o  him  two  of  his  disciples, 
sent  them  to  .lesus,  saying,  Art  thou  he  that  should 
">  come?  or  look  we  for  another? 

20  When  the  men  were  come  unto  him,  they  said 
J3hn  Baptist  hath  sent  us  unto  thee,  saying.  Art  thoii 
he  that  should  come  ?  or  look  we  for  anotlier  ? 

21  And  in  the  same  hour  he  cured  many  of  their  in 
firmities  and  plagues,  and  of  evil  spirits;  and  unto 
many  that  were  blind  he  gave  sicrht. 

22  Then  Jesus  answering  saiH  unto  them,  Go  your 
way,  and  tell  "John  what  things  ye  have  seen  and 
heard;  how  "that  the  bhnd  see,  the  lame  walk,  the 
lepers  are  cleansed,  the  deaf  hear,  the  dead  are  raised 
to  the  poor  p  the  gospel  is  preached. 

23  And  blessed  is  he,  whosoever  shall  not  be  offended 
^  m  me. 

24  IF  And  when  the  messengers  of  John  were  depart- 
ed he  began  to  speak  unto  thepeople  concerning  John, 
What  went  ye  put  into  the  wilderness  for  to  see  7  A  reed 
shaken  with  the  wind  ? 

.  25  But  what  went  ye  out  for  to  see?  A  man  clothed 
m  soft  raiment?  Behold,  they  which  are  gorgeously 
appai-elledj  and  live  delicatelv,  are  in  kings'"  "■  courts. 

26  But  what  went  ye  out  for  to  see?  A  ^prophef^ 
ea,  I  say  unto  you,  and  much  more  than  a  prophet. " 

27  This  is/ie,  of  whom  it  is  t  written.  Behold,  I  send 
my  messenger  before  thy  face,  which  shall  prepare  thy 
way  before  thee.  ' 

28  For  I  say  unto  you,  Among  those  that  are  born  of 
women  there  is  not  a  greater  prophet  than  John  the 
.baptist:  but  he  thaMs  least  in  the  kingdom  of  God 
is  greater  than  he. 

29  And  all  the  people  that  heard  him,  and  the  publi- 
cans, justified  "  God,  being  baptized  v  with  the  baptism 
of  .lohn. 

30  But  the  Pharisees  and  lawyers  ^^  rejected  the  coun- 
sel j  of  God  y  against  themselves,  being  not  baptized 
of  him. 

31  IT  And  the  Lord  said,  Whereunto  ^  then  shall  I 


M.  4031. 
.  D.  27. 


0  Is.35  5,6 


p  c.4.ia 
Ja.2.5. 


q  ls.3.14,15. 
M;xt.ll.6. 
13..57. 
c.2.34. 
Jii.6.66. 
1  Co.  1.21 


r  2Sa.l9.a5. 
Jis.1.3,11. 


t  Mal.3.1. 
c.  1.15..  17. 


u  Ps.51.4. 
Ro.3.4. 


y  or,  vrWdn 
them- 
selves. 

z  Mat.lL 
16,&c 


Ver.  19.  Or  look  we  for  another? 
Iher?"    That  is,  Art  tliou  the  Christ 


Doddridge,  "  Are  we  to  expect  ano- 
„.„,„„„„,      ,1     D     .    .,       .  or  must  wo  wait  for  another?— [When 

^ZiTnT-iZ\'''  ^?P*'-^  ^  so  emn  testirnony  to  Christ,  the  sign  from  heaven, 
f.  A  .in  i  '?:''"'T'  '"'"."^^  ,'V'\'*=''  "'^^<' ''""  acknowledge  Jeli.s  the  .Messiah 
^yin:'ll!:tr^S^l,!^S^^^;J!^S^^  ^''-'-  -^  ^^^ '-  own  sat«: 
nZtu'fL/"'^!^!^  "^^Veople  that  heard  him-Namclv.  John.  GrotiuB, 
t?e£Soli,f"fin^f".'^^'"'^.''  ^°r"?'"  t'ic««^.aslhe  words  of  Jesus,  (not  o^ 
me  ijiaiigelist,)  m  relerence  to  John  the  Baptist 

H  Jir'A^n  inPf  ^f^  '^n  ^"'"^S^'  °f  God  agavm  themselves-Thnt  is,  afrairst 
t  em  -  %/,S;-  ..^"'fi'^^ejendcrs  ft  "Rejected  the  counsel  of  God  to 
liiem  ,     Campbell,     Witii  regard  to  them." 

Greek  M^^'^fJi^^/'°'''^AV''^rV'''^'^  ^''?^'^?  ^■"•^  wanting  in  almost  all  the 
tator^S'  .ro  "''"?'  «»  the  Laim  ;  ,n  all  the  ancient  vcrsion.s  and  commen- 
CamA,7  ,uZI''^''\T'^  by  Gror«M,  Mi/l,  U-etstein,  and  even  Doddridge. 
n^ere^int  iJllo?  m*-"'"  '°  ^'^  '"serted  by  sorne  transcriber,  who  took  Uie  t^o 
Pieceili.ig  verses  for  the  words  of  the  Evangelist. 


178 


LUKE,  VII. 


a  MaL3.4. 
Ma- 1.6. 
J.  1.15. 


t  Jn,2  2. 


I'r.S.Sa. 

50. 

17.16. 


c  Mat.26.5 

&c. 
•    Ma.  14.3, 

&c. 

.Tr..U.2, 

&c. 


C.-5.3-1 
ver.3-S. 
rj'i.1.15. 


g  c.15.2. 


Ps.49.7,i 
Ro.5.6. 


Ps.U6.16 
..18. 

1  Co.  1.5. 9. 
aCo.T  !^. 

rn.i.i3 


liken  the  men  of  this  gcneralion  ?  and  to  what  arc 
they  like  ? 

32  They  are  like  unto  children  sitting  in  the  market- 
place, and  calling  one  to  another,  and  saying,  We  have 
piped  unto  you,  and  ye  have  not  danced  ;  we  have 
mourned  to  you,  and  ye  have  not  wept. 

33  For  John  the  Baptist  came  ^  neither  eating  bread  j 
nor  drinking  wine  ;  and  ye  say,  He  hath  a  devil. 

34  The  b  Son  of  man  is  com.e  eating  and  drinking; 
and  ye  say,  Behold  a  gluttonous  man,  and  a  wirie- 
hibber,  a  friend  of  publicans  and  sinners! 

35  But  c  wisdom  is  justified  of  all  her  children. 

36  H  And  d  one  of  the  Pharisees  desired  him  that  he 
would  eat  with  him.  And  he  went  into  the  Pharisee's 
house,  and  sat  down  to  meat. 

37  And,  behold,  a  woman  in  the  city,  which  was  a 
<=  sinner,  when  she  knew  that  Jesux  sat  at  meat  in  the 
Pharisee's  house,  brought  an  alabaster  box  of  ointment. 

38  And  stood  at  his  feet  behind  him  weeping,  ana 
began  to  wash  his  feet  with  tears,  and  did  wipe  them 
wifh  the  hairs  of  her  head,  and  kissed  his  feet,  and 
anointed  theyn  with  the  ointment. 

30  Now  wlien  the  Pharisee,  which  had  bidden  him, 
saw  it,  he  spake  within  himself,  saying,  This  man,  if 
f  he  were  a  prophet,  would  have  known  who  and  what 
manner  of  woman  this  is  that  toucheth  him :  for  she  is 
a  o  sinner. 

40  And  Jesus  answering  said  unto  him,  Simon,  I  have 
somewhat  to  say  unto  thee.  And  he  saith,  Master, 
say  on. 

41  There  was  a  certain  creditor  which  had  two  debt- 
ors :  the  one  owed  five  hundred  'i  pence,  and  the  other 
fifty. 

42  And  when  they  had  nothing  i  to  pay,  he  frankly 
forgave  them  both.  Tell  me,  therefore,  which  of  them 
will  love  him  most  ? 

43  Simon  answered  and  said,  I  suppose  that  he.  to 
whom  he  forgave  mOst.  And  he  said  unto  him,  Tnou 
has  rightly  j  judged. 


Vcr.  36.  And  sa'  dnion  to  meat.— The  word  means  strictly,  to  recline; 
Cample'.'.  (prol'iiMy  to  avoid  tliu  apparent  strai);:eni,".«3  of  the  word  reclining) 
renders  it  "  Placed  liiinsell"  at  table."  That  llie  reclining  posture  is  intended, 
is  perfectly  clear  from  v(^r.  38. 

Vcr.  37.  Which  ^oas— Doddridge,  "had  been"— c  smner— That  is,  noto- 
riously so. An  afabatstrr  tat'.— Sec  Mat.  xxvi.  7. 

Ver.  33.  Ami  stood  at  his  feet  behind.— The  nncienta  placed  themselves 
niong  a  couc'i  on  their  sides,  supporting  their  heads  with  on(>  arm,  bent  at  the 
elliow,  and  resting  on  the  couch:  with  the  olhi-r  they  took  their  food  and 
were  suppoi  led  at  the  back  bj'  cushions.    Their  feet,  ofcour.se,  were  nr>;essi- 

ble  to  a;iy  one  v.hf, came  belinid  the  couch.     Wakefield. To  toash  /lis  feet 

r'.yith  tedV'i.  —  Doddrid^'e,  "  To  water  his  feet  with  a  shower  of  tears  ;"  Camn- 
bell,  "  Bathed  them  with  tears,  and  wiped,"  &c.,  which  we  prefer.     If  shonkl 

be  remarked,  that  the  sandals  were  always  taken  oft"  at  meals. And  did 

loipe  thrja  loith  the  hairs  of  her  head.— Doddridge,  "  Tres.ses  of  her  hair." 
Fohjbius  tells  us,  that  when  Hannibal  drew  near  to  Rome,  the  Uoman  ladies 
went  to  the  teinnles  to  supplicate  the  pods,  washing  the  flr)ors  of  them  with 
tlieir  hair ;  whirl)  (ho  adds)  was  their  custom  on  suchoceasione. And  kiss- 
ed his  feet.— This  was  no  unusual  practice  with  the  Jews. 

Ver.  41.  Five  hundred  pence— Tha.1  is,  Roman  denarii,  equal  Vi  seven- 
ty-two dollars. 


shown 
Uicse  ex- 
uaordi- 
nary  to- 
kens of 
her  singu- 
lar love 


purdon, 
and  bein" 
par.loiied, 
she  is  rill- 
ed with 
love  to 


1  Mat.9.2,a 
M;i.2.7. 

m  Hn.2.4. 
Mal.9.22. 
Ma.5.34. 
10.5-2. 
c.8.48. 
ia42. 
Kp.2.a 


LUKE,  VIII. 219 

44  And  he  turned  to  the  woman,  and  said  unto  Simon, '  a.  m.  m\. 
Secst  thou  this  /?  woman?  I  entered  into  tliy  liouse,  i  a-  jj-  ^i_ 
thou  gavest  me  no  water  for  iny  feet :  but  she  hath: ^,^.^,,,,„ 
washed  my  feet  with  tears,  and  wped  Ihem  with  the 
hairs  of  her  head.  ,        ,  . 

45  Thou  gavest  me  no  kiss:  but  this  woman  since 
the  time  I  came  in  hath  not  ceased  to  kiss  my  feet. 

4G  My  k  head  with  oil  thou  didst  not  anoint :  but  this 
woman  hath  anointed  my  feel  with  ointment. 

47  Wherefore,  I  sav  unto  thee,  Her  sins,  which  are 
many,  are  forgiven ;  for  she  loved  much :  but  to  whom 
little  is  forgiven,  ^Ac5a77je  lovcth  little. 

4S  And  he  said  unto  her,  Thy  sins  are  forgiven. 

49  And  they  that  sat  at  meat  with  him  began  to  say 
within  themselves,  Who  i  is  this  that  forgiveth  sins 
also  ? 

50  And  he  said  to  the  woman,  "»  Thy  faith  hath  saved 
thee :  go  in  peace. 

CHAPTER  vni.    ^,        ,,.,,, 

3  Women  minister  unto  Christ  of  their  snDstaiiw.  4  Christ,  after  he  had  preach- 
e<l  from  place  to  place,  attendeil  with  his  apostles,  propomideth  the  parable  ot 
the  sower,  16  and  of  the  candle  :  21  declarctli  who  are  his  mother,  and  bre- 
Uirer  :  22  rehnkcih  the  winds:  25  casteih  the  legioiiof  devils  onl  of  the  man 
in.o  t'-ie  herd  of  swine :  37  is  rejected  of  the  Uadarenes  :  43  healeUi  the  woman 
of  her  bloody  issue,  49  and  raiseth  from  death  Jairns'  daughter. 

\  ND  it  came  to  pass  afterward,  that  he  went  through- 
-^  out  every  city  and  village,  preaching  and  showing 
the  glad  tidings  of  the  kingdom  of  God:  and  the 
twelve  were  wuh  him,  .  ,    ,     ,  ,  t.     i  j     r 

2  And  a  certain  Momen,  which  had  been  healed  ol 
evil  spirits  and  infirmities,  Mary  called  Magdalene, 
out  b  of  whom  went  seven  devils, 

3  And  Joanna  ihe  wife  of  Chuza  Herod's  steward, 
and  Susanna,  and  many  others,  which  ministered  unto 
him  <=  of  their  substance. 

4  II  And  when  mucli  people  were  gathered  together 
and  were  come  to  him  out  of  every  city,  he  spake  by  a 
parable:  , 

»  A.  d  sower  went  out  to  sov/  his  seed:  and  as  hejePuig. 
sowed,  some  fell  by  the  way-side ;  and  it  was  trodden  i    M^t.5.13. 
e  down,  and  the  fowls  of  the  air  devoured  it. I 

Vor.  44.  Thou  gavest  me  no  u'fi^cr.-^Wasliing  the  feet  before  meals  is  fre- 
quently mentioned  in  tiin  Old  Testament,  Gen.  xiiii.  24.  1  Sam.  x.\v.  41 ;  so 
1  'Jim.  V.  10.    This  was  done  by  the  msister  ot  a  family,    llarmer,  b/iaw. 

Ver.  45.  I  came  in— Some  MSS.  with  the  Vulgate,  bolh  the  Syrinc  and  the 
Coptic  versions  read,  "  She  came  in."  Campbell.  So  Dpddrtdge,  Eoolhrotjd, 
&c.  Compare  ver.  37.— [Many  have  supposed,  that  this  person  was  Mary 
Magdalene,  and  Mary  the  sister  of  Lazarus.  But  there  is  no  indication  in  i  he 
gospel  history,  that  I\Iary  IMagdalciio  was  the  sister  of  Lazai-us  ;  but  on  tlie 
contrary,  it  would  aptx;arthat  they  are  perfectly  distinct  persons  the  sister  ot 
Lazarus  residing  at  Bethany,  while  INIary  Magdalene  appears  to  have  resided 
at  IMagdala.  east  of  Jordan,  a  distance  of  nearly  90  miles,  Add  to  this  tliat 
our  Saviour  seems  to  have  been  now  cith«T  in  or  near  Nam,  not  at  Lethany  ; 
and  the  woman  appears  from  the  recital  to  have  been  previously  unknown  to 

''c"»p  v'ui.  Ver.  2.  Mary  called  Magdalene— From  Magdala,  a  town  of 

Galilee,  where  she  lived.  Doddridge. Out  cfwhmn  icent  seven  devils— 

Or  demons  ;  that  is,  who  hatl  been  dispossessed.  Some  suppose  this  was  the 
same  woman  that  is  mentioned  in  the  preceding  chapter  as  a  sinner,  (ver.  37.) 
but  this  is  very  doubtful.  If  her  having  seven  danons  imphed  her  heins  a 
(treat  sinner,  what  must  the  Gadarene  have  been,  who  was  possessed  by  a  le- 
gion-below,  ver.  30  ?  But  to  us  it  is  not  evident  that  possessjoi  had  any  con- 
nexion with  moral  evil.  ■ 

■ 1,'lWi 


c  2  Co.8.9. 

d  Mat.  13. 3, 
&c. 

Ma.4.3, 
&c. 


ISO 


LUKE,  VIII. 


f  Je.5.3. 
e  Je.4.3. 
h  Ge.26.12. 
i  Pr.'20.12. 

Je.  13.15. 

25.4. 

j  Is.6.9. 
k  Mal.13. 


m  Pr.4.5. 
Js.G5.ll. 
Ja.1.23, 
Ui. 

nPs.l06.12, 

13. 

ls.53.2. 

Ga.3.1,L 

4.15. 
o  Pr.12.3. 

II0.6.4. 
p  I  Ti.6.9, 

10. 

aTi.4.10. 

1  Jn.2.15 

..17. 
q  Jn.15.6. 

8  He.  10.36. 
Ja.1.4. 

t  Mat.  5. 15. 
Ma.4.21. 

c.u.sa 

a  E-^.iaU. 

Mat  10. 

23. 

c.12.2. 

1  Co.4.5. 
V  Ja.l.2I.. 

25. 
w  Matia 

12. 

25.29. 

tf.  19.26. 
X  or,  tfiinlc- 

etk  that 

heliatli. 
y  Mat.12. 

46,&c. 

Ma.3.32, 


6  And  some  fell  upon  a  frock;  and  as  soon  as  jr 
was  sprung  up,  it  withered  away,  because  it  lacked 
moisture. 

7  And  some  fell  among  ^  thorns ;  and  the  thorns 
sprang  up  with  it,  and  choked  it. 

8  And  other  fell  on  good  ground,  and  sprang  up.  and 
bar^  fruit  a  ii  hundred-fold.  And  when  he  had  said 
these  things,  he  cried.  He  that  hath  ears  to  hear,  let 
him  '  hear. 

9  IT  And  his  disciples  asked  him,  saying,  What  might 
this  parable  be? 

10  And  he  said,  Unto  you  it  is  given  to  know  the  mys- 
teries of  the  kingdom  of  God  :  but  to  others  in  para- 
bles; that  J  seeing  they  might  not  see,  and  hearing 
they  might  not  understand. 

11  IT  Now  k  the  parable  is  this;  The  1  seed  is  the 
word  of  God. 

12  Those  bv  the  way-side  are  they  that  hear ;  then 
Cometh  the'  devil,  and  taketh  away  ">  the  woid 
out  of  their  hearts,  lest  they  should  believe  and  be 
saved. 

13  They  on  the  rock  are  they,  which,  when  they  hear, 
receive  "  the  word  with  joy ;  and  these  have  no  "root, 
which  for  a  while  believe,  and  in  time  of  temptation 
fall  away. 

14  And  that  which  fell  among  thorns  are  they,  which, 
when  they  have  heard,  go  forth,  and  are  choked  with 
P  cares  and  riches  and  pleasures  of  i/«'5  life,  and  bring 
no  fruit  q  to  perfection. 

If)  But  that  on  the  good  ground  are  they,  which  in  an 
honest  and  good  r  heart,  iiaving  heard  the  word,  keep 
it,  and  bring  forth  fruit  with  ^patience. 

16  If  No  t  man,  when  he  hath  lighted  a  candle,  cover- 
eth  it  with  a  vessel,  or  putteth  it  under  a  bed  ;  but  set- 
teth  it  on  a  candlestick,  that  they  which  enter  in  may 
see  the  light.  • 

17  For  "  nothing  is  secret,  that  shall  not  be  made  ma-  : 
nifest;  neither  anything  hid,  that  shall  not  be  known  ; 
and  come  abroad.  j 

18  Take  "  heed  therefore  how  ye  hear :  for  ^  whoso-  | 
ever  hath,  to  him  shall  be  given;  and  whosoever  hath  j 
not,  from  him   shall  be  taken  even  that  which  he 
^  seemeth  to  have. 

19  IT  Then  >'  came  to  him  his  mother  and  his  bre- 
thren, and  could  not  come  at  him  for  the  press.  1 

20  And  it  was  told  him  by  certain,  which  said,  Thy 


Ver.  15.  An  honest  and  good  heart— \s  a  heart  prepared  by  divine  grace  ; 
in  allusion  te  tlie  labour  of  tlu;  husbandman  in  preparing  his  ground  for  t;ced; 
this  i.s,  tho  ground  that  is  plougiicd  and  iiarrowed  by  the  means  of  t'raco,  in 
distinction  from  tliat  which  is  rocky,  or  in  the  public  path,  or  full  of  thorns 

and  briers. And  bring  forth 'fruit  loith  patience.— Campbell  says,   the 

Greek  word  usually  signifies  "  pur.severance,"  or  "  a  patient  continuance  in 
well  doing."    See  Rom.  ii.  7. 

Ver.  18.  Take  heed,  therefore,  how  ye  hear.— Bui  the  parallel  passage  m 
Mark  iv.  24.  reads,  "  Take  care  what  ye  hear."  Both  precepts  were  probably 
connected  in  our  Lord's  discourse,  as  they  are  in  the  paraphrases  of  Dr.  Dodd- 
ridge. The  one  seems  to  refer  to  the  spirit  with  which  we  hear,  tl)e  other  to 
the  care  with  which  we  should  retain  it.    The  promise  is,  that  in  proportion 


LUKE,  VIII. 


18] 


mother  and  thy  brethren  stand  without,  desiring  to 
see  thee. 

21  And  he  answered  and  said  unto  them,  My  mother 
and  my  brethren  are  these  which  hear  the  word  of 
God,  and  do  it. 

22  IT  Now  z^  it  came  to  pass  on  a  certain  day,  that  he 
went  into  a  ship  with  his  disciples  :  and  he  said  unto 
tlieni,  Let  us  go  over  unto  the  other  side  of  the  lake. 
And  they  launched  fortli. 

23  But  as  they  sailed  he  fell  asleep  :  and  there  came 
down  a  storm  of  wind  on  the  lake ;  and  they  were  fill- 
ed tcith  water,  and  were  in  jeopardy. 

24  And  they  came  to  him,  and  '^  awoke  him.  saying. 
Master,  master,  we  perish.  Then  he  arose,  and  rebuked 
ihx;  wind  and  the  raging  of  the  water :  and  they  ceased, 
and  there  was  a  calm. 

25  And  he  said  unto  them,  Where  is  your  faith?  And 
they  being  afraid  wondered,  saying  one  to  another, 
What  manner  of  man  is  this!  for  he  commandeth  even 
the  winds  and  water,  and  they  obey  him. 

26  IT  And  h  they  arrived  at  the  country  of  the  Gada- 
reiies,  which  is  over  against  Galilee. 

27  And  when  he  went  forth  to  land,  there  met  him 
out  of  the  city  a  certain  man,  which  had  devils  long 
time,  and  ware  no  clothes,  neither  abode  in  any  house, 
but  in  the  tombs. 

28  When  be  saw  Jesus,  he  cried  out,  and  fell  down 
before  him,  and  with  a  loud  voice  said,  What  have  I 
to  do  with  thee,  Jesus,  thou  Son  of  God  most  high  7  1 
beseech  thee,  torment  ^  me  not. 

29  (For  he  had  commanded  the  unclean  spirit  to 
cpme  out  of  the  man.  For  oftentimes  it  had  caught 
him  :  and  he  was  kept  bound  with  chains  and  in  fet- 
ters ;  and  he  brake  the  bands,  and  was  driven  of  the 
devil  into  the  wilderness.) 

30  And  Jesus  asked  him,  saying,  What  is  thy  name  7 
And  he  said.  Legion  :  because  many  devils  were  en- 
tered into  him. 

31  A.nd  they  besought  him  that  he  would  not  com- 
mand them  to  go  out  into  the  <^  deep. 

32  And  there  was  there  a  herd  of  many  swine  feed- 
ing on  the  mountain  :  and  they  besought  him  that  he 
would  sutler  them  to  enter  into  them.  And  he  suliered 
them. 

33  Then  went  the  devils  out  of  the  man,  and  entered 


z  Mii.'.8.i^ 
Ac. 
M.  1.35, 


b  Mat.8.a8, 
4c. 
Ma.  5.1, 

&c. 


c  Is.27.1. 
Ja.il9. 
Ke.a).10. 


as  we  receive  and  retain  divine  instruction,  more  will  bo  communicated  :  ftr 
tchosoever  hath,  &c. 

Vei-.  22—25.  Now  it  came  to  fasn,  &c.— Compare  Mat.  viii.  23—27.  [As  th© 
agitation  of  the  sea  was  merely  the  ej[ect  of  the  wind,  it  was  necessary  to 
remove  the  cause  of  tlie  commotion  helbre  the  effect  would  coa-^ie.  But  who, 
by  simply  sayinp.  Peace,  Be  still,  (Ma.  viii.  39.)  could  do  this  Itut  God/  Ono 
word  of  our  Lord  can  change  the  face  of  nature,  and  calm  tiie  troubled  ocean, 
as  well  as  restore  peace  to  the  disconsolate  soi\\. ]—Bagster. 

Ver.  31.  The  deep,  Gr.  Abyss— That  is,  hell :  not  the  sea  :  for  they  went 
there  of  their  own  accord.  Vor.  33.  See  Rom.  x.  7—1"  The  abyss,"  says  Dr. 
Doddridge,  "  the  prison  in  which  many  of  these  fallen  spirits  arc  detained  ; 
ami  to  which  some,  who  may,  like  these,  have  been  permitted  for  a  while  to 
range  at  'arge,  are  some'.iims  by  Divine  justice  and  power  remanded."]— ii. 

Ver.  3S.  Then  went  the  devUs.— [By  this  was  fuliy  evinced  the  sovei-eign 


16 


182 


LUKE,  VIII. 


f  PaSl.lO. 
C  Ae.?a39. 


a  13e.  10.20, 

ai. 

Pi  116.12, 
16. 


]  PB.iae.y, 

3. 


k  Mat.9.1S 
&c 

\U.rj.2i, 
&c 


1  2  Ch.  16. 
Vi. 
Is.  55.2. 


n  Mat.8.3. 
'20.34. 
c.13.13. 


o  c.6.19. 
1  Pe.2.9. 


q  16.66.2. 
Ho.13.1. 
Ac.l6.!S. 


into  the  swine :  and  the  herd  ran  violently  down  a 
steep  place  into  the  lake,  and  were  choked. 

34  When  they  that  fed  them  saw  what  was  done, 
they  ^  fled,  and  went  and  told  it  in  the  city  and  in  the 
country. 

35 Then  they  went  out  to  see  what  was  done;  and 
carne  to  Jesus,  and  found  the  man,  out  of  v/hom  the 
devils  were  departed,  sitting  at  the  feet  of  Jesus, 
clothed,  and  in  his  f  right  mind  :  and  they  were  afraid. 

36  They  also  which  saw  it  told  them  by  what  means 
he  that  was  possessed  of  the  devils  was  healed. 

37  Then  the  whole  multitude  of  the  country  of  the 
Gadarenes  round  about  besought  him  s  to  depart  from 
them ;  for  they  were  taken  with  great  fear :  and  he 
went  up  into  the  ship,  and  returned  back  again. 

38  Now  the  man  out  of  whom  thedevils  weredepa-t- 
ed  besought  him  that  he  might  be  with  hhim.  b.it 
Jesus  sent  him  away,  saying, 

39  Return  to  thine  own  i  house,  and  show  how  great 
things  i  God  hath  done  unto  thee.  And  he  went  his 
way,  and  published  throughout  the  whole  city  how 
great  things  Jesus  had  done  unto  him. 

40  And  it  came  to  pass,  that,  when  Jesus  was  return- 
ed, the  people  gladly  received  him  ;  for  they  were  all 
waiting  for  him. 

41  U  And,  behold,  there  k  came  a  man  named  Jairus. 
and  he  was  a  ruler  of  the  synagogue  :  and  he  fell 
down  at  Jesus'  feet,  and  besought  him  that  he  would 
come  into  his  house  : 

42  For  he  had  one  only  daughter,  about  twelve  years 
of  age,  and  she  lay  a  dying.  But  as  he  went  the  people 
thronged  him. 

43  IT  And  a  woman  having  an  issue  of  blood  twelve 
years,  which  had  spent  i  all  her  living  upon  physi- 
cians, ">  neither  could  be  healed  of  any, 

44  Came  behind  him^  and  touched  the  border  of  his 
garment :  and  "  immediately  her  issue  of  blood 
stanched. 

45  And  Jesus  said,  Who  touched  me 7  When  all  de- 
nied, Peter  and  they  that  were  with  him  said,  Master, 
the  multitude  throng  thee  and  press  thee,  and  sayest 
thou,  Who  touched  me? 

46  And  Jesus  said,  Somebody  hath  touched  me :  for 
I  perceive  that  "virtue  is  gone  out  of  me. 

47  And  when  the  woman  saw  that  she  was  net  P  hid, 
she  came  «i  trembling,  and  fallmg  down  before  him, 


Fowt-r  of  our  Loril.  and  the  reality  of  iliubolical  agency;  for,  says  Dr.  Dodd- 
7idge,  "  it  was  self-evident  that  a  herd  of  swine  could  not  be  confederates  in 
any  fraud:  tlieir  death,  therefore,  in  this  instructive  circumslance,  was  ten 
thousand  times  a  greater  blessing  to  mankind,  than  if  they  hud  been  slain  for 
foo<l,  as  was  intended."]— Bag's/cr. 

Vcr.  40—56.  Came  to  pass,  &c.— Sec  the  parallel  passages,  Mat.  ix.  18—26. 

Ver.  45.  Who  touched  we?— ("Not  that  lie  was  ignorant  who  had 
touched  him,"  says  Bpiphan/us,  "  hut  tliat  he  niiiiht  not  be  iiirnself  the  di- 
▼ulger  of  the  miracle,  and  that  the  woman,  liearing  the  question,  and  drawing 
near,  might  testify  the  singular  benefit  she  had  received,  and  that,  in  conse- 
guence  of  her  declaration,  she  might  presently  hear  from  liis  lips,  that  her 
faith  had  saved  her ;  and  that,  by  this  means,  others  might  be  e.xcited  to  come 
nnd  be  healed  of  their  disorders.  J— Bolster. 


LUKE,  IX. 


183 


she  declared  unto  him  before  all  the  people  for  what 
cause  she  had  touched  him,  and  how  she  was  healed 
immediately. 

48  And  he  said  unto  her,  Daughter,  be  of  good 
comfort:  thy  faith  hath  made  thee  whole;  go  in 
peace. 

40  IT  While  '  he  yet  spake,  there  cometh  one  from  the 
ruier  ^of  the  synagogue's  house,  saying  to  him,  Thy 
daughter  is  dead ;  trouble  not  the  Master. 

50  But  when  Jesus  heard  it,  he  answered  him,  sav- 
ing. Fear  t  not  :  believe  only,  and  she  shall  be  made 
whole. 

51  And  when  he  came  into  the  house,  he  suffered  no 
man  to  go  in,  save  Peter,  and  James,  and  John,  and 
the  father  and  the  mother  of  the  maiden. 

52  And  all  wept,  and  bewailed  her  :  but  he  said. 
Weep  not ;  she  is  not  dead,  but  "  sleepeth. 

53  And  thev  laughed  him  to  ^  scorn,  knowing  that 
she  was  dead. 

54  And  he  put  them  all  out,  and  took  her  by  the  hand, 
and  called,  saying,  Maid,  "^  arise. 

55  And  her  spirit  came  ap;ain,  and  she  arose  straight- 
way :  and  he  commandea  to  give  her  meat. 

56  And  her  parents  were  astonished  :  but  he  charged 
^  them  that  they  should  tell  no  man  what  was  done. 

CHAPTER  IX. 

1  Christ  seiideth  his  apostles  to  work  miracles,  aud  to  preach.    7  Herod  desired 

to  see  Clirist.     17  Clirisl  feedelh  five  tliousand :    18  iiiquireth  what  opinion  the 


of  his  patience.  23  Tlie  transfiguration.  37  He  healelh  the  lunatic  ;  W  iigain 
forwvarneth  his  disciples  of  his  passion :  46  commendeth  humility  :  51  l)iddelh 
them  to  show  mildness  towards  all,  without  desire  of  revenge.  57  Divers 
wotdd  follow  liim,  but  upon  conditions. 

THEN  a  he  called  his  twelve  disciples  together,  and 
gave  them  power  and  authority  over  all  devils,  and 
to  cure  diseases. 

2  And  he  sent  them  to  preach  the  kingdom  of  God, 
and  to  heal  the  sick. 

3  And  he  said  unto  them,  Take  b  nothing  (or  your 
iourney,  neither  staves,  nor  scrip,  neither  bread,  nei- 
ther money  ;  neither  have  two  coats  apiece. 

4  And  whatsoever  house  ye  enter  into,  there  abide 
and  thence  depart. 

5  And  whosoever  will  not  receive  you,  when  ye  go 
out  of  that  city,  shake  c  off"  the  very  dust  from  your  feet 
for  a  testimony  against  them. 

6  And  they  departed,  and  went  through  the  towns, 
preaching  the  gospel,  and  healin^?  every  where. 

7  ^\  Now  d  Herod  the  tetrarch  heard  of  all  that  was 


Mi;;.9.V3, 

&c 

Ma.5.35, 


t  Jn.ll.25. 
Uo.4.17. 


Jn.U.U, 
13. 


1^8.22.7. 
c.  16.44. 


:  Mat.8.4. 
9.30. 
Ma.5.43. 


Mat.10.1, 

&c. 

Ma.3.l3, 

&c. 

6.7,ic 


1  c.I0.4,&c. 
12.22. 


Ne.5.13. 
Ac.13.51. 
1S.6. 


A.  M.  403'>. 
A.  D.  -26. 


d  Mat.11.1. 
&c. 

Ma.6.1I, 
&c. 


Ver.  55.  Her  spirit  came  a^ain.— This  expression,  thus  useil  of  one  who  I' 
had  been  dead,  st.ron?ly  imi)lies,  that  at  death  the  soid  not  only  exists  sepa-  Ij 
ratoly,  but  returns  and  is  re-united  to  the  body,  when  it  is  raised  from  the  deid.  s 

Chap.  IX.  Ver.  4.  And  thence  depart.— Doddridge  and  Campbell,  "  Tdl  il 
ye  leave  the  place." 

Ver.  5.  For  a  testimony.— How  so  ?  When  their  feet  were  covered  with  dast  on 
leaving  a  town,  it  proveti  that  no  one  had  received  tliem,  and  wasiied  their  font. 

Ver.  7.  The  tetrarch. — [A  tetrarch  properly  signifies  a  prince,  or  ruler,. 
over  a  auarter  of  any  region  ;  and-had  its  origin  from  Galatia,  which  was  so- 
vernt;d  by  four  princes.  In  the  New  Testament,  however,  it  denotes  a  prince. 
OTkinf,  who  reigns  over  the  fourth  part  of  a  former  kingdom.  By  HeroJ's 
will,  las  kingdom  was  thus  divided  among  his  sons .  Archelaus  had  one  half, 


134 


LUKE,  IX. 


A.  M.  4032. 
A.  D.  23. 


f  Ro.10.14, 
17. 


g  Jn.O  '7 
a  A=.2S  3: 


c.1.53 

5.31. 

Hc.-l.16. 


]  Mat.  14. 
1.5,&c. 
Ma.6.35, 
&c. 

J11.6..5, 
he. 


ic  P8.73.19, 
20. 

Ezc.34.25. 
Ho.  13.5. 


)  gratitude 
and 
thanlcs- 
giviiig  be- 
come 
every  oc- 
casion. 


n  Mat. 16. 
13,&c. 
Ma.8.27, 
4c. 


o  Mat.  14.2. 
ver.7,8. 


p  Jn.6.( 


Q  Mat.  16. 
21. 
17.22. 


r  Mat.  10. 
38. 
16.i;4. 
Ma.S.J}. 
c  14.27. 

Col. 3  5 


done  by  him  :  and  he  was  perplexed,  because  that  it 
was  said  of  some,  that  Jolin  was  risen  from  the  dead  ; 

8  And  of  some,  that  Ehas  had  appeared  ;  and  of 
others,  that  one  of  the  old  prophets  was  risen  again. 

9  And  Herod  said,  John  have  I  beheaded  :  bul  who 
is  this,  of  whom  I  hear  such  things '.'  And  ^  he  disired 
to  see  him. 

10  IT  And  the  apostles,  when  theywere  T3turr,.-jfi,  told 
him  all  that  they  had  acne.  Ana  ne  iO(./k  them,'  and 
went  aside  privately  into  a  desert  place  belonging  to 
the  city  called  Bethsaida. 

11  And  the  people,  when  they  f  knewi/,  followed  him : 
and  he  received  f  them,  and  spake  unto  them  of  the 
kingdom  h  of  God,  and  healed  them  that  had  need  >  of 
healing. 

12  IF  And  )  when  the  day  began  to  wear  away,  then 
came  the  twelve,  and  said  unto  him.  Send  the  multi- 
tude away,  that  they  may  go  into  the  towns  and 
country  round  about,  and  lodge,  and  get  victuals  :  for 
we  are  here  in  a  desert  k  place. 

13  But  he  said  unto  them,  Give  ye  them  to  eat.  And 
they  said,  we  have  no  more  but  five  loaves  and  two 
fishes ;  except  we  should  go  and  buy  meat  for  all  this 
people. 

14  For  they  were  about  five  thousand  men.  And  he 
said  to  his  disciples,  1  Make  them  sit  down  by  fifties 
in  a  company. 

15  And  they  did  so,  and  made  them  all  sit  down. 

16  Then  he  took  the  five  loaves  and  the  two  fishes, 
and  looking  up  to  yffheaven,  he  blessed  them,  and  brake, 
and  gave  to  the  disciples  to  set  before  the  multitude. 

17  And  they  did  eat,  and  were  ""all  filled  :  and  there 
was  taken  up  of  fragments  that  remained  to  them 
twelve  baskets. 

IS  IT  And  it  "  came  to  pass,  as  he  was  alone  praying, 
his  disciples  were  with  him  :  and  he  asked  them,  say- 
ing, Whom  say  the  people  that  I  am  ? 

19  They  answering  said,  "John  the  Baptist;  but  some 
say,  Elias ;  and  others  say.  That  one  of  the  old  pro- 
phets is  risen  again. 

20  He  said  unto  them.  But  whom  say  ye  that  I  am'? 
Peter  p  answering  said.  The  Christ  of  God. 

21  And  he  straitly  charged  them,  and  commanded 
them  to  tell  no  man  thattning; 

22  Saying,  The  1  Son  of  man  must  suffer  many 
things,  and  be  rejected  of  the  elders  and  chief  priests 
and  scribes,  and  be  slain,  and  be  raised  the  third  day. 

2.3  IT  And  he  said  to  them  all,  If  "^  any  man  will  come 
after  me,  let  him  deny  himself,  and  take  up  his. cross 
daily,  and  follow  me. 

21  For  whosoever  will  save  his  life  shall  lose  it :  but 
whosoever  will  lose  his  life  for  my  sake,  the  same  shall 
save  it. 


consi-^iinir  of  Idtimea.  .Jiitlea,  and  Satnaria 

sisliii;:  of  Galil 

ISafjincii,  Trachonilis  and  Auranitia.    J6sephus.]—liasster. 

Doddridge,"  My  name."    So  ver.  8. 


Herod  Antipa.''.  one  fourth,  con- 

t  Peroa;  and  PliiMp  tho  roinamiiiir  fotirlli,  consisting  of 

-Of  some. 


LUKE,  IX. 


185 


25  For  what  is  a  man  advantaged,  if  he  gain  the 
whole  world,  and  lose  himself,  or  be  cast  away  7 

2G  For  » whosoever  shall  be  ashamed  of  me  and  of  my 
words,  of  him  shall  the  ?5on  of  man  be  ashamed,  when 
he  shall  come  in  his  own  glory,  and  in  his  Father's, 
and  of  the  holy  angels. 

27  But  tl  tell  you  of  a  truth,  there  be  some  standing 
here,  which  shall  not  "taste  of  death,  till  they  see  the 
kingdom  of  God. 

2S  IF  And  ^"  it  came  to  pass  about  an  eight  days  after 
these  ^^  sayings,  he  took  Peter  and  John  and  James, 
and  went  up  mto  a  mountain  to  pray. 

29  And  as  he  prayed,  the  fashion  of  his  countenance 
was  altered,  and  his  raimenttpr/s  white ano!  glistering. 

30  And,  behold,  there  talked  with  him  two  men,  which 
were  Moses  and  Elias  : 

•31  Who  appeared  in  glory,  and  spake  of  his  decease 
which  he  should  accomplish  at  Jerusalem. 

32  But  Peter  and  they  that  were  with  him  were 
heavv;*  with  sleep  :  and  when  they  were  awake,  they 
saw  his  y  glory,  and  the  tv/o  men  that  stood  with  him. 

33  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  they  departed  from  him, 
Peter  said  unto  Jesus,  Master,  it  is  ^  good  for  us  to  be 
here  :  and  let  us  make  three  tabernacles  ;  one  for  thee, 
and  one  for  Moses,  and  one  for  Elias  :  not  knowins 
*  what  he  said. 

34  While  he  thus  spake,  there  came  a  cloud,  and 
overshadowed  them  :  and  they  feared  as  they  entered 
into  the  cloud. 

35  And  there  came  a  voice  out  of  the  cloud,  saying. 
This  bis  my  beloved  Son:  hear  <=  him. 

36  And  when  the  voice  was  past,  Jesus  was  found 
alone.  And  they  kept  it  close,  and  told  no  man  in 
those  days  d  any  of  those  things  which  they  had 
seen. 

37ir  And^itcame  to  pass,  that  on  the  next  day,  when 
they  vv-ere  come  down  from  the  hill,  much  people  met 
him. 

38  And,  behold,  a  man  of  the  company  cried  out,  say- 
ing. Master,  I  beseech  thee,  look  upon  my  son :  for  he 
is  mine  f  only  child. 

39  And,  lo,  a  Spirit  taketh  him,  and  he  suddenly 
crieth  out ;  and  it  teareth  him  that  he  foameth  again, 
and  bruising  him  hardly  departeth  from  him. 

40  And  I  besought  thy  disciples  to  cast  him  out;  and 
they  could  s  not. 

41  And  Jesus  answering  said,  O  faithless  h  and  per 
verse  i  generation,  how  long  shall  I  be  with  you,  and 
suffer  you '?    Bring  thy  son  nither. 

42  And  as  he  was  vet  a  coming,  the  devil  threw  him 


A.  M.  4038. 
A.  J).  2i. 


s  Mat.ia 

3.i. 

Ma.s.aa 

2  Ti.2.12. 


I  Mat.  16. 

28. 

Mt.e.1. 


Mat.  17. 

Ma.9.a, 

&c. 


w  or, tliinga. 


y  Jii.1.14. 


b  Mat.3.17. 
2Pe.l.l7, 
13. 


d  Ec.ar 

c  Alat.l7. 
H,&c. 
Ma.9.V, 
&c. 

f  Zec.12.10. 


h  Jn.-M'Zl 
He.4.2. 


Ver.  26.  Come  in  his  own  iflorj/.—^ot  in  flie  mean  condition  as  now.  but 
in  his  own  natn're,  glory  and  majesty,  attended  with  innumerable  liusts  of 
holy  antrelfl  as  hi.s  retinue. 

Ver.  27.  There  be  some  standing  here,  &c.— See  note  on  Mat.  xvi.  23. 

Ver.  2S.  About  an  eight  days.— Ml.tA^ixn  translators  omit  the  article  "'  an." 

Ver.  31.  Of  his  decease— Greek,  Exodus;  i.  e.  departure  or  decease.  See 
2  Pet.  i.  15. 

Ver.  41.  0  faithless. — Doddridge,  "Incredulous." 


185 


LUKE,  IX. 


J  Ma.  1.27. 


k  PS.139.H. 
Xec.8.6. 


Met.  18.1 
&c. 

M.i.9.34, 
ic. 

p  Mat.  10. 
40. 

Jii.  12.41. 
13.20. 

q  Mal.23. 
c.U.ll. 


>  sl.all  be 
liislily  vn- 
liitd  by 
Go  1,  aiKl 
nil  juili- 
cioiis  per- 
sons. 


•  Mat.  12. 
30. 
C16.13. 


t  Mi.16.1 
Ai.l.i 


J  Mat  8  19, 
Ac. 


y  I  KI.19. 
•iO. 


down,  and  tare  him.  And  Jt'sus  rebuked  l  the  unclean 
spirit,  and  healed  the  child,  and  delivered  him  again  to 
his  father. 

43  If  And  they  were  all  amazed  k  at  the  mighty  poAs  er 
of  God.  But  while  thev  wondered  every  one  at  all 
things  which  Jesus  did,  he  said  unto  his  disciples, 

44  Let  these  sayings  sink  down  into  your  ears  :  for 
I  the  Son  of  man  shall  be  delivered  into  the  hands  of 
">  men. 

45  But  "  they  understood  not  this  saying,  and  it  was 
hid  from  them,  that  they  perceived  it  not:  and  they 
feared  to  ask  him  of  that  saying. 

46  IT  Then  « there  arose  a  reasoning  among  them, 
which  of  them  should  be  greatest. 

47  And  Jesus,  perceiving  the  thought  of  their  heart, 
took  a  child,  and  set  him  by  him, 

48  And  said  unto  them,  p  Whosoever  shall  receive  this 
child  in  my  name  receiveth  me  :  and  wliosoever  shall 
receive  me  receiveth  him  that  sent  me:  for  ^  he  tha;; 
is  least  among  you  all,  the  same  shall  be  great./? 

49  ^  And  John  answered  and  said,  Master,  we  ''saw 
one  casting  out  devils  in  thy  name;  and  we  forbade 
him,  because  he  foUoweth  not  with  us. 

50  And  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Forbid  him  not :  for  *  he 
that  is  not  against  us  is  for  us. 

51  "?T  And  it  came  to  pass,  when  the  time  was  come 
that  he  should  be  received  «  up,  he  steadfastly  set  his 
face  to  go  to  Jerusalem, 

52  And  sent  messengers  before  his  face  :  and  they 
went,  and  entered  into  a  village  of  the  "Samaritans, 
to  m.ake  ready  for  him. 

53  And  they  did  not  receive  him,  because  his  face  was 
as  though  he  would  go  to  Jerusalem. 

54  And  when  his  disciples  James  and  John  saw  this, 
they  said,  Lord,  vvilt  thou  that  we  command  fire  to 
come  down  from  heaven,  and  consume  them,  even  as 
Elias  V  did  7 

55  But  he  turned,  and  rebuked  them,  and  said,  Ye 
know  not  what  manner  of  spirit  ye  are  of. 

56  For  wthe  Son  of  man  is  not  come  to  destroy 
men's  lives,  but  to  save  f/iem.  And  they  went  to  an- 
other village.  "^ 

57  IT  And  ^  it  came  to  pass,  that,  as  they  went  in  the 
way,  a  certain  man  said  unto  him,  Lord,  I  will  follow 
thee  whithersover  thou  goest. 

58  And  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Foxes  have  holes,  and 
birds  of  the  aw  have  nests;  but  the  Son  of  man  hath 
not  where  to  lay  his  head. 

59  And  he  said  unto  another.  Follow  me.  But  he  said, 
Lord,  suffer  y  me  first  to  go  and  bury  my  father. 

60  Jesus  said  unto  him.  Let  the  dead  bury  their  dead  : 
but  go  thou  and  preach  the  kingdom  of  God. 


Vcr.  ■J5.  It  roas  hid  fiom  thevi.—  Cuvj'pheU.  "  If  was  veiled  to  them."  ! 

\\"c.  i-i.  }Ie  Ihnt  is  least.— "  EvioTe\w\\iMr\s,\mwM\nr"  _  j 

Vor.  51.    When  the  time  xcas  come.— Doddridge,  (more  literally,)  "  A6  tiie 

(lay.--  were  fujtilled,"  (or  nciirly  bo,)  that  he  should  be  received  up;  i  o.  into 

he  a  von. 


II 


LUKE,  X. 


"isV'll 


f  1  And  another  also  said,  Lord,  I  will  follow  thee ;  but 
Id  me  first  go  bid  iheni  farewell,  which  are  at  home  at 
my  house. 

62  And  Jesus  saiQ  unto  him,  No  man,  havins;  put  his 
hand  to  the  plough,  End  looking  back,  is  tit  for  the 
kingdom  of  God. 

CHAPTER  X. 

1  Christ  sendeth  oat  at  once  seventy  disciples  to  work  miracles,  and  to  preach  : 
17  aJmonisheth  them  to  be  Imnihle,  and  wherein  to  rejoice  :  21  thankeih  hin 
Fj.iher  for  his  grace  :  23  maanifieth  ilie  happy  estate  of  his  chiircli  :  25  leach- 
eih  Llie  lawyer  how  to  attain  eternal  life,  i<;ia  to  take  every  one  for  liis  neigh- 
bour that  nee<leth  bis  meruy :  41  repreheiidelh  Marilia,  ajid  comraeiiilelh 
Mary  her  sister. 

A  FTER  "  these  things  the  Lord  appointed  other  se- 
-^  venty  also,  and  sent  them  two  and  two  before  his 
face  into  every  city  and  place,  whither  he  himself 
would  come. 

2  Therefore  said  he  unto  them,  b  The  harvest  truly  is 
great,  but  the  <=  labourers  are  few  :  pray  ye  therefore 
the  Lord  of  the  harvest,  that  he  would  send  forth  la- 
bourers into  his  harvest. 

3  Go  your  ways :  behold,  I  send  you  forth  as  lambs 
among  wolves. 

4  Carry  J  neither  purse,  nor  scrip,  nor  shoes:  and  *  sa- 
lute no  man  by  the  way. 

5  And  into  whatsoever  house  ye  enter,  first  say  Peace 
be  to  this  house. 

6  And  if  the  son  f  of  peace  be  there,  your  peace  shall 
rest  s  upon  it :  if  not,  it  shall  turn  to  you  again. 

7  And  in  the  same  house  remain,  eating  and  drinking 
such  things  as  they  give:  for  h  the  labourer  is  worthy 
of  his  hire.    Go  not  from  house  i  to  house. 


A.  M.  40^ 
A.  D.  -i^. 


a  Mat.lO.I, 

Ma.6.1, 
Slc. 


e  r.e.24.33. 
.56. 

2  Ki.4.'i9. 
Pr.4.25. 


g  .Ta.3.l3. 
2Th.3.l6. 


h  1  Co.9  ! 
H. 

1  Tiais. 


Ver.  62.  No  man  having  put  his  hand  to  the  floitgh. — No  one  who  f)r(>- 
fesses  to  follow  nie,  and  yet  suffers  liiinseif  to  be  withdrawn  frorn  my  service, 
Civil  be  ad.iiitted  to  the  heavenly  kin?floin.  A  provcrbi;:!  espre^ision.  Jahn'i 
Bil>.  Arcli.  A  passage  in  Hesiod  strikingly  illustrates  this  :  of  the  ploughiiiun 
he  says 

"  Let  him  attend  his  charge,  and  caroft;!  trace 

The  right-iin'd  furrow  ;  gaze  no  more  about, 

But  have  his  mind  intent  upon  the  work."— Orient.  Lit.  No.  1293. 

A  Jewish  plougli  was  so  small  and  liplit,  that  it  required  the  cotistant  care  of 
the  ploughman  to  keep  it  in  the  ground,  or  to  make  u  .straight  furrow. 

Chap.  X.  Ver.  l.  Other  seventy. — Doddridge  and  Campbell,  "  Seventy 
other;"  i.  e.  beside  the  twelve  apostles.  These  "seventy"  were,  however, 
probibly  72.  So  we  call  the  Septuagint  version  "  The  LXX."  though  it  is  ge- 
nerally admitted  to  have  been  the  work  of  72-  i.  e.  twelve  from  each  tribe  of 
Israel. 

Ver.  4.  Salute  no  man  ly  the  ?pay.— This  direction  evidently  impnes  baste : 
not  that  they  were  to  renounce  the  courtesies  of  r;ivil  lile  ;  Imt  ihe  Eastern 
salutations  were  formal,  and  often  accompanied  witli  impertinent  inijiiiries. 
which  occasioned  great  hinderances.  Niebuhr,  Horneman.  ai  d  other  travel- 
lers particularly  complain  of  this  among  the  Arabs.  Orient.  Oust-  IVo.  443, 
1262. 

Ver.  5.  Peace  be  to  this  house. — "When  a  Persian  enfprs  an  assembly, 
(bavins  left  his  shoes  without,)  he  makes  the  usual  salutation,  Peace  be  unto 
you !  which  is  addressei^  to  the  whole  assembly,  as  it  were,  saluting  the 
house."    Morier's  2d  Journey. 

Ver.  6.  If  the  son.—  Campbell,  "  A  son ;"  the  Greek  article  being  wanting 
in  many  MSS.,  the  best  editions,  and  the  comments  of  several  fatliers.  A  son 
of  peace,  means  a  friendly,  hospitable  man;  but  "the  son  of  peace"  ha? 
been  explained  (though  improperly)  of  the  Son  of  man  himself.  The  parallel 
text  of  INIatthew  x.  13,  says,  '  If  the  hoBse  be  worthy  ;"  i.  e.  fit,  suitalile,  and 
willing  to  receive  you.    The  term  "  house"  is  fretjuently  used  for  family. 


188 


LUKE.  X. 


A    xM.  40ct2. 
A.  D.  -Zi. 


k  Mat.3.2. 
1  c.9.5. 


.»  Mat.  11. 
21,&c 


o  Is.  14.13.. 
15. 

Je.51..53. 
Am.9.2,3. 


p  F:ze.26.20. 
31.  Ig. 


q  Jn.I3.au. 

r  Ac.5.4. 
s  Jn.5.23. 
t   Re.12.8,9. 


Ma.  16.  IS. 
AC.2S.5. 


Ps.69.2^. 
Is.4.3. 
J>a  112.1. 
Pfi.4.3. 

Re.  13.8. 
an.  12. 
21.27. 


8  And  into  whatsoever  city  ye  enter,  and  they  /eceive 
you,  eat  j  such  things  as  are  set  before  you  : 

9  And  heal  the  sick  that  are  therein,  and  say  vmto 
them,  The  k  kingdom  of  God  is  come  nij,'h  unto  you. 

10  But  into  whatsoever  city  ye  inter,  and  they  receive 
you  not,  go  your  ways  out  into  the  streets  of  the  same, 
and  say, 

1 1  Even  I  the  very  dust  of  your  city,  which  cleayeth  on 
ua,  we  do  wipe  off  against  you:  notwithstanding,  be 
ye  sure  of  this,  that  the  kir  gdom  of  God  is  come  nigh 
unto  you. 

12  But  I  say  unto  you,  th^t  it  shall  be  more  tolerable  f 
in  that  day  for  Sodom,  than  for  that  city.  f 

13  IT  Wo™  unto  thee,  ChorazinI  Wo  unto  thee,  Beth- 
saida  !  for"  if  the  mighty  works  had  been  done  in  Tyre 
and  Sidon,  which  have  been  done  in  you,  they  had  a 
great  while  ago  repented,  sitting  in  sackcloth  and  a?hcs. 

14  But  it  shall  be  more  tolerable  for  Tyre  and  Sidon 
at  the  judgment,  than  for  you. 

15  And  thou,  Capernaum,  which  »  art  exalted  to  hea- 
ven, shalt  be  thrust  p  down  to  hell. 

16  He  >i  that  heareth  you  heareth  me  ;  and  he  »■  that 
despiseth  you  despiseth  me  ;  and  he  *  that  despiseth 
me  despiseth  him  that  sent  me. 

17  IT  And  the  seventy  returned  again  with  joy,  saying. 
Lord,  even  the  devils  are  subject  unto  us  through  thy 
name. 

18  And  he  said  unto  them,  I  beheld  Satan  t  as  light- 
ning fall  from  heaven. 

19  Behold,  I  give  unto  you  power  to  tread  on  serpents 
"  a'nd  scorpions,  and  over  all  the  power  of  the  enemy  : 
and  nothing  shall  by  any  means  hurt  you. 

20  Notwithstanding  in  'this  rejoice  not,  that  the  spirits 
are  subject  unto  you;  but  rather  rejoice,  because  your 
names  are  written  "  in  heaven. 

21  IT  In  that  hour  Jesus  rejoiced  in  spirit,  and  said,  I 
thank  thee,  O  Fatherj  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  that 
thou  hast  hid  these  things  from  the  wise  and  prudent 
and  hast  revealed  them  unto  babes  :  even  so.  Father ; 
for  so  it  seemed  good  in  thy  sight. 


Ver.  13.   Wo  unto  thee,  Chorazin.—[Chnrazin  \a  generally  supposed  to 
liave  boen  situated  on  the  western  shore  of  the  laka  of  Til>criiis,  ne;ir  Caper- 
naum.   These  cities  were  so  totally  destroyed  by  the  Romans,  that  their  siles 
cannot  now  he  identified.]— Bag"s?er. 
Ver.  1!^.  /  beheld  Satan,  &e.— Sec  John  xii.  31 ;  xvi.  11.  Rev.  xii.  9.  9.  Tins 
I  is  generally  understood  to  refer  to  the  sudden  and  precipitous  fall  of  Satan's    ' 
:  kingdom  by  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel ;  but  Erasmus  understand.''  it  -is  a  \) 
^aufioii  to  the  disciples  against  spiritual  pride,  as  if  our  Lord  had  warned  them  jj 
I  of  Satans  fate.     Compare  1  Tim.  iii.  6.  i 

I     Ver.  20.  Rather  reinice.— The  word  rather,  accort'-nc  to  CampheV,  is  waiit- 
I  in?  in  alino..it  all  the  MSS.,  F^ditions,  Versions,  &o..    But  llic  context  seems  to 
favour  it,  and  Doddridge,  Boothroyd,  &c.  retain  it.    Either  way  the,  sense 
,  remains  the  same. 

Ver.  21.  That  tkou  hast  Airf.— The  ground  of  Otij  Lord's  rejoicing  here,  is 
evidently  n(  t  so  profierly  that  the  gospel  was  ccmcealed.  or  not  revciled  lo 
any,  as  that  it  wa.s  revealed  to  some,  and  those  the  most  insignificant  and  un-   ' 
worthy.     Cumpbell  renders  it,  "  Because,  having  hidden  these  things   horn    i 
siges  and  the  learned,  thou  hast  revealed  tlicm  to  babes  ;"  and  Doddridge,    i 
though  he  retains  the  common  vt^rsion,  inserts  in  his  paraphrase  the  word   \ 
while;  ("  While)  thou  hast  hid  the.'*;  things,"  &c.  ;  perhaps  the  conjuncuoa 
although  wouhl  be  still  better.    See  Rom.  vi.  17.  I 


LUKE,  X. 


189 


22*  All  things  «are  delivered  to  nie  of  my  Father: 
and  no  y  man  knoweth  who  the  Son  is,  but  the  Fa- 
ther ;  and  who  the  Father  is,  but  the  Son,  and  he  to 
whom  tlie  Son  will  reveal /tim.. 

23  If  And  he  turned  him  unto  /m^disciples.  a  «d  said 
privately.  Blessed  are  the  eyes  which  see  the  things 
that  ye  see : 

24  Fori  tell  you,  that  ^  many  prophets  and  kings  have 
desired  to  see  those  things  wiiich  ye  see,  and  have  not 
seen  them;  and  to  hear  those  thmgs  which  ye  hear, 
and  have  not  heard  Ihem. 

25  If  And,  behold,  a  certain  lawyer  stood  up,  and 
tempted  him,  saying,  Master,  ^  what  shall  I  do  to  in- 
herit b  eternal  lite'? 

26  He  said  unto  him,  What  is  written  in  the  law? 
how  readest  thou  ? 

27  And  he  answering  said.  Thou  =  shah  love  the  Lord 
thy  God  with  all  thv  ncart,  and  with  all  thv  soul,  and 
with  all  thy  strength,. and  with  all  thy  mind  ;  and  thy 
d  neighbour  as  thyself. 

28  And  he  said  unto  him,  Thou  hast  answered  right  : 
this  do,  and  « thou  shalt  live. 

29  But  he,  willing  to  justify  f  himself,  said  unto  Jesus, 
And  who  is  my  s  neighbour  1 

30  And  Jesus  answering  said,  A  certain  man  went 
down  froni  Jerusalem  to  Jericho,  and  fell  among 
thieves,  which  stripped  him  of  his  raiment,  and  wound- 
ed him,  and  departed,  leaving  him  half  dead. 

31  And.  by  chance  there  came  down  a  certain  priest 
that  way  :"  and  when  he  saw  him,  he  passed  by  h  on 
the  other  side. 


I  add.  An  I 

I  tUTuins 

i  10  Ilia  (li I 

I  Hplfji,  t  s 

i  sni'!. 


M;it.23 

18 

.In  3.35 


I  y  .lii(i.H, 
I     .6. 

I  Pe.J.lO. 

Ac^630. 


b  Gii.3.13. 

c  De.6.5. 

d  Le.l9.ia 

e  Lk!.18.5. 
Ne.9.-29. 
F.7.e.','0. 
11, -^l. 
Ro.10.5. 
Ga.3.12. 

f  Jot.  :«.a 
c.16.15. 
Ro.4.2. 
Oii.3.11. 

g  Mat.5.«, 

ii. 
h  Ps.38.ll. 


Ver.  2-2.  .4//  thingii.  &c.— "And  turning  tothese  disciples,  he  said.  All  things," 
&c.  So  Campbell.  Tiio  all  things  delivorod  to  iliu  Son,  may,  in  tho  finst  place, 
intend  the  doctrines  and  mysteries  of  the  Gospel,  but  are  not,  we  conceive,  to  be 
confined  to  these.    See  Mat.  .xxviii.  18. 

Ver.  23.  Blessed  are  the  eyes,  &c.— Compare  the  parallel  te.xt.  Mat.  .\iii.  26 ; 
and  I  Peter  i.  10,  11,  which  seems  a  full  illustration  of  the  i)assas;e  before  us. 

Ver.  25.  And,  behold,  a  certain  laivyer;  i.  e.  a  student,  or  doctor  of  the  Mo- 
saic law,  stood  up,  and  tempted  him;  Doddridse,  "to  try  him."  Similar 
incidents  occur  iMat.  xix.  16  ;  xxii.  35  ;  but  the  party  is  not  tliought  to  be  the 
same. 

Ver.  26.  How  readest  thou  7—Vitringa  observes,  that  the  te.xt  quoted  by  the 
lawyer,  in  the  next  verse,  was  read  daily  in  the  temple. 

Ver.  30.  A  certain  man.— In  this  parable,  the  duties  we  owe  to  our  neigh- 
Lmur  are  f()rcibly  defined,  and  the  extent  of  those  duties  pointedly  demon- 
sliated.  We  are  taught  that  not  only  our  acquaintance,  our  iViends.  and 
countrymen,  are  included  under  this  term  ;  but  that  our  very  enemies,  when  in 
distress,  are  entitled  to  our  sympathy,  our  mercy,  and  our  best  exertions  for 

their  relief And  fell  anions  thieves.— From  the  testimony  of  Josephns,  it 

appei.rs,  that  not  only  was  Judea  ut  that  time  miserably  infested  with  robbers, 
but  th.tt  this  road,  in  particular,  was  deplorably  harassed  by  these  banditti,  as 
it  lay  through  wild  and  dreary  solitudes.  Hence  Jerome  tells  us  it  was  called 
"  tho  bloody  way."  IMr.  Buckingham,  in  bis  late  travels,  says,  hero  piilasre, 
wounds,  and  death,  w;ouhl  be  accompanied  with  double  teiror,  from  the  fiifflit- 
fiil  aspect  of  every  thing  around  ;  here  1  le  unfeeling  act  of  passing  bv  a  follow 
creature  in  distress,  strikes  one  with  horror,  as  an  act  more  than  inhuman  , 
and  ho-e,  too,  the  compassion  of  the  good  Samaritan  is  doubly  virtuous,  irom 
the  iiurity  of  the  motive  which  must  have  led  to  it,  in  a  spot  where  no  eyes 
were  fixed  upon  him,  and  from  the  bravery  which  was  necessarv  to  admit  of 
a  man's  expo.?ing  himself  by  such  delay,  to  the  risk  of  a  similar  fate. 

VvT.3l.Bi/  chance.— Doddridge,  "It  Jiappened:"  Wesletj,  "It  came  to 
pass  ;"  w  lio  adds,  "  There  is  no  8uch  thing  in  the  utiverse  as  either  chance  or 
fortune." 


190 


LUKE,  X. 


Pa.  109.25 
Pr.27.10. 


J  Jn.4.9. 
k  Ex.ZQ 


o  Pr.U.21. 
Ho.6.6. 
Mi.e.a 
Mai.23. 
23. 


r  Ma.4.l9. 
c.21.34. 
1  Co.7.32, 
35. 

s  Ps.27.4. 
T3. 25. 
Ec.12.l3. 
Ma.8.36. 
c.  18.22. 
1  Co.  13.3. 


32  And  likewise  a  Levite,  when  he  was  at  the  place, 
came  and  looked  i  on /li/n,  and  passed  by  on  the  other 
side. 

33  But  a  certain  j  Samaritan,  as  he  journeyed,  came 
where  he  was :  and  when  he  saw  him,  he  had  compas- 
sion k  071  him, 

34  And  went  to  him,  and  bound  i  up  his  wounds, 
pouring  in  oil  and  wine,  and  set  him  on  his  own  beast, 
and  brought  Inm  to  an  inn,  and  took  care  of  him. 

35  And  on  the  morrow  when  he  departed,  he  took 
out  two  m  pence,  and  gave  them  to  the  host,  and  said 
unto  him,  Take  care  of  him  :  and  whatsoever  thou 
spendest  more,  when  I  come  again,  I  will  repay 
n  thee. 

36  Which  now  of  these  three,  thinkest  thou,  was 
neighbour  unto  him  that  fell  among  the  thieves  1 

37  And  he  said,  He  that  showed  mercy  °  on  him.  Then 
said  Jesus  unto  him,  Go,  and  do  thou  likewise. 

38  IT  Now  it  came  to  pass,  as  they  went,  that  he  en- 
tered into  a  certain  village  :  and  a  certain  woman  na- 
med P  Martha,  received  him  into  her  house. 

39  And  she  had  a  sister  called  Mary,  which  also  sat 
1  at  Jesus'  feet,  and  heard  his  word. 

40  But  Martha  was  cumbered  about  much  serving, 
and  came  to  him,  and  said,  Lord,  dost  thou  not  care 
that  my  sister  hath  left  me  to  serve  alone  7  bid  her 
therefore  that  she  help  me. 

41  And  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  her,  Martha, 
Martha,  thou  art  "^  careful  and  troubled  about  many 
things  : 

42  But  one  thing  ^  is  needful :  and  Mary  hath  chosen 
thatgoodpart,  which  shall  not  be  taken  away  from  her. 


Ver.  32.  Ca?ne  and  looked. — Curiosity  might  induce  the  Levite  to  do  this  ; 
but  the  prie.st  passed  on  without  even  stopping  to  U  ok. 

Ver.  33.  A  certain  Samaritan.— From  tiie  benevolence  of  cliaracter  here 
exhibited,  the  principal  person  in  the  fable  has  been  di.stiniruished  by  ihe  epi- 
thet of  good,  and  a  desire  to  honour  tiie  Saviour  of  mankind,  no  doulit  led  the 
ancient  fathers,  and  from  their  time  the  allegorical  preachers  of  every  suc- 
ceeding age,  to  apply  this  character  to  Jesus  Christ,  though  he  was  neither  a 
Samaritan  nor  a  sectary.  To  complete  the  allegory,  the  Jew  is  supposed  to 
represent  Adam;  his  going  doxon  from  Jerusalem  to  Jericho,  the  fall;  the 
thieves  which  attacked  him,  sin  and  Satan  ;  and  his  being  led  half  dead,  the 
miserable  state  of  man  since  the  fall.  The  priest  and  Levite  who  passed  him 
by,  the  moral  and  ceremonial  law ;  the  itm,  the  church  ;  the  host,  the  minis- 
ters of  the  gospel ;  the  two  pence,  the  two  dispensations,  oil  and  wine,  the 
sacraments,  «fec.  and  the  repayment,  the  rewards  of  another  world.  We  shall 
cite  no  name  to  this  interpretation,  because  v,e  think  it  unwarranted  ;  but  we 
believe  it  is  ancient  as  Origen,  and  as  modern  as  \Vm.  Huntington. 

Ver.  34.  Oil  and  loine — isiingled  together,  were  used  medicinally  by  the  an- 
cients.  To  an  inn. — Of  the  eastern  inn,  see  note  on  chap.  ii.  7.     But  this 

inn  is  not  described  i)y  the  same  term,  but  was  probably  a  mere  resting  place, 
(as  the  original  implies,)  and  where  some  person  attended,  here  called  the 
host,  or  innkeeper,  toassist  strangers.  To  him  the  good  Samaritan  save  two 
pence,  about  2S  cents  of  our  money,  with  a  promise  of  more,  if  needed. 

Ver.  39.  Which  also  sat.— 'This  conjunction  (also)  docs  not  imply  that  Mar- 
tha sat  with  her,  for  it  is  evident  froni  the  next  verse  that  she  did  not.  Tho 
also  is  therefore  omitted  both  by  Doddridge  and  Campbell. 

Ver.  41.  Careful  and  troiib/ed.— Doddridge,  "  Anxious  and  disturbed." 

Ver.  42.  One  thing  is  weerf/w/.— What  this  is,  has  been  almost  as  much  dis- 
puted as  the  summuni  hmiim  among  the  ancienls.  Some  have  suggested, 
that  one  dish  might  be  iuvonded  ;  but  surely  one  dish  would  pot  sirve  Jesus 
and  his  apostles,  to  say  nolliins  of  the  seventy  disciples.  This,  besides,  sup- 
poses, when  Mary  chose  the  better  part,  that  she  had  taken  care  to  secure 


LUKE,  X.. 


CHAPTER  XI 
I  Gluist  tfacheth  to  pray,  rikI  thai  iiisliinlly  :  \\^  as*niring  ihat  Ood  so  will  give 


aslii:g  oul  a  iluijib  devil,  rebukclli  t!ie  (■lasphenioiiB 
and  Ehowelli  wlio  arc  bisssed :  29  preacheih  to  the  people  : 


lie, 


I  good  tliii 
Pharisees: 

37  and  repichtudeih  the  oulwiud  sliow  of  lioliiiees  In  tlie  Pharisees,  scribes, 
and  lawyers. 

AND  it  came  to  pass,  that,  as  he  was  praying  in  a 
certain  place,  when  he  ceased,  one  of  his  disciples 
said  unto  him,  Lord,  teach  us  to  prajs  as  John  also 
taught  his  disciples. 

2  And  he  said  unto  them.  When  ye  pray,  say  Our 
»  Father  which  art  in  heaven,  Hallowed  be  thy  name. 
Thy  kingdom  come.  Thy  will  be  done,  as  in  heaven, 
so  in  earth. 

3  Give  us  b  day  by  day  our  daily  bread. 

4  And  forgive  us  our  sins  ;  for  ^  we  also  forgive  every 
one  that  is  indebted  to  us.  And  lead  us  not  into  temp- 
tation ;  butdehverus  from  evil. 

5  And  he  said  unto  them,  Which  of  you  shall  have  a 
friend,  and  shall  go  unto  him  at  midnight,  and  say 
unto  him,  Friend,  lend  me  three  loaves  ; 

6  For  a  friend  of  mine  d  in  his  joinney  is  come  to  me, 
and  I  have  nothing  to  set  before  him  ? 

7  And  he  from  within  shall  answer  and  say,  Trouble 
me  not :  the  door  is  now  shut,  and  my  children  are 
with  me  in  bed  ;  I  cannot  rise  and  give  "thee. 

8  I  say  unto  you.  Though  he  will  not  rise  and  give 
him,  because  he  is  his  friend,  yet  because  of  his  im- 
portunity •■■  he  will  rise  and  give  him  as  many  as  he 
needeth. 

9  And  I  savunto  you,  f  Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you ; 


A.  M.  4033. 
A   D.  29. 


.iAP.  11.     I 


a  Mate  9 


t  or  for 
the  day. 


Ma.ll. 
25,1*. 


d  or,  out  of 
his  way. 


f  Mat.7.7. 
21.22. 
Jn.15.7. 
Ja.1.5. 
lJn.3.22. 


that  dish  to  herself:  a  most  degrading  interpretation  !  When  the  sacred  wri- 
ters speak  of  one  thing  as  particularly  important,  it  is  something  of  a  spi- 
rifnal  and  .<!ul)lime  nature.    Sec  Ps.  xxvii.  4.  Prov.  iii.  13 ;  iv.  7.  Mark  x.  21. 

Chap.  XL  Ver.  2.  When  ye  pray.— Pan  of  the  address,  and  the  petitions, 
"Thy  will  be  done,"  and  "deliver  us  from  evil,"  being  wanting  in  some  co- 
pies, JMSS.,  and  Versions,  Camphell  and  others  have  supposed  they  do  not 
belong  to  this  copy  of  the  prayer  ;  but  have  been  inserted  from  ISIatthew  by 
some  transcribers :  we  are,  nowever,  more  inclinrd  to  tliink  they  liave  been 
dropped  in  the  deficient  copies,  than  inserted  in  the  others.  At  any  rate,  the 
words  were  uttered  by  our  Lord  on  one  occasion,  if  not  the  other. 

\*er.  3.  Give  us  day  by  day.— Campbell,  "  Each  day." Our  daily  bread. 

— The  word  is  peculiar  to  the  LXX.  and  New  Testament.  Chrysost07n  and 
Theophylact  explain  it  of  bread  convenient,  or  sufficient  for  our  subsisfence. 

Ver.  4.  Deliver  us  from  evil.—"  The  adjective  (evil)  being  preceded  by  the 
definitive  article,  and  having  no  substantive  expressed  in  tlie  same  sentence 
to  agree  with  it,  is  rendered  by  the  article  a  personal  substantive,  and  of  course 
is  applicable,  in  the  first  place,  to  that  personal  character,  which  is  mo.st  no- 
torious for  evil  or  malice  :  viz.  the  evil  one,  or  prince  of  demons."  Mr.  Granr 
vide  Sharp  on  the  two  last  Petitions  in  the  Lord's  Prayer. 

For  the  correctness  of  this  version,  Dr.  Whitby  (who  adopts  it)  cites  Ter- 
tullian,  Origen,  and  Chrysostom,  three  of  the  most  learned  among  the  Chris- 
tian Fathers.  Mr.  Sharp  also  cites  Beza,  the  Reformer,  two  learned  Jesuits, 
and  Dr.  Lort.  Doddridge,  Campbell,  &c.  And  in  eight  passages  out  of  eleven,  in 
I  which  the  same  word  occurs,  the  translators  have  rendf.Ted  )t  as  here  proposed. 

Ver.  5.  Go  unto  him  at  midnight.— The  eastern  journeys  are  often  per- 
formed in  the  night :  this  circumstance,  therefore,  of  a  friend  arri\ing  at  mid- 
night is  very  probable.    Harmer,  vol.  i.  p.  468. 

Ver.  6.  In  his  journey.— Campbell,  "Off  his  road."  The  most  correa- 
ponding  English  jihra.se  i.s,  "  Off  his  journey ;"  that  is,  just  arrived. 

Ver.  7.  My  children  are  with  me  in  bed.— Sir  John  Churdin  says,  it  is 
usual  for  a  whole  family  to  sleep  in  the  same  room  especially  those  in  lower 
li'e,  laying  their  beds  on  the  ground. 

Ver.  9—13.  I  say  unto  you,  Xsfc.— These  five  v.i-ges  literally  correspond 


I  192 


LUKE,  XI. 


Ii  Mat. 9.32. 


i    Mat.  12. 
33. 
16.1. 


Mat.  12. 
Ma.3.24. 


ni  Ex.8.19. 

p  the  visible 
control- 
ling  pow- 
er of  God 
is  com'! 
into  yonr 
sight 


yso  !on?as 
the  devil 
meets 
witli  no 
opposi- 
tion, the 
heart  re- 
mains ill 
carnal  se- 
curity. 

II  Is.53.12. 
Col.ZlS. 


seek,  and  ye  shall  find  ;  knock,  and  it  shall  be;  opened 
unto  you. 

10  For  every  o^e  that  asketh  receivelh  ;  and  he  that 
seeketh  firdeth  ;  and  to  him  thatknocketh  it  shall  be 
opened. 

1 1  If  a  son  shall  ask  bread  of  any  of  you  that  is  a  fa- 
ther, will  he  gi\'e  him  a  stone?  or  if  he  ask  a  fish,  will 
he  for  a  fish  give  him  a  serpent  7 

12  Or  if  he  shall  ask  an  egg,  will  he  .'offer  him  a 
scorpion  1 

13  If  ye  then,  being  evil,  know  how  to  give  good  gifts 
unto  your  children  :  how  much  more  saall  you?- hea- 
venly Ft  ther  give  the  Holy  Spirit  to  them  that  ask  him  ? 

14  it  And  hhe  was  casting  out  a  devil,  and  it  was 
dumb.  And  it  came  to  pass,  when  the  devil  was  gon*^ 
out,  the  dumb  spake  ;  and  the  people  wondered. 

15  But  some  of  them  said,  He  casteth  out  devils 
through  i  Beelzebub  the  chief  of  the  devils. 

16  And  others,  tempting  him,  j  sought  of  him  a  sign 
from  heaven. 

17  But  he,  knowing  k  their  thoughts,  said  unto  them, 
Every  '  kingdom  divided  against  itself  is  brought  to 
desolation ;  and  a  house  divided  against  a  house  fall- 
eth. 

18  If  Satan  also  be  divided  against  himself,  how 
shall  his  kingdom  stand  7  because  ye  say  that  I  cas^ 
out  devils  through  Beelzebub. 

19  And  if  I  by  Beelzebub  cast  out  devils,  by  whom  do 
your  sons  cast  them  out  1  therefore  shall  they  be  your 
judges. 

20  But  if  I  with  the  finger  ">  of  God  cast  out  devils,  no 
doubt  the  kingdom  of  God  is  come  upon  you. /? 

21  When  a  strong  man  armed  keepeth  his  palace,  his 
goods  are  in  peace  :y 

22  But  when  a  stronger  "  than  he  shall  come  upon 
him,  and  overcome  him,  he  taketh  from  him  all  his 
armour  wherein  he  trusted,  and  divideth  his  spoils. 


with  Mat.  vii.  7—11,  except  that  in  the  last  verse  of  Mat.  for  "  good  things," 
Luke  substitutes  "  the  Holy  Spirit :"  one  of  the  best  gifts  certainly  that  we 
can  implore,  or  God  bestow. 

Ver.  12.  A  scorpion.— \Tbc  scorpion  is  a  species  of  insect  without  wings, 
generally  two  inches  in  length,  of  a  yellow,  brown,  or  black  colour,  of  an  oval 
form,  not  unlike  a  lobster,  tail  long  and  slender,  with  several  joints  or  divi- 
sions, and  a  sharp  pointed  weapon  at  ihe  end,  in  which  the  poison  is  lodged, 
tlte  whole  covered  with  a  hardisli  skin,  and  having  eight  eyes  and  eirl  I  legs. 
Bochart  produces  testimonies  to  prove  that  a  species  of  scorpion  in  Judea 
was  si  nilar  in  si/e  and  form  to  an  egg.]—Baa^ster. 

Ver.  13.  Yonr  heavenly  Father  g^iye.—"  Your  father  give  from  lioaxen."' 

Ver.  14—26.  And  he  loas  casting  out  a  devil.  &c.— This  npjiears  lo  us  the 
same  ai  Mat.  xii.  22—30,  and  43—45.  Only  there  the  subject  is  said  to  have 
been  blind  as  well  as  dumb.  There  is  another  case,  however,  of  a  dumb  de- 
mon cast  out.  Mat.  ix.  32—34,  but  the  context  does  not  ro  well  agree. 

Ver.  20.  Kingdom  of  God.— [For  the  destruction  of  the  kingdom  of  .Satan 
plainly  implies  the  setting  up  of  the  kingdom  of  God.  The  reasoning  of  the 
Pharisnes,  (ver.  17,  and  Mat.  xii.  24,  2-5.)  was  not  expressed,  and  Jesus,  Awowmg" 
their  tlioughts,  gave  ample  proof  of  his  omniscience.  This,  with  our  Lord's 
masterly  confutation  of  their  reasonings,  by  a  conclusion  drawn  from  their 
own  premises,  one  would  have  supposed  niisrlit  have  humbled  and  convinced 
those  men  :  Kuf  the  most  (onclusivc  re.i.>;onir.i,  anti  the  mo.^t  as.oniiliing  mi- 
racles, were  lost  upon  a  people  who  were  obniinateiy  detennined  to  disbelieie 
every  thing  that  was  gooil  relative  to  Jesus  of  ^■d.za.Klh.^—Bagster. 


LUKE,  XI. 


193 


23  He  that  is  not  with  me  is  against  me  :  and  he  that 
gathereth  not  with  me  scattereih. 

24  When  the  unclean  spirit  is  wne  out  of  a  man,  he 
walketh  tli rough  dry  places,  seeking  rest ;  and  finding 
none,  he  saith,  I  will  return  unto  my  house  whence  I 
canieout. 

25  And  when  he  cometh,  he  findcth  it  swept  and 
garnished. 

20  Then  goeth  he,  and  taketh  to  him  seven  other 
spirits  more  wicked  than  hitnself ;  and  they  enter  in, 
and  dwell  there:  and  the  last  state  of  that  man  is 
"  worse  than  the  first. 

27  *ir  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  he  spake  these  things,  a 
certain  woman  of  the  company  lifted  up  her  voice,  and 
said  unto  him,  Blessed  p  is  the  womb  that  bare  thee, 
and  the  paps  which  thou  hast  sucked. 

28  But  he  said.  Yea,  rather,  blessed  ^  are  they  that 
hear  the  word  of  God,  and  keep  it. 

29  ^  And  when  the  people  were  gathered  thick  toge- 
ther, he  began  to  say,  This  is  an  evil  generation  :  they 
seek  a  sign  ;  and  "■  there  shall  no  sign  be  given  it,  but 
the  sign  of  .lonas  the  prophet. 

30  For  as  ^  Jonas  was  a  sign  unto  the  Ninevites,  so 
shall  also  the  Son  of  man  be  to  this  generation. 

31  The  queen  i  of  the  south  shall  rise  up  in  the  iudg- 
ment  with  the  men  of  this  generation,  and  condemn 
them  :  for  she  came  from  the  utmost  parts  of  the 
earth  to  hear  the  wisdom  of  Solomon  ;  and,  behold,  a 
greater  than  Solomon  is  here. 

32  Tlie  men  of  Nineveh  shall  rise  up  in  the  judgment 
with  this  generation,  and  shall  condemn  it :  for  "  they 
repented  at  the  preaching  of  Jonas  ;  and,  behold,  a 
greater  than  .Tonas  is  here. 

33  No  ^"  man,  when  he  hath  lighted  a  candle,  putteth 
i7  in  a  secret  place,  neither  under  a  bushel,  but  on  a 
candlestick,  that  they  which  come  in  may  see  the  light. 

34  The  "^  light  of  the  body  is  the  eye  :  therefore  when 
thine  eye  is  single,  thy  whole  body  also  is  full  of  li"hi ; 
but  when  thine  eye  is  »  evil,  thy  body  also  is  full  of 
darkness. 

35  Take  heed  therefore  that  the  light  which  is  in  thee 
be  not  darkness. 

36  If  thy  whole  body  therefore  be  full  of  ?  light, 
having  no  part  dark,  the  whole  shall  be  full  of  light,  as 
when  ■'■  the  bright  shining  =»  of  a  candle  doth  give  tnee 
light. 


A.  M.  4P33. 
A.  D.  3. 

1   J...5.M. 
Ilp.tl4. 
10  v«,-?7. 
2  l'e.2.20, 
•21 


q  I's.n91 
NIal.7  21. 


r  MnH2. 
40.  Sc. 
-Ma-aii 


t  1  Ki.l0.l, 
&c 


u  Jo.3.5,10. 

V  Mat.5.15, 
&c. 

Ma.4.21. 
c.8.16. 


MaL6.22, 


V  l's,H9. 
105. 
l'r.6.23. 

i  C0.4.G. 


a  candle 
by  its 
bn?ht 
eliining. 


Ver.  l!l.  He  walketh  through— \.  e.  the  unclean  spirit  walketh,  ic. He 

saith— \.  e.  the  unclean  spirit  .saith,  &c. Sioept  and  garnished—i.  e.  Com- 

pleteij"  furnished  with  every  thing  that  can  make  the  man  a  commodious  ha- 
bitation for  an  evil  .spirit. 

Ver.-^es  27,  28.  And  it  came  to  pass,  &c..— Thi.s  occurred,  probably,  when  his 
mother  and  his  brethren  came  around  him.  Mat.  xii.  •J'i— 50. 

Ver.  29—32.  And  when  the  people  icere  gathered  thick  together  — The  pa- 
rallel verses  in  Matthew,  are  chap.  .xii.  38—42. 

Ver.  33—36.  Soman,  when  he  hath  lighted  a  candle,  &c.— This  appears  to, 
be  a  fraffnent  of  the  s?rmon  ^^  the  TiOMnl.  Mat.  v   15,  16  •  vi.  22  23. 

Ver.  3i.  Eije  is  single— i.  c.  Free  from  disease,  eound. Eye  is  evi: — i.  e. 

Diseased.  unsourf.I 

Ver.  35.   When  the  bright  shining  of  a  candle.— Campbell,  "  Its  flame." 


194 


LUKE,  XI. 


b  Ma. 7.3. 

5  M.U.-iS. 
Us. 

,1  Tit. 1. 15. 


f  vv,ns  you 
are  able. 


e  Mal.23. 
23,27. 


Ps.5.9. 
j  Is.  .53.6. 


k  Eze.lS. 
19. 


He.U.aS, 
37. 


II  Ge.1.8. 
o  2  Ch.24. 


37  IT  And  as  he  spake,  a  certain  Pharisee  besooaht  him 
to  (line  with  him  :  and  he  went  in,  and  sat  Jown  to 
meat. 

38  And  b  wHen  the  Pharisee  saw  i7,  he  marvelled  that 
he  had  not  first  washed  before  dinner. 

39  And  the  Lord  said  unto  him,  Now  do  <=  ye  Pharisees 
make  clean  the  outside  of  the  cup  and  the  platter;  but 
your  A  inward  part  is  full  of  ravening  and  wickedness. 

40  Ye  fools,  did  not  he  thrt  made  that  which  is  with- 
out make  that  which  is  witnin  also  ? 

41  But  e  rather  give  alms  f  of  such  things  as  ye  have  ; 
and,  behold,  all  things  are  clean  unto  you. 

42  But  ffwo  unto  you,  Pharisees  !  for  ye  tithe  min> 
and  rue  and  all  manner  of  herbs,  and  pass  over  judg- 
ment and  the  love  of  God :  these  ought  ye  to  hdVe 
done,  and  not  to  leave  the  other  undone. 

43  Wo  unto  you,  Pharisees!  for  h  ye  love  the  upper 
most  seats  m  the  synagogues,  and  greetings  in  tlif- 
markets. 

44  Wo  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hpocrites  ' 
for  ye  are  as  i  graves  which  appear  not,  and  the  men 
that  walk  over  them  are  not  aware  of  thevx. 

45  Then  answered  one  of  the  lawyers,  and  said  unto 
him.  Master,  thus  saying  thou  reproachest  us  also. 

46  And  he  said,  Wo  unto  you  also,  ye  lawyers  !  for  ye 
lade  men  with  burdens  grievous  to  be  borne,  and  ye 
yourselves  touch  not  the  burdens  J  with  one  of  your 
fingers. 

47  Wo  unto  you  !  for  ye  build  the  sepulchres  of  the 
prophets,  and  your  fathers  killed  them. 

48  Truly  ye  bear  witness  that  ye  allow  k  the  deeds  of 
your  fathers  :  for  they  indeed  killed  i  them,  and  ye 
build  their  sepulchres. 

49  Therefore  also  said  the  wisdom  of  God,  I  will  send 
them  prophets  and  apostles,  and  some  of  them  they 
shall  slay  and  persecute  : 

50  That  the  blood  of  all  the  prophets,  which  was  shed 
from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  may  be  required  ">c>*" 
this  generation  : 

51  From  the  blood  of  "  Abel  unto  the  blood  of  "Za- 
charias,  which   perished  between  the  altar  and  the 


Ver.  37-  -54.  And  as  he  spake,  &c.— This  pa.ssage  very  much  rcscuihies  Mat. 
.\xiii.  23— ?6.  and  several  venses  .aerce  vcrhalini. 

Ver.  <0.  "^ a  fools.— Campbell,  '  Unthinking  men  !"  Doddridge,  "  Tliou^ht- 

lees  creature!?." Did  not  he  that  made  that  lohich  is  without  77iake  that 

nihichistoithin  «/so?— That  is,  Did  not  he  wiiich  made  the  body,  likewise 
make  tiie  sou! .'    Doddridge  and  Campbell  Mat.  .\xJii.  25. 

Ver.  17.  For  ye  6?<i/(^.— [Their  euilt  did  not  he  in  building  and  adorning  the 
lombsof  the  prophets,  considered  simply  in  it.sell";  but  in  tiieir  hyp.»crisy,  in 
giving  fiiis  testimony  of  respect  to  the  proi)liets,  whilst  they  were  actuated 
by  the  spirit,  and  followed  the  example  of  their  persecutors  and  murderers. )— B. 

Ver.  48.  Truly  ye  bear  witness.— As  in  your  cor.ducf  you  imitate  your 
fathers,  truly  ye  boar  witness  to  them  ;  and  in  elTeot  xpprove  tiie  works  of 
your  fathers  :  for  one  would  imagine  that  you  erected  these  monuments,  not 
so  much  in  honour  of  the  prophets,  as  of  tlie  persecutors  by  whom  they  wen 
so  wickedly  destroyed.  Doddridge. 

Ver.  49.  The  wisdom  of  rjod.— [Probably  by  the  Wisdo7n  of  God  we  are  to 


understand  the  Logos,  or  Word  of  God,  that  is,  our  Lord  himself:  this  being 
passage.  l—Bagster. 


a  dignified  and  Oriental  mode  of  expression  for  I  say,  as  it  is  in  the  parallel 
assage.  ]—Bagster. 
Ver.  51.  Zacharias,  which  perished  between  the  altar  and  the  temple. 


C" 


LUKE,  XII. 


195 


n 


i;,nple:  \en\y  I  say  unto  you,  It  shall  be  required  of 
ifiis  P  generation. 

52  Wo  unto  you,  lawyers !  for  ye  have  taken  away 
the  key  of  'i  knowledge  :  ye  enter  not  in  yourselves, 
and  them  that  were  entering  in  ye  '  hindered. 

53  And  as  he  said  these  things  unto  them,  the  scribes 
and  the  Pharisees  began  to  urge /rim  vehemently,  and 
to  « provoke  hiin  to  speak  of  many  things  : 

54  Laying  wait  for  him,  and  t  seeking  to  catch  some- 
thing out  of  his  mouth,  tliat  they  might  accuse  him. 

CHAPTER  XII. 
1  Christ  preachetli  lo  his  disciples  lo  avoid  hypocrisy,  and  fearfiilncss  in  publish- 
ing his  doctrine:  13  warneih  the  people  to  beware  of  covetoiisnes.^,  by  the 
parable  of  the  rich  man  who  set  up  greater  bains.  22  We  must  i\ot  be  over 
careful  of  earthly  thinjjs,  31  but  seek  the  kingdom  of  Uod,  33  give  alms, 
36  be  ready  at  a  knock  to  open  to  our  Lord  whensoever  he  conieth.  41  Christ's 
ministers  are  to  see  to  their  charge,  19  and  look  for  persecution.  54  The  people 
must  lake  this  lime  of  grace,  53  because  it  is  a  fearful  ihing  to  die  without  re- 
conciliation. 

IN  *  the  mean  time,  when  there  were  gathered  toge- 
ther an  innumf  rable  multitude  of  people,  insomuch 
that  they  trode  one  upon  another,  he  began  to  say  unto 
his  disciples  first  of  all,  Beware  ye  of  the  leaven  of  the 
Pharisees,  which  is  hypocrisy. 

2  For  h  there  is  nothing  covered,  that  shall  not  be  re- 
vealed ;  neither  hid,  that  shall  not  be  known. 

3  Therefore  whatsoever  ye  have  spoken  in  darkness 
shall  be  heard  in  the  light;  and  that  which  ye  have 
spoken  in  the  ear  in  closets  shall  be  proclaimed  upon 
the  house-tops. 

4  And  I  say  unto  you  my  ^  friends,  d  Be  not  afraid  of 
them -that  kill  the  body,  and  after  that  have  no  more 
that  they  can  do. 

5  But  I  will  forewarn  you  whom  ye  shall  fear  :  Fear 
him,  which  after  he  hath  killed  hath  power  to  cast  into 
hell ;  yea,  I  say  unto  you.  Fear  him. 

6  Are  not  five  sparrows  sold  for  two  ^farthings,  and 
not  one  of  them  is  forgotten  before  God  7 

7  But  even  the  very  hairs  of  your  head  are  all  num- 
bered. Fear  not  therefore ;  ye  are  of  more  value  than 
many  sparrows. 

8  Also  I  say  unto  you,  f  Whosoever  shall  confess  me 
before  men,  him  shall  the  Son  of  man  also  confess 
o  before  the  angels  of  God: 


^\.  M.  4ir33. 
A.  i).  a 


p  JC.7.2S. 
q  Mal.i.?. 


ICo.ia^ 
t  Ma.iai3. 


a  Mat.  16.6, 
&c. 

Ma.S.lo, 
ic 


l)Mat. 10.26, 
-M-i  VZi. 
c.a  17. 


c  Jn.io.li 


d  ls.51.7.. 
13. 

Mat.  10. 


.See  Mat. 
10.29. 


f  1  S.-1.2.30 
Ps.  119.46 
2Ti.2.l2. 
Re.2.10. 


It  is  said  a  space  of  nine  feet  was  left  between  the  altar  of  buint-oli'eiinjr.s  anil 
tiie  temple  (or  tabernacle)  itself,  as  an  asylum  for  criminals,  which  might  not 
be  violated,  but  in  cases  of  decided  murder.    See  E.\.  x.vwiii.  2. 

Ver.  52.  The  kev  of  knowledge— Vfe  conceive  to  be.  the  right  of  private 
judgment ;  i.  e.  of  reading  and  judging  for  ourselve?.  The  scribes  took  away 
this  risht  by  referrin?  tiie  explanation  of  Scripture  wholly  to  tradition,  as  the 
Papists  have  since  done. 

Ver.  53.  To  urge  him  vefiementltj.—LiterMy,  "to  mouth  him.'*  Pome 
think  this  an  allusion  to  hunting  with  dogs  ;  but  we  conceive  it  to  refer  to  their 
vukT.r  and  overbearing  language,  in  order  to  provoke  our  Lord,  and  put  lum 
nf\'  his  puard. 

Chap.  XII.  Ver.  1.  An  innumerahle  mvJtittide.—Camphell,  "  Myri;.ds  ;" 
i.  e.  ■■  tens  of  thousands." The  leaven  of  the  Pharisees.— See  Mat.  wi.  12. 

Ver.  3.  Proclaimed  upon  the  house-tops.— [Iho  lioiises  in  Judea  beine  Hat- 
roofed,  with  a  balustrade  round  about,  w(;re  used  for  the  purpose  of  taking  the 
air,  ^leepIng,  and  prayer,  and.  it  seems,  for  announciii;:  things  in  the  most  pub- 
lic manner.  So  among  the  Turks,  a  crier  announ<;es  the  hours  of  public  wor- 
shiii  from  the  minaret  or  tower  of  the  mostjue.  1 — Bagster. 

Ver.  8.  Before  the  angels.— \n  Matthew  it  in  "  Before  mv  Father ;"  i.  e. 


196 


A.  M.  -1033. 
A.  D.  ■£). 


LUKE,  XII. 


h  Ac.3.r3, 
14. 
Rc.3.8. 

i  Ma..4i 

SI. 

i     31. 

I      lJii.5  16 

k  Mat.  10. 
19. 

Ma.  13  U. 
C.'.^1.I4. 

1  Ac.6.10. 
Ac.c.VG. 


o  1  Ti.6.7.. 
10. 

p  Job  2.4. 
Mai. G. 25. 


Q  Ja4. ! 
16. 


tliey  re- 
quire Uiy 
soul. 

Sob  2o.ao 

..23;  27.8. 

P8.52.7. 

Ja.4.14. 

Ps.,39  6. 
49.16,17. 
Je.17.ll. 


:  1  Ti.6.13. 
Ja.2..i. 
ver.33. 


y  Mal.6.25, 


Job  33.41 
Ps.  147.9. 


9  But  he  that  denieth  u  nie  before  men  shall  be  denied 
before  the  angels  i  of  God. 

10  And  whosoever  shall  speak  a  word  against  the 
Son  of  man,  itsliall  be  forgiven  him:  bin  unto  liiin 
that  blasphemeth  against  the  Holy  Ghost  it  shall  not 
!  be  forgiven. 

11  Ami  when  they  bring  you  unto  the  synagogues, 
and  W7jYo  magistrates,  ana  powers,  takei'-  ye  no  .bought 
how  or  what  thing  ye  shall  answer,  or  what  ye  shall 
say: 

12  For  the  Holy  Ghost  shall  teach  i  you  in  the  same 
hour  what  ye  ought  to  say. 

13  IT  And  one  of  the  company  said  unto  him.  Master, 
.speak  to  my  brother,  that  he  divide  the  inheritance  with 
"■  me. 

14  And  he  said  unto  him,  Man,  "  who  made  me  a  judge 
or  a  divider  over  you  ? 

15  And  he  said  unto  them,  Take  heed,  and  beware  of 
"  covetousness  :  for  a  man's  life  P  consisteth  not  in  the 
abundance  of  the  things  which  he  possesseth. 

16  And  he  spake  a  parable  unto  them,  saying,  The 
ground  of  a  certain  rich  man  brought  forth  plentifully: 

17  And  he  thought  within  himself,  saying.  What  shall 
I  do,  because  I  have  no  room  where  to  bestow  my 
fruits  7 

18  And  he  said.  This  will  1 1  do  :  I  will  pull  down  rav 
barns,  and  build  greater;  and  there  will  1  bestow  all 
my  fruits  and  my  goods. 

19  And  I  will  say  to  my  soul,  '  Soul,  thou  hast  much 
goods  laid  up  for  many  years ;  take  thine  ease,  eat, 
s  drink,  o?i<i  be  merry. 

20  But  God  said  unto  him,  TTiou  fool,  this  night  t  thy 
"  soul  shall  be  required  of  thee:  then  whoseshall  those 
things  be,  which  thou  hast  *  provided  ? 

21  So  is  he  that  layeth  up  treasure  for  ^himself, 
and  is  not  rich  ^  toward  God. 

22  IT  And  he  said  unto  his  disciples.  Therefore  I  say 
unto  you,  Take  y  no  thought  foi  your  life,  what  ye 
shall  eat ;  neither  for  the  body,  what  ye  shall  put  on. 

23  The  life  is  more  than  meat,  and  the  body  is  more 
than  raiment. 

24  Consider  the  ^  ravens :  for  they  neither  sow  nor 
reap ;  which  neither  have  storehouse  nor  barn ;  and 
God  feedeth  them  :  how  much  more  are  ye  better  than  ' 
the  fowls  7 


b'jibre  tlie  Father,  and  the  holy  aiigels  wiiich  attend  his  presenw;.    See  note  i 
on  Mat.  xviii.  lu. 

Ver.  16.  Spake  a  parable,  &c.— The  dosign  of  this  paral)Ie,  as  is  evidenl.  fioir. 
the  conti  .\t,  w;ib  to  illustrate  what  covetousn-ess  is.  Christ  nnikps  it  to  con- 
sist in  using  property  simply  for  personal  (rralification,  and  not  as  a  stewan 
for  flic  hiir)our  ot'  God.    He,  in  ver.  21,  makes  it  universal  in  its  application. 

Ver.  19.  Much  goods.— Doddr'nlge,  "  An  abundance  of  goods." 

Ver.  CO.  Thij  soul  shall  be  required.— Uta  margin  ;  i.  e.  the  angels,  or  mes- 
senwrs  of  death.    See  chap.  xvi.  9. 

Ver.  21.  Rich  toward  God— That  Ls.  in  faith  and  charity.  The  expression 
is  forcii)!e,  and  seems  U)imi>ly  that  God  is  ihe  good  man's  banker. 

Ver.  24.  Consider  the  ravens.— VVhti  raven  is  a  species  of  the  cort»M5,  or 
croir  tril)e.  of  the  order  PiciP.  known  by  its  Inrge  size,  its  plumage  being  of  a 
bluish  black,  and  tail  roundish  at  the  end.    It  was  prolmb'y  selertotl  by  our 


LUKE,  XII. 


197 


25  And  which  of  you  with  taking  thought  can  add  to 
his  stature  one  cubit  l 

26  If  ye  then  be  not  able  to  do  that  thing  which  is 
least,  why  take  ye  thought  for  the  rest  ? 

27  Consider  the  hhes  how  they  grow :  they  toil  not, 
they  spin  not;  and  yet  I  say  unto  you,  that  Solomon 
in  all  his  glory  was  not  arrayed  like  one  of  these. 

28  If  then  God  so  clothe  the  grass,  which  is  to-day  in 
the  field,  and  to-morrow  is  cast  into  the  oven;  how 
much  more  vill he clotheyou,  O  ve of  little  faith  1 

29  And  seek  not  ye  what  ye  shall  eat,  or  what  ye  shall 
drink,  »  neither  be  ye  of  doubtful  mind. 

30  For  all  these  things  do  the  nations  of  the  world 
seek  after :  and  your  Father  knoweth  that  ye  have 
need  of  these  things. 

31  But  b  rather  seek  ye  the  kingdom  of  God ;  and  all 
<=  these  things  shall  be  added  unto  you. 

32  Fear  not,  httle  'i  flock ;  for  it  is  your  Father's  good 
pleasure  to  give  you  the  <-"  kingdom. 

33  M  Sell  f  tha<t  ye  have,  and  give  alms  ;  provide  your- 
selves bags  which  wax  not  old,  as  treasure  in  the  hea- 
vens that  faileth  not,  where  no  thief  approacheth, 
neither  moth  corrupteth. 

34  For  where  your  treasure  is,  there  will  your  heart  be 
also. 

35  IT  Let  h  your  loins  be  girded  about,  and  yotir  lights 
i  burning. 

36  And  ye  vourselves  like  unto  men  that  wait  for  their 
lord,  when  he  will  return  from  the  wedding;  that  when 
he  Cometh  and  knocketh,  they  may  open  unto  him  im- 
mediately. 

37  Blessed  j  arc  those  servants,  whom  the  lord  when 
he  Cometh  shall  find  watching  :  verily  I  say  unto  you, 
that  he  shall  gird  himself,  and  make  tnem  to  sit  down 
to  meat,  and  will  come  forth  and  serve  them. 

38  And  if  he  shall  come  in  the  second  watch,  or  come 
in  the  third  watch,  and  find  them  so,  blessed  are  those 
servants. 

39  And  this  know,  that  if  the  good  man  of  the  house 
had  known  what  hour  the  thief  k  would  come,  he 
would  have  watched,  and  not  have  suffered  his  house 
to  be  broken  through. 


A.  M.  4033. 
A.  D.  ia. 


a  or,  ;ii'e 
not  ill 
cai  efiil 
suspense. 


c  PsSl.lO. 
Is  3a  16. 
Ko,S.31, 
32. 


d  l8.40.n. 

jii.io.in, 

23. 


e  Mat.aS. 
34 

Jn.  18.36 
He.!i.-3. 


f  Mat   9. 

Ac.2. 15. 
4.34. 


g  Mat.  6.0). 
1  Ti.6.19. 


h  Ep.6.14. 
lPe.l.ia 


Mat  25.1 
13. 


Mat.at 
46,&c 


k  1  Th..5.2. 
2Pe.3.ia 
Re.3.a 
16.13. 


Lord  as  being  unclean.]— Bas'.y^er.  INIat.  "Fowls,"  or  birds.  If  ihese  senli- 
ments  were  repeated  at  different  times,  probalily  our  Lord  might  have  dif- 
ferent kinds  of  birds  within  iiis  view.  Ravens  hve  on  flesh,  wliich  might 
make  the  argument  more  striking.  j 

Ver.  27.  Consider  the  Uliei. — IThe  lily  is  a  genus  of  the  hevandria  mono-  i 
gjTiia  class  of  plants  ;  of  wliich  there  are  two  species.  Ihe  white  lily  and  the  \f 
red.    The  latter  seems  intended  here,  the  royal  robes  being  purple.] — B. 

Ver.  34.  For  where  your  treasure  /«.— [Bishop  Pearce  on  Matthew  cites 
Ihe  following  passage  I'rom  Plautua :  I  am  here  ;  but  my  mind  is  at  home,  i.  e. 
with  my  money.]— Bags! er. 

Ver.  35,  36.  Let  your  loins  be  girded,  &c  — This  seems  to  refer  to  the  para- 
ble of  the  marriage,  ^lat.  xxv.  1—13.  The  flowing  and  loose  garments  of  the 
ancients,  made  the  rirdie  a  most  important  part  of  dress.  It  was  indispensable 
that  it  be  drawn  tight  around  the  loins  when  business  of  an  active  kind  was  to 
be  done,  otherwise  a  man's  limbs  would  be  hindered  by  the  loose  drapery  of  his 
dress.  The  phrase  "  gird  uv  your  loins,"  means,  get  ready  for  action,  and  [ 
waB  also  figuratively  applied  to  the  mind,  where  it  could  mean  nothing  else 
than  to  cast  oflT sloth,  and  stand  ready  to  discharge  your  whole  duty 


jise  I 


LUKE,  XII. 


u  Le.5.17. 
Jii.l5.-^i 
ITi.l.lJ. 


Mai.  10. 
31. 


J-  Mi.7.6. 


I  40  Be  ye  therefore  ready  '  also  :  for  the  Son  of  rnan 
! Cometh  at  an  hour  when  ye  think  not. 
I  41  'f  Then  Peter  said  unto  him,  Lord,  speakest  thou 
I  this  parable  unto  us,  or  even  to  all  ? 
I  42  And  the  Lord  said,  Who  then  is  tliat  faithful  and 
[wise  f"  steward,  whom /j  (6' k/rd  shall  make  ruler  over 
I  his  household,  to  give  them  //icir  portion  of  meat  in 
due  season  ? 

43  Blessed  "  is  that  servant,  whom  his  lord  when  ne 
Cometh  shall  find  so  doing. 

44  Of  a  truth  I  say  unto  you,  thdt  he  will  make  hini 
ruler  over  all  that  he  hath. 

45  But  and  if  that  servant  say  in  his  heart,  My  lord 
delayeth  his  coming ;  and  shall  begin  to  beat  ^  the'men- 
servants  and  maidens,  and  to  eat  and  drink,  and  to  be 
drunken  ; 

4G  The  lord  of  that  servant  will  come  in  a  day  when 
he  looketh  not  for  him,  and  at  an  hour  when  he  is  not 
aware,  and  will  P  cut  him  in  «)  sunder,  and  will  appoint 
him  his  portion  with  the  unbelievers.   • 

47 And  that  servant,  which  ""knew  his  lord's  will, 
and  prepared  not  himself,  neither  did  according  to  his 
will,  shall  be  beaten  «  with  many  stripes. 

48  But  he  t  that  knew  not,  and  did  commit  things 
worthy  of  stripes,  sliall  be  beaten  with  few  stripes. 
For  "  unto  whomsoever  much  is  given,  of  him  shall 
be  much  required  :  and  to  whom  men  have  ^ commit- 
ted nuich,  of  him  they  will  ask  the  more. 

40  TT I  am  come  to  send  fire  on  the  earth  ;  and  what 
will  I,  if  it  be  already  kindled  7 

50  But  I  have  a  bapti.=!ni  to  be  baptized  with  ;  and 
how  am  I  *  straitened  till  it  be  accomplished  ! 

51  Suppose  xye  that  1  am  come  to  give  peace  on 
earth  7  I  tell  you,  Nay;  but  rather  division. 

52  For  from  henceforth  there  shall  be  five  in  one 
house  divided,  three  against  two,  and  two  against 
three. 

53  The  father  y  shall  be  divided  against  the  son,  and 


Ver.  42—46.  That  faithful  and  loise  steward.— Tb\s  parable  bears  a  close 
analogy  to  that  in  Mat.  xxiv.  45— .51,  wbicb  therefore  see. 

Vt-T.  43.  lile^'ied  is  that  servant,  &c.— To  be  prepared  for  our  Lord's  coming 
implies  two  thing.s  :  1.  To  he  tndy  and  cordially  engaged  in  his  service  ;  and, 
2.  'I'o  bo  constantly  on  the  look  ont,  as  expec*:n?  bis  arrival. 

Vor.  47.  And  thai  servant,  which  knew  hes  lord's  toitl,  &c.— ["  The  anti- 
thesis in  thi'^  passajre,"  observes  Bishop  .lebb,  (Sac.  Lit.)  "has  prodigious 
nu.ral  d.'pth  :  he  who  sins  atrainst  knowledge,  Ihotiirii  his  sins  wore  only  sins 
of  omission,  shall  be  beaten  with  many  stripes ;  but  he  who  sins  without 
kr;()wlf(l;re,  tlioiiKh  his  sins  were  sins  ofco/nm/ssion.  sliull  he  !)cnfcn  only  with 
few  stripi's.  INIere  nosligence  against  tin;  ii^'lit  i)\' conscience.,  .siitiil  be  severely 
piinishijd,  while  an  offence,  in  ilselt'comparalivdy  bcino.is,  irconiinittcd  igno- 
rantly,  and  without  li;,'ht,  shall  be  mildly  dealt  \\\\.\\."\—Bagitcr. 

Ver.  4S.  He  that  knew  not.— Sv;c  John  i.\.  41.  Acts  xvii.  30.  James  iv.  17. 

Ver.  49—53.  I  am  come  to  .send.  &r..— Campbell.  "  1  came  to  throw  fire  on 
the  eartli :  and  what  wduld  I  but  th;it  it  were  kindled?"  That  is,  '"  since  the 
advanciin^nt  of  true  religion,  which  is  the  trriMitest  blessini,'  to  mankind,  must 
be  utiended  witii  sucii  unhappy  divi.xions,  I  even  lung  till  they  fake  place." 

Ver.  50.  I  have  a  baprisni.'&c..,  and  how  am  I  straiten/'d.-M;ir-j\n  and 
Campbell,  "'  Pained."  This  baptism  refers  doubtless  to  our  Lord's  sulferings, 
in  whicii  he  was  literally  bathed  in  blood,  liotb  in  the  parden  and  on  the  cross. 
IJotli  verses  express,  in  the  strongest  maimer,  our  Lord's  desire  for  the  accom- 
plishment of  his  mission,  whatever  might  bo  the  consequences. 


LUKR,  XIII. 


199 


=ll 


the  son  against  the  father;  the  mother  against  the  I 
dauc'hter,  and  the  daughter  against  the  mother;  the 
mother-in-Liw  against  her  daughier-in-law,  and  the 
daugliter-in-Jaw  against  her  mother-in-law. 

54  '51  And  he  said  also  to  the  people,  «  When  ye  see  a 
cloud  rise  out  of  the  west,  straightway  ye  say,  There 

I  comeih  a  shower  ;  and  so  it  is. 

I    55  Andwhenyeseeihesouth  windblow,  ye  say,  There 
will  bo  h(>at;  and  it  cometh  to  pass. 

56  Ye  hypocrites,  ye  can  discern  the  face  of  the  sky 
a;-vd  of  the  earth  ;  but  how  is  it  that  ye  do  not  discern 
this  time? 

57  ir  Vea,  and  why  even  of  "»  yourselves  judge  ye  not 
what  is  right? 

55  When  i>  thou  goest  with  thine  adyersary  to  the  ma- 
I  gisirate,  as  thou  art  in  •=  the  way,  give  diligence  that 

thou  mayest  be  delivered  from  him  ;  lest  he  'lale  thee 
to  t!ie  judge,  and  tlie  judge  deliver  thee  to  the  officer, 
and  the  officer  cast  thee  into  prison. 
59  I  tell  thee,  thoushalt  not  depart  thence,  till  thou 
hast  paid  the  very  «i  last  mite. 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

1  Christ  preaclieih  repeolance  upon  ilie  puni3hii;eiit  of  tlie  Galileans,  and  others. 
6  Till- Iriiilless  fig  tree  may  nol  sUikJ.  U  fls  healetli  the  crooked  \vo;nan  : 
IS  sJiowetli  the  powerful  vorking  of  ihe  won]  in  llio  hearts  of  his  chosen,  by 
the  parable  of  the  grain  of  iiiusuurd  seeJ,  an  1  of  leaven  :  iiJ  exiiorteth  to  enter 
in  at  the  'trait  gate :  31  and  reprovetii  Herod  and  Jerusalem. 

THRRE  were  present  at  that  season  some  that  told 
liim  of  the  ^^  Galileans,  whose  blood  Pilate  had 
mingled  i;  with  their  sacrifices. 

2  And  Jesus  answering  said  unto  them,  Suppose  ve 
thai  these  Galileans  were  sinners  above  ail  the  Gali- 
leans, because  they  suffered  such  things? 

3  I  tell  you,  Nay :  but,  except  ye  <=  repent,  ye  shall  all 
likewise  perish. 

4  Or  those  eighteen,  upon  whom  the  tower  in  Siloam 
fell;  and  slew  them,  think  ye  that  they  were  ii  sinners 
above  alj  men  that  dwelt  in  Jerusalem? 

5  I  tell  you,  Nay :  but,  except  ye  repent,  ye  shall  all 
likewise  perish. 

ft  'i  He  spake  also  this  parable;  -A  certain  nan  had 
a  fig  tree  planted  in  his  vineyard ;  and  he  came  and 
sought  (  fruit  thereon,  and  foimd  none. 


Chip.  XIII.  Ver.  1.  Galileans.— [The  Galileans  are  fretiuenlly  mentioned 
by  Josepkus  ;is  the  most  tiirljuJent  and  seditious  people,  bcini?  upon  all  ocaa-  j( 
Eions  rt-ady  to  disturb  tlie  F:oinan  autliority.    It  is  unctrtuin  to  what  event  our  '• 

)i  Lord  reters  ;  hut  it  is  prolable  that  ihey  were  the  tbllowcrs  of  Judas  Gaulo-  •' 

i  nitis,  who  opposed  payin?  tribute  to  Cesar,  and  sulimitting  to  the  Romun 
i^  T.'ument.  A  party  of  them  comir.g  to  Jerusalem  during  one  of  tlie  jrreat 
Tuv't  'J..3,  Bnd  presenting  their  oblations  in  the  court  of  the  ternr  le  ;  Pilate 
tr<'aait.i:!jsly  sent  a  company  of  soldiers,  who  slew  them,  and  '"  uiin^leil  their 

j.  b!o()d  with  their  sacrifices."]— Ba?"s/er. 

"  Ver.  3.  All  likewise  perish.— Doddridge,  "Thus  perish,"  implpng  a  .'••jri- 
larity  Lctween  their  fate  and  that  of  the  whole  I'ation. 

V<r.  4.  Siloam— Or  Siiiloah,  the  name  of  a  fountain  flowing  from  thf  foot 
of  ]\Iiiuiit  Zion,  whose  waters  appear  to  have  been  considered  in  some  degree 
medicinal. 

Vcr.  6.  lie  spake  also  this  parable. — This  parable  very  forcibly  depict.?,  not 
only  the  inoral  barrenness  «)f  the  Jews,  but  of  oilier  rations  also,  which  being 
favoured  with  peculiar  privileges,  like  cur  own,  still  do  not  bring  forth  "fruits 
meet  for  reuentance."    Nor  is  the  emblem  less  applicable  to  the  case  of  indi- 


200 


LUKE.  XIII. 


h  P«.106.23. 
2i'e.3.9. 


Ji)  15.2. 
lle.6.8. 


k  Joel  3.10. 


M.I.  16.  IS. 
A;. 9.  .7. 


10. 

Ma.3.2. 

c.6.7. 

U.S. 

Jn.5.IS. 


Pr.11.9. 
M:il.7.5. 
23.13,28. 
c.12.1. 


p  c.14.5. 
q  c.19.9. 


7  Then  said  he  unto  the  dresser  of  his  vineyaid, 
Behold,  tiiese  three  years  I  come  seeking  fruit  on  this 
tig  tree,  and  find  none:  cut  it  s  down;  why  cumber- 
etli  it  the  ground? 

8  And  he  answering  said  unto  him,  Lord,  let  it  alone 
h  this  vear  also,  till  I  shall  dig  about  if,  and  dung  ii: 

9  And  if  it  bear  fruit,  ^ccll :  and  if  not,  then  after  thav 
i  thou  shalt  cut  it  down, 

10  IF  And  he  was  teaching  in  one  of  the  synagogues 
on  the  sabbath. 

11  And,  behold,  there  was  a  woman  which  had  a 
spirit  of  infirmity  J  eighteen  years,  and  was  bowed 
together,  and  could  in  no  wise  lift  up  herself. 

12  And  when  Jesus  saw  her,  he  called  her  to  him. 
and  said  into  her.  Woman,  thou  k  art  loosed  froni 
thine  infirmity. 

13  And  1  he  laid  his  hands  on  her:  and  immediately 
she  was  made  straight,  and  glorified  God. 

14  And  the  ruler  of  the  synagogue  answered  w'^h 
indignation,  because  that  Jesus  had  healed  '«  on  the 
sabbath  day,  and  said  unto  the  people.  There  "  are  six 
days  in  which  men  ought  to  work  :  in  them  therefore 
come  and  be  healed,  and  not  on  the  sabbath  day. 

1.5  The  Lord  then  answered  him,  and  said,  l^oii 
"  hypocrite,  doth  not  each  one  of  you  on  the  sabbath 
loose  P  his  ox  or  his  ass  from  the  stall,  and  lead  him 
away  to  watering? 

16  And  ought  not  this  woman,  being  a  daughter  'i  of 
Abraham,  whom  Satan  hath  bound,  lo,  these  eigh- 
teen years,  be  loosed  from  this  bond  on  the  sabbath 
day? 

17  And  when  he  had  said  these  things,  all  his  adver- 


viduuls,  who,  favoured  with  all  the  culture  of  Christian  education,  and  with  all 
the  advantage.s  of  evangelical  preaching,  still  remain  barren  and  unfruitful, 
even  in  God's  vineyard. 

Ver.  7.  These  three  years. — Archbishop  Neincotne  and  others  suppose  tliis 
to  refer  to  the  time  of  our  Lord's  ministry,  which  had  now  continued  al>ont 
that  period  ;  but  we  Hhould  think  it  referred  rather  to  the  numerous  and  re- 
peated warnings  the  nation  had  received  by  former  and  later  propliets  ;  (Je. 
vii.  13,  23,  &c. ;)  by  Jesus  and  Ids  apostles.  And  after  all  these  warnings,  the 
nation  was  spared  not  one  year  only,  but  nearly  40  years,  before  Jerusalem  was 
destroyed. 

Ver.  8.  I  shall  dig  about  it,  and  dung  it.— Ilarmer  objects  that  spades  (or 
shovels)  were  not  used  in  the  eastern  agriculture  :  perhaps  not  generally,  but 
liere  is  a  single  tree  marked  out,  which  could  not  be  cultivated  by  the  plough, 
and  which  the  keeper  of  tlie  vineyard  proiioses  to  treat  with  pccu'iar  attention, 
tyiiifying  God's  special  care  for  his  favoured  nation. 

Ver.  9.  Well !— The  e.vpression  in  the  original  is  elliptical,  and  this  word  is 

not  improperly  supplied. Thmt  shalt  cut  it  dot  on— This  shows  thav  the 

day  of  grace  will  come  to  a  close,  and  that  if  the  Divine  forbearance  does  not 
load  the  sinner  to  refientance,  it  will  not  save  him  from  uller  destruction. 

Ver.  1l.  A  spirit  of  infirmity. -W.  is  generally  supposed  that  this  woman 
was  a  demoniac,  but  we  see  no  proof  of  this.  A  spirit  of  infirmity  or  weak- 
ness no  more  implies  it  than  "a  spirit  of  fear,"  2  Tim.  i.  7,  "  of  slundjcr," 
Rom.  xi.  8,  or  "  of  jealousy,"  Num.  v.  14.  To  us  it  appears  to  mean  no  more, 
than  some  creat  weakness  which  had  long  bent  her  double. 

Ver.  I.'").  Thou  hypocrite  !  doth  not  each  one,  &c.— See  Mat.  xii.  11. 

Ver.  16.  Satan.— V\\e  prince  of  the  faileii  angels.  According  to  the  opinions 
of  the  Jews,  he  is  the  accuser  and  calumniator  of  men  before  God  ;  Job.  i.  7, 
12.  He  seduces  them  to  sin,  and  is  the  author  of  evil,  holh  physical  and 
moral,  by  which  the  human  race  i.s  alilictod,  especially  of  those  wicked  pro- 
pensities and  wicked  action.^,  which  are  productive  of  so  much  misery,  and 
al.so  of  death  it.self — iiot.  Walil. 


r 


LUKE,  XIII. 


201 


r  ls.4.5.-i4. 
IPcAlft 


>:y..l5.U. 
PE.m.3 
li.i.'2. 


See  Mat 
13.33. 


w  .In.  7.51. 
8.21. 
Ro.9.31. 


X  Ps.32.6. 
Is.55.6. 


a  Mal.7.22, 
VS. 
25.12,41. 


b  Ps.6.a 
101.3. 


c  iI.•^t8.12. 
13.^2. 
24.51. 


d  Re.7.9,l0 


saik's  were  ■■  asha;ned  :  and  all  the  people  rejoiced  for 
all  ilie  ■'*  glorious  things  that  were  done  by  him. 

18  IT  Then  said  he,  Unto  i  what  is  the  kingdom  of 
God  like  7  and  whereunto  shall  I  re?trnbleit'? 

19  It  is  like  a  grain  of  mustard  seed,  which  a  man 
took,  and  cast  into  his  garden ;  and  it  grew,  and  waxed 
a  great  tree ;  and  the  fowls  of  the  air  lodged  in  the 
branches  of  it. 

20  H  And  again  he  said,  Whereunto  shall  I  liken  the 
kingdom  of  God  7 

21  It  is  like  leaven,  which  a  woman  took  and  hid  in 
three  "  measures  of  meal,  till  the  whole  was  leavened. 

22  And  he  went  through  the  cities  and  villages,  teach- 
ing, and  journeying  toward  Jerusalem. 

23  ^  Then  said  one  unto  liim.  Lord,  are  there  few 
that  be  saved  7    And  he  said  unto  thern, 

24  Strive  >'  to  enter  in  at  the  strait  gate  :  for 
*■  many,  I  say  unto  you,  will  seek  to  enter  inland  shall 
not  be'  able. 

2o  When  ^  once  the  master  of  the  house  is  risen  upj 
and  hath  shut  >'  to  the  door,  and  ye  begin  to  stand 
without,  and  to  knock  at  the  door,  saying,  Lord, 
^  Lord,  open  unto  us;  and  he  shall  answer  and  say 
unto  you,  I  know  you  not  whence  ye  are: 

26  Then  shall  ye  begin  to  say,  \Ve  have  eaten  and 
drunk  in  thy  presence,  and  thou  hast  taught  in  our 
street.". 

27  But  ^  he  shall  say,  I  tell  you,  I  know  you  not, 
whence  ye  are;  depart  from  me,  all  ye  workers  b  of 
iniquity. 

25  Tliere  <=  shall  be  weeping  and  gnashing  of  teeth, 
when  ye  shall  see  Abraham,  and  Isaac,  and  Jacob, 
and  all  the  prophets,  in  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  you 
yourselves  thrust  out. 

29  And  they  J  shall  come  from  the  east,  and  from 
the  west,  and  fram  the  north,  and  from  the  south, 
and  shall  sit  down  in  the  kingdom  of  God. 

30  And,  behold,  there  «  are  last  which  shall  be  first, 
and  there  are  first  which  shall  be  last. 

31  IT  The  same  day  there  came  certain  of  the  Phari- 
sees, saying  unto  him.  Get  thee  out,  and  depart  hence  : 

I  for  Herod  will  kill  thee. 

I    32  And  he  said  unto  them,  Go  ye,  and  tell  that  f  fox, , 
I  BehoM,  I  cast  out  devils,  and  I  do  cines  to-day  andj   *' 
I  to-morrow,  and  the  third  day  I  shall  be  =  perfected.      ^ 

33  Nevertheless  I  must  walk  to-day,  and  to-morrow,     ^*P3.3 
.  and  the  daij  following:  for  it  cannot  be  that  a  pro-  I 

phei  perish  out  of  Jerusalem. s  He.2.w. 

Ver.  ix.  Strive  to  enter,  &c.— Litorally,  agonize,  bocau.se  llie  timrt^is  nrai  ' 
\v\u:u  I  lie  master  of  tlie  liouse  shall  shut  to  the  door  ;  when  probation  liavirg  > 
closid.  u^oniicins  will  be  in  vain.    The  force  of  tlii^  pa-isage  is  lost  by  a  wrong  !( 
puiKliiition.     It   should  be  punctuated  so  a.s  to  read  thus  :  "  for  many,  I  say 
unto  you.  will  seek  to  enter  in,  and  shall  not  be  able,  when  once  the  master," 
&c.    Tin's  gives  great  enipha.si.'!  to  the  direction  to  strive  now,  for  it  nriay  soon 
bo  too  late. 

Ver.  :-;2.  Tell  tJiar  fox— [This  was  probalily  Herod  Antipas,  tctrarch  of  Gn- 
lilec.  who  is  described  by  Joscphi/s  as  a  crafty  and  incestuous  prince,  with 
which  the  cisaracter  tivcn  him  by  our  Lord,  and  the  narratives  of  the  Evan- 
peiisfj?,  exactly  coincide.]— Bagster. 


202 


V.  M.  4033. 
A.  D.  !i). 


LUKE,  XIV. 


h  Mr.t23. 
37. 


Le.26.31, 

35i 

Ps.C9.2j. 

U.1.7. 

5.5,6. 

Da.9.27. 

Mi.3.12. 


C.19.3S. 
J 11. 12.13. 


,  Ps.37.32. 
Is.!a.a), 
21. 

Je.20.10, 
11. 


d  Pr.25.S,7. 


34  O  h  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem,  which  killest  the  pro- 
phets, and  stonest  them  that  are  sent  unto  thee;  how 
olten  would  I  have  gathered  thy  children  together,  as 
a  hen  doth  gather  her  brood  under  her  wings,  ana  ye 
would  not ! 

35  Behold,  i  your  house  is  left  unto  you  desolate : 
and  verily  I  say  unto  you.  Ye  shall  not  see  me,  'intil 
the  time  come  when  ye  shall  say,  J  Blessed  is  he  that 
Cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
2  Christ  healeth  tlie  dropsy  on  the  sabhalh  :  7  teaclieth  humilily  ;  12  to  ftai'  H.e 
puor  :  16  under  the  parable  of  the  great  supper,  showeth  hi)w  worklly  minded 
men,  who  contemn  the  word  of  God,  shall  be  slmt  out  of  heaven.  2.3  Those 
who  will  be  his  disciples,  to  bear  their  cross  must  make  their  accounts  afore- 
liand,  lM;t  with  sharne  they  revolt  from  him  afterward,  34  and  become  altoge- 
ther unprofitable,  li  .e  salt  that  hath  lost  his  savour. 

AND  it  came  to  pass,  as  he  went  into  the  house  of 
one  of  the  chief  Pharisees  to  eat  bread  on  the 
sabbath  dpiy,  that  they  watched  ^  him. 

2  And,  behold,  there  was  a  certain  man  before  him 
which  had  the  dropsy. 

3  And  Jesus  answering  spake  unto  the  lawyers  and 
Pharisees,  saying,  Is  b  it  lawful  to  heal  on  the  sab- 
bath day'? 

4  And  they  held  their  peace.  And  he  took  Aim,  and 
healed  him,  and  let  him  go; 

5  And  answered  them,  saying,  «  Which  of  vou  shall 
have  an  ass  or  an  ox  fallen  into  a  pit,  ana  will  not 
straightway  pull  him  out  on  the  sabbath  day  ? 

6  And  they  could  not  answer  him  again  to  these 
things. 

7  IT  And  he  put  forth  a  parable  to  those  which  were 
Ijiidden,  v/hen  he  marked  how  they  chose  out  the  chief 
rooms  ;  saying  unto  them, 

8  When  d  thou  art  bidden  of  any  vian  to  a  wedding, 
sit  not  down  in  the  highest  room ;  lest  a  more  honour- 
able man  than  thou  be  bidden  of  him; 

9  And  he  that  bade  thee  and  him  come  and  say  to 
thee,  Give  this  man  place;  and  thou  begin  with  shamo 
to  take  the  lowest  room. 

10  But  when  thou  art  bidden,  go  and  sit  down  in  the 


Ver.  34.  Jerusalem.— Tha  metropolis  of  Palestine,  about  37  miles  from 
the  Mediterranean,  and  about  23  from  tlic  Jordan.  It  was  built  on  tliroe  hills, 
viz.  Zion,  Moriah,  and  Acra.  It  had  once  a  population  of  upwards  of  a  mil- 
lion :  hut  now  its  population  does  not  exceed  10,000  or  15,000. 

Chap.  XIV.  Ver.  l.  One  of  the  chief  Pharisees.  — Canipbcll,"  One  of  the 
rulers,  who  was  a  Pharisee."  Some  think  he  was  a  member  of  the  Sanlie- 
dritn  :  all  agree  that  he  was  a  magistrate,  and  a  man  of  rank,  who  had  pro- 
bably a  country  house  in  Galilee. 

Vor.  2.  A  certain  man  before  h??n  7ohich  had  the  dropsy  —CatnpbeJl,  '  A 
man  who  had  a  dropsy  stood  before  Irm." 

V(r.  7.  Thechiefroo7ns.— Doddridge  TcndcTR  it,  "The  chief  seats  ;"  Camp- 
lill,  "  The  hjglier  places."    The  comr)any  were  all  doubtless  in  one  room. 

Ver.  8.  Sit  not  down  in  the  highest  room— Or  place.— IThat  there  were 
among  the  Jews  of  these  times  many  di.sinites  about  seats  at  banquets,  wo 
learn  both  from  Josephus  and  the  Rabbins  ;  nor  were  these  matters  unattend- 
ed to  by  the  Greeks  and  Romans.  Similar  admonitions  to  this  of  our  Lord, 
also  occur  in  the  Rabbinicd.  writers.  Rabbi  Akiba  said.  Go  two  or  three 
Beats  lower  than  the  place  that  belongs  to  thee,  and  sit  there  till  they  say  unto 
thee.  Go  up  higher ;  but  do  not  take  the  uppermost  seat,  lest  thoy  say  unto 
thee,  Come  down  :  for  it  is  better  they  should  say  unto  thee.  Go  up,  go  up, 
than  they  should  say,  Go  down,  go  down.    See  Schoetgen.]—Bag8ter. 

'i 


LUKE,  XIV. 


203 


lowest  room;  that  when  he  that  bade  thee  cometh, 
he  may  say  unto  thee,  Friend,  go  up  higher:  then  shah 
thou  have  worship  in  the  presence  of  them  that  sit  at 
meat  with  thee. 

1 1  For  ^  whosoever  exalteth  himself  shrll  be  abased ; 
Rnd  he  that  humbleth  himself  shall  be  exalted. 

12  IT  Then  said  he  also  to  him  that  bade  him,  When 
thou  makest  a  dinner  or  a  supper,  call  not  thy  fi  lends, 
nor  thy  brethren,  neither  thy  kinsmen,  nor  thy  f  rich 
neighbours;  lest  they  also  bid  thee  again,  and  a  re- 
compense be  made  thee. 

13  But  when  thou  makest  a  feast,  call  the  =  poor, 
the  maimed,  the  lame,  the  blind  : 

14  And  thou  shalt  be  blessed ;  for  they  cannot  re- 
compense thee  :  for  thou  shalt  be  recompensed  at  the 
resurrection  of  the  just. 

15  ^  And  when  one  of  them  that  sat  at  meat  with 
him  heard  these  things,  he  said  unto  him,  Blessed  h  is 
he  that  shall  eat  bread  in  the  kingdom  of  God. 

15  Then  said  he  imto  him,  A  »  certain  man  made  a 
great  J  supper,  and  bade  many  : 

17  And  sent  his  servant  at  supper  time  to  say  to  them 
that  were  bidden,  Come;  for  k  all  things  are  now 
ready. 

18  And  they  all  with  one  consent  began  to  make 
excuse.  The  i  first  said  unto  him,  I  have  bought  a 
piece  of  ground,  and  I  must  needs  go  and  see  it :  I 
pray  thee  have  me  excused. 

19  And  another  said,  I  have  bought  five  yoke  of  oxen, 
and  I  -go  to  prove  them :  I  pray  thee  nave  me  ex- 
cused. 

20  And  another  said,  I  have  ^  married  a  wife,  and 
therefore  I  cannot  come. 

21  So  that  servant  came,  and  showed  his  brd 
these  things.  Then  the  master  of  the  house  being 
n  angry  said  to  his  servant,  Go  out  quickly  into  the 
o  streets  and  lanes  of  the  city,  and  brin^'in  hither 
the  P  poor,  and  the  maimed,  and  the  "J  halt,  and  the 
blind. 

22  And  the  servant  said,  Lord,  it  is  done  as  thou  hast 
commanded,  and  '  yet  there  is  room. 

23  And  the  Lord  said  unto  the  servant,  Go  out  into 


1  Sa.15. 

17. 

Job  22.29. 

Ps.  13.21. 

Pr.  15.33. 

29.23. 

Mau23. 

12. 

c.lS.U. 

<a.4.6. 

1  Pe.5.5. 


i  Mat.22.2lli! 
&c  l' 

)  18.23.6,7. 

k  Pr.9.2^5. 
Ca-5.1. 
13.55.1,2. 


nPs.2.12. 
o  Re.22.17. 


p  1  Sa.2.& 
Ps.  113.7, 


q  Ps.38.7. 
Is.33.23. 
35.6. 


r  Ps.103.6. 
130.7. 


Ver.  13.  Call  the  poor.— Hi.  Pococke  mentions,  that  in  tlie  East  theysomc- 
dmes  aiimit  the  poor  to  their  tables.  In  his  account  of  an  entertainment  made 
by  an  Egyptian  magistrate,  each,  when  he  had  done  eating,  retired,  and  others 
in  succession  came,  till  at  last  the  poor  cime,  and  "  cat  up  all."  The  Arabs 
also,  when  they  kill  a  sheep,  dress  the  whole,  and  call  in  tlicir  neighbours  and 
the  po«  till  all  is  consumed ;  for  they  never  sol  by  meat  that  has  been  brought 
to  table  Thus  the  sequel  of  the  paraljle  is  quite  in  harmony  with  oriental 
manner  I.     Orient.  Oust.  No.  450. 

Ver.  17.  And  sent  his  servant  at  supper  time.— It  is  ctistomary  in  the  East 
to  repp  it  their  invitations  in  this  manner.  Among  the  Chinese;  it  is  said  an 
ins'ita'.ion  is  not  considered  hearty  unless  it  be  three  times  gi'en.  Orient. 
Oust.  Ko.  1271. 

Ver.  IS.  With  one  consent.— So  Beza  and  Doddridge;  but  Campbell, "  With- 
out exception!"  and  Hammond,  "Presently." 

Ver.  20.  J  have  married  a  wife.—'?\M%  business  and  nleasure  are  the  great 
impediments  to  religion.  "  Little  things"  and  "  lawful  things,"  as  Mr.  Henry 
remarks,  "  may  impede  our  salvatioij.  With  the  world  in  general,  every  thing 
is  of  more  importance  than  the  soul  I" 


204 


LUKE,  XIV. 


I  Pr.1.24 

Ma-  Ul. 

43. 

He.  3.25. 

u  De.33.9. 
Ma'..  10. 
37. 


Ac.20  24. 
Re.lill. 


w  Mat.  16. 

Ma.S.34. 
'    c.9.23 
2Ti.3.ia 


X  Pr.21.27. 
y  IIe.G.ll. 
z  Pr.20.lS. 

a  Ph  3.7,3. 


I  the  highways  and  iiedges,  and  compel  =•  them  lo  come 
in,  that  my  house  may  be  filled. 

24  For  I  say  unto  you,  That  '  none  of  those  men 
which  were  bidden  shall  taste  of  my  supper. 

25  IT  And  there  went  great  multitudes  with  him :  and 
he  turned,  and  said  unto  them, 

26  If  any  771071  come  to  me,  and  "  hate  not  his  father, 
and  mother,  and  wife,  and  children,  and  brethren,  and 
sisters,  yea,  and  his  own  life  *'  also,  he  cannot  be  my 
disciple. 

27  And  "^  v/hosoever  doth  not  bear  his  cross,  and 
come  after  me,  cannot  be  my  disciple. 

28  For  which  of  you,  intending  *  to  build  a  tower,  sit- 
teth  not  down  first,  and  counteth  the  cost,  whether 
he  have  sujjlcient  to  finish  it  7 

20  Lest  haply,  after  he  hath  laid  the  foundation, 
and  is  not  able  to  finish  u,  all  that  behold  it  begin  to 
mock  him, 

30  Saying,  This  man  began  to  build,  and  was  not 
able  to  y  finish. 

31  Or  what  king,  going  to  make  war  against  another 
king,  sitteth  not  down  first,  and  consulteth  ^  whether 
he  be  able  with  ten  thousand  to  meet  him  that  cometh 
against  him  with  twenty  thousand? 

32  Or  else,  while  the  other  is  yet  a  great  way  off,  he 
sendeth  an  ambassage,  and  desireth  conditions  of 
peace. 

33  So  likewise,  whosoever  he  be  of  you  that  forsa- 
keth  not  all  ^  that  he  hath,  he  cannot  be  my  disciple. 

34  *!r  Salt  b  is  good  :  but  if  the  salt  have  lost  his  sa- 
vour, wherewith  shall  it  be  seasoned? 


Vpr.  23.  Compel  them.— Aller  adverlin?  to  the  influence  of  God's  grace, 
the  RlieiiDsh  translators  add,  "  St.  Augustin  also  relerretji  thi.s  compelling  to 
the  penal  laws  which  Catholic  princes  do  justly  use  against  heretics  and 
scliisniatics,  proving  ihat  they  who  are  hy  their  fornier  profession  in  haptism, 
subject  lo  the  Cathohc  church,  and  are  departed  from  the  same  alter  sects, 
may  and  ought  to  he  compelled  into  the  unity  and  society  of  the  universal 
church  again  ;"  and  that  "  not  only  by  gentle  means,  hut  hy  just  punishment 
also."  As  to  the  "just  punishment"  of  burninghcmiic^  lor  their  conversion, 
we  hope  it  is  too  universally  exploded  to  he  restored  ;  and  as  to  the  nght  of 
burning  protcstants  from  the  consideration  of  their  havinsr  l)een  baptized,  it 
Mill  require  both  higher  authority  than  Auguatin's,  and  much  better  logic  tlian 
he  makes  use  of,  to  prove  it.  We  admit,  indeed,  that  he  was  a  sroat  and  good 
man,  but  wofully  in  the  dark,  on  the  doctrine  of  toleration  !  a  doctrine  undcr- 
stoott  by  few  fathers,  or  reformers,  and  whicli  Cranmcr  himself  learned  only 
at  tlie  stake.  ^  .  .     , 

Ver.  26.  Hate—'i.  e.  regard  with  less  affection.— It  is  most  certain,  however, 
that  the  term  hate  must  not  be  taken  absolutely ;"  For  no  man  ever  lialtd  ;;:.r  own 
flesh  ;"  (Rpiies.  v.  29;)  but  as  it  is  explained  by  St.  Matthew,  (ch.  x.  i":,!  "  He 
that  loveth  his  father  and  mother  more  than  me,  is  not  worthy  of  nie."  If  it 
be  true  that  our  attachment  to  objects  should  bear  a  nroportion  to  their  in- 
fringe excellence,  then  all  our  love  to  creatures  should  be  as  nothing  com- 
pared to  what  we  owe  to  the  "  sui)reme  good— the  eternal  lair." 

Ver.  27.  Bear  his  crow.— In  which  expression  is  an  evident  allusion  lo  the 
cruel  death  whicli  our  Lord  sustained.  Having  himself  "  endured  the  cross, 
despising  the  shame,"  (Heb.  xii.  2,)  he  expects  all  his  disciples  to  follow  his 
example  ;  that  is,  "  to  go  forth  without  the  camp  bearing  his  reproach."        , 

Ver.  3^«.  Salt  is  g'oorf.— [Common  salt,  oxmuriate  of  soda,  consists  ofsoda  in 
combination  with  munatic  acid,  and  is  for  the  most  part  an  artificial  pre[>ara- 
tion  froMi  sea  water,  though  found  in  .some  countries  in  a  solid  and  massive 
state.  That  it  might  lose  its  strength,  we  have  proof  from  Maundrell, 
who  states,  that  in  the  Valley  of  salt  h«  broke  a  piece  which  had  been  ex- 
posed to  the  rain,  sun,  and  air,  and  it  had  perfectly  lost  its  saiwur.  \-liagster. 


rr 


LUKE,  XV. 


35  It  is  neither  fit  for  the  land,  nor  yd  for  the  dung- 
hill ;  but  men  «  cast  it  out.  He  that  hath  ears  to  hear, 
let  him  hear. 

CHAPTER  XV. 
1  Tlie  parable  of  the   oit  sheep :  8  of  Uie  piece  of  silver :  U  of  the  prodigal  aon. 

THEN  *dre\v  near  unto  him  all  the  pubUcans  and 
sinners  for  to  hear  him. 

2  And  the  Pharisees  and  scribes  murmured,  saviag. 
This  man  receiveth  sinners,  and  ealeth  b  with  them. 

3  IT  And  he  spake  this  parable  unto  them,  saying, 

4  What  <=  man  of  you,  having  a  hundred  sheup,  if  he 
Ios3  one  of  them,  doth  not  leave  the  ninety  and  nine 
in  the  wilderness,  and  go  after  that  which  is  lost,  un- 
til he  find  it? 

5  And  when  he  hath  found  it,  he  layeth  it  on  his 
shoulders,  rejoicing. 

6  And  when  he  cometh  home,  he  calleth  together 
his  friends  and  neighbours,  saying  unto  them,  Rejoice 
with  me ;  for  I  have  found  my  sheep  ^  which  was  lost. 

7  I  say  unto  you,  that  likewise  joy  shall  be  in  heaven 
over  one  sinner  that  repenteth,  more  than  over  ninety 
and  nine  just  persons,  which  «need  no  repentance. 

8  IT  Either  what  woman  having  ten  f  pieces  of  silver, 
if  she  lose  one  piece,  doth  not  light  a  candle,  and 
sweep  the  house,  and  seek  diligently  till  she  find  it? 

9  And  when  she  hath  found  it,  she  calleth  her  friends 
and  her  neighbours  together,  saving.  Rejoice  with  me; 
for  I  have  found  the  piece  which  I  had  lost. 

10  Likewise,  I  say  unto  you,  s  there  is  joy  in  the 
presence  of  the  angels  of  God  over  one  sinner  that 
repenteth. 

11  IT  And  he  said,  A  certain  man  had  two  sons  : 

12  And  the  younger  of  them  said  to  his  father.  Fa- 
ther, give  me  the  portion  of  goods  that  falleth  to  me. 
And  he  divided  unto  them  his  h  living. 


A.  M.  4ao. 

A.  D.  29. 


a  Mat  9. 10, 

&c. 
b  Ac.n.3 
lCtt.{it 

11. 

Ga  2  IC 

c  Matia 

12. 
c  P.-i.ll9. 

176. 

I  Pe.2.25. 
e  AC..5.32. 

f  Drachma, 
here 

translated 
a  piece  of 
silver,  is 
the  eiglith 
piin  of  an 
ounce, 
wliich 
Cometh 
to  H  centt 
4  mills, 
anJ  is 
equal  to 
the  Ro- 
man pen- 
ny. 

See  Mat 
1S.23. 

gKze.  13.23, 
32. 

33.11. 
Ac.ll.ia 
Phil.  15. 
16. 

h  Ma.12.44. 


A  hearlluss,  wavering,  undecicled  profession,  is  as  insipid  as  salt  Avhich  has 
lost  its  savour,  and  which  is  neither  fit  for  the  land,  nor  for  the  flung  heap,  but 
only  to  he  thrown  away  as  utterly  useless  and  good  for  nothing. 

Chap.  XV.  Ver.  4.  Leave  the  ninety  and  nine  in  the  xuildeme'is— Or  de- 
sert It  is  certain  that  in  many  parts,  commonly  called  desert,  in  Judea,  and 
even  A.ral)ia,  there  are  spots  of  very  fertile  pasture,  which,  as  Ihey  are  not 
private  property,  answer  to  our  commons,  to  which  any  who  please  may  lead 
their  flocks.    Compare  Mat.  xviii.  12,  and  note. 

Ver.  7.  Just  persons,  which  need  no  repentance.— As  there  is  "  not  a  man 
upon  earth  that  sinncth  not,"  Eccles.  vii.  20,  so  there  can  be  none  who, 
strictly  speaking,  "  need  no  repentance :"  but  as  our  Lord  is  arguing  with  the 
Jews  upon  their  own  principles,  he  may  fairly  be  supposed  to  allude  to  tliose 
"who  trusted  in  themselves  that  they  were  rishteous,  and  despised  others." 
Luke  xviii  9.— The  Saviour's  language  in  this  is  exceedingly  ironical— ae 
olse where,  the  ichole  need  not  a  physician,  &c.;  I  came  not  to  call  the  right- 
eous, but  sinners  to  repentance.  The  Saviour  teaches,  that  there  is  more  joy 
in  heaven  over  one  true  penitent,  l\mn  over  any  number  of  self-righteous 
men,  who,  according  to  their  own  estimate  of  themselves,  need  no  repctittinco. 
There  is  no  joy  in  heaven  over  "  that  generation  who  are  pure  in  thuir  own 
eyes,  but  who  have  ne\-er  been  washed  from  their  wickedness." 

Ver.  9.  Her/newds.— The  Greek  is  feminine,  meaning /(r;na/«  friends. 

Ver.  12.  His /er/wg-.— Rather,  "a  living,"  or  the  means  of  livelihood  to  each. 
It  appears,  however,  that  the  elder  son  did  not  take  his  share  of  the  property, 
but  left  it  in  his  father's  hands,  in  consequence  of  which  he  wns  considereil  as 
the  heir  of  all  at  his  father's  death.  See  ver.  31.  Among  the  Hindoos,  it  is  not 
only  customary,  as  Mr.  Haihed  (in  his  Code  of  Gentoo  Laws)  informs  us,  ftjr  a 
father  to  divide  his  inheritance  among  Lis  children  in  his  life  time,  but  the  sons 


206 


I.UKE,  XV. 


A.  M.  1033. 
A.  D.  !£9. 


]  Ia.14.20. 
H..12.1. 


m  Ac.2.39. 
Kp.2.13, 
17. 


n  Ps.51.4. 

o  Zec.3.3.. 
5. 

p  ver.Si 


0  Kp.2.1. 
5.U. 
Re.3.1. 


B  Eze.31.4, 
16. 
c.19.10. 


P3.30.ll. 
126.1,2. 


13  And  not  many  days  after  the  younger  son  gathered 
all  together,  and  took  liis  journey  into  a  far  country 
and  there  wasted  his  substance  with  ri.)tous  living. 

14  And  when  he  had  spent  all,  there  arose  a  mignty 
famine  i  in  that  land  ;  and  he  began  to  be  in  wan}. 

15  And  he  went  and  joined  himself  to  a  citizen  of  that 
country  ;  and  he  sent  him  into  his  fields  to  feed  swine. 

16  And  he  would  fain  have  filled  his  belly  with  the 
husks  J  that  the  swine  k  did  eat :  and  no  man  gave 
unto  him. 

17  And  when  he  came  to  himself,  he  said,  How  many 
hired  servants  of  my  father's  have  bread  enough  and 
to  spare,  and  I  perish  with  hunger! 

18  I  1  will  arise  and  go  to  my  father,  and  will  say 
unto  him,  Father,  I  have  sinned  against  heaven,  and 
bei'ore  thee, 

10  And  am  no  more  W9rthy  to  be  called  thy  son  : 
make  me  as  one  of  thy  hired  servants. 

20  And  he  arose,  and  came  to  his  father.  But  when 
he  was  yet  a  great  way  '"  off,  his  father  saw  him,  and 
had  compassion,  and  ran,  and  fell  on  his  neck,  and 
kissed  him. 

21  And  the  son  said  imto  him,  Father,  I  have  sinned 
against  "heaven,  and  in  thy  sight,  and  am  no  more 
worthy  to  be  called  thy  son. 

22  But  the  father  said  to  his  servants,  Bring  "forth 
the  best  robe,  and  put  it  on  him,  and  put  a  ring  on 
his  hand,  and  shoes  on  his  feet : 

23  And  bring  hither  the  fatted  calf,  and  kill  it ;  and 
let  us  eat,  and  be  merry  : 

24  For  P  this  my  son  was  ^  dead,  and  is  alive  "^again  ;  ht 
was  ^lost,  and  is  found.     And  they  began  to  be  merry. 

25  Now  liis  elder  son  was  in  the  field  :  and  as  he 
came  and  drew  nigh  to  the  house,  he  heard  music  and 
t  dancing. 

26  And  he  called  one  of  the  servants,  and  asked  what 
these  things  meant. 

27  And  he  said  unto  him,  Thy  brother  is  come ;  and 


can,  if  thoy  unite,  insist  on  it.  How  fnr  such  a  custom  might  he  iuiown  among 
the  Jews  we  are  unable  to  ascertain  ;  but  as  our  Lord's  parables  are  always  in 
harmony  with  the  laws  and  customs  of  the  times,  we  have  no  doubt  but  some- 
thing of  the  kind,  at  least  occasionully,  obtained. 

Ver.  1.5.  Tofeedsw)ne.~This,U)  a  Jew,  must  he  a  most  degrading  and 
mortifying  on!i)loyment. 

Ver.  IS.  M'ilh  Ike  husks.— It  may  be  recollected  tiiat  this  was  in  a  time  of 
scarcity. 

Ver.  19.  Thy  hired  servants.— We  sliould  lay  the  accent  on  the  pronoun 
thyi  he  had  been  a  hired  servant  in  a  strange  land  ;  he  now  begs  only  to  fill 
the  like  capacity  in  liis  I'ntlier's  liouse. 

Ver.  22,  23.  Uririg  forth  the  best  roic— There  is  no  need  to  allegorize  these 
circum.stances  particularly.  The  penitent  prodigal  came  home  naked,  and  was 
clothed  ;  hungry,  and  was  fed  ;  and  in  both  cases  bountifully.  He  ^\as  clo- 
thed ill  tlie  best  rol.e  in  his  father's  wardrobe,  and  fed  witli  ihe  fatted  calf. 
Thc.^.e  preparations  show  that  he  was  t(j  ho  rcc(-ived,  not  as  a  siMTanf ,  but  a  si>n. 

Ver.  24.  And  they  be^'an  to  be  we?-?-?/— Namely,  with  music  and  dancing, 
both  which  wore  doubtless  hired,  dancers  being  professionally  employed  on 
these  occasions,  as  mourners  were  at  funerals. 

V^er.  25.  Now  his  elder  son.— By  the  unamiahle  and  selfish  chnractor  of  the 
elder  son,  the  Saviour  portrays  an  admirable  (iiid  e.xact  picture  of  trie  Pharisees. 
They  must  have  been  blind  indeed  not  to  have  "  perceived  that  he  spake  of 
them." 


LUKE,  XVI. 


207 


thy  father  hath  killed  the  fatted  calf,  because  he  hath 
received  him  ?afe  and  sound. 

28  And  he  was  "  angry,  and  would  not  go  in :  there- 
fore came  his  father  out,  and  entreated  him. 

29  And  he'  answering  said  to  his  father,  Lo,  these 
many  years  do  I  ^  serve  thee,  neither  transs^ressed  «  I 
at  anv  time  thy  commandment:  and  yet  thou  never 
gavest  me  a  kid,  that  I  might  make  merry  with  my 
friends ;  , 

30  But  as  soon  as  this  thy  son  was  come,  which  hath 
devoured  thy  living  with  harlots,  thou  hast  killed  for 
him  the  fatted  calf. 

31  And  he  said  unto  him,  Son,  thou  art  ^^ever  with 
me,  and  all  that  I  have  is  thine. 

32  It  was  meet  >'  that  we  should  make  merry,  and  be 
^glad:  for  =ihis  thy  brother  was  dead,  and  is  alive 
again ;  and  was  lost,  and  is  found. 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

I  The  parable  of  the  unjust  sle\v;ir.l.     U  Christ  reproveth  tlie  liypocrisy  of  the 

ooveliHis  Ph;irisees.     19  -The  rich  glulloii,  and  I  >az;irus  the  beggiir. 

AND  he  said  also  unto  his  disciples.  There  was  a 
certain  rich  man,  which  had  a  steward;  and  the 
same  was  accused  unto  him  that  he  had  wasted  his 
goods. 

2  And  he  called  him,  and  said  unto  him,  How  is  it 
that  1  hear  this  of  thee  7  give  an  account  of  thy  -''  stew- 
ardship ;  for  thou  mayest  be  no  longer  steward. 

3  Then  the  steward  said  within  himself,  What  shall 
I  do  ?  for  my  lonl  taketh  away  from  me  the  steward- 
ship :-I  cannot  dig;  to  bc^?  I  am  ashamed. 

4  I  am  resolved  what  to  do,  that,  ^yhen  I  am  put  out 
of  the  stewardship,  they  may  receive  me  into  their 
houses. 

5  So  he  called  every  one  of  his  lord's  debtors  unto 
him,  and  said  unto  the  first,  How  muc.i  owest  thou 
unto  my  lord  ? 

6  And  he  said  A  hundred  h  measures  of  oil.  And 
he  said  unto  him,  Take  thy  bill,  and  sit  down  quickly, 
and  write  fifty. 

7  Then  said  he  to  another.  And  how  much  owest 
thou  7  And  he  said.  A  hundred  "^  measures  of  wheat. 


c  The  worJ 
liere  in- 
terpreted 
a  meci- 
aiire,  in 
the  origi- 
nal con- 
taineth 
alwut  U 
bu:shels 
nmla 
poivle. 


Ver.  29.  Lo  these  many  years.... neither  transgressed  I.—"  1  fast  t^>  ;ccin  th 
week,  I  pivc  tithes,"  &c.  (chap,  xviii.  12.,)  is  in  Uu.'same  sDirit.  A  vd— Ap- 
pears to  have  been  considered  as  a  delicacy,  perliaps  equal  to  a  ianilj  See 
Le.  V.  6. 

Ver.  32.  Was  dead,  and  is  alive  again.— A  life  of  sin,  is  a  spiritual  death  ; 
the  conversion  of  a  sinner  is  of  course  a  renewed  lite,  or,  in  figurative  ttrni3, 
'*  life  from  the  dead."    Compare  1  Ti.  v.  6,  with  Ro.  xi.  15. 

Chap.  XVI.  Ver.  1.  There  was  a  certain  rich  inan.— The.  Saviour  would 
have  men  as  wise  for  eternity  as  the  imjust  steward  was  for  time. 

Ver.  2.  So  longer  steward.— Un  appears,  however,  to  liave  had  time  ?iven 
h  m  to  wind  up  his  account-s,  which  was  employed  in  the  artitice  here  related. 
.  ^'^""v^-,  ^  cannot  d^^— That  is,  I  cannot  work  as  a  lahourer,  in  ihc  cultiva- 
tion of  the  soil ;  the  term  not  iieing  confined  to  the  use  of  t\ie  spade.  The  ex- 
pression was  pr  (verliial  among  the  Greeks,  and  perliaps  the  Jews. 

Ver.  6.  A  hundred  measures  of  oil.— The  Greek  Batus  answers  to  the 
Hebrew  Baths,  or  oiliahs,  explained  by  our  translators  to  contain  9  gallons 
3  quarts  each ;  but  by  Bishop  Cumberland,  little  more  ihan  7  and  a  half 
gallons. 

Ver.  7.   A  hundred  measures  of  wheat.— Th\&  Ls  dry  measure,  answering 


208 


LUKE,  XVI. 


A.  M.  405.3. 
A.  D.  -a. 


d  Ju.'-;  36. 


e  Ec.ll.l. 

1  'Ii.6.18, 


Mal.CJ. 
U. 


j  C.I0.29. 


k  r's.7.9. 
Je.17.10. 


Mal.3.1.5. 


in  Mat.  11. 
12,13. 


And  he  said  unto  him,  Take  thy  bill,  and  write  four-  ij 
score.  )l 

8  And  the  lord  commended  the  unjust  steward,  be- 
cause he  had  done  wisely  :  for  the  children  of  this 
world  are  in  their  generation  wiser  than  the  d  children 
of  light. 

9  And  I  say  unto  you,  Make  *  to  yourselves  friends  of 
the  f  mammon  of  unrighteousness;  that,  when  ye  fail, 
they  may  receive  you  into  everlasting  habitations. 

10  He  o'that  is  Jaithful  in  that  which  is  least  is  faith- 
ful also  in  much  :  ancl  he  that  is  unjust  in  the  least  is 
unjust  also  in  much. 

li  If  therefore  yc  have  not  been  faithful  in  the  un- 
righteous f  inaminon,  who  will  commit  to  your  trust 
the  true  riches? 

12  And  if  ye  have  not  been  faithful  in  that  which  is 
another  man's,  who  shall  give  you  that  which  is  your 
own  1 

13  No  i>  servant  can  serve  two  masters  :  for  either  he 
will  hate  the  one,  and  love  the  other;  or  else  he  will 
hold  1 1  the  one,  and  despise  the  other.  Ye  cannot 
serve  God  and  mammon. 

14  IT  And  the  Pharisees  also,  who  i  were  covetous, 
heard  all  these  things :  and  they  derided  him. 

15  And  he  said  unto  them,  Ye  are  they  which  justify 
yourselves  J  before  men  ;  but  God  k  knoweth  your 
hearts:  for  that  which  is  highly  esteemed  i  among 
meu  is  abomination  in  the  sight  of  God. 

IG  The  '"law  and  the  prophets  were  until  John  :  since 


to  the  cor  or  cho'mer  of  the  Jews,  which  in  our  marpin  is  valued  at  14  hu.siiels 
and  u  pottle  ;  or,  according  to  more  modern  autiiorities,  little  more  than  eight 
bu.shuls,  Winchester  measure.  Doddridge  supposes  the  measures  of  oil  and 
wheat  to  he  of  nearly  equal  value. 

Ver.  8.  Because  he  had  done  tolseJy. — Doddridge,  "  Prudently;"  Camp- 
bell, "  Commended  the  prudence  of  the  unjust  steward  ;"  see  liis  note.  Ahp. 
Neiocome  sa.ys,  "He  commended  the  prudence  of  the  expedient;  though  he 

could  not  but  condemn  its  dishonesty." Wiser  than  the  children  of  light- 

CampbeU,  "  More  prudent."  A  trick  of  villany  very  similar  to  the  above  i% 
related  in  Capt.  Hadleifs  Hindostanee  Dialogues,  (p.  79.)  One  addres.smg  tlie 
Captain  says,  "  Your  Sirkar's  deputy,  whilst  his  master  was  gone  to  Calcutta, 
estaldisiied  a  Court  of  Justice.  Havini?  searched  for  a  good  many  debtors  and 
creditors,  he  learned  the  amounts  of  their  bonds.  He  then  inade  an  agree- 
ment with  them  to  get  the  bonds  out  of  (he  bondsmen's  hands  for  iialf  the  debt, 
if  they  would  give  him  one  fourth.  Thus  every  debtor  for  a  100  rupees,  having 
given  50  to  the  creditor,  an<l  25  to  this  knave,  got  his  bond  for  75  rupees.  Hav- 
ing seized  and  flogged  125  bondsmen,  he  has  in  this  manner  determined  their 
loan*;,  and  has  done  this  business  in  your  name." 

Ver.  9.  Make  to  yourselves  friends.— The  eloquent  SaurJn,  adverting  to 
this  in  his  sermon  on  alms-giving,  says,  "I  recollect  an  eiHtaph  said  to  b« 
engraven  on  the  tombof  Atolus  of  Jtlheims,  '  He  exported  his  fortune  before  him 
into  heaven  by  his  charities  ;  he  is  gone  thither  to  enjoy  it.'  Happy  he  who 
has  a  risht  to  sucii  an  epitaph!" Mammon  of  unrighteousness.— Mam- 
mon is  a  Syriac  word  for  riches.  See  note  on  ]\Iat.  vi.  24.  "  The  mam- 
mon of  unrighteousness,"  is  a  Hebraism  tor  imrig.iteous  mammon,  or  unjust 
riches,  which  some  explain  of  ill-gotten  wcallii ;  (as  this  v.a-s  ;)  and  others  of 
wealth  itself,  as?  being  deceitful,  or  unjust  to  its  possessors.    Compare  ver.  11, 

wlicre  it  is  contrasted  with  the  true  riches. That  lohen  ye  fail— That  ia, 

at  death,  when  all  are  required  to  give  up  their  stewardship. Everlasting 

habitations.— Greek,  "  tents,"  or  '  tabernacles  ;"  a  term  used  in  contrast  witb 
the  tabernacles  on  earth,  which  are  described  as  temporary  and  perishing. 

Ver.  13—18.  No  servant  can  serve,  &c.— These  verses  contain  independent 
maxims,  extracted  from  our  Lord's  sermon  on  the  Mount,  and  other  discourses, 
as  below  marked.     This  verse  (13)  agrees  almost  literally  with  Mat.  vi.  24. 

Ver.  16.  Thelaio  and  the  prophets,  &c.— Compare  Mat.  xi.  12,  IC. 


F 


LUKE,  XVI. 


209 


that  time  the  kirg(lom  of  God  is  preached  and  every 
man  presseth  iniD  it. 

17  And  "it  is  easier  for  heaven  and  earth  to  pass, 
than  one  tittle  of  the  law  to  fail. 

18  Whosoever  oputteth  away  his  wife,  and  marrieth 
another,  commilteth  adultery  and  whosoever  mar- 
rieth her  that  is  put  away  from  '.cr  husband  comniit- 
teth  adultery. 

19  IT  There  was  a  certain  rich  man,  which  was  clothed 
i\i  purple  and  fine  linen,  and  fared  sumptuously  every 
day  : 

20  And  there  was  a  certain  beggar  named  Lazaius, 
which  was  laid  at  his  gate,  full  of  sores, 

21  And  desiring  to  be  fed  with  the  crumbs  which  fell 
from  the  rich  man's  table  :  moreover  the  dogs  came 
and  licked  his  sores. 

22  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  the  beggar  died,  and  was 
carried  by  the  angels  into  Abraham's  p  bosom:  the 
^rich  man  also  died,-  and  was  buried; 

23  And  in  hell  he  lifted  up  liis  eves,  being  in  torments, 
and  seeth  Abraham  afar  off,  andl^azarusin  his  bosom. 

24  And  he  cried  and  said,  Father  Abraham,  have 
mercy  on  me,  and  send  Lazarus,  that  he  may  dip  the 
tip  of  his  finger  in  water,  and  cool  my  ^  tongue  ;  for  I 
am  tormented  in  this  ^  flame. 

25  But  Abraham  said.  Son,  remember  that  thou  in 
thy  life- time  ^  receivedst  thy  good  things,  and  likewise 
T^zarus  evil  things :  but  now  he  is  comforted,  and 
thou  art  tormented. 

26  And  besides  all  this,  between  us  and  you  there  is  a 
great  gulf  fixed  :  so  that  they  which  would  pass  from 
hence  to  you  cannot ;  neither  "  can  they  pass  to  us, 
that  would  come  from  thence. 

27  Then  he  said,  I  pray  thee  therefore,  father,  that 
thou  wouldest  send  him  to  my  father's  house  : 

28  For  I  have  five  brethren  ;  that  he  may  testify  unto 
them,  lest  they  also  come  into  this  place  of  torment. 

■29  Abraham  saith  unto  him.  They  "  have  Moses 
and  the  prophets;  let  them  hear  them. 

30  And  he  said.  Nay,  father  Abraham  •  but  if  one 
went  unto  them  from  the  dead,  they  will  repent. 


Is.«  3. 
51.6. 


o  Mat  5  32. 
1  Co  1.10. 


p  iMia.9.U. 


q  Pr.H.32. 
Re.U.lO, 
11. 


s  Is.C6.24. 
Ma.9.41. 


t  .lob  21.13. 
Fs.73.li. 
19. 
c.6.24. 


ts.^.l6. 
Jn..5.39. 


Ver.  17.  It  is  easier,  &.c.-Sec  Mat.  v.  18. 

Ver.  18.  Whosoever  putteth  awmj-his  7'j?/e.— Mat.  v.  32;  xix.  9. 

Ver.  19.  A  certain  rich  man.—Tha  word  Dives  being  the  Latin  for  rich, 
has  occasionsd  Ihis  to  be  called  the  parable  of  "  liives  and  Lazanis." 

Ver.  21.  The  crumbs.— Sue  note  on  Mat.  .\v.  27.— Licked  his  sores.— Thii 
shows  that  they  "  had  not  been  closed,  neither  bound  up,"  &c.     Pee  Is   i.  6. 

Ver.  23.  In  Ac/?.— Greek,  Hades— answcrms  to  the  Hei).  S/;ec /,  wliieh  we 
have  repeatedly  explained  in  reference  to  both  its  departments  of  b'isi  and 
misery.  Mat.  xvi.  13.  But  we  must  liere  confine  its  import  to  the  -vorld  of 
misery,  for  "  he  lifted  up  his  eyes,  being  in  torment."  Compare  Mark  i.\.  45  ; 
Luke  vi.  24. 

Ver.  21.  Father  Abraha}n.—Ahp.  Tillotson  has  remarked  that  this  is  the 
oiily  instance  recordiid  in  Scripture  of  jiraying  to  a  departed  saint,  and  the  ap- 

Clication  was  totally  in  vain  :  whatever  knowledge  the  blessed  and  the  miscra- 
lo  nii^'lit  have  of  each  other's  situation,  they  could  have  no  intercourse.  Ko 
miseraLle  prisoner  can  escape  his  dungeon,  nor  can  any  compassionate  spirit 
among  the  blessed  stoop  to  liis  relief 

Ver.  29.  Moses  and  the  Trophets.—Sce  Job  xix.  2-5,  &c.  Ps.  \vi.  ;  xvii.  ; 
Ixxiii.,  &c.  Ec.  xii.  7.  Is.  xxvi.  19—21  ;  li.  6,  &c.  Our  Lord  also  directs  us 
to  look  into  the  Old  Testament  for  the  doctrine  of  '  eternal  life."  See  in.  v.  39. 


210 


LUKE,  XVII. 


A.  M.  4033. 
A.  D.  3. 


1 1..  12. 10, 
IL 


Mat  18. 
6,7. 
Mi.9. 12. 


c  Mat.6.12 
11. 
Col.3.13. 


Mat.  17. 

20. 

•.<:I.2l. 

Mu.9.23. 

11.23. 


Jo!)  22.3. 

:r,.7. 
p.>=,u;.2,3. 

Is.Gl.6. 
Ro.  1 1.3.5. 
I  Co.9. 16 
17. 


31  And  he  said  unto  him,  If  ^  they  hear  not  Moses 
and  the  prophets,  neither  will  »they  be  persuaded, 
though  one  rose  from  the  dead. 

CHAPTER  XVII. 
1  Christ  teacheth  to  avoid  occasions  of  .  lieiice.     3  One  to  forgive  a:)other. 
6  The  power  of  faith.     7  How  we  are  lioimd  to  Go;l,  anil  not  lie  lo  us.    II  lie 
liealetli  ten  lepers.    22  Of  the  kingilom  of  God,  nnJ  the  coming  cf  tlie  iion  of 
man. 

THEN  said  he  unto  the  disciples,  It  "^is  impossible 
but  that  offences  will  come :   but  wo  unto  him, 
through  whom  they  come ! 

2  It  were  better  for  him  that  a  millstone  were  hanged 
about  his  neck,  and  he  cast  into  the  sea,  than  that  he 
should  offend  one  of  these  little  ones. 

3  fr  Take  heed  to  yourselves :  If  thv  brother  trespass 
against  thee,  rebuke  bhim;  and  if  he  repent,  forgive 
him. 

4  And  if  he  trespass  against  thee  seven  times  in  a  day, 
and  seven  times  in  dday  turn  again  to  thee,  saying,  I 
repent ;  thou  •=  shalt  forgive  him. 

5  IT  And  the  apostles  said  unto  the  Lord,  Increase 
dour  faith. 

6  And  the  Lord  said.  If «  ye  had  faith  as  a  grain  of 
mustard  seed,  ye  might  say  unto  this  sycamine  tree. 
Be  thou  plucked  up  by  the  root,  and  be  thou  planted  in 
the  sea ;  and  it  should  obey  you. 

7  But  which  of  vou,  having  a  servant  ploughing  or 
feeding  cattle,  will  say  unto  him  by  and  by,  when  he 
is  come  from  the  field.  Go  and  sit  down  to  meat? 

8  And  will  not  rather  say  unto  hiin.  Make  ready 
wherewith  I  may  sup,  and  gird  thyself,  and  serve  me, 
till  I  have  eaten  and  drunken ;  and  afterward  thou 
shalt  eat  and  drink  ? 

9  Doth  he  thank  that  servant  because  he  did  the 
things  that  were  commanded  him  ?    I  trow  not. 

10  So  likewise  ye,  when  ye  shall  have  done  all  those 
things  which  are  commanded  you,  say.  We  are  f  un- 
profitable servants :  we  have  done  that  which  was 
our  duty  to  do. 

11  IT  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  he  went  to  Jerusalem, 


I  Ver.  31.  If  they  hear  not  Afosev.— From  ihis  answer  of  Abraham  we  learn, 
,  Ihat  the  Sacred  Writinps  conlaiii  such  proofs  of  a  divine  origin,  tliut  thoiifrh  al! 
i  th  i  ilead  were  to  rise,  tne  proofs  could  not  lie  more  evident,  nor  the  conviction 
'l  g^reater ;  and  that  to  escape  eternal  iierdition,  and  obtain  eternal  glory,  a  man 
IS  to  receive  the  testimonies  of  God,  and  to  walk  accordinff  to  their  dictates. 

Chap.  XVII.  Ver.  2.  Better  that  a  millstone,  &c.— This  was  a  proverbial 
.sayinf,  used  both  by  Jews  and  Gentiles,  and  it  wa.s  one  of  the  ancient  Hin- 
doo punishments  for  murder— especially  when  cominittrd  by  females.  Orient. 
Lit.  No.  1312. 

Ver.  6.  This  sycamine  tree.— Doddridge,  "  Sycamore  tree."  [The  syca- 
mine is  probably  the  same  as  the  shskem,  or  sycamore,  of  the  ancients,  (for 
a  description  ot  which  see  1  Ch.  xxvii.  28.)  and  must  not  be  confoimded  with 
our  sycamore,  which  is  the  acermajns,  or  greater  maple.  Dr.  Shnw  says  it  is 
one  of  the  most  common  timber  trees  of  the  Holy  Land  ;  and  that,  from  bav- 
in;: a  larjsre  and  more  extensive  root  than  other  trees,  it  is  alluded  to  as  tlio 
most  difficult  to  be  rooted  up.  It  mut>t,  however,  be  obscr\e<I,  that  the  Syriac, 
Araliic.  and  Latin,  render  it  the  7Hor».v,  or  miiU)erry  tree,  for  which  Jiiller, 
Celsius,  and  other  learned  men,  contciMl.]— Hn aster. 

Ver.  7.  Will  say  unto  Mm  by  and  by.— Doddridge,  "  As  80on  as  he  ccm-w 

in  from  the  field."    Campbell,  "On  his  return  from  the  field." Go  and  sit 

down.— Doddridge,  "  Come  in,  and  sit  down."  &c. 

Ver.  9.  I  troio  not.—Campb  Ul,  "  I  suppose  not." 


LUKK,  XVII. 


that  he  passed  through  the  midst  of  =  Samaria  and 
GaUlee. 

12  And  as  he  entered  mto  a  certain  village,  there 
met  him  ten  men  that  were  lepers,  which  stood  afar 
hort": 

13  And  they  lifted  up  their  voices,  and  said,  Jesus, 
Master,  have  mercy  on  us. 

14  And  when  he  saw  them,  he  said  unto  them,  CfO 
show  i  yourselves  unto  the  priests.  And  it  camt,  to 
pass,  that,  as  J  they  went,  they  were  cleansed. 

15  And  one  of  them,  when  he  saw  that  he  was  heal- 
ed, turned  back,  and  with  a  loud  voice  glorified  k  God, 

16  And  fell  down  on  his  face  at  his  feet,  giving  him 
thanks  :  and  he  was  a  i  Samaritan. 

17  And  Jesus  answenng  said,  Were  there  not  ten 
cleansed?  but  where  are  the  nine? 

18  There  are  not '"  found  that  returned  to  give  glory 
to  God,  save  this  stranger. 

19  And  he  sait,  unto  him.  Arise,  go  thy  way  :  thy 
"faith  hath  made  thee  whole. 

20  IT  And  when  he  was  demanded  of  the  Pharisees, 
when  the  kingdom  of  God  should  come,  he  answered 
them  and  said,  The  kingdom  of  God  cometh  not 
"with  observation 

21  Neither  shall  they  say,  Lo  here!  or,  lo  there!  for, 
behold,  the  p  kingdom  of  God  is  i  within  you. 

22  IT  And  he  said  unto  the  disciples.  The  >■  days  will 
come,  when  ye  shall  desire  to  see  one  of  the  days  of 
the  Son  of  man,  and  ye  shall  not  see  it. 

23  And  *  they  shall  say  to  you,  See  here;  or,  see 
there  :  go  not  after  thein^  nor  follow  them. 

24  For  as  the  lightning,  that  lighteneth  out  of  the  one 

{3or^  under  iieaven,  shineth  unto  the  other  _parf  under 
leaven;  so  shall  also  the  Son  of  man  be  m  his  day. 

25  But  t  first  must  he  suffer  many  things,  and  be  re- 
jected of  this  generation. 

26  And  as  it  was  "  in  the  days  of  Noe,  so  shall  it  be 
also  in  the  days  of  the  Son  of  man. 

27  They  did  eat,  they  drank,  they  married  wives,  they 
I  were  given  in  marriage,  until  the  day  that  Noe  enter- 


A.  M.  4033. 
A.  D.  29. 


h  1^.13.46. 

i  I.e.13.2. 
U.3. 

M;il.8.4.      \ 
c.5.14.       r 


l8.65.24. 

k  P^30.1,2. 

I  Jn.4  29.. 
42. 

aiPB.int.J 

n  MaJ.22 

o  oi ,  ailh 
ouUcard 
show. 

p  Ro.l4.n. 

q  or,aTnong 

you. 
n.1.26. 


8  Mat.Q4. 
23,&c. 
Ma.13.21. 
C.21.S. 

I  Ma.8.31 
c.9.2i 


Ver.  12.  Ten  men  that  were  lepers.— hewers  were  obliged  to  live  separately, 
without  the  limits  of  cities  and  villages. 

Ver.  18.  Save  this  utranger. — Campbell,  "This  alien."  So  tlie  Jews  con- 
sidered the  Samaritans  from  the  time  of  the  captivity. 

Ver.  20.  When  the  kingdom  of  God  should  come  ?— Wiien,  or  on  what  oc- 
ca.sion.  this  question  was  proposed,  is  not  mentioned  ;  l)ut  many  of  the  fol- 
lowing remarks  correspond  with  our  Lord's  discourse  in  Mat.  .\xiv.,  as  will  he 
sf>en  by  the  following  references.    By  "  the  kingdom  of  God"  is  undonhtedly 

meant  the  reign  of  the  Messiah. Coineth  not  toith  observation.— Cajnp- 

bell,  "  Parade."    The  meaning  is  agreed  to  be,  '"  Not  with  circumstances  of 
outward  show  and  splendour." 

Ver.  21—23.  Lo  here  !  or,  Lo  there.'— See  Mat.  xxiv.  23.-1?  within  you.— 
Margin  and  Doddridge,  "Among  you."  So  Beza.  Rapheliits.  &c.  ;  and  he 
adds,  "  Our  Lord  coufd  not  say  the  kingdom  of  God  was  in  the  l^hariseas 
Campbell,  however,  contf-nd.s,  that  neither  in  the  Cla.ssics.  the  LXX.,  or 
the  New  Testament,  is  Ine  Greek  (entos)  used  for  among:  If  we  might  pre- 
sume to  suggest  another  rendering,  it  should  ho,  "  in  the  midstof  you  ;"  mean- 
ing iiimself  and  disc(i)les,  the  constituents  of  that  kingdom. 

Ver.  25.  But  first  must  he  suffer.— CctinviiTc  chap.  i.v.  22. 

Ver.  2S,  27.  As ...  .  in  the  days  of  Noe  (or  Noah.)— Compare  Mat.  xxiv. 
37.38. 


LUKE,  XVIII. 


A   M.  -1033. 
A.  D.  29. 


wSTl-.l.  . 
x  Ge.  19.06. 


y  Mat.  16. 
2.5. 

Mu.8.35. 
c.9.24. 
J n. 12.25. 


z  Mat.  21. 
40,11. 


a  ver.36tk 
is  waiit- 

mSslGr. 
copies. 

b  Job  39.30. 
M;u.24. 
28. 


a  Ps.63.2. 
1(12.17. 
C.H.8. 
21.36. 
K  0.1 2. 12. 
Kp.G.ia 
l'h.4.6. 

<?  cast  not 
oil'  hope 
and  pray- 

lT,tllOll"h 

(Juilclc- 
lay  to 

I)  i'l  a  cer- 
tamr'ity. 


ed  into  the  ark,  and  the  flood  came,  and  destrojtJ 
them  all. 

28  Likewise  also  as  it  was  in  ;he  days  of  Lot ;  they 
did  eat,  they  drank,  they  boiight,  they  sold,  they 
planted,  theybuilded; 

29  But  the  same  day  that  Lot  went  out  ^of  Sodom 
it  rained  fire  and  brimstone  from  heaven,  and  destroy- 
ed thtm  all. 

30  Even  thus  shall  it  be  in  the  day  when  the  Son  of 
man  is  ^  revealed. 

31  In  that  day,  he  which  shall  be  upon  the  hous'^-top, 
and  his  stuff  in  the  house,  let  him  not  come  down  to 
take  it  away :  and  he  that  is  in  the  field,  let  him  like- 
wise not  return  hack. 

32  Remember  Lot's  *  wiie. 

33  Whosoever  y  shall  seek  to  saA^e  his  life  shall  lose 
it ;  and  whosoever  shall  lose  his  life  shall  preserve  it. 

34  I  tell  you,  in  that  night  there  ^  shall  be  two  men 
in  one  bed ;  the  one  shall  be  taken,  and  the  other 
shall  be  left. 

35  Two  wovien  shall  be  grinding  together  ;  the  one 
shall  be  taken,  and  tlie  other  left. 

36  "■  Two  men  shall  he  in  the  field;  the  one  shall  be 
taken,  and  the  other  left. 

37  And  they  answered  and  said  unto  him,  Where, 
Lord  ?  And  he  said  unto  them,  Wheresoever  the  body 
is,  b  thither  will  the  eagles  be  gathered  together. 

CHAPTER  xviii. 

3  Of  the  importunate  widow.  9  Of  llie  Pharisee  and  the  publican.  15  Children 
brought  to  Christ.  18  A  ruler  (hat  would  follow  Christ,  but  is  liindered  by  his 
riches.  23  The  reward  of  {hem  that  leave  all  for  his  sake.  31  He  foreshowelh 
his  death,  35  and  restoreth  a  blind  man  to  his  sight. 

AND  he  spake  a  t)arable  unto  them  to  this  end,  that 
men  oughf^  always  Zo  /?pray,  and  not  to  faint; 

2  Saying,  There  was  hju  a  city  a  judge,  which  feared 
not  God,  neither  regarded  man  : 

3  And  there  \yas  a  widow  in  that  city ;  and  she  came 
unto  him,  saying.  Avenge  me  of  mine  adversary. 

4  And  he  would  not  for  a  while  :  but  afterward  he 
said  within  himself,  Though  I  fear  not  God,  nor  re- 
gard man  ; 

5  Yet  because  this  widow  troubleth  me,  I  will  avenge 
her,  lest  by  her  continual  coming  she  weary  me. 


Vor.  31.  In  that  day,  &c.— [The  Hat  roofiid  eastern  houses  have  stairs  on  thi- 
oulsido,  liy  which  a  person  may  ascend  and  (Jescend  withtuit  contiin?  into  th.; 
hon.se  ;  and  in  walled  cities  they  n.'?iiully  form  continiieii  terraces,  from  one- 
end  oftlie  citv  to  the  other,  terminating  at  the  gates;  so  that  one  may  pass 
iiion)!;  tne  lop.'-'  of  t!io  houses  and  escaix;  out  of  the  city,  without  cominirdown 
iiiio  the  street.    Shaw's  Travels.]— JKog'sfcr.    See  Mat.  x.xiv.  17.  and  nole. 

Ver.  32   Remember  Li)i's  7i>ife—\.  c.  her  destruction,  through  lingering. 

Ver.  33.  Whiiwever  shnll  .seek,  &c.— See  I\Iat.  x.  39. 

Ver.  34,  35.  One  taken— i.  e.  hy  the  enemy. 

Ver.  37.  The  body,  &c.— lA  dead  carcas.i,  in  Mat.  xxiv.  28.  hy  wlii  ;h 
i.s  intended  the  Jewish  nation,  whicli  wti.-?  morally  and  judicially  dead,  doom- 
ed to  he  devoured  hy  tiie  Roman  armies,  called  eagles,  rarlly  from  their 
ttfongtliand(ierccni!s.s,and  (larlly  from  tliiir  military  ens-igns,  which  were  gold 
or  silver  eagles.  The  Roman  fury  pursued  tlie.se  wretched  men  wherever  tliey 
were  found  :  see  the  horrihle  account  in  Joseph  13el.]—Hag^sfer. 

Chap.  XVIII.  Ver.  3.  Aven.e  7ue.~Doddridse,  "  Do  nie  justice;"  who 
adds,  "  this  is  the  undoubted  import  of  the  phra.^ti." 

Vor,  5.  Lest she  tceary  me.—lLhc  orifrinal  term  (by  its  derivation)  im-. 


LUKE,  XVIII. 


213 


6  And  the  Lord  said,  Hear  what  the  unjust  judge 
saith. 

7  And  shall  not  God  avenge  his  <=  own  elect,  which 
cry  (lay  and  night  unto  him,  though  he  bear  long 
with  them '? 

8  I  tell  you  that  he  will  avenge  them  d  speedily. 
Nevertheless  when  the  Son  of  man  cometh,  shall  "=  he 
find  faith  on  the  earth '? 

9  IT  And  he  spake  this  parable  unto  certain  which 
f  trusted  in  themselves  =  that  they  were  righteous,  and 
despised  others : 

10  Two  men  went  up  into  the  temple  to  pray;  the 
one  a  Pharisee,  and  the  other  a  publican. 

11  The  Pharisee  stood  and  prayed  thus  with  himself, 
God,  I  thank  thee,  that  I  am  not  h  as  other  men  are 
extortioners,  unjust,  adulterers,  or  even  as  this  pubh 
can. 

12  !  fast  twice  in  the  week,  I  give  tithes  of  all  that  I 
possess. 

13  And  the  publican,  standing  afar  oft',  would  not 
lift  up  so  much  as  his  eyes  unto  heaven,  but  smote 
i  upon  his  breast,  saying,  God  be  merciful  to  me  a 
sinner. 

14  I  tell  you,  this  man  went  down  to  his  house  justi- 
fied rather  than  the  other  :  for  J  everyone  ihat  exalt- 
eth  himself  shall  be  abased ;  and  he  ihat  humbleth 
himself  shall  be  exalted. 

15  51  And  k  they  brought  unto  him  also  infants,  that 
he  would  touch  them :  but  when  his  disciples  saw  it 
they  rfebuked  them. 

16  But  Jesus  called  them  un^o  Aim,  and  said.  Suffer 
little  children  to  come  unto  me,  and  forbid  them  not : 
for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  God. 

17  Verilv  I  say  unto  you,  Whosoever  shall  not  receive 
the  kingdom  of  God  as  a  httle  i  child  shall  in  no  wise 
enter  therein. 

!8  IT  And  "^  a  certain  ruler  asked  him,  saving,  Good 
Master,  what  shall  I  do  to  inherit  eternal  life? 

19  And  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Why  callest  thou  me 
good  1  none  is  good,  save  one,  ihat  is,  God. 

20  Thou  knowest  the  "  commandments.  Do  not 
commit  adultery.  Do  not  kill.  Do  not  steal,  Do  not 
bear  ;alse  witness,  Honour  thy  father  and  thy  mother. 

21  And  he  said,  All  these  have  I  kept  from  my  youth 
up. 

22  Now  when  Jesus  heard  these  things,  he  said  unto 
him,  Yet  lackest  thou  one  thing:  sell  all  that  thou 


1  Ps.46.5. 
He.  10.37. 
2Pe.  3.8,9. 


h  Is.e5.5. 
Ke.3.17. 


Job  22.29. 

M4L23. 

1-i 


k  Mat  19. 
li 

.Ma.  10.13, 
4c 


1  Ps.131.2. 
Ma.  10. 15. 
1  Pe-l.U. 


m  Mat.  19. 
16,&c. 
Ma.  10. 17, 

&C. 


n  Ex.2C  12 
..16. 

De..5  16.. 
CO. 
Ro.13.9. 


pliee,  as  Doddridge  remarks,  a  blow  wliicli  stuns  a  person,  and  knock.s  them 
down  ;  i.  e.  "  k-st  she  beaus  me  down  by  her  importunity."    So  Macknight. 

Ver.  7.  And  ahall  not  Gcd.— If  this  woman  prevailed  with  such  a  man,  mere- 
ly tiiroufh  importunity,  how  much  more  shall  you  prevail  with  the  Almishty, 
who  waiteth  only  to  be  gracious,  and  delightetn  iu  avenging,  that  is,  in  doing 
justice  to  tlie  oppressed. 

Ver.  8.  Spe 'dill/.— Campbell.  "Suddenly." 

Vor.  11.  TUs  man  icent  doivn—i.  e.  from  the  temv\e— justified,  rather  than 

the  other.— Campbell,  "  more  approved  than  the  other.'' Every  one  that 

cxaltcth  himself.— How  very  often  these  word.s  are  repeated  by  the  Saviour. 

Ver.  1.5.  That  he  loould  touch  r/iewi. —I\Iatthew  says,  "  that  he  should  put 
Ills  hands  on  them  and  pray." 


i 

1214 


LUKE,  XVIII. 


A.  M.  4033. 
A.  D.  29. 


o  Mat.6.19, 
20. 
1  Ti.6.19. 


p  Pr.il.2a 
1  Ti.G.9. 


I  /?  a  mover. 

i      oi  speech, 
[      to  (lispUvy 
'      an  iiiipoa- 
j      sibiliiy, 
j      or  a  greal 

iinproLii!.- 

bihiy. 


q  Je.3i.n. 
Zec.S.6. 
c.1.37. 


t  l's.22. 
ls.c.53. 


II  Mat.27.2. 
c.23.1. 
Ji..li^.2S. 
Ac.3.r3. 


■  Mat.20. 
Ma.lO.lC, 


/  PcUl 


hast,  and  distribute  unto  the  poor  and  thou  shall 
have  treasure  "  in  heaven  :  and  come,  follow  nie. 

23  And  when  he  heard  this,  he  was  very  sorrowful : 
for  he  was  very  rich. 

24  1[  And  when  Jesus  saw  that  he  was  very  sorrow- 
ful, he  said,  How  p  hardly  shall  they  that  have  riches 
enterjnto  the  kingdom  of  God  ! 

25  For  it  is  easier  for  a  camel  /?  to  go  through  a 
needle's  eye,  than  for  a  rich  man  to  enter  into  the 
kingdom  of  God. 

26  And  they  that  heard  it  said,  Who  then  can  be 
saved  7 

27  And  he  said.  The  ^  things  which  are  impossible 
with  men  are  possible  with  God. 

28  IF  Then  Peter  said,  Lo,  we  have  left  oil,  and  fol- 
lowed thee. 

29  And  he  said  unto  them.  Verily  I  say  \lnto  you, 
There  is  no  man  that  halh  ■"  left  house,  or  parents,  or 
brethren,  or  wife,  or  children,  for  the  kingdom  of 
God's  sake, 

30  Who  shall  not  receive  manifold  more  in  this  pre- 
sent time,  and  in  the  world  to  come  life  *  everlasting. 

31  IT  Then  he  took  unlu  him  the  twelve,  and  said 
unto  them,  Behold,  we  go  up  to  Jerusalem,  and  t  all 
things  that  are  writ  (en  by  the  prophets  concerning 
the  Son  of  man  shall  be  accomplished. 

32  For  he  shall  be  delivered  "  unto  the  Gentiles,  and 
shall  be  mocked,  and  spitefully  entreated,  and'snitted 
on  : 

33  And  they  shall  scourge  him,  and  put  him  to  death : 
and  the  third  day  he  shall  rise  again. 

34  And  "■'  they  understood  none  of  these  things :  and 
this  saying  was  hid  from  them,  neither  knew  tney  the 
things  which  were  spoken. 

35  IT  And  it  ^^'  came  to  pass,  that  as  he  w?s  come 
nigh  unto  Jericho,  a  certain  bhnd  man  sat  by  the  way 
side  begging : 

36  And  hearing  the  multitude  pass  by,  he  asked  what 
It  meant. 

37  And  they  told  him,  that  Jesus  of  Nazareth  pass- 
eth  by. 

38  And  he  cried,  saying,  Jesus,  thou  son  of  David, 
have  mercy  ^  on  me.  ^ 

39  And  they  which  went  before  rebuked  him,  that  he 
should  hold  his  peace :  but  he  cried  x  so  much  the 
more,  Thou  son  of  David,  have  mercy  on  me. 


Ver.  25.  A  camel.  — ISoinc  would  render  «  cable  ;  hut  it  may  juslly  be  iloulited 
whether  Kamclus  ever  li;i\o  this  sense  ;  the  word  far  a  cahle.  as  the  ychtjliast 
on  Aristophanes  expressly  affirms,  being  written  KamUos.  Tliis  is  the  rcadini;  , 
of'  a  few  MSS.  but  it  evidently  appears  to  he  a  plos.s.  It  was  rfcxjinnion  mode  ; 
of  expression  among  the  Jews.  Hence  Rahhi  Shesheth  said  to  IJahbi  Amram, 
who  had  advanced  t.n  ab.-^iirdity,  "  Perhapa  thou  art  one  of  the  Pambidithiana, 
who  can  make  an  eiephanl  pass  through  the  eye  ot'a  needle."]— /iog's^er. 

Vor.  31—35.  Then  he  took  unto  \dm'the  twelve,  &c.— The  parallel  lo  this  is 
Mat.  XX.  17—19. 

Ver.  35—13.  A  certain  blind  ?«««.- Matthew  mentions  two  blind  men  ; 
Mark  x.  46,  one  only  ;  as  also  Luke  here. 

Ver.  35.  At  he  joa-f  cmne  nif,'h.—  Doddridge,  "As  he  was  (yet)  nigh."    So 
Grotius,  which  reconcdes  the  three  Evangelists. 


LUKE,  XIX. 


215 


A.  M.  Iff33. 
A.  D.  29. 


40  And  Jesus  stood,  and  commanded  him  to  be 
brought  unto  him  :  and  when  he  was  come  near,  he 
asked  him, 

41  Saying.  What  wilt  thou  that  I  shall  do  unto 
thee7  And  he  said,  Lord,  that  I  may  receive  my 
eight, 

42  And  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Receive  thy  sight :  thy 
^  faith  hath  saved  thee. 

43  And  immediately  he  received  *  his  sight,  and  fol- 
lowed him,  glorifying  t>  God  :  and  all  the  people,  when 
thev  saw  it,  gave  praise  unto  God. 

CHAPTER  XIX.  .  .^  ^  . 

1  Of  Zaccheus  a  publican.  11  The  ten  pieces  ol"  money.  23  Chnsl  rideth  into 
Jerusalciu  wiih  t?ii:inpli:  41  weepelli  over  u  :  4-5  driveth  the  buyers  and 
sellers  oiil  of  the  temple :  47  teaching  daily  in  iu  Tlie  rulers  would  have 
destrovud  him,  but  for  tear  of  the  people. 

AND   Jesus  entered  and  passed  through  ^  Jeri- 
cho- ^   -,  „      , 

2  And,  behold,  there  was  a  man  narned  Zaccheus, 
which  was  the  chief  among  the  publicans,  and  he 
was  rich* 

3  And  he  sought  to  see  Jesus  who  he  was ;  and  could 
not  for  the  press,  because  he  was  little  of  stature. 

4  And  he  ran  before,  and  climbed  up  into  a  sycamore 
tree  to  see  him  :  for  he  was  to  pass  that  way. 

5  And  when  Jesus  came  to  the  place,  he  looked  up, 
and  saw  b  him,  and  said  unto  hun,  Zaccheus,  make 
haste,  and  come  down ;  for  to-day  I  must  abide  ^  at 
thy  house. 

6  And  he  made  haste,  and  came  down,  and  received 
him  joyfully. 

7  And  when  they  saw  it,  they  all  murmured,  saying, 
That  d  he  was  gone  to  be  guest  with  a  man  that  is  a 
sinner. 

8  And  Zaccheus  stood,  and  said  unto  the  Lord ;  Be- 
hold, Lord,  the  half  of  my  goods  I  give  to  the « poor ; 
and  if  1  have  taken  any  thing  from  any  man  by  f  false 
accusation,  I  restore  shim  four-fold. 

9  And  Jesus  said  unto  him,  This  day  is  salvation 
come  to  this  house,  forasmuch  as  he  also  is  a  son  '>  of 
Abraham. 

10  For  i  the  Son  of  man  is  come  to  seek  and  to  save 
that  which  was  J  lost. 

11  ^  And  as  they  heard  these  things,  he  added  and 
spake  a  parable,  because  he  was  nigh  to  Jerusalem 


t  3.5.26. 
Ac.4.21 
11.18. 
Cia.1.24. 


a  Jof.6.26. 
lKi.16.34. 


b  Ps.139.1.. 
3. 


c  Jn.  14.23. 
Re.3.a0. 


d  Mat.  9.11. 
C..5.30. 


f  Ex.W.l 
C.3.U. 


g  EX.2Q.1. 
2  Sa.  1-2.6 


h  c.13.16. 


Eze.at.lS 
K0.5.& 


Chap.  XIX.  Ver.  2.  Chief  among  the  publicans.— Zaccheus  seems  to  \)a.ve 
been  what  was  called  a  promigister,  or  chief  officer  of  the  customs,  who  had 
thn  siipcrintendancc  of  the  siib-receivcrs  of  taxes,  who  collected  the  tolls 
of  harbours,  bridws,  &c.    Orient.  Lit.  No.  1319. 

Ver.  3.  Pre^s—i.  e.  crowd— niuUitude  of  people. 

V>r.  7.  none  to  be  s-uc.it.— Campbell,  "  Gone  to  be  entertained  by.". 

Ver.  8.  Half  of  my  goods  I  give  to  the  poor.—  '  Those  who  deter  their  etna 
to  their  death  bed,  (ftishop  Hall  remark.^.)  do  as  good  as  say.  Lord.  1  wdl  me 
thee  something  when  I  ran  keep  it  no  longer.  Happy  is  the  man  thai  is  his 
own  exeoutor !" By  false  accusation.— Doddridge,  wronghilly."  Camp- 
bell, "If  in  aught  I  have  wronged  any  man."-; — I  restore  him  f our  ■fold.— 
See  Ex.  \xii.  1.  2  Sa.  xii.  6.  Salmasiun  adds,  that  publicans  convicted  ot  op- 
pression were,  by  the  Roman  law,  compelled  to  restore  four-fold.  See  Dod- 
dridge. .  .       ^ .        > 

Ver.  9.  U'nro/J/OT.- [Rather,  as  Eisner  rendeTs  it,  concemttrg  him;  for  our 
Lord  speaks  of  him  in  the  third  penon.]—Bag8ter. 


216 


LUKE,  XIX. 


I  Mat.25. 
H.&c. 
Ma.  13.3^1. 

in  Mina, 
here 

iraiislateil 
a  pound, 
is  \2  oiin- 

which,  at 
1155-13 
cenls  ihe 
ounce,  is 
14  tloUs. 
4'^  cents. 
3  mills. 


n  Jn.l.ll. 

15.13. 


o  silrer, 
and  so 
ver.23. 

p  0.16  10. 

p  this  inti- 
mates d&. 
grees  of 
glory  in 
heaven : 
every  ves- 
sel will 
be  alike 
full,  bnt 
not  alike 
laige. 

q  2.Sa.l.:6. 
Job  15.6. 
Mat.  12. 
31. 

22.12. 
Ro.3.19. 


r  Ro.2.4,5. 

(  Matia 
12. 

25.29. 

Ma.4.25. 

0.8.13. 


and  because  ^  ihey  thought  that  the  kingdoir.  of  God 
should  immediately  appear. 

12  He  said  therefore,  A  certain  i  nobleman  went  into 
a  far  country  to  receive  for  himself  a  kingdom,  and  to 
return. 

13  And  he  called  his  ten  servants,  and  delivered  them 
ten  '"pounds,  and  said  unto  them,  Occupy  till  I 
come. 

14  But  "his  citizens  hate  J  him,  and  sent  a  message 
after  him,  saying.  We  will  not  have  this  man  to  reign 
over  us. 

15  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  when  he  was  returned, 
having  received  the  kingdom,  then  he  commandea 
these  servants  to  be  called  unto  him,  to  whom  he  had 
given  the  "money,  that  he  might  know  how  much 
every  man  had  gained  by  trading. 

16  Then  came  the  first,  saying.  Lord,  thy  pound  hath 
gained  ten  pounds. 

17  And  he  said  unto  him,  Well,  thou  good  servant  : 
because  thou  hast  been  faithful  p  in  a  very  httle,  have 
thou  authority  over  ten  cities. 

18  And  the  second  came,  saying,  Lord,  thy  pound 
hath  gained  five  pounds. 

19  And  he  said  likewise  to  him.  Be  thou  also  over 
0  five  cities. 

20  And  another  came,  saying.  Lord,  behold,  here  is 
thy  pound,  which  I  have  kept  laid  up  in  a  napkin  : 

21  For  I  feared  thee,  because  thou  art  an  austere  man : 
thou  takest  up  thattliou  layedst  not  down,  andreapest 
that  thou  didst  not  sow. 

22  And  he  saith  unto  him,  Out  ^  of  thine  ov/n  mouth 
will  I  judge  thee,  thou  wicked  servant.  Thou  knew- 
est  that  I  was  an  austere  man,  taking  up  that  I  laid 
not  down,  and  reaping  that  I  did  not  sow  .• 

23  Wherefore  ■■  then  gavest  not  thou  my  money  into 
the  bank,  that  at  my  coming  I  might  have  required 
mine  own  with  usury? 

24  And  he  said  unto  them  that  stood  by,  Take  from 
him  the  poiind,and  givei/  to  him  that  hath  ten  pounds. 

25  (And  they  said  unto  him,  Lord,  he  hath  ten 
pounds.) 

26  For  I  say  unto  you,  That  ^unto  every  one  wliich 
hath  shall  be  given;  and  from  him  that  hath  not, 
even  that  he  hath  shall  be  taken  away  from  him. 


Ver.  12.  A  certain  nobJeman,  &c.— The  .similarity  of  this  narrative  to  the 
case  of  A  rciielau.s,  who  went  to  Rome  to  have  his  kingdom  confirmed  over 
his  rebellious  suhjects,  lias  been  remarked  ;  hut,  besides  that  thcr»j  is  in  othtjr 
respects  a  great  disparity,  our  Lord  appears  to  us  to  have  exercised  a  particular 
dcprec  of  caution  in  avoiding  political  allusions. 

Ver.  13.  Ilia  ten  servants.— Doddriilge  and  Caynvbell,  "Ten  of  his  ser- 
vants." Ten  pounds -Or  minas.  The  jnina,  on  the  usual  estimate,  was 
ctiuivalcnt  to  -SH.    Accordin::  to  some  it  is  estimated  as  high  as  ©39. 

Ver.  15.  The  rnonei/. —Groek,  "  the  silver."    So  ver.  23. 

Ver.  17.  Over  ten  citiej.— This  prinrc  being  now  supposed  to  be  estahli.shed 
in  his  kingdom,  distributes  the  subordinate  sovcrnmenfs  among  those  of  hia 
eervatit.s  wlio  had  provod  themselves  fuitliful  to  their  trust,  in  proportion  to 
llieir  talents  and  as.-^i.iuity. 

Ver.  26.  Unto  every  one  tfuit  hath  shall  be  given.— Ser.  Mw.  xL'..  12,  wad 
note. 


r 


LUKE,  XIX. 


217 


'27  But  those  mine  '  enemies,  which  would  not  that  I 
siioiild  reign  /?over  them,  bring  hither,  and  slay  Uicm 
beforo  me. 

28  IT  And  when  he  had  thus  spoken,  he  went  before, 
ascending  up  to  Jerusalem. 

29  And  "it  came  to  pass,  wlien  he  was  come  nigh  to 
Bethphageand  Bethany,  at  the  mountcalled  Iheviount 
of  Olives,  he  sent  two  of  his  disciples, 

30  Saying,  Go  ye  into  the  village  over  agamst  you  ; 
in  the  which  at  your  entering  ye  shall  find  a  colt  tied, 
whereon  yet  never  man  sat:  loose  him,  and  bring 
him  hilhcr. 

31  And  if  any  man  ask  you,  Why  do  ye  loose  him? 
thus  shall  ye  say  unto  him.  Because  tne  Lord  hath 
need  » of  him. 

32  And  they  that  were  sent  went  their  way,  and 
found  even  as  he  had  said  unto  them. 

33  And  as  they  were  loosing  the  coll,  the  owners 
thereof  said  unto  them,  Why  loose  ye  the  colt? 

34  And  they  said,  The  Lord  hath  need  of  him. 

35  And  they  brought  him  to  Jesus:  ;ind  they  cast 
their  «.  garments  upon  the  colt,  and  they  set  » Jesus 
thereon. 

35  And  as  they  went,  they  spread  their  clothes  in  the 
way. 

37  And  when  he  was  come  nigh,  even  now  at  the 
descent  of  the  mount  of  Olives,  the  whole  multitude  of 
the  disciples  began  to  rejoice  and  praise  God  with  a 
loud  voice  for  all  the  mighty  works  that  they  had  seen ; 

38  Saying,  Blessed  y  be  the  King" that  cometh  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord :  ^peace  in  heaven,  and  glory  in  the 
highest. 

39  And  some  of  the  Pharisees  from  among  the  multi- 
tude said  unto  him.  Master,  rebuke  thy  disciples. 

40  And  he  answered  and  said  unto  them,  1  tell  you 
that,  if  these  should  hold  their  peace,  the  *  stones 
would  immediately  cry  out. 

41  ir  And  when  he  was  come  near,  he  beheld  the  city, 
and  wept  over  b  it, 

42  Saying,  If  thou  hadst  known,  even  thou,  at  least 
in  this'  thy  <=  day,  the  things  which  belong-  unto  thv 
peace !  but  now  they  are  hid  from  thine  eyes. 

43  For  the  days  shall  come  upon  thee,  that  thine  ene- 


A.  M.  •1033. 
A.  D.  !S. 

I  Ps  2.4,5,9. 
2I.«,9. 
ls.U6.i,U. 
Na.l  3,4 
He-L  13. 


P  thl3  o 
notes  J^i 
ilesirc-C- 
tioii  of 
Uie  JeT'i 
who  IT- 
iecte;l  -J« 
Savicjr 
Ell  id  'y^ 
posed  Iiiii 
reign 


MatSl.l, 

&c. 

Mxll.l, 

Sic. 


w2Ki.9.13. 
X  Jn.l2.U. 


y  Ps.  113.26. 
c.  13.35. 


c.2.14. 
Ko.5.1. 
Kp.x!.U. 


b  Ps.ua 

136. 

Je.9.1. 

13.17. 

17.16. 

Ju.U.35. 

c  Ps.9S.7.a 
He.3.7,13, 
15. 


Vcr.  28.  He  rcent  before— \.  e.  at  tlie  head  of  liis  company,  to  sho\r  ihc 
readiness  with  whicli  he  met  his  sufTcrings.    Compare  chap.  xii.  50. 

Ver.  30.  Ye  shall  Jind  a  colt  tied.— Mat.  xxi.  2,  mentions  an  ass  and  a  colt, 
hut  the  other  Evan^jelists  a  colt  only  ;  but  from  ver.  7,  in  Mattiiew,  it  seems 
both  were  employed. 

Ver.  40.  The  stones  would  immediately  cry  owf.— Some  of  the  Jews,  as 
appears  b?  the  preceding  verse,  heins?  shocked  at  what  they  thought  blasphemy 
in  the  multitude,  applied  to  theLonl  ^esus  to  reprove  them  ;  but  he,  instead  of 
censuring,  iusf  ifies  them  as  fully  warranted  by  the  occasion.  This  is  a  strong 
hyherbolc,  hut  quite  in  the  Oriental  style.    See  Hab.  ii.  11. 

Ver.  41.  Andxoeptoverit.—']i^v;(\  things  concurred,  according  to  Mr.  Hotoe, 
to  cause  this  sorrow  and  these  tears,  as  resf)ected  Jerusalem  and  tho  Jews. 
1.  The  greatness  of  the  calamity  as  respected  tlie  city  vind  nation  ;  and,  2. 
The  lost  opporftinity  of  preventing  this  ;  "  If  thou  hndst  known,"  &c.  ;  imply- 
ing that  they  had,  through  their  pervorseness,  and  tho  wicketincss  of  their  ru- 
lers, lost  an  opportunity  of  mercy  which  could  never  be  recovered. 

Vcr.  43.  Cast  a  tretich  about  thee.— Campbell  says,  "  Surround  thee  with  a 
• —  ■         -  — 

19 


218 


LUKE,  XX. 


A.  M.  4033. 
A.  D.  29. 


a  ii.w.'2,z. 

Je.6.5,6. 


0  1  Ki.9.7.8. 
Mi.3.1il. 
Mai.-.«. 
37,38. 
c.l3.'«, 
35. 


t  Mat.24.2 
Miv.13.2. 


h  Mat.21. 
12,13. 
M;vU. 
15.. 17. 
Jn.2.15, 
17. 


i   Is  56.7. 
j  Je.7.11. 

I(  J n.  18.20. 

I  oT,hang- 
td  on 
him. 


a  Mat.21. 
2;^,&c. 
Ma.11.27, 
&c. 

b  Ac.4.7.. 
10. 
7.27. 


d  Mat.2l. 
33,*c. 
Ma.12.1, 


e  Ca.S  i!, 
I'Z 
U5.1..?. 


Jn  15.16. 
H(.7.4. 


mies  shall  cast  d  a  trench  about  thee,  and  compass  rhee  I 
round,  and  keep  thee  in  on  every  side, 

44  And  ^  shall  lay  thee  even  with  the  ground,  and  thy  j 
children  within  thee ;  and  they  f  shall  not  leave  in  thee  \ 
one  stone  upon  another  ;  because  s  thou  knewest  not  '■ 
the  time  of  thy  visitation. 

45  IT  And  ii  he  went  into  the  temple,  and  began  to  cast  i 
out  theni  that  sold  therein,  and  them  that  bought ; 

4fj  Saying  unto  them,  It  is  i  written.  My  house  is  the 
house  of  prayer :  but  ye  have  made  it  a  den  J  of  thieves. 

47  IT  And  he  taught  5£  daily  in  the  temple.  But  the 
chief  priests  and  the  scribes  and  the  chief  of  the  people 
sought  to  destroy  him, 

48  And  could  not  find  what  they  might  do :  for  all 
the  people  i  were  very  attentive  to  hear  him. 

CHAPTER  XX. 

1  Christ  avouclieth  his  authority  by  a  question  of  John's  baptism.  9  Tlie  para- 
ble of  the  vineyard.  19  Of  giving  tribute  to  Cesar.  27  He  convincelh  ihe 
Saddiicees  that  denied  the  resurrection.  41  How  Christ  is  llie  son  of  David. 
45  He  warneth  his  disciples  to  beware  of  the  scribes. 

A  ND  =*  it  came  to  pass,  that  on  one  of  those  days,  as 
-^^  he  taught  the  people  in  the  temple,  and  preached 
the  gospel,  the  chief  priests  and  the  scribes  came  upon 
him  with  the  elders, 

2  And  spake  unto  him,  saving,  Tell  us,  by  b  what  au- 
thority doest  thou  these  things  7  or  who  is  he  that 
gave  thee  this  authority  7 

3  And  he  answered  and  said  unto  them,  I  will  also 
ask  vou  one  thing ;  and  answer  me  : 

4  Tlie  baptism  of  John,  was  it  from  heaven,  or  of 
men  7 

5  And  they  reasoned  with  themselves,  saying.  If  we 
shall  say.  From  heaven;  he  will  say,  Why  then  be- 
lieved ye  nim  not? 

6  But  and  if  we  say,  Of  men ;  all  the  people  will 
stonr  as  :  for  •:  they  be  persuaded  that  John  was  a 
prophet. 

7  And  they  answered,  that  they  could  not  tell  whence 
it  was. 

8  And  Jesus  said  unto  them.  Neither  tell  I  you  by 
what  authority  I  do  these  things. 

9  IT  Then  began  he  to  speak  to  the  people  this  para- 
ble:  A  J  certain  man  planted  a  ^  vineyard,  and  let  it 
fortli  to  husbandmen,  and  went  into  a  far  country  for 
a  long  time. 

10  And  at  the  season  he  sent  a  servant  to  the  hus- 
bandmen, that  they  should  give  him  of  the  fruit  f  of 
the  vineyard :  but  the  husbandmen  beat  him,  and  sent 
him  away  empty. 

1 1  And  again  he  sent  another  servant :  and  they  beat 
him  also,  and  entreated /lim  shamefully,  and  sent  Aim 
away  empty. 


rampart."  [Tliis  was  literally  liilliiled  when  Jerusalem  was  beeiVged  by  Ti- 
tus ;  wlio  surrounded  it  with  a  wall  of  circuinvallation  in  three  days,  timngh 
not  less  than  39  furlongs  in  circuinfercnce  ;  and  wiicu  this  was  eflbcted,  the 
Jews  were  so  enclosed  on  every  side,  that  no  jjerson  could  escape  from  the 
city,  and  no  provision  could  be  broiipht  in.    JoseplmsA—Bagstr.r. 

Ver.  48.    Were  very  attentive.— LUexaWy,  they  hung  upon    him  Jieanng ; 
which  is  beautifully  expressive  of  tlieir  earnest  attention  and  high  gratification. 


r 


LUKE,  XX. 


219 


12  And  again  he  sent  a  third :  and  they  wounded  him 
also,  and  cast  him  out. 

".3  Then  said  the  lord  of  the  vineyard,  What  shall  I 
do  7  I  will  send  my  beloved  son  :  it  may  be  they  will 
reverence  hitn  when  they  see  him. 

14  But  when  the  husbandmen  saw  him,  they  rea- 
soned among  themselves,  saying.  This  is  the  s  heir: 
come,  let  h  us  kill  him,  that  the  inheritance  may  be 
ours. 

15  So  thev  cast  him  out  of  the  vineyard,  and  killed 
hivu  What  therefore  shall  the  lord  of  the  vineyard 
do  unto  them? 

16  He  shall  come  and  destroy  these  husbandmen, 
and  shall  give  the  vineyard  to  i  others.  And  when 
they  heard  it,  they  said,  God  forbid. 

17  And  he  beheld  them,  and  said.  What  is  this  then 
that  is  uTitien,  The  j  stone  which  the  builders  reject- 
ed, the  same  is  become  the  head  of  the  corner'? 

IS  Whosoever  shall  fall  upon  that  stone  shall  be 
broken  ;  but  w  on  whomsoever  it  shall  fall,  it  will  grind 
him  to  powder. 

19  11  And  the  chief  priests  and  the  scribes  the  same 
hour  sought  to  lay  hands  on  him  ;  and  they  feared  the 
people:  for  they  perceived  that  he  had  spoken  this  pa- 
rable against  them. 

20  And  they  watched  him,  and  sent  forth  spies, 
which  should  feign  themselves  just  men,  that  i  they 
might  take  hold  of  his  words,  that  so  they  might  deli- 
ver him  unto  the  power  and  authority  of  the  governor. 

21  An.d  they  asked  him,  saying.  Master,  we  know 
that  thou  sayest  and  teachest  rightly,  neither  acceptest 
thou  the  person  of  any,  but  teachest  the  way  of  God 
m  truly : 

22  Is  it  lawful  for  us  to  give  tribute  unto  Cesar,  or  no  ? 

23  But  he  perceived  their  craftiness,  and  said  unto 
them.  Why  tempt  ye  me  7 

24  Show  me  a  "  penny.  Whose  image  and  super- 
scription hath  it?    They  answered  and  said,  Cesar's. 

25  And  he  said  unto  them,  »  Render  therefore  unto 
Cesar  the  things  which  be  Cesar's,  and  unto  God  the 
things  which  be  God's. 

26  And  they  could  not  take  hold  of  his  words  before 
the  people:  and  they  marvelled  at  his  answer,  and 
held  1' their  peace. 

27  ir  Then  i  came  to  him  certain  of  the  ^  Sadducees, 


PS.2.S. 

Ho.8.17. 

Hel.i 


Mat.37. 
A.SSi. 
Ac.2.3. 
M5. 


Ne.9.36, 
37. 


j  Ps.  118.22. 


k  Da.2.34, 
35. 


1  M.it.22. 
15.&C. 
Ma.12.ia 


n  See  Mat 

13.23. 


q  Mat.Sa 
23,&c. 
Ma.l2.W, 


r  Ac.23.6.f 


Chap.  XX  Ver.  IS.  Whosoever  shall  fall,  &.c.— Or.  HTjjV*?/ thinks  here  is  an 
allusion  to  two  diftercnt  ways  of  stoning  wnon?  the  Jews  ;  the  former  t^  t.nrow- 
ins  a  person  down  upon  a  ?rcat  stone  ;  the  other,  by  letting  a  stone  ftJi  upon 
him.— [This  is  an  allusion  to  the  Jewish  mode  of  stoning.  The  r'lace  of 
stoning  was  twice  as  high  as  a  man.  From  the  top  of  this  one  of  the  \vit- 
nesscs  stnick  the  culprit  on  the  loins,  and  felled  him  to  the  ground  :  if  he  died 
of  this,  well ;  if  not,  the  other  witness  threw  a  stone  upon  his  heart,  &c.  Our 
Lord  seems  to  reter  not  only  to  the  dreadful  crushing  oi  \hc  Jews  by  the 
Romans,  but  also  to  their  general  dispersion  to  the  present  AAy.^—Bagster. 

Ver.  21.  S/iO!o  wjc  a  penni/.— [The  imasre  was  the  head  of  the  emperor; 
the  superscription,  his  titles.  Julius  Cesar  was  the  first  wlio  caused  his 
image  to  he  struck  on  the  Roman  coin;  and  Tiberius  was  emperor  at  this 
time.  This  therefore  was  a  denaiius  of  Cesar,  and  consequently  this  was 
respecting  the  tribute  required  by  the  Roman  government.]— Ba§-srer. 


LUKE,  XX. 


I  De.25.5.. 
9 


1  Co.  15. 
49,52. 
1  Jn.3.!i 


y  Ro.U.8,9. 


I  Mat.22. 

M:i.l2. 
35.&C 


a  P6.110.1, 
Ac.2.34. 


which  deny  that  there  is  any  resurrection ;  and  they 
asked  him, 

2S  Saying,  Master,  Moses  wrote  "unto  lis,  If  any 
man's  brother  die,  having  a  wife,  and  he  die  without 
children,  that  his  brotiier  shoulcl  take  his  wife,  and 
raise  up  seed  unto  his  brother. 

29  There  were  therefore  seven  brethren  :  and  the 
first  took  a  wife,  and  died  without  children. 

30  And  the  second  took  her  to  wife,  and  he  died 
childless. 

31  And  the  third  took  her ;  and  in  hke  manner  the 
seven  also  :  and  they  left  no  children,  and  died. 

32  Last  of  all  the  woman  died  also. 

33  Therefore  in  the  resurrection  whose  wife  of  them 
is  she?  for  seven  had  her  to  wife. 

34  And  Jesus  answering  said  unto  them,  The  children 
of  this  world  marry,  and  are  given  in  marriage: 

35  But  they  which  shall  be  accounted  worthy  t  to 
obtain  that  world,  and  the  resurrection  from  the  dead, 
neither  marry,  nor  are  given  in  marriage  ; 

36  Neither  "  can  they  die  any  more :  for  they  are  equal 
unto  the  ^  angels;  and  are  the  ^  children  of  God, 
being  the  childi-en  of  the  resurrection. 

37  Now  that  the  dead  are  raised,  even  Moses  showed 
^  at  the  bush,  when  he  called  the  Lord  the  God  of 
Abraham,  and  the  God  of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of  Jacob. 

33  For  he  is  not  a  God  of  the  dead,  but  of  the  liv- 
ing; for  y  all  live  unto  him. 

39  Then  certain  of  the  scribes  answering  said.  Mas- 
ter, thou  hast  well  said. 

40  And  after  that  they  durst  not  ask  him  any  ques- 
tion at  all. 

41  IT  And  *  he  said  unto  them,  How  say  they  that 
Christ  is  David's  son? 

42  And  David  himself  saith  "^  in  the  book  of  Psalms, 
The  Lord  said  unto  my  Lord,  Sit  thou  on  my  right 
hand, 

43  Till  I  make  thine  enemies  thy  footstool. 

44  David  therefore  calleth  him  Lord,  how  is  he  then 
his  son  7 

45  ^  Then  in  the  audience  of  fc  all  the  people  he  said 
unto  his  disciples, 


■'x.  36.  Equal  unto  the  angels.— ^]atthew  and  Mark  say,  "  as  (or  like)  the 
ars^.s."    Luke's  expression  is  stronger;  but.  we  understand  it  to  mean  only, 
'  djo;  ir  respect  of  marriage,  they  are  on  equal  footing. 

'f  Ver.  37.  Lord  God  of  Abrnliam— [There  is  a  remarkable  passage  in  Jo«e- 
phvs,  DeMaccab.  which  proves  that  the  best  informed  among  the  Jews  belitved 
m  the  immateriahty  and  immortahty  of  (he  soul,  and  that  the  souls  of  right- 
eous men  were  in  the  presence  of  God  in  a  state  of  happiness.  "  They  w  ho 
lose  their  lives  for  the  sake  of  God,  live  unto  God,  as  do  Abraham,  Isaac,  anu 
Jacob,  and  the  rest  of  the  Patriarchs."  Not  less  remarkable  is  a  passage  in 
Sheitioth  Rabha,  "  Why  doth  Moses  say,  (Ex.  xxxii.  13, j  Remember  Abrahiin. 
Isaac,  and  Jacob?  R.  Abin  saith.  The  Lord  said  unto  Moses,  I  look  f')i  icr. 
men  from  thee,  as  I  looked  for  that  number  in  Sodom.  Find  me  out  ten 
rifrhtcOus  persons  among  the  people,  and  I  will  not  destroy  thy  people,  fnen 
saith  Moses,  Behold  hero  am  I  and  Aaron,  Eleazar  and  Ithamar,  Pliinehas, 
and  Caleb,  and  Josnua  ;  but,  saith  God,  l\crc  are  but  seven,  where  are  the  other 
three  ?  When  Moses  knew  not  what  to  do,  he  saith.  0  Eternal  God,  do  tkoxe 
live  who  are  dead?  Yes.  saith  God.  Then,  saith  ]\Ioses,  If  those  that  are 
dead  do  live,  remember  Abraham,  Isaat ,  and  Jacob."]— Bas's^ft'" 


LUKE,  XXI. 


221 


46  Beware  <=  of  the  scribes,  which  desire  to  walk  in 
long  robes,  and  love  greetings  d  in  the  markets,  and 
the  highest  seats  in  the  synagogues,  and  the  chief 
rooms  at  feasts; 

47  Which  «  devour  widows'  houses,  and  for  a  show 
f  make  long  prayers  :  the  same  shall  receive  greater 
e  damnation. 

CHAPTER  XXI.  ,  .       ,. 

1  ChriBt  lomrr.etyJelh  the  poor  wiilow.  5  He  forccelleth  the  (lestruclion  of  ihe 
tempie,  and  of  the  city  Jenisalein :  25  tlie  signs  ulao  which  shall  be  before  tlic 
last  day.     M  He  exhorielli  them  lo  be  waiclifiil. 

AND  he  looked  up,  and  *  saw  the  rich  men  casting 
their  gifts  into  the  treasury. 

2  And  he  saw  also  a  certain  poor  widow  casting  in 
thither  two  b  mites. 

3  And  he  said,  Of  a  truth  I  say  unto  you,  that  this 
poor  widow  hath  cast  in  more  •=  than  they  all : 

4  For  all  these  have  of  their  abundance  cast  in  unto 
the  offerings  of  God :  but  she  of  her  penury  hath  cast 
in  all  the  living  that  she  had. 

5  IT  And  J  as  some  spake  of  the  temple,  how  it  was 
adorned  with  goodly  stones  and  gifts,  he  said, 

6  As/or  these  things  which  ye  behold,  the  days  will 
come,  in  the  whicli «  there  shall  not  be  left  one  stone 
upon  another,  that  shall  not  be  thrown  down. 

7  IT  And  they  asked  him,  saying.  Master,  but  when 
shall  these  things  be7  and  what  sign  wUl  there  be 
when  these  things  shall  come  to  pass? 

8  And  he  said.  Take  f  heed  that  ye  be  not  deceived  : 
for  many  shall  come  in  my  name,  saying,  I  am  Christ  ; 
and  s  the  time  drawcih  near:  go  ye  not  therefore 
after 'them. 

9  But  when  ve  shall  hear  of  wars  and  commotions, 
be  1'  not  terrified :  for  these  things  must  first  come  to 
pass :  but  the  end  is  not  by  and  by. 

10  'rtien  said  he  unto  them,  i  Nation  shall  rise  against 
nation,  and  kingdom  against  kingdom : 

11  And  great  earthquakes  shall  be  in  divers  places, 
and  famines,  and  pestilences;  and  fearful  sights  and 
great  signs  shall  there  be  from  heaven. 


13.10.2. 
Mat  23. 
14. 
2  Ti.3.6 


gc.l0.12,l4. 
J.V3.1. 


I  CHAP.  21. 


c  2C0.8.12. 
d  Mat.2l.l, 


f  2  Th.2.3, 
9,10. 
1  Jii.4.l. 
2Jn.7. 

g  Re.  1.3. 

h  Pr.3.25, 
26. 

i  Hag.2.22. 


Chap.  XXI.  Vf-r.  3.  How  it  wa'i  adorned  zo/th  goodly  stones  and  g-'ft-j.— 
The  gifts  liorc  referred  to  were  consecrutcil  anil  votive  gift.s,  in  which  Tacitus 
8|)e!ik3  of  the  temple  as  immensely  rich.— I  The  temple  was  enriched  with  tlie 
gifts  o)  ages,  the  otlbrinss  of  kings  ami  emperors,  as  well  as  those  of  the  Jews, 
which  were  prol):ii)ly  liisplayetl  conspicuously  in  tlie  temple,  either  hy  being 
hung  up,  or  otherwise  ser\ing  to  adorn  it.  See  .losephux.  who  amon^'  other 
offering's,  particularly  spocilres  the  golden  vase  presented  hy  Ht'rod.|— B.  i 

V^er.  8.  For  many  shall  co??ie.— [Such  were  Simon  Magus,  tAc.  viii.  9,  10.)  I 
Dosilheus   the  Samaritan,  Thcudas,  when   Fatlus  was  proourator,  and  I  lie 
numerous  impostore  who  arose  when  Felix  was  procurator,  who  "  were  iipi)rc- 

hended  and  killed  every  Aa^yy\-Bagster. And  the  time  draweth  near— 

Namely,  when  some  of  these  itnpostors  shall  appear. 

Ver.  9.  yot  hi/ and  6i/.— Mat.  x.\iv.  6.  "  Not  yet."  Campbell,  Will  not 
immetliately  follow."  ,   ,    ,      ,. 

Ver  10.  Sation  shall  rwg.— This  portended  the  dissensions,  insurrections, 
and  mutual  slaughter  of  the  Jews,  and  those  of  other  nations,  who  resided  in 
the  same  cities,  in  which  thousands  perished,  Ihe  open  wai-s  ol  ditierent 
tetrarchies,  and  the  civil  wars  in  Italv  hetwcen  Otho  an.)  Vitelhus  1— Tfrti'-frer. 

Ver.  11.  Eart/i'juakes-{\s  that  at  Crete,  Smyrna.  Mdetns.  Chios.  Samoa. 
Rome.  Lao<licea,  Hierapolis.  Colosse,  Campania,  and  Juilea.]— ^npr^r. 

' Fearful  sizlVs.—Josemus,  in  the  preface  to  his  history  of  the  Jewish 

I  wars,  relates,  that  a  star  hui'g  over  the  city  like  a  sword,  and  a  comet  con- 


222 


LUKE,  XXI. 


}i      Ph.  1.23. 
,;      'jTh.1.5. 

in.Mat.lO. 
1<). 
c.  12.11. 

D  Ac.ClO. 

o  Mi.7.5,6. 

p  Ac.7.59. 
l'J.2. 
2G.10. 
Re.'J.lS. 
6.9. 
12.11. 

q  Jn.n.14. 
r  Mat.  10 


s  Ro.5  3. 
He.  10.36. 
Ja.1.4 

I  De.23.2.j, 

D:i.9.26, 
27. 

ZfC.11.6. 
11.1,2. 

n  La.4.10. 

V  Da.  12.7. 
Re.  11.2. 


12  But  before  all  these,  they  shall  lay  their  iiartds  on 
you,  and  persecute  you,  delivering  you  up  to  the  syna- 
gogues, and  into  jprisons,  being  brought  before  k  kings 
and  rulers  for  my  name's  sake. 

13  And  1  it  sliall  turn  to  you  for  a  testimony. 

14  Settle  it  therefore  in  your  hearts,  not  to'"  meditate 
before  what  ve  shall  answer: 

15  For  I  will  give  you  a  mouth  and  wisdom,  which 
all  your  adversaries  shall  not  be  able  to  gainsay  -  nor 
resist. 

16  And  °  ye  shall  be  betrayed  both  by  parents,  ano' 
brethren,  and  kinsfolks,  and  friends ;  and  p  so77ie  of 
you  shall  they  cause  to  be  put  to  death. 

17  And  ye  sliall  be  hated  i  of  all  vien  for  my  name's 
sake. 

IS  But  r  there  shall  not  a  hair  of  your  head  perish. 

19  In  your  patience  ^  possess  ye  your  souls. 

20  And  when  ye  shall  see  Jerusalem  compassed  with 
armies,  then  know  that  the  desolation  thereof  is 
nigh. 

21  Then  let  them  which  are  in  Judea  flee  to  the 
mountains  ;  and  let  them  which  are  in  the  midst  of  it 
depart  out ;  and  let  not  them  that  are  in  the  countries 
enter  thereinto. 

22  For  these  be  the  days  of  vengeance,  that  all » things 
which  are  written  may  be  fulfilled. 

23  But  wo  unto  them  "  that  are  with  child,  and  to 
them  that  give  suck,  in  those  days!  for  there  shall 
be  great  distress  in  the  land,  and  wrath  upon  this 
people. 

24  And  they  shall  fall  by  the  edge  of  the  sword,  and 
shall  be  led  "away  captive  into  all  nations:  and  Jeru- 
salem "  shall  be  trodden  down  of  the  Gentiles,  until 
the  times  ^  of  the  Geniiles  be  fulfilled. 

25  IT  And  there  shall  be  signs  in  the  sun,  and  in  the 
moon,  and  in  the  stars;  and  upon  the  earth  distress 


tinuerl  .1  whole  year  ;  that  the  people  being  at  the  feast  of  unleavened  bread, 
at  the  9lh  hour  ol"  the  niirlit,  a  sreat  \\shl  slione  around  ihe  altar  and  temple, 
and  continued  an  hour :  lliat  a  cow  leu  to  sacrifice  hroufjht  forth  a  lam!) ;  that 
just  hetiiro  sun-.set  ciiariots  and  armies  were  seen  all  over  the  countrj'  iigliting 
in  tiie  clouds,  and  besieging  cities.  &("..  &c. 

Ver.  20.  Jerusalem  compassed  with  a?m?es—'Samch',  of  the  Romans. 
Sec  Dan.  ix.  26,  and  Mattiiew'.s  reference  thereto,  ch.  x.viv.  15. 

Vfr.  21.  Flee  to  theinotintains.—lAcc,oriUn<'\y,  when  Cestius  Gallus  came 

against  Jerusalem,  and  unexpectedly  raised  the  siege,  Josephus  slates,  tht  ' 

many  of  the  noble  Jews  departed  out  of  the    city,  as  out  of  a  sinking  shin  ; 

and,  when  Ves))asidu  afterwards  drew  towards  it,  a  great  multit'idc  fled  to  »ne 

'  mountains.    And  we  learn  from  Eiisebiu-s  and  Epivhaniu^,  tliat,  at  tiiis 

,  juncture,  all  who  believed  \n  Christ  left  Jerusalem,  and  removed  to  Pclla,  and 

,  oilier  places  beyond  Jordan  ;  and  so  escaped  the  general  shipwreck  of  their 

(ountry,  that  we  do  not  read  of  one  who  perished  in  Jerusalem.)— iics"»>7«7-. 

Ver.  21.  Shall  fall,  &c  -[Those  who  perished  in  the  siege  were  1,100,000, 
besides  vast^numbers  who  were  slain  at  other  limes  and  places;  and  nearly 
100,000  were  taken  and  sold  lor  slaves  ;  and  their  nation  1ms  been  dispersed 
in  all  countries  for  upwards  of  1700  years,  while  their  city  has  been  Iriidden 
under  foot  of  the  Romans,  Saracens.  Mamalukes,  Franks,  and  Turks,  who 

I  possess  It  to  this  day.  I— Ua^'s:^ ?•. UiUil  the  times  of  the  Gen::ie.s  befiil- 

^  Jilted.— Some  refer  this  to  the  ervd  of  the  time  when  the  Gentiles  shall  he 
allowed  lo  oppress  tlie  Jews  ;  others  fo  the  time  when  all  the  nations  of  ihc 
th(!n  known  worki  shall  he  converted  to  true  Christianity,  which  St.  Paul  seems 
to  call  "  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles,"  Rom.  .\i.  25,  26.    Psobably  these  cvenU 


LUKE,  XXII. 


'  of  nations,  wilh  perplexity;  the  sea  and  the  waves 
roaring; 

2(3  Men's  hearts  faihng  them  for  fear,  and  for  looking 
after  those  things  whicli  are  coming  on  the  earth  :  for 
the  y  powers  of  heaven  shall  be  shaken. 

27  And  then  shall  they  see  the  Son  of  man  coming 
*  in  V  cloud  with  j)ower  and  great  glory. 

28  And  when  tiiese  things  begin  to  come  to  piss, 
then  look  up,  and  lift  up  your  heads  ;  for  your  redemp- 
tion •'  draweth  nigh. 

20  And  b  he  spake  to  them  a  parable,  Behold  the  fig 
tree,  and  all  the  trees  ; 

3(1  When  they  now  shoot  forth,  ye  see  and  know  of 
your  own  selves  that  summer  is  now  nigh  at  hand. 

31  So  likewise  ye,  when  ye  see  these  tilings  come  to 
pass,  know  ye  that  the  kingdom  of  God  is  nigh  at 
hand. 

32  Verily  I  say  unto  you.  This  generation  shall  not 
pass  away,  till  all  be  fulfilled. 

33  c  Heaven  and  earth  shall  pass  away :  but  my 
words  shall  not  pass  away. 

34  IF  And  take  heed  to  <!  yourselves,  lest  at  any  time 
your  hearts  be  overcharged  with  surfeiting  '•  and 
drunkenness,  and  cares  of  this  life,  and  so  that  day 
come  upon  you  unawares. 

35  F'or  f  as  a  snare  shall  it  come  on  all  them  that 
dwell  on  the  face  of  the  whole  earth. 

36  Watch  s  ve  therefore,  and  pray  always,  that  ye 
may  be  accounted  ii  worthy  to  escape  all  these  things 
that  shall  come  to  pass,  ana  to  i  stand  before  j  the 
Son  of  man. 

37  And  in  the  day  time  he  was  teaching  in  the  tem- 
ple ;  and  at  ni.^ht  he  went  out,  and  abode  in  the  mount 
k  that  is  called  ^/le  mount  of  Olives. 

3S  And  all  the  people  came  early  in  the  morning  to 
him  in  the  temple,  for  to  hear  him. 

CHAPTER  XXH. 

1  The  Jews  conspire  ag.iinst  Clirisu    3  Saiiui  prepareih  Judas  to  betray  him. 

7  The  apostles  prepare  the  passover.     19  Christ  insliiiiteth  his  holy  supper, 

21  covertly  t'oreielleth  of  ihe  traitor,  t24  dehdrteth  the  rest  of  his  apostles  froin 
ainbilioii,  9i  assnreth  Peter  his  I'aith  shouki  not  fail :  H  aiitl  yet  he  sliould  de- 
ny him  thrice.  39  He  prayeth  in  the  mount,  and  sweateth  blnoil,  47  is  lic- 
trayetl  wilh  a  kiss :  50  he  healeih  Malchus's  ear,  54  he  is  thrice  denietl  of  Pe- 
ter. 6.?  sham  lully  abused,  66  and  cont'esseili  himself  to  he  the  .Son  of  God. 

NOW  »  the  feast  of  unleavened  bread  drew  nigh, 
which  is  called  the  Passover. 


may  coincidt\  or  nearly  so,  for  nations  truly  Christian  will  not  oppioas  the 
Jews. 

VtT.  32.  Till  all  le  fulfill ed.~S>(x  Mat.  .xxiv.  34.  But  we  suppose  the  term 
all,  1  ere,  a.s  in  many  other  c.ises  must  not  be  taken  too  rigitJIy.  All  iliese 
tilings  certainly  recetvud  a  partial  fulfilment  in  the  destruction  of  Jetn.^alem  ; 
hat  wecant;ot  hut  think  many  of  them  have  a  farther  aspect,  and  will  receive 
ll  eir  tull  and  final  accomplishment  only  at  the  day  orjudgmont. 

Ver.  34  Overchari;ed.— Doddridge,  "  Overloaded  by  jrluUony  and  drunkon- 
ncs.5." 

Ver.  37.  In  the  day  time— [Or,  "  every  day,"  which  probably  refers  to  the 
four  last  days  of  his  life.  He  taught  all  day  in  tiie  temple,  and  withdrew 
every  evening',  and  lodsed  in  Bethany,  a  town  on  the  eastern  declivity  of  the 
Mount  of  Olives.]— Bags^er. 

Chap.  XXII.  Ver.  1,  Z.—Nmo  the  feast  of  iinleavcned  bread  dreto 
Righ—i.  e.  within  two  days.    Mat.  xxvi.  2—5. Feast  of  unleavened  bread. 


24 


LUKE,  XXII. 


A    M. 
A.  D. 


1)  Ps.2.2. 
Ac.4.27. 


Mat.2j. 

14. 

Ma.».10, 

dtc. 

J.I.  13.2, 

27. 


or,  icith- 
oul  tu- 
mult. 


g  Mat.26. 
20. 
Ma.  14.17. 


It  or,  Thnvs 
henrldy 
denirert 


2  And  b  the  chief  priests  and  scribes  sought  how  thev 
mishi  kil!  him  ;  for  they  feared  the  people. 

3  IT  Then  ^  entered  Satan  into  .Judas  surnamed 
Iscariot,  being  of  the  number  of  tiie  twelve. 

4  And  he  went  his  way,  and  communed  with  the 
chief  priests  and  captains,  how  he  might  betray  him 
unto  them. 

.5  And  they  were  glad,  and  covenanted  d  to  give  him 
money. 

6  And  he  promised,  and  sought  opportunity  to  betray 
him  unto  them  "=  in  the  absence  of  the  multitude. 

7  IT  Then  came  the  day  r  of  unleavened  bread,  when 
the  passover  must  be  killed. 

8  And  he  sent  Peter  and  John,  saying,  Go  and  pre- 
pare us  the  passover,  that  we  may  eat. 

9  And  they  said  unto  him,  Where  wilt  thc/u  that  we 
prepare  1 

10  And  he  said  unto  them,  Behold,  when  ye  are  en- 
tered into  the  city,  there  shall  a  man  meet  you,  bearing 
a  pitcher  of  water;  follow  him  into  the  house  where 
he  entereth  in. 

11  And  ye  shall  say  unto  the  good  man  of  the  house. 
The  JMastersaith  unto  thee,  Where  is  the  guest-cham- 
ber, where  I  shall  eat  the  passover  with  my  disciples? 

12  And  he  shall  show  you  a  large  upper  room  fur- 
nished :  there  make  ready. 

13  And  they  went,  and  found  as  he  had  said  unto 
them  :  and  they  made  ready  the  passover. 

14  And  s  when  the  hour  was  come,  he  sat  down,  and 
the  twelve  apostles  with  him. 

15  And  he  said  unto  them,  h  With  desire  I  have  de- 
sired to  eat  this  passover  with  you  before  I  suffer : 

16  For  I  say  unto  you,  I  will  not  any  more  eat  thereof, 
until  i  it  b?  fulfilled  in  the  kingdom  of  God. 

17  And  betook  the  cup,  and  gave  thanks,  and  said, 
Take  this,  and  divide  it  among  yourselves: 


•So  c.tllctl  Iiecause  no  other  lircad  was  used  durin?  the  feast,  which  continue' 
si'ven  •if<ys.  Il  was  also  called  the  Passover,  becau.se  in.stiiuted  in  niomory 
ot'  th:.t  night  of  mercy,  when  the  Lord  passed  over  tlie  families  of  the  I? 
raeU'.-,  while  lie  slew  the  fir.st-born  in  every  family  throughout  all  the  fami- 
lies o'.'^lie  Egyptians. 

Ver.  i.  Captair„f. — [These  were  not  military  officer:',  but  presidents  of  the 
templ<\  Amon?  the  priests  who  were  in  waiting  in  the  temple,  sayi^  lli'jl.op 
Pearcc,  some  were  appointed  for  a  guard  to  the  tcmplo  ;  and  over  tliese 
were  Cf/imnanding  ojlcers :  both  sorts  are  mentioned  by  Josepfnii.]—I3. 

Ver.  6.  In  the  absence  of  the  multitude.— }^uu\){\es:i  rieliily  jiulirin?,  th;it  if 
he  cominiitud  sii'^h  an  act  of  villany,  while  all  tlio  people  were  hanging  with 
i'.ttenlion  on  his  lips,  he  should  be  torn  lo  pieces. 

Ver.  7—14.  Then  cavie  the  day—i.  e.  ihc/irst  day  ;  as  in  Mat.  x.vvl.  17—20. 

Vol  10.  Bearing  a  pitcher.— This  little  incident  is  not  mentioned  by  Mat- 
thew  but  in  M:irk  xiv.  18. 

Vei .  13.  And  fonnd  as  he  had  said.— 'The  divine  knowledge  of  Jesus  is 
striki.iL'iy  aprmrcnt  in  the  prediction  of  such  i.-^inute  circumsLanccs,  wliich 
could  never  have  been  conjectured. 

Ver.  17.  And  he  took  the  cup,  and  gave  :hari'iMS.—T)»n\\s  the  Pa.'?chal 
Suiiper,  it  was  customary  tor  the  master  of  .>f;  X(,\S.j  to  take  a  cup  of  wine, 
and  after  havin?  blessed  it,  or  rather  imi)lorpd  the  blns«in?  of  G(ui  upon  it,  to 
distribute  it  amon?  bis  family  :  so  our  Lord  dis'ribu'.'d  I  hi-;  cup  of  wine  among 
his  di.fci.ilos  :  but  this  wa^  not  tin;  sacranu'n'ul  cun  ;  for  iiihT  the  p;i<s()V(;r 
was  clos;id.  he  took  both  bread  and  wine,  and  institu'i-d  the  solemn  ordinance 
of  his  Supper.    On  this  new  institution  we  relyr  to  r.latihew.  (cli.  ;.-:vi.  26— •>?.) 


—  1 


LUKE,  1S:XIL 


225 


18  For  I  sav  unto  you,  I  will  not  drink  of  the  fruit  of 
the  vine,  until  the  kingdom  of  God  shall  come. 

I'J  IT  And  J  he  took  bread,  and  gave  thanks,  and  brake 
it,  and  gave  unto  them,  saying,  Thisis  my  body  wiiich 
is  given  for  you  :  this  do  in  remembrance  of  me. 

20  Likewise  also  the  cup  after  supper,  saying,  This 
cup  is  the  new  testament  in  my  blood,  which  is  «hed 
for  yon. 

21  IT  But,  behold,  the  hand  of  him  that  betrayelh  me 
is  with  me  k  on  the  table. 

22  And  truly  the  Son  of  man  goeth,  as  it  was  i  de- 
termined :  but  wo  unto  that  man  by  whom  he  is 
betrayed ! 

23  And  they  began  to  inauire  amon^  themselves, 
which  of  them  it  was  that  should  do  this  thing. 

24  H  And '"  there  was  also  a  strife  among  them,  which 
of  them  should  be  accounted  the  greatest. 

25  And  he  said  unto  them.  The  "kings  of  the  Gentiles 
exercise  lordship  over  them  ;  and  they  that  exercise 
authority  upon  them  are  called  benefactors. 

26  But  oye  shall  not  be  so  :  but  he  that  is  greatest 
among  you,  let  him  be  as  the  younger;  and  he  that  is 
chief,  as  he  that  doth  serve. 

27  For  whether  is  greater,  he  that  sitteth  at  meat,  or 
he  that  serveth  7  is  not  he  that  sitteth  at  meat  7  out 
P I  am  among  you  as  he  that  serveth. 

28  Ye  are  they  which  have  continued  with  me  in  my 
<i  temptations. 

29  And  I  appoint  unto  you  a  ^  kingdom,  as  my  Father 
hath  appointed  unto  me; 

30  That  sye  may  eat  and  drink  at  my  table  in  my 
kingdom,    and   sit  on  thrones  judging  » the  twelve 

1  tribes  of  Israel. 

31  IT  And  the  Lord  said,  Simon,  Simon,  Behold,  Sa- 


V.  M.  -103^    I 
A.  1).  29.    I 

1  Co.  10. 

If. 

11.21,40. 


k  Ps.n  9. 
J  n.  13  26. 

I! 
.   •.•.21.16.       . 

A.-y.a    U 

IMS.  I 

.  Co.ias. 


nMn.n.Sl. 

c9.-ia 

II  Mat.20. 
25.     . 
Ma.  10.42. 

o  I  Pe..5.S. 
SJn.&.ia 


p  .1n.I3.13, 

Pl'..2.7. 
q  He. 4. 15. 


r  Mat  23. 

■a. 

c.  12.32. 
1  Co.9.25. 
I  Pe.a4. 


t  M:'.uia 
2S. 

I  Co.6.2. 
Re.3.21. 


Vcr.  19.  This  do  in  reme/nb ranee.— [That  the  ancient  Jews,  in  celebrating 
the  pu.ssover,  had  in  view  the  sufferings  of  the  INlessial),  is  evident  from 
Pesachim,  quoted  by  Schoetgen;  where,  amon?  tlie  five  thinsrs  said  to  be 
contained  in  the  Great  Hallel,  or  the  hymn  composed  of  several  Psahns  siinp 
atler  the  paschal  supper,  one  is,  the  sufferings  of  the  Messiah,  lor  wiiich  tliey 
refer  to  Fs.  cxvi.  d.]—Bagster. 

Ver.  21.  The  hand  of  him  that  bctrayeth  me  is  with  vie  on  the  table.— The 
verb  (is)  being  wanting  in  the  text,  lias  led  many  to  supply  the  past  tense 
(was,)  suppo.-;ing  that  Jiulas  had  now  left  the  table.  But  Mr.  Wesley  s^ay a,  "  It 
is  evid  jnt  Christ  spake  these  words  before  he  instituted  the  Lord's  .Supper,  for 
all  the  other  Evangelists  mention  the  sop,  immediately  after  receiving  which 
he  wont  out.  John  xiii.  30.  (Nor  did  he  return  any  more  till  he  cann;  into  the 
garden  to  betray  his  Master.)  Now  this  could  not  be  dipped,  or  given,  but 
wliil-J  the  meat  was  on  the  table  :  but  this  was  all  removed  before  that  cup  and 
bn;aii  were  brought." 

Ver  2?.  Goeth.  as  it  teas  determined.— Se<i  Acts  ii.  23. 

Ver.  21—27.  There  loas. — Caynpbell,  "  had  been,"  namely,  a  few  days  before 
—also  a  contention  which  of  them  should  be  accounted  greatest.  Compare 
Mat.  XX.  24- -28. 

Ver.  25  Are  called  benefactors.— Some  think  th.is  refers  to  the  title  Eiter- 
^etai  or  "benefactors,"  conferred  on  the  Ptolemies  and  SeleucidcO :  the  ob- 
ject ii  to  guard  the  disciples  of  Christ  against  flattering,  or  being  flattered. 

Ver.  29.  1  appoint  tinto  you  a  kingdom.— Tha  \vord  properly  sicnitics  to 
covenant,  or  to  bestow  in  virtue  of  a  covenant ;  and  therefore  the  last  clause 
may  properly  refer  to  what  divines  call  tiie  covenant  of  reden pticn.  See  Ps. 
ii.  6-8.  Heb.  viii.  6. 

Ver.  30.  That  ye  mxiy  eat  and  drink  at  my  table,  &c.— See  chap.  xiv.  15. 
1  Sam.  XX.  29,31.  2  Sam.  ix.  7.  1  Kings  ii.  7.  &c. 


i»26 


LUKE,  XXII. 


r  Jn.17.9, 
15. 

Hc.7.'i5. 
1  J  11.2.1. 


Ps.51.I3. 
Jii.2l.l5.. 
17. 


Ma(.26. 

36. 

Ma.H.32, 

&c. 

J 11. 13.1, 

&c. 


b  irilling  to 
reino  ve. 


tan  hath  desired  "fo  have  you,  that  he  may  sift  "you 
as  wheat : 

32  But  I  whave  prayed  for  thee,  that  thy  faith  fail 
not :  and  when  thou  art  converted,  strengthen  » thy 
brethren. 

33  And  he  said  unto  him,  Lord,  I  am  ready  to  go  w  ith 
thee,  both  into  prison,  and  to  death. 

34  And  he  said,  I  tell  thee,  Peter,  the  cock  shall  not 
crow  this  day,  before  that  thou  shall  thrice  deny  that 
thou  knowest  im;. 

35  IT  And  he  said  unto  them.  When  y  I  sent  you  with- 
out pur.se,  and  scrip,  and  shoes,  lacked  ye  any  thing  ? 
And  they  said.  Nothing.  /  . 

36  Then  said  he  unto  them,  But  now,  he  that  hath  a  j 
purse,  let  him  take  it,  and  likewise  Ids  scrip  :  and  he 
that  hath  no  sword,  let  him  sell  his  garment,  and 
buy  one. 

37  For  I  say  unto  you,  that  this  that  is  written  *  must 
yet  be  accomplished  in  me,  And  he  was  reckoned 
among  the  transgressors :  for  the  things  concerning 
me  have  an  end. 

38  And  they  said,  Lord,  behold,  here  are  two  swords. 
And  he  said  unto  them.  It  is  enough. 

39  IT  And  *  he  carne  out,  and  went,  as  he  was  wont, 
to  the  mount  of  Olives ;  and  his  disciples  also  follow- 
ed him. 

40  And  when  he  was  at  the  place,  he  said  unto  them. 
Pray  that  ye  enter  not  into  temptation. 

41  And  he  was  withdrawn  from  them  about  a  stone's 
cast,  and  kneeled  down,  and  prayed, 

42  Saying,  Father,  if  thou  be  t  willing,  remove  this 
cup  from  me  :  nevertheless,  not  my  will,  but  thine,  be 
done. 


Ver.  34.  The  cock  shall  not  croio.—See  note  on  I\Iark  .viv.  72.  How  many 
tiinf.-s  Peter,  in  tlie  aj?itation  of  his  mind,  denied  liis  iMaster,  or  how  many 
times  the  cocit  crew,  is  not  clearly  expressed,  or  has  been  perplexed  by  the 
mistake  of  some  transcriber.  Doddridge  renders  it,  "  It  shall  not  be  (the 
time  of)  cock-crowin?  to-day,  before,"  &c.  Bui  there  are  two  times  of  cock- 
crowing,  one  at  midnight,  the  other  about  day-break.  By  this  term  the 
Romans  di.«tin?uished  their  two  morninir  watches  with  the  sound  of  trumpets, 
(as  some  Ihink  in  mimicry  of  the  cocks  crowing;)  the  times  of  which  were, 
immcdiatdy  after  midnight,  and  at  tliree  o'clock  in  the  morning.  See  note 
on  Mat.  ^xvi.  31. 

Ver.  3.5.  And  scrip.— A  bag  for  provisions. 

Ver.  33.  II  is  enoug-h—'Vhui  is,  enough  for  the  fulfdment  of  prophecy  and 
the  designs  of  Providence.  This  (as  Campbell  observes)  is  a  strong  intima- 
tion that  he  did  not  mean  for  them  to  fight.  What  were  two  swords  to  resist 
even  the  Jews  only  ? 

Vt-r.  39.  Mount  of  Olives.— The  Saviour  is  now  in  Gethscmafie,  which  lay 
at  the  foot  of  the  Mount  of  Olives,  where  he  was  wont  to  retire  for  prayer. 

Ver.  42.  Father,  if  thou  wilt.—"  At  one  time,  Christ  is  represented  as  the 
Creator  of  the  Universe  ;  and  at  another,  as  a  man  of  sorrow."?,  and  of  imjwr- 
fect  knowledge.  (John  i.  1—18.  Heb.  i.  10—12.  Luke  xxii.  44,  45 ;  ii.  .52.)  If 
both  of  these  account.s  are  true,  he  must,  as  it  seems  to  .me,  be  God  onmiscient 
and  omnipotent ;  and  still  a  feeble  man  and  of  an)-.-^rlecl  knowledge.  It  is 
indeed  impo.ssible  to  reconcile  these  two  things,  without  the  supposition  of 
two  natures.  The  simple  question  then  is.  Can  t'^oy  be  joined  or  united,  so 
that  in  speaking  of  them,  we  may  say  the  person  is  God.  "r  man  ;  or  we  rnay 
rail  him  by  one  single  name,  nnd  by  this  understand,  as  designated,  cither  or 
iMitli  of  these  natures?  On  this  subject,  the  religion  of  nature  says  nothing. 
Reason  has  nothing  to  say  ;  for  surely  no  finite  being  is  competent  to  decide, 
that  the  junction  ofthe  two  natures  is  impossible  or  absurd."— S7j<a;r's  Letters. 


LUKE,  XXII. 


d  La.  1.12. 
Jn.  12.27 
He.5.7. 


43  And  there  appeared   an  angel  ^unto  him  from|A.M,  Jre3 
heaven,  strengthening  him.  " 

44  And  d  being  in  an  agony  he  prayed  more  earnestly  : 
and  his  sweat  was  at  it  were  great  drops  of  blood  fall- 
ing down  to  the  ground. 

45  And  when  he  rose  up  from  prayer,  and  was  come 
to  his  disciples,  he  found  them  sleeping  for  sorrow, 

46  And  said  unto  them,  Why  sleep  ye?  rise  and  •=  pray, 
lest  ye  enter  into  temptation. 

47  'ir  And  while  he  yet  spake,  f  behold  a  multitude, 
and  he  that  was  called  Judas,  one  of  the  twelve, 
went  before  them,  and  drew  near  unto  Jesus  to  kiss 
him. 

48  But  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Judas,  betrayest  thou 
the  Son  of  man  with  a  kiss? 

49  When  they  which  were  about  him  saw  what  would 
follow,  they  said  unto  him,  Lord,  shall  we  smite  with 
the  sword? 

50  IT  And  one  of  them  smote  the  servant  of  the  high 
priest,  and  cut  ofl'his  right  ear. 

51  And  Jesus  answered  and  said,  Suffer  ye  thus  far. 
And  he  touched  his  ear,  and  healed  hirn. 

52  Then  Jesus  said  unto  the  chief  priests,  and  cap 
tains  of  the  temple,  and  the  elders,  which  were  come 
to  him.  Be  ye  come  out,  as  against  a  thief,  with  swords 
and  staves? 

53  When  I  was  daily  with  you  in  the  temple,  ye 
stretched  forth  no  hands  against  me  :  but  this  is  your 
erhour,  and  the  power  of  darkness. 


--( 


Mat.  26. 47, 
&c. 
M;x.l4. 

Jii.13.3, 


Ver.  43.  And  there  appeared  an,  angel  tinto  hirn  from  heaven  strengthen- 
ing him.— yCc  have  no  inliination  that  this  angel  appeared  to  his  disciples,  trmch 
less  to  his  enemies  ;  and,  we  believe,  in  two  instances  only  (the  one  before  ns, 
and  the  oilier  in  the  temptation  in  the  wilderness)  is  such  aid  mentioned,  and 
both  related  to  his  conflicts  with  the  powers  of  darkness.  We  pretend  not  to 
penetrate  the  manner  in  which  angels  might  console  the  Son  of  God  ;  but  ono 
thing  seems  clear,  that  though  they  might  strengthen  him  ider  suflbrinff, 
tliey  did  not  aid  him  in  the  warfare. 

Vcr.  44.  Being  in  an  agony. — See  notes  on  Mat.  xx\n.  Z'.  .  and  Mark  xi;. 

33,  34. His  siceat  ivas,  as  it  iccre,  great  drops  of  blood.— 'V\\c  note  of 

comparison  here  introduced  has  lad  many  to  explain  Ihis,  as  though  the  drops 
of  sweat  were  large,  like  tiiose  of  blood :  so  Justin  Martyr.  But  Dr.  Whitby 
observes,  that  "  both  Aristotle  and  Diodonis  Siciilns  mention  bloody 
sweats  as  attending  some  extraordinary  agonies  of  mind  ;"  and  .several  similir 
instances  may  be  found  in  later  writers.  See  Doddridge.— \Dt.  Mead  ob- 
serves from  Oalen,  "  Cases  sometimes  happen,  in  which,  through  mental 
pressure,  the  pores  may  be  so  dilated  that  the  blood  may  issue  from  tlicni,  so 
that  there  maybe  a  bloody  swp'-»t  •,"  and  Bishoi)  Pfarce  gives  an  instance  fVon) 
Thuanus,  of  an  Italian  gentleman  bein^  so  distressed  Ihrough  the  flar  of 
death,  tiiat  his  body  was  covered  with  a  bloody  sweat.  Our  Lord  was  in  the 
bloom  of  life,  and  in  perfect  health,  and  it  is  evident  the  fear  of  death  could 
have  no  piace  in  his  mind  ;  and  consequently,  this  must  have  been  produceJ 
by  a  preternatural  cause.  l—l>rtS's'/<?r. 

V.'r.  45.  Found  fhem  sleeping.— Sec  Mat.  xxvi.  43. 

Ver.  47—53.  Ana  while  he  yet  spake.  &c.— The  parallel  passages  to  this  are 
Mat.  xxA-i.  47—55 ;  and  Mark  xiv.  43—49. 

Ver.  49.  Shall  ivn  smite— 1h\s  was  probably  PeUT  who  spoke, but  it  is  evi- 
dent he  did  not  wait  an  answer. 

Ver.  51.  Suffer  ye  thus  far— \.  e.  "  Allow  riie  to  heal  it"— an  expression  full 
&f* courtesy,  ami  discovering  tlie  utmost  calmness  ami  self  ros.«'^ssion. 
I        yer.  52.  Captains  of  the  teniple.—Campbell.  "  Officers  ol't]<e  temple  gnard," 
w'lich  was  composed  of  Levites.    .See  Acts  v.  26. 

Ver.  53.  But  this  is  your  hour—i.  e.  the  time  in  which  you  are  r^'rm'tt'Ml  ^ 
to  accomplrsh  your  designs.  I 


>28 


LUKE,  XXII. 


A.  M.  4033. 
A.  D.  29 

I  Mat'J6.69 
M.i.14.6, 

n. 

Jti.l8.17. 


Mat.G6.71. 
M;i.U.09. 
Jii.la.'io. 


.\fa(.'26.73 
Ji).ld.-.26. 


1  Hs.130.1.. 
4. 

143. 1. .4. 
Je.3l.I8. 
Eie.7.16. 
ICo.lO.l'i. 
2CO.7.10, 
U. 


1  Mai.aa 

Ma.  14.6j. 


o  Mat.27.1 
Ac.4.26. 


p  Mat.Q6. 
63,&e. 
Ma.  14.61 


q  He.  1.3. 
8.1. 
Ke.3.a:. 


54  ^  Then  took  they  him,  and  led  him,  and  brought 
him  into  the  high  priest's  house.  And  Peter  followed 
afar  off. 

55  And  when  they  had  kindled  a  fire  in  the  midst  of 
the  hall,  and  were  set  down  together,  Peter  sat  down 
among  them. 

56  But  n  a  certain  maid  beheld  him  as  he  sat  by  the 
fire,  and  earnestly  lopked  upon  him,  and  said.  This 
man  was  also  with  him. 

57  And  he  denied  him.  saying,  Woman,  I  know  him  not. 
53  And  after  a  little  while  i  another  saw  him,   and 

said,  Thou  art  also  of  them.    And  Peter  said,  Man,  I 
am  not. 

59  And  about  the  space  of  one  hour  after  another 
i  confidently  affirmed,  saying.  Of  a  truth  this  fellow 
also  was  with  him  :  for  he  is  a  Galilean. 

60  And  Peter  said,  Man,  I  know  not  what  thou  say- 
est.  And  immediately,  while  he  yet  spake,  the  cock 
crew. 

61  And  the  Lord  turned,  and  looked  upon  Peter. 
And  k  Peter  remembered  the  word  of  the  Lord,  how 
he  had  said  unto  him,  Before  i  the  cock  crow,  thou 
shalt  deny  me  thrice. 

G2  And  m Peter  went  out.  and  wept  bitterly. 

63  IT  And  "  the  men  that  held  Jesus  mocked  him,  and 
smote  him.. 

64  And  when  they  had  blindfolded  him,  they  struck 
him  on  the  fa(?e,  and  asked  him,  saying.  Prophesy, 
who  is  it  that  smote  thee  7 

65  And  many  other  things  blasphemously  spake  they 
against  him. 

66  IT  And  °a3  soon  as  it  was  day,  the  elders  of  the 
people  and  the  chief  priests  and  the  scribes  came  to- 
gether, and  led  him  into  their  council,  saying, 

67  Art  P  thou  the  Christ  7  tell  us.  And  he  said  unto 
them,  If  I  tell  you,  ye  will  not  believe : 

63  And  if  I  also  ask  you,  ye  will  not  answer  me,  nor 
let  me  go. 

69  Hereafter  shall  the  Son  of  man  sit  on  the  right 
hand  'i  of  the  power  of  God. 

70  Then  said  they  all,  Art  thou  then  the  Son  of  God  7 
And  he  said  unto  them.  Ye  say  that  I  am. 


Ver.  "v!— €2.  Then  took  thty  him,  dec— Compare  the  parallel  texta,  Mat. 
xxvi.  57—75  ;  e.nd  Mark  xiv.  53—61. 

Ver.  55.  In  the  ynidst  of  the  hal/.—CampbeH  makes  this  expression  "  in  the 
KiiJst,"  an  argument  to  prove  that  the  Gr.  Aule,  here  means,  not  an  i:iclosed, 
but  an  open  court.  This,  however,  is  not  demonstrative,  since  fires  may  bo 
made (wiih  iroper care)  upon  a  stone  pavement.    See  John  xviii.  18. 

Ver.  5S.  Another.— [A.  maid  chailcnjred  Peter  in  the  second  instance  accord- 
ing to  IMatthcvv  and  Mark  ;  yet  here  it  i.s  said  eteros,  another  (man)  and  he 
also  ai.swcrs  to  a  77mn.  But  eterox,  as  Wetste/n  shows,  may  he,  and  is  in 
innumerable  instances,  applied  to  a/ema>e;  and  Matthew  .says,  "  she  said  to 
them  that  were  there,"  and  Mark,  "she  began  to  say  to  them  that  stood  by." 
So  thiit  th(i7na/d  gave  the  information  to  tliose  around  her,  and  some  man 
charged  I'ctor  with  it.  Probably  several  joined  in  the  accusation,  though  ho 
answerel  to  an  individual,  for  St.  John  says,  "  They  saiil  unto  him."  &c.l— B. 

Ver.  65.  The  elders  of  the  people— i.  o.  the  .Sanhedrim,  M.at.  xxvii.  I. 

Ver.  G.s.  If  I  ask  you.  Sec— Campbell,  "  If  I  put  a  (luestion,  ye  will  neither 
answer  me  nor  dismiss  me." 

Ver.  "u.  Ye  say  that  I  am—i.  e.  I  am. 


LUKE,  XXIII. 


229 


71  And  they  said.  W'lat  need  we  any  farther  witness?:  a.  >|-  4^ 
for  we  ourselves  iiave  heard  of  his  own  mouth.  i   '^  '  ■  '^^ 

CHAPTER  XX in.  jCH.\l'.23. 

1  Jesus  is  accnseil  before  Pilate,   ami  seiil  to  Hertxl.    8  Herotl  mocketh  him.  I  „  M;,t.27.2, 
la  Hern.1  an  1  PiUte  are  made  friends.     13  Barabbas  is  desireil  of  tlic  prople, '      ii  *^ 
and  Ls  looeed  by  Hilate,  and  Jesus  is  g'.ven  to  l>e  crucified. 


women,  ihal  lament  him,  ihe  destruction  of  Jerusalem  :  31  prayelh  f'.r  hi.-! 
enemies.  39  Two  eYil-doera  are  crucified  with  him.  46  His  death.  00  His 
burial. 


Ma.  15.1, 

&c. 

Jn.B.23, 


ver  o. 
Ac.  16.20, 
21. 

n.6,-7. 


Mat.  17.27 

■^^2\. 

Ma.  12. 17. 


AND  ^  the  whole  multitude  of  them  arose,  and  led 
him  unto  PUate. 

2  And  they  be.^an  to  accuse  b  him,  saying,  We  found 
this  fellow  "^  perverting  the  nation,  and  forbidding  to 
give"  tribute  d  to  Cesar,  saying,  tnat  he  « himself  is 
Christ  a  King. 

3  And  Pilate  asked  him,  sa^^ing,  Art  thou  the  King 
of  the  Jews  7  And  f  he  answered  him  and  said.  Thou 
sayest  it. 

4  Then  said  Pilate  to  the  chief  priests  and  to  the  peo- 
ple, I  find  no  s  fault  in  this  man. 

5  And  they  were  the  more  h  fierce,  saying,  He  stirreth 
up  the  people,  teaching  throughout  all  Jewry,  begin- 
ning from  Galilee  to  this  place. 

6  When  Pilate  heard  of  Galilee,  he  asked  whether 
the  man  were  a  Galilean. 

7  And  as  soon  as  he  knew  that  he  belonged  unto 
Herod's  i  jurisdiction,  he  sent  him  to  Herod,  who 
himself  also  was  at  Jerusalem  at  that  time. 

8  IT  And  when  Herod  saw  Jesus,  he  was  exceeding 
glad  :  for  J  he  was  desirous  to  see  him  of  a  long  season, 
because  k  he  had  heard  many  things  of  him  ;  and  i  he 
hoped  to  have  seen  some  miracle  Bone  by  him. 

9  Then  he  questioned  with  him  in  many  words;  but 
n»he  answered  him  nothing. 

10  And  the  chief  priests  and  scribes  stood  and  vehe-  j, 
mently  accused  him. 

11  And  Herod  w^ith  his  men  ofwar  set  him  at  "nought,  ,„  p,_^. 
and  mocked /inn,  and  arrayed  him  in  a  gorgeous  "robe,     u 
and  sent  him  again  to  Pilate.  ,,5^7 

12  IT  And  the  same  day  p  Pilate  and  Herod  were  made  I 

I  friends  together :  for  before  they  were  at  enmity  be-  "  ^^^^■^■ 
tween  themselves. 

13  IT  And  Pilate,  when  he  had  called  together  the 
chief  priests  and  the  rulers  and  the  people, 

14  Said  unto  them.  Ye  have  brought  this  man  unto  p  al-.4.27. 
me,  as  one  that  perverteth  the  people  :  and,  behold,  I, ! 

1  having  examined  him  before  you.  have  found  no  fault :  ^  '"*■ 


Char  XXIII.  Ver.  2.  And  they  began  to  accuse  kiyn.—Thxs  charse  of  re- 
beiiion  against  Ce.-<ar  we  know  to  have  been  false:  for,  1.  Whoii  lliey  a-sked 
liim  the  qtiestion,  as  to  the  lawfulness  of  tribute,  he  answered  in  iio  atfir- 
matire—"  Render  unto  Cesar  the  thinirs  that  are  Cesar's."  Mst.  x.xu.  21. 
2.  When  applied  to  for  the  tribute  money,  he  actually  wTousht  a  miracle  to 
enable  him  to  pay  it.  Mat.  .wii.  27.  3.  When  Jesus  found  that  the  multitude 
de.«ire.I  to  take  him  by  force,  and  make  him  a  king,  he  withdrew  in  order  to 
avoid  them  John  vi.  15. 

Ver.  3.  Thou  sayest  it.— [This  was  the  most  solemn  mode  of  affirmation 
used  by  the  3e\\s.]—Bagster. 

Ver.  11.  [have  found  no  fault— Ah.  Pilat«!  circumstances  must  Ih;  one 
day  reverse<l :  uiid  when  the  Son  of  man  shnll  ascend  his  throtie  ot  judtfinent, 
and  thou  shall  be  placed  at  his  bar,  can  he  then  say  of  thee.  "  I  lind  no  lault 
_ 


2'JO 


LUKE,  XXIII. 


X  Mat.27. 

Ma.  15.21, 

&c. 

Jn.19.17. 


J  Mat.24.19 
c21.2:^ 


in  this  man  touching  those  things  whereof  ye  accuse 
him  : 

15  No,  nor  yet  Herod  :  for  I  sent  you  to  him  ;  and,  lo, 
nothing  worthy  of  death  is  done  unto  him. 

16  I  will  therefore  chastise  "^him,  and  release  hhnl 

17  (For  of  necessity  he  must  release  one  unto  .hem 
at  the  feast.) 

18  And  they  cried  out  all  at  once,  saying.  Away  with 
this  wan,  and  release  unto  us  Btrabbas  : 

19  (VVho  for  a  certain  sedition  made  in  the  city,  and 
for  *  murder,  was  cast  into  prison.) 

20  Pilate  thcefore,  willing  to  release  Jesus,  spake 
again  to  them. 

•21  But  they  cried,  saying,  Crucify  him,  crucify  him. 

22  And  he  said  unto  them  the  third  time,  Why, 
what  evil  hath  he  done?  I  have  found  no  cause  of 
death  in  him :  I  will  therefore  chastise  him,  and  let 
him  gc. 

23  And  they  were  instant '  with  loud  voices,  requiring 
that  he  might  be  crucified.  And  the  voices  of  them 
and  of  the  chief  priests  prevailed. 

24  And  Pilate  "gave  sentence  that  it  should  be  as 
they  '^  required. 

25  And  he  released  unto  them  w^him  that  for  sedition 
and  murder  was  cast  into  prison,  whom  they  had  de- 
sired ;  but  he  delivered  .lesus  to  their  will. 

26  IT  And  -^  as  they  led  him  away,  they  laid  hold  upon 
one  Simon,  a  Cyrenian,  coming  out  of  the  country, 
and  on  him  they  laid  the  cross,  that  he  might  bear  itl 
after  Jesus.  "^ 

27  And  there  followed  him  a  great  company  of  peo- 
ple, and  of  women,  which  also  bewailed  and  lamented 
liim. 

23  But  Jesus  turning  unto  them  said,  Daughters  of 
Jerusalem,  weep  not  for  me,  but  weep  for  yourselves, 
and  for  your  children. 

29  For,  behold,  the  days  y  are  coming,  in  the  which 
they  shall  say,  Blessed  are  the  barren,  and  the  wombs 
that  never  bare,  and  the  paps  which  never  gave  suck. 


in  him  V— Whereof  ye  accuse  kon—Thut  is,  lie  fountl  him  nut  ijuiltyofeitlicr 

troason  or  sedition.    See  ver.  1. 
Ver.  15.  No,  nor  yet  Herod.— Both  Herod  and  Pilate  seem  lo  have  treated 

Jesus  as  an  enthusiast,  not.  as  a  cnmhv\\.— Nothing  ioorihy  of  death  is  done 
i  unto  him.— Doddridge,  "By  him."  Campbell,  "  He  luUli  done  notliing  to 
•'  iescrve  dcatii."    So  Raphelius,  &c. 

!|      Ver.  16.  Iioill  therefore  ciiastise  him.— 'Not  as  a  criminal,  but  as  a  wpak 
•    tncf  oostinafe  entlmsiasl.    Compare  the  preceding  note. 

Ver.  17.  For  of  necessity— i.  e.  acconhng  to  annual  custom.    See  Hat. 
!J  xxvii.  15. 

i       Ver.  20.  Spake  again  to  them.— To  the  same  effect  as  before ;  being  dcrirous 
'    to  spare  the  life  of  Jesus,  wliich  Herod  also  seems  to  iiav«  iiad  no  desire  to 

1 1  Ver.  23.  Daughters  of  Jerusalem.— Our'Lonl  Jesus,  amidst  all  the  pain  e  id 
ignominy  he  suflbred,  was  more  affected  by  the  approaclsing  calamities  of 
others,  than  by  any  thing  which  lie  himself  either  foresaw  or  felt. 

Ver.  29.  Beliold,  the  days  are  coming.— [Onr  Lord  here  refers  to  the  destnic- 
tion  of  Jerusalem,  and  the  final  desolation  of  the  Jewish  state  ;  an  evil  asso- 
ciated with  so  many  miseries,  that  sterility,  which  had  otherwise  been  con- 
sidered an  opprobrium,  was  accounted  a  circumstance  most  felicitous.  No 
history  can  furnish  us  with  a  parallel  to  the  calamities  and  mi.series  of  the 
Jews  ;  rapine  and  murder,  famine  and  pestilence,  within  ;  firo  and  sword,  and 


LUKE,  XXIII. 


231 


30  Then  ^  shall  they  begin  to  say  to  the  mountains, 
Fall  on  us ;  and  to  the  hills.  Cover  us. 

31  For  "  if  they  do  these  things  in*a  green  tree, what 
shall  be  done  in  the  dry? 

32  IT  And  there  were  also  two  other, b  malefactors,  hid 
with  him  to  be  i>iit  to  death. 

33  And  when  they  were  come  to  the  place  which  is 
called  c  Calvary,  there  they  crucified  him,  and  the 
malefactors,  one  on  the  right  hand,  and  the  other  on 
the  left. 

34  U  Then  said  Jesus,  d  Father,  forgive  them ;  for 
they  know  not  what  they  do.  And  they  parted  his 
raiment,  and  cast  lots. 

35  IT  And  the  people  stood  beholding.  And  the  rulers 
also  with  them  « derided /tun,  saying.  He  saved  others; 
let  him  save  himself,  if  he  be  Christ,  the  chosen  of 
God. 

36  And  the  soldiers  also  mocked  him,  coming  to  him, 
and  offering  him  vinegar, 

37  And  saying.  If  thou  be  the  king  of  the  Jews,  save 
thyself. 

38  And  a  superscription  also  was  written  over  him 
in  letters  of  Greek,  and  Latin,  and  Hebrew,  THIS  IS 
THE  KING  OF  THE  JEWS. 

30  IT  And  f  one  of  the  malefactors  which  were  hanged 
railed  on  him,  saying.  If  thou  be  Christ,  save  thyself 
and  us. 

40  But  the  other  answering  rebuked  him,  saying. 
Dost  not  thou  fear  sGod,  seemg  thou  art  in  the  same 
i»contlemnation7 

41  And  we  indeed  justly;  for  we  receive  the  due  re- 
ward of  our  deeds  :  but  this  man  hath  done  nothing 
i  amiss. 

42  And  he  said  unto  Jesus,  Lord,  remember  J  me 
when  thou  comest  into  thy  kingdom. 


I  Is.2.19. 
llo.lO.i 
Re.6.16. 
9.a 


Pr.n.31. 

Jr.'J5.29. 

Kje.20.41. 

21.4. 

lPe.4.17. 


c  or,  the 
plactofa 
tkuU. 


(1  M  St.  5. 44. 
Ac.7.60. 
1  Co.  1.12. 


e  Ps.122.7. 
f  C.17.34..36 
g  Ps.36.1. 
h  Je.5.3. 
i  lPe.1.19. 


jP*.  106.4, .5. 
Ro.10.9, 
10. 

I  Co.6.10, 
11. 


all  the  terrors  of  war  vvilliout.  Our  Saviour  himself  wept  at  the  foresi^'ht  of 
these  calamiiies  ;  and  it  is  almost  impossible  for  persons  of  any  luimanily  to 
read  the  relation  of  them  in  Josephus  without  weeping  also.  He  niisht  justly 
affirm,  "  if  the  misfortunes  of  all,  from  the  heginnins  of  the  world,  were  com- 
pared with  those  of  the  Jews,  they  would  appear  much  inferior  in  the  compa- 
rison."]—JBfi^sJer. 

Ver.  30.  Fall  on  tis— The  proverbial  c.vpression  of  calling  upon  "  rocks  and 
hills  to  cover"  us  "  and  iiidc"  us,  implies  an  extreme  of  approaching  misery, 
wliich  would  not  pass  away  with  the  sufferings  of  a  few  hourn,  but  last 
through  many  generations  ;  ami,  as  respected  many  of  the  guilty  individuals, 
we  fear  through  everlasting  ages. 

Ver.  31.  If  they  do  these  things  in  a  green  tree,  &c.— Campbell  gives  t)ie 
sense,  "  For  if  it  fare  thus  with  the  green  tree,  how  shall  it  fare  with  the  dry  ?" 
"  Our  Lord  (liere)  makes  use  of  a  proverbial  expression  frequent  among  the  I 
Jews,  who  compare  a  good  man  to  a  green  tree,  and  a  bad  man  to  a  dead  one  : 
as  if  he  had  said,  "  If  an  innocent  person  suft'er  thus  [for  sins  not  his  own,]  I 
what  will  become  of  the  wicked,  who  are  ready  [prepared]  for  destruction,  as  | 
dry  wood  for  the  fire."— T I  cs/c//. 

Ver.  32.  Tioo  other,  malefactors.— Campbell,  "  Two  ir  alefactors  were  also 
led  with  him  to  execution." 

Ver.  33.  Calvaii/.— From  the  Latin,  Calvar/a;  hut  the  Greek  is,  Kranion, 
(whence  Cranium,)  of  nearly  the  same  import  with  Golgotha.  See  note  on 
Mat.  x.wii.  33. 

Ver.  33.  27ns  is  the  King,  &c.— See  John  xix.  19,  20. 

Ver.  yi.  Lord,  remember  vie.— May  wc  all  be  enabled  to  adopt  the  same 
prayer  in  dying  circumstances  ;  but,  alas !  tiiere  are  many,  very  many,  who 
would  rathfjr  be  torgotten  than  remembered  by  llieir  judge  I 


232 


LUKE,  XXIV. 


k  Ro.S.a), 
21. 


1  2C30.I24. 
Re.2.7. 


Ma  i:>.37, 

ftc. 

Jn.  19.30. 


p  Ps.38.11 
142.1. 


q  Ma.15.13. 
c.-Z25,33. 


r  ls.53.9. 
s  M;iu27.6a 


u  Ma.  16.1. 

7  EX.20.S.. 


s  M.il.23.1. 

&.C. 

Ma.  16.2, 
&c. 

Jii2(M, 
&c. 


43  And  Jesus  said  unto  him,  k  Verily  I  say  unto  thee, 
To-day  shalt  thoii.be  with  me  in  i  paradise. 

44  IF  And  it  was  about  the  si.xth  hour,  and  there  was 
a  darkness  over  all  the  '"earth  until  the  ninth  hour. 

45  And  the  sun  was  darkened,  and  the  veil  of  the 
temple  was  rent  in  the  midst. 

46  IT  And  when  Jesus  had  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  he 
said,  Father,  into  "  thy  hands  I  commend  my  spirit : 
and  "having  said  thus,  he  gave  up  the  ghost. 

47  IT  Now  when  tlie  centurion  saw  what  was  done,  he 
glorified  God,  saying,  Certainly  this  was  a  righteous  ; 
man. 

4S  And  all  the  people  that  came  together  to  that 
sight,  beholding  the  things  which  were  done,  smote 
their  breasts,  and  returned. 

49  And  all  his  acquaintance,  and  the  women  that 
followed  him  from  GaUlee,  stood  afar  Poff,  beholding 
these  things. 

50  IT  And,  behold,  there  was  a  man  named  Joseph,  a 
counsellor  ;  and  he  iras  a  good  man,  and  a  just : 

51  (The  same  had  not  consented  to  the  counsel  and 
deed  of  them;)  he  zcasof  Arimathea,  acity  of  the  Jews  : 
who  f)  also  himself  waited  for  the  kingdom  of  God. 

52  This  inan  went  unto  Pilate,  and  begged  the  body 
of  Jesus. 

53  And  he  took  it  down,  and  wrapped  it  in  linen,  arid 
laid  it  in  a  "^sepulchre  that  was  hewn  in  stone,  wherein 
never  man  before  was  laid. 

54  And  that  day  was  the  ^ preparation,  and  the  sab- 
bath drew  on. 

55  IT  And  the  women  t  also,  which  came  with  him 
from  Galilee,  followed  after,  and  beheld  the  sepulchre, 
and  how  his  body  was  laid. 

5G  And  they  returned,  and  "prepared  spices  and  oint- 
ments ;  and"  rested  the  sabbath  day  according  "  to  the 
commandment. 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 
1  Clirlsl'sresiirreclifm  is  decliiral  by  two  ansils  lo  llie  women  tliat  come  to  He 
sepulclirc.  9  These  report  il  lo  others.  13  Christ  himst-ll'  appearclh  lo  the  twe 
discipleslhat  went  toKminaits:  36  attcrwanls  lie  appeaielh  to  the  apostles, 
ail  1  reprovelh  their  unbelief:  -17  givetli  tlicni  a  charge  :  49  proinisclh  the  Holy 
Ghost  :  51  and  so  asccndeth  into  heaven. 

NOW  '"^  upon  the  first  claij  of  the  week,  very  early  in 
the  morning,  they  came  unto  the  sepulchre,  bring- 


Vur.  43.  Paradise.— That  part  of  the  un.scen  world  in  wliich  tlic  souls  of  tlio 
riglileous  enjoy  happiness  until  the  resurrection.  Tiie  same  place  and  state, 
we  apprelieiul.  as  in  Uie  parable  of  the  rich  man  and  Lazarus,  is  called  '  Ahra- 
iiamV  hosom."  Chap.  xvi.  19—31.  WHiither  Paul  was  taken  up,  and  hoard  and 
saw  things  indescribable  ;  and  whither,  at  deatli,  he  desired  to  depart  end  be 
with  Christ,  as  "far  bettor"  than  the  present  state.    (2  Cor.  xii.  4.  Phil.  i.  25./ 

Ver.  46  Ga.veup  the  ghost.— Doddridge,  "dismissed  the  spiiit."  Camp- 
6c/',  "  expired."  ,.,    , , 

Ver.  50.  Joseph,  a  counsellor— i.  e.  a  member  of  the  Sanhednm."  Dodd- 
ridge. 

Ver.  51.  Arimathea.—K  city  of  the  Jews,  which  was  situated  on  a  mountam 
west  of  Jerusalem.  Calmet. 

Ver.  51.  The  ■sabbath  drew  on.-Cayvpbell.  "apnrnachod."  Vulfrate,  '  beg-an 
to  shine."  so  the  Oreek  is  allowed  to  mean  literally  ;  ai.d  some  think  it  rclirs 
to  the  iidilinir  of  the  sabbath  lamp,  which  is  done  at  sunset,  aee  Orient. 
Clixl    No.  I '383. 

Chap.  XXIV.  Ver.  1.  Verij  early  in  the  morning.— See  note, ."  fat.  xxviii.  l. 


If 


LUKE,  XXIV 


233'] 


ing  the  spices  which  they  had  prepared,  and  certain 
others  with  them. 

2  4nd  they  found  the  stone  rolled  away  from  the  se- 
pulchre. 

3  And  they  entered  in,  and  found  not  the  body  of  the 
Lord  Jesus. 

4  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  they  were  much  perplexed 
thereabout,  behold,  b  two  men  stood  by  them  in  shining 
garments  : 

5  And  as  they  were  afraid,  and  bowed  down  their 
faces  to  the  earth,  they  said  unto  them,  Why  seek  ye 
c  the  living  among  the  dead? 

6  He  is  not  here,  but  is  risen :  remember  how  he 
spake  "Junto  you  when  he  was  yet  in  Galilee, 

7  Saying,  The  Son  of  man  must  be  delivered  into 
the  hands  of  sinful  men,  and  be  crucified,  and  the 
third  day  rise  again. 

8  And  they  remembered  his  words, 

9  And  returned  from  the  sepulchre,  and  told  all  these 
things  unto  the  eleven,  and  to  all  the  rest. 

10  it  was  Mary  Magdalene,  and  «  Joanna,  and  Mary 
the  mother  of  James,  and  other  women  that  were 
with  them,  which  told  these  things  unto  the  apos- 
tles. 

11  And  their  words  seemed  to  them  as  idle  f  tales, 
and  they  believed  them  not. 

12  IT  Then  ?  arose  Peter,  and  ran  unto  the  sepulchre; 
and  stooping  down,  he  beheld  the  linen  clothes  laid 
bv  ihemsdves,  and  departed,  wondering  in  himself  at 
that  .which  was  come  to  pass. 

13  %  And,  behold,  two  h  of  them  went  that  same  day 
to  a  village  called  Emmaus,  which  was  from  Jerusa- 
lem about  tlireescore  furlongs. 


c  or,  hin 
that  liveth 
Re.l.l& 


d  Mat.l6.5tl 
17. -23. 
Ma.8.3l. 
9.31. 
c.9.22. 
J  11.2. 22. 


f  Gel  9. 14. 
2  Ki.7.2. 
Job  9.16. 
PS.I2G.I. 
Ac.  12.9, 
15. 


C.  Jn.20.3,6 


h  Ma.IC.12. 


Bringing  the  spice^t.—lTo  enil)alm  tl;e  body  uf  oiir  Lord ;  whicli  shows 

that  Ihey  had  no  hope  of  his  resurrection  on  the  Ihird  day.  Nicodemus  and 
Joseph  of  Arimathea  had  done  this  before  t!ie  body  was  laid  in  the  tomb  ;  but 
on  account  of  the  approach  of  the  sabbath,  it  was  probably  hastily  and  imper- 
fcclly  performed  ;  and  hence  a  second  embalming  would  be  deemed  necessary, 
for  whi'h purpose  the  spices  nowbrouirht  by  the  women  were  intended.]— If. 

Ver.  4.  Two  men  stood  by  ;;/e?».— Mattiiew  and  Mark  speak  only  of  one— 
"  a  young  man,"  and  him  "sitting."  It  is  not  uncommon  for  one  Evangeli.st 
to  name  one  only  of  two  named  by  others,  as  in  the  case  of  Bartimeus,  &c.; 
and  the  angel  singled  out  by  the  two  first  Evangelists  was  probably  the  one 
who  si)oke.  As  to  the  word  rendered  stood,  Archbishop  'Seiucome  says,  it 
"does  not  necessarily  import  a  posture,  but  may  be  rendered,  'appeared  to 
them.'  "    So  it  is  u.sed  Luke  ii.  9. 

Ver.  5.  The  living,  &c.-[Mary  Magdalene  and  the  other  Mary  saw  only 
one  angel  in  white,  sitting  on  the  stone  which  he  had  roiled  from  the  door  of 
the  sepulchre  ;  but  the  women  here  mentioned  saw  no  angel  till  they  had  en- 
tered the  sepulchre,  when  two  appeared  to  them  in  '"garments  shining  like 
lightning,''  as  the  word  imports.  This,  and  several  other  variations,  show 
there  were  two  distinct  companies  of  women,  who  went  successively  to  the 
tomb  on  the  morning  of  the  resurrection  ;  which  renders  the  whole  account 
clear  and  consistent.]— B«°-.s?er. 

Ver.  12.  And  departed,  toondering,  &c.— Dr.  Campbell  observes,  that  by 
a  slight  change  in  the  jiointing,  (a  thing  very  allowable  when  it  clears  the 
sense,)  some  render  the  phrase,  "  And  he  went  home,  wondering  at  what  lir.d 
happened."  So  Hammond,  &c.;  but  he  ^Campbell)  prefers  the  common 
punctuation,  as  best  supporteii  by  the  ancient  versions.  He  reads,  therefore 
'He  (Peter)  went  away,  musiigwith  astonishment,"  &c. 

Ver.  13.  Emmatis.—lEnmiauswaasitunliiii,  according  to  the  testimony  both 
of  Luke  and  Josephus,  60  furlongs  from  Jerusalem,  that  is,  about  seven  iniit>3    . 
and  a  half    It  has  generally  been  confounded  with  Emmaus,  a  city  of  Ju.'.ah, 


20* 


234 


LUKE,  XXIV. 


i  Ma!  3.IG. 
vcr.35. 


)  Jn.2C.li. 
21' 1. 


1  c.7.16. 
J.i?.2. 


II  c.23.1. 
Ac.13.-27, 
2J. 


o  c  1. 63. 
Ac.  1.6. 


p  vcr.9,10. 


q  ver.12. 


14  And  they  talked  together  of  all  these  things  which 
had  liappened. 

15  And  it  came  to  pass,  that,  ^hile  they  communed 
UogeLher  and  reasoned,  Jesus  himself  drew  near,  and 
went  with  them. 

16  But  their  eyes  were  holden  j  that  they  should  not 
know  him. 

17  And  he  said  unto  them,  What  manner  of  commu- 
nications are  these  that  ye  have  one  to  another,  as  ye 
walk,  and  are  sad? 

IS  And  the  one  of  them,  whose  name  was  k  Clecpas. 
answering  said  unto  him.  Art  thou  only  a  stranger  in 
Jerusalem,  and  hast  not  known  the  things  which  are 
come  to  pass  there  in  these  days? 

19  And  he  said  unto  them,  What  things?  And  thev 
said  unto  him,  Concerning  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  which 
was  a  I  prophet  "^  mighty  in  deed  and  word  before  God 
and  all  the  people: 

20  And  n  how  the  chief  priests  and  our  rulers  deli- 
vered him  to  be  condemned  to  death,  and  have  cruci- 
fied him. 

21  But  we  trusted  that  it  had  been  "he  which  should 
have  redeemed  Israel :  and  besides  all  this,  to-day  is 
the  third  day  since  tiiese  things  were  done. 

22  Yea,  and  certain  women  p  also  of  our  com- 
pany made  us  astonished,  which  were  early  at  the 
sepulchre ; 

23  And  when  they  found  not  his  body,  they  came, 
saying,  that  they  had  also  seen  a  vision  of  angels, 
which  said  that  he  was  alive. 

24  And  certain  4  of  them  which  were  with  us  went 
to  the  sepulchre,  and  found  it  even  so  as  the  women 
had  said  :  but  him  they  saw  not. 


iifterw-.-irds  called  NicopoHs;  but  Reland  ha.s  satisfactorily  .«;lio\vn.  that  they 
wore  distinct  places  :  the  latter,  acconlin^  to  Uie  old  Kiiicrary  of  Palestine, 
being  situated  teii  miles  from  Lydila,  and  i-i  miles  iVoni  Jeru-alein.  D'Arvievx 
states,  that  goina:  Irom  Jerusalem  to  Rama.  In;  took  tlie  riv'lit  from  the  high 
road  to  Rama,  at  some  little  distance  from  Jerusalem,  and  ^"  travelled  a  good 
leas-'ue  <»ver  rocks  and  flint  stones,  to  the  end  of  the  valley  of  terebintbine 
trees,"  till  he  reached  Emmaus;  which  "seems,  by  the  ruins  which  siir- 
roinid  it,  to  have  been  formerly  larger  than  it  was  in  our  Saviour's  time.  The 
Christians,  while  masters  of  the  Holy  Land,  re-established  it  a  little,  and 
built  .si>veral  churches.  Emmaus  was  not  worth  the  troulde  of  having  come 
out  of  the  way  to  see  it.  Ruins,  indeed,  we  saw  on  all  sides  ;  and  tables  we 
heard  from  every  quarter,  though  under  the  guise  of  traditions."!— L'«g's/<'?". 

V'er.  17.  And  are  sad.—Doddrkb^e,  "  aiJjiear  wilh  a  sorrowful  countenance." 
wlii'.;h  is  evidently  the  sense,  though  the  conciseness  of  the  original  might  bo 
pieserved,  by  rendering,  "Anil  look  sad,"  or  gloomy. 

Ver.  IS.  Art  thou  only  a  strangerl  &i'..~Ca)!ipbefl,  "Art  thou  the  only 
stranger  in  Jerusalem  who  is  unacquainted,"  &c.;  implying  that  these  evenu 
occupied  the  whole  conversation  of  the  day,  and  of  the  people. 

Ver.  19.  Indeed  and  ioord—\.  e.  in  prearhin!.'  and  working  miracles. 

Ver.  '.^0.  And  have  crucfjicd  hi/n.—So  also  this  crime  is  charged  upon  Ihft 
Jeus  rep  afidly  by  St.  Peter,  (Acts  ii.  S2,  23  ;  iv.  8,  10,)  because  they  werevhe 
fiuiliy,  prociiring  cause. 

Vtr.  21  Redeemed  Israel— Thut  is,  from  the  Roman  yoke,  and  set  up  a 
temporal  kingdom. 

Ver.  22.  Yea,  and  certain  wtmien.— Women  had  the  honour  to  he  the  first 
beiie\ers  in  the  resurrection  of  tlieir  Lord:  for  some  time,  even  the  eleven 
arioslhs  were  inerodiilous,  and  the  reports  of  the  women  were  to  them  as 
"  idle  tales."  Klameable  as  this  might  be,  it.  howe\cr,  clears  them  from  the 
cha -ge  of  a  weat  credulity,  and  gives  strength  to  their  subsequent  testimony. 


LUKE,  XXIV. 


235 


25  Then  he  said  unto  them,  ""O  fools,  and  slow  of 
heart  to  believe  all  that  the  prophets  have  spoken  ! 

2G  Ought  not  s  Christ  to  have  sudered  these  things, 
and  to  enter  i  into  his  glory* 

27  And  beginning  at  "  Moses  and  all  the  'prophets,  he 
expounded  unto  them  in  all  the  scriptures  the  things 
concerning  himself. 

28  And  they  drew  nigh  unto  the  village,  whither  they 
went :  and  he  ^made  as  though  he  would  have  gone 
farther. 

20  But  they  constrained  him,  saying,  Abide  with  us : 
for  ir  IS  reward  evening,  and  the  day  is  far  spent.  And 
he  went  in  to  tarry  with  them. 

30  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  he  sat  at  meat  with  them, 
he  ^  took  bread,  and  blessed  it,  and  brake,  and  gave 
to  them. 

31  And  their  eyes  were  opened,  and  they  knew  him  ; 
and  he  >'  vanished  out  of  their  sight. 

32  And  tliey  said  one  to  another,  Did  not  our  heart 
burn  '■  vyitliin  us,  while. he  talked  with  us  by  tije  way, 
and  while  he  opened  to  us  the  scriptures? 

33  And  they  rose  up  the  same  hour,  and  returned  to 
Jerusalem,  and  found  the  eleven  gathered  together, 
and  tlieni  that  were  with  thein, 

34  Saying,  The  Lord  is  risen  indeed,  and  hath  s^aff- 
peared  to  Simon. 

35  And  they  told  what  things  were  done  in  the  way, 
and  how  he  was  known  of  them  in  breaking  of  bread. 

36  ^  And  b  as  they  thus  spake,  Jesus  hiniself  stood 
in  riie  midst  of  them,  and  saith  unto  them.  Peace  be 
unto  you. 

37  But  they  were  terrified  and  affrighted,  and  sup- 
posed c  that  they  had  seen  a  spirit. 


A.  iM. 
A.  D 


s  ver.48 
Ac.  17.3. 
Ile.9.2J, 
23. 

%  -Pe.1.3,11. 


V  .Ac.10.43. 
26.22. 


y  or, ceased 
to  lie  seen 
of  tliem. 

2  Ps.?9.3. 
Je.20  9. 
23.29. 


b  MalSU, 

J.).;m.19, 
Ac. 

c  Ma.6.49. 


Ver.  2.5.  O  fools  .'—Doddridge,  "  tliouglitlcss  creatures."— [Justly  termed 
sucli,  liecause  tliey  had  not  atteiuled  to  the  description  of  ilie  Messiah  liy  the 
pro)>hot.s,  nor  to  his  teaclinig  and  miiacles,  as  proofs  that  he  alone  was  ti)e 
person  described.]— 2?a§"sfer. 

Ver.  27  In  all  the  scriptures— 'Na.mely,  of  the  Old  Testament,  for  none  of 
the  New  Testamerst  was  yet  wriftcn. 

Ver.  -iS.  He  made  as  though— ITivdl  is,  he  was  directing  his  steps  as  if  toffo 
onwnrds  ;  and  so  he  doul>tless  would,  had  he  not  been  withheld  by  their 
friendly  importunities.  There  is  not  the  smallest  ground  for  founding  a  oh?rge 
of  dissimu/ati^jH  against  our  Saviour,  or  affording  any  encourageniei  t  to 
dissimulation  in  otliers.]— J5airs?e/'. 
V('r.  ^9.  They  constrained  him.— See  note  on  Luke  xiv.  Zl.  where  cho 
I  jamo  word  is  used. 

Ver.  31.  He  vanished  out  of  their  si^ht.— Doddridge,  "  Witl.Jrew  himpelf 
!  (suddjuiy)  from  before  them."    Campbell,  "  He  disappeared." 
I     Ver.  33.   The  eleven.— So  the  apostles  were  usually  called  aftor  the  lo*'  of 
Judas,  thougiiten  only  could  have  been  present;  for  we  know  that  Thoma» 
was  not  there.    See  John  x.v.  21.  1  Co.  xv.  5. 
;      Ver.  34.  Ar,.d  hath  appeared  to  Si?non.—This  appearance  is  not  related  hj 
.  C'ltlur  of  tin  Evangelists,  but  is  referred  to  by  St.  Paul,  1  Co.  xv.  ,5.— [From 
Mark  xvi   13,  we  learn  that  the  Apostles  did  not  believe  the  testimony  even  of 
the  two  discir)les  from  Emmaus,  while  it  is  here  asserted  they  were  sa>mg, 
when  they  entered  the  room,  "  The  Lord  is  risen,"  &c.    This  difficulty  is  re- 
moved by  rendering  interrogatively,  "  Has  the  Lord  risen."  &r.]—Bagslcr. 

Ver.  3!j.  Known  of  them,  in  breaking  of  bread.— As  ncilhcr  of  lliese  dis- 
ciples were  present  at  our  Lord's  last  supper,  this  seems  to  imply  that  tliere 
was  a  peculiar  and  characteristic  solemnity  in  his  mai'ne  r  of  a.sidng  a  blessing 
on  their  food. 
Ver.  36.  Peace  be  nnto  ?/o?t.— The  usual  form  of  salutation  in  the  East. 
Ver.  37.  Terrified  and  affrighted.— Doddridge.  "  Amazed  and  te.rified." 


236 


LUKE,  XXIV. 


A.  M.  4033. 
A.  D.  29. 


e  Jn.21.5, 
&c. 


e  Mat.l6.21 

h  c.21.22. 
Ac.3.18. 
13.27,33. 


k  Is..53.3,5. 
Ac.4.12. 


m  Ac.5.31. 

i3.as. 


o  Is.44.a 

Joel  2.2S, 
&c. 
Ac.1.8. 
2.1..21. 


p  Ac. 1. 9. 
lle.4.H. 


q  MM.23.9, 
17. 


r  Ac  2.46,47 
512 


38  And  he  said  unto  them,  Why  are  ye  troubled  ?  and 
why  do  thoughts  ari.3e  in  your  hearts  ? 

39  Behold  my  hands  and  my  feet,  that  it  is  I  myself: 
handle  me,  and  see :  fo^a  spirit  hath  not  flesh  and 
bones,  as  ye  see  me  havo. 

40  And  when  he  had  ihns  spoken,  he  showed  tneiii 
his  hands  and  his  feet. 

41  And  while  they  ye<  believed  d  not  for  joy,  and 
wondered,  he  said  unto  them.  Have  «ye  here  any 
meat'? 

42  And  they  gave  him  a  riece  of  a  broiled  fish,  and 
of  a  honeycomb. 

43  And  he  took  it,  and  did  e.it  f  before  them. 

44  And  he  said  unto  them,  ? These  are  the  words 
which  I  spake  unto  you,  wh'le  I  was  yet  with  you, 
that  all  i>  things  must  be  fulfillci',  which  were  written 
in  the  law  of  Moses,  and  in  the  i  prophets,  and  iii  the 
)  psalms,  concerning  me. 

45  Then  opened  he  their  undrt standing,  that  they 
might  understand  the  scriptures, 

46  And  said  unto  them,  Thus  it  is  tvHtten,  and  thus  it 
behoved  Christ  kto  sufl'er,  and  to  ri^e  i  from  the  dead 
the  third  day  : 

47  And  that  repentance  and  ">  remiss'i  v  of  sins  should 
be  preached  in  his  name  among  all  nations,  beginning 
at  Jerusalem. 

48  And  ye  are  witnesses  "of  these  thir^-?. 

49  IF  And,  behold,  I  send  the  promise  of  my  Father 
upon  you  :  but  tarry  ye  in  the  city  of  Jeru  ulem,  until 
ye  be  endued  with  power  "  from  on  high. 

50  IT  And  he  led  them  out  as  far  as  to  Be'  >any,  and 
he  lifted  up  his  hands,  and  blessed  them. 

51  And  it  came  to  pass,  while  he  blessed  ibrm,  he 
was  parted  from  them,  and  carried  Pup  into  (v.>ven. 

52  And  q  they  worshipped  him,  and  returned  ^.u  Jeru- 
salem with  great  joy : 

53  And  were  continually  in  the  temple,  praising; '  and 
blessing  God.  Amen.  


Vor.  38. 
Ver.  45, 


\Vh>/  do  thotiKhtsI — Doddridfre,  "  suspicion.s." 

ThO^  it  behoved. -Doddridge,  "  was  necessary."  Compare  ver.  26. 


CONCLUDING  REMARKS  ON  LUKE. 
Luke  the  Evangelist,  was  bdrn  at  Antioch,  the  metropoHs  of  Syria  ;  a  city 
celebrated  by  the  preatorators  of  antiquity,  tbrthe  pleasantness  of  its  siliution. 
till-  I'crtility  of  its  soil,  the  richness  of  its  trailc,  the  wisdom  ol  its  senfite  ami 
the  b'arnin?  of  its  professors,  and  from  its  wealth  and  splendour  ealleri  the 
aiuvn  of  the  East,  and  yet  renowned  for  this  one  peculiar  iionour  abo\e  all 
these,  that  here  it  was  the  disciples  were  first  called  Christians. 

.lews  abounded  in  Antioch,  who  had  here  their  syna;roj?ues  and  schools  of 
education,  and  to  their  religion  Luke  became  a  pro  'clytc,  and  was  afleiAvarils 
converted  to  Christianity.  Luke  r)o.sscssed,  in  this  nty,  ample  opnortiniity  oj 
ol)tair,int'  the  advantage  of  a  sound  and  learned  education,  and  ho  e.vceiled 
parti''Ml!uly  in  the  art  of  physic.  Afler  his  conversion,  our  Evanfclisf  became 
the  irisei)arable  comjianion  and  fellow  labourer  of  St.  Paul  in  the  ministry  ot 
the  Gospel,  and  Epiphanius  slates,  that  his  labours  were  blessed  to  the  con- 
veisinn  of  very  many  persons  :  thus  he  who  had  been  a  siiccesstul  physician  ot 
the  body,  became  also  a  successful  physician  of  the  s<ml.  ,     .„ 

The  manner  of  his  dentli  is  n(.t  certain,  nut  Nicephonis  gives  fbelollowing 

arcouet :  In  the  prosecution  of  iiis  bibours  in  prcachinptbe  gospel,  '.nkc  camt 

I    into  (in.ece,  where  a  party  of  inlidels,  eniased  at  his  success,  dri  w   nm  tc 

I    e.xecuIion  ;  and  that  for  want  of  a  cross  whc-eon  to  crucify  hm>.  tl. .  v  hanged 


fT JOHN. Zij] 

I  him  an  an  olive  tree,  in  the  8Ctii,  or  according  to  Jerome,  the  84i.i,  year  ot  liis  i 

As  an  historian,  Luke  >vas  minvitply  faillifu!  in  liis  narratio'j?,  and  elrgunii  in  I 
,  liis  stylo  ;  as  a  minister  ot'  Jesus  Christ,  laborious,  and  zcalo.is  for  the  gixK!  of  [ 
('  90ul3.     And  at  last  he  crowned  all.  and  sealed  the  tcstiinony  ot'  hi."  lijj  and 
;  pen,  in  iavinj;  down  his  life  for  the  Gosutil.—Polt/micrian  TeatametU. 


THE  GOSPEL  ACCORDING  TO  ST.  JOHN. 


John',  who,  according  to  the  imanimous  testimony  of  the  ancient  fathers, 
and  ►uiclf.siastical  writers,  was  the  author  of  this  Gospel,  was  llie  son  of  Zb- 
bedee,  a  liahernian  of  Bethsaida.  by  Salome  his  wife,  (compare  Mat  .\  ;,  with 
M,it.  .wvii.  .3.>.  56,andMa.  .\v.  40,)  and  brother  of  James  the  eider,  whom  '  He- 
rod ki;ie.l  with  tlie  sword."  (Ac.  xii.  2.)  Tkeophi/lact  says,  that  Salome  was 
the  dauchler  of  Joseph,  the  husband  of  Mary,  by  a  former  wife  ;  and  liiat  con- 
se(j  lently  slu  was  our  Lord's  .sister,  and  John  was  liis  nephew.  He  followed 
the  occupation  of  his  (iither  till  his  call  to  the  apostlcship,  (Mat.  iv.  il,  22.  Ma. 
i.  19,  20.  Lii.  V.  1 — 10.)  which  is  supposed  to  have  been  when  he  was  about 
25  years  of  age  ;  afterwhich  he  was  a  constant  eye-witness  of  our  Lord's  la- 
bours, journeyings,  discourses,  miracles,  passion,  cr\icifi.\ion,  resurrection,  and 
ascension.  Af'yr  the  ascension  of  our  Lord,  he  relumed  with  the  oilier  apos- 
tles to  Jerusalem,  and  with  the  rest  partook  of  the  outpouring  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  by  wliich  lie  was  eminently  qualified  for  the 
(office  of  an  Evangelist  and  Apostle.  After  the  death  of  iNIary  the  mother  of 
Christ,  wliich  is  supposed  to  have  taken  place  about  fifteen  years  after  the  cru- 
citi.xion,  and  probaiily  after  the  council  held  in  Jerusalem  about  A.  D.  -19  or  50, 
(Ac.  XV.)  at  which  be  was  present,  he  is  said  by  ecclesia.<tical  writers,  to  have 
proceeded  to  Asi:i  Minor,  where  he  formed  and  presided  over  seven  clinrchcs 
in  as  many  cities,  but  chiefly  resided  at  Ephesus.  Thence  he  was  banished  by  the 
Bmperor  Doniitian,  in  the  1.5tli  year  of  his  reign,  A.  D.  95.  to  the  isle  of  Patmos 
in  tile  .i^L'ean  sea,  where  he  wrote  the  Apocalypse.  (Re.  i.  9.)  On  the  acces- 
sion'of  >.'i;rva  the  following  year,  he  was  recalled  from  e.xile,  and  returned  to 
Ephesus.  where  ho  wrote  his  Gospel  and  Epistles,  and  died  in  the  looth  year 
of  his  aire,  about  A.  D.  100,  and  in  the  third  year  of  the  Emi'eror  Trajan.  It  is 
generally  believed  that  St.  John  was  the  yoimgest  of  the  twelve  apostles,  and 
tirit  lia  survived  all  the  rest.  Jerome,  in  his  comment  on  Gal.  vi.  says,  that 
he  continued  preaching  when  so  enfeebled  with  age,  as  to  be  oblised  to  be  car- 
rie<l  into  tl-.e  assembly  ;  and  that,  not  being  able  to  deliver  any  \ons  discourse, 
his  custdtn  w.-ls,  to  say  in  every  meeting.  My  dear  children,  love  one  another  ! 
All  01  iiiiiiiihas  prevailed,  that  he  was,  previous  to  his  banishment  to  Patmos, 
throsvii  into  a  caldron  of  boiling  oil,  by  order  of  Domifian,  before  the  gate 
calle<l  Porta  Latina  at  Rome,  and  tliat  lie  came  out  unhurt ;  but  on  examin- 
ing into  the  foundation  of  this  account,  we  find  that  it  rests  almost  entirely  on 
the  authority  of  TerliilUan ;  and  .since  it  is  not  mentioned  hy  Irencpus.  ijri- 
gen.  and  others,  who  have  related  the  sufterings  of  the  apostles,  it  seems  to 
deserve  hut  httle  credit.  The  general  current  ot  ancient  writers  declares,  that 
the  ap  istle  wrote  his  Gospel  at  an  advanced  period  of  life,  with  which  the 
internal  evidence  perfectly  agrees  ;  and  we  may  safely  refer  it,  with  Vhrysos- 
ton),  i.piphanius.  Mill,  Le  Cterc,  and  others,  to  the  year  97.  "The  Gospel 
of  John  (says  Dr.  Pi/e  Smith)  is  distinguished  by  very  obser\'ahIe  characters, 
from  the  composition  of  the  other  Evangelists.  It  has  much  less  of  narrative, 
and  is  more  largely  occupied  with  the  doctrines  and  discourses  of  the  Lor(l 
Jesus.  The  topics  alsoof  the  discourses  possess  a  marked  character,  indieating 
that  they  have  been  selected  with  an  especial  view  to  the  iircsentingof  what, 
I  during  his  earthly  ministry,  Jesus  himself  had  taught  concerning  his  own 
person,  and  the  spiritual  and  never-dying  blessings  which  he  confers  upon  those 
who  believe  on  las  name.  The  design  of  St.  John  in  writins  his  Gospel  is  .-,aid 
by  some  to  have  been  to  supply  those  important  events  whirli  the  other  Ev.m- 
gelist.s  had  omitted,  and  to  refute  the  notions  of  th"  Ccrinthians  and  Nicolai- 
taiis,  or,  according  to  others,  to  confute  the  heresy  of  the  Gnostics  and  .Sabians. 
But.  ihoush  many  parts  of  his  Gospel  may  be  successfully  quoted  asrainst  the 
sfraiiL'e  doctrines  held  hy  those  sect^  yet  the  Apostle  had  evi<lcntly  a  more 
general  end  in  view  than  the  confutation  of  their  heresies.  His  own  woids 
BuHiciently  inform  us  of  his  motive  and  design  in  writing  this  Gospel—"  These 
thing's  are  written  that  ye  might  believe  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  the  S<m  of 
God  ;  and  that  believing,  ye  might  have  life  through  his  name."  Lee  red  men 
are  not  wholly  agreed  concerning  the  language  in  which  this  Gospc  wasori* 


238  JOHN,  I. 


ginaiiy  written.    Schnasius,  Grotius.  and  other  writers,  have  imagineci,  that 
!    St.  John  wrote  it  in  his  own  native  tongiie,  the  Aramear.  or  Syriuc,  and  that 
it  was  afterwards  Iran.slated  into  Greek.    This  opinion  is  not  supported  hy  any 
strong  areumcnl5  ;  and  is  contradicted  by  the  unanimous  voice  of  antiquity, 
wliich  affirms  that  he  wrote  it  in  Greeic,  which  is  the  general  and  most  ()rolia- 
hhi  opinion.    Michaelis  prefers  his  style,  in  respect  of  purity,  to  the  other  Evan-  !; 
gelists,  which  lie  attributes  to  his  lona:  residence  at  Ephesus.    AVliether  the  i' 
Evangelist  had  herein  any  allusion  to  Gerinthus,  or  other  ancient  heredcs,  is  'i 
much  disputed  among  the  learned.    That  he  might  have  some  reference  to , 
them,  is,  we  think,  hardly  to  be  doubted;  but  the  Scripture  meti.od  of  con  •    ' 
futing  error,  was  hy  stating  the  opposite  truths,  which  John  does  very  fully. 


(  Col.MS. 
IJn.l.l. 

b  Re.  19. 13. 

c  c.17.5. 

.1  Ph.2.6. 
lle.l.8.l" 
l.In.5.7. 


CHAPTER  I. 

I  Tiie  divinity,  hiiina.nity,  atvl  oflioe  of  Jesus  Christ.    15  Tlie  testimony  of  John. 
39  The  calling  of  Andrew,  Peter,  &c. 

TN  ^  the  beginning  was  the  b  Word,  and  tlie  Word 
■'-  was  with  <=  God,  and  the  Word  was  d  God. 
2  The  same  was  in  the  beginning  with  God. 


Chap.  I.  Ver.  1.  hi  the  leginning.—"'  I  cannot  embrace  the  opinion  ofthose 
critics,"  says  Moses  Stuart  in  hi.s  letters  to  Dr.  Channing,  "  who  think  that 
the  phrase  'in  the  bednning'  of  itself  *iwp/2/,  signifies /row  eternity.  Al- 
though I  believe  that  the  Word,  Greek  Logos,  did  exist  from  eternity,  1  do  not 
think  it  is  proved  directly  by  this  o.xpression.  (Compare  Gen.  i.  l.)  That 
existence  from  eternity  is  implied,  however,  may  be  properly  admitted.  '  In 
the  beginning,'  is  equivalent  to  in  the  beginning  of  the  ivorld,  i.  e.  before 
the  world  wa.s  made  ;  and  so  agreeing  in  this  particular  with  the  phrase,  John 
xvii.  5,  '  the  glory  that  I  had  with  thee  before  the  world  was  ;'  and  Eph.  i.  4, 
'  belure  ths  foundation  of  the  world.' 

"Before  the  world  was  created,  then,  IheLog'os  existed.  AVho  or  what  was 
this  Logos?  A  real  existence  ;  or  only  an  attribute  of  God?  A  reaJ  sub- 
stance ;  or  only  the  wisdom,  or  reason,  or  power  of  God  ? 

"  The  Logos  appears  to  be  a  real  existence,  and  not  merely  an  attril/nte. 
For,  first ;  the  attributes  of  God  are^no  where  else  personified  by  the  Aew 
Testament  writers  ;  i.  e.  the  usage  of  the  New  Testament  authors  is  ag;iinst 
this  mode  of  writing.  Secondly;  Logos,  if  considered  as  an  abstract  term,  or 
as  merely  designating  an  attribute,  must  mean  v\thertoisdo7n  or  loord:  ami 
in  what  intelligible  sense  can  the  toisdom  or  the  loord  of  God.  in  the  abstract 
sense,  be  said  to  have  '  become  flesh  and  dwelt  among  us,'  v.  H.;  or  w'vy 
should  John  select  either  the  wisdom  or  icord  of  God,  as  any  more  concerne'd 
with  the  incarnation,  than  the  benevolence  of  God,  or  the  mercy  of  God, 
which  one  might  suppose  would  be  the  attributes  more  especially  displayed  in 
the  incarnation?  Thirdly;  ii' Logos  mean  here  the  poj^^e?- of  God,  as  many 
assert,  the  exposition  is  attended  with  the  same  dirtieultie.s.  Fourthly  ;  if  it 
mean,  as  others  aver,  the  power  of  God  putting  itself  forth,  i.  e.  in  creation, 
it  is  liable  to  tin;  same  objection.s.  In  short,  make  it  any  attribute  of  God 
thus  personified,  and  you  introduce  a  mode  of  writing  that  the  New  Testa- 
ment no  where  else  displays.  Is  it  probable,  that  a  revelation  from  heaven  is 
made  to  inform  us  that  the  attributes  rf  a  being  are  loith  that  being;  or 
what  can  be  thought  of  the  assertion,  that  the  xoisdom  or  power  ol  God,  is 
God  himself? 

"  Let  us  proceed,  now,  to  the  second  clause, '  and  the  Logos  was  with  God ;' 
i.  e.  as  all  agree,  with  God  the  Father.  Compare  verses  14  and  IS  ;  also  chap, 
xvii.  5,  and  I  John  i.  1,  2;  which  make  the  point  clear.  Is  this  e.xpressiwi 
capable  of  any  tolerable  interpretation,  without  supposing  that  the  Logos,  who 
was  loith  God,  was  in  some  respect  or  other  different,  or  diverse  Jrom  that 
God,  loith  lohom  he  ivas  ?  This  Logos  was  the  same  that  became  incar- 
nate, ver.  14  ;  that  made  the  most  perfect  revelation  of  the  will  and  cha- 
racter of  God  to  men,  ver.  18  j  iind  was  called  Christ.  He  was  therefore, 
in  some  respect,  diver.^o  from  the  Father,  and  therefore  by  no  means  to  be 
confounded  with  him.  The  phrase,  'and  the  Logos  was  with  God,'  amounts 
to  a-sserting  that  the  Logos  was  most  intimately  connected  with  God.  See 
John  i.  18,  where  the  only  begotten  is  said  to  he  in  the  bosom  of  the  Father, 
which  is  a  r)hrase  of  similar  import  to  the  one  under  consideration. 

" '  And  the  Logos  was  God.'  It  is  said,  that '  Theos  is  destitute  of  the  article, 
and  tiierefore  cannot  designate  the  Divine  Bein^,  who  is  Suprenie.'  Thi.s  ob- 
servation, however,  is  far  from  being  jusfidabli',  either  by  the  usage  of  tho 
sacred  writers,  or  the  principles  of  Greek  syntax.  Among  instances  where  Ijie 
Supreme  jfod  is  certainly  de.>ignated,  and  yet  the  article  i?  omitted,  the  in- 
quirer may  consult  the  very  chapter  in  question,  ver.  6.  13,  \i  ;  also.  Mat.  xix. 


r-" 


JOHN,  I. 


239 


3  All  "  things  were  made  by  hirn  ;  and  without  him 
was  not  any  '.hing  made  that  was  made. 

4  In  him  »  was  life  ;  and  the  life  was  the  hi.;ht?of  men. 

5  And  the  light  shineth  in  b  darkness ;  arid  the  dark- 
ness comprehended  i  it  not. 

6  ^  There  was  a  man  J  sent  from  God,  whose  name 
was  John. 

7  The  same  came  for  a  witness,  to  bear  witness  of 
the  Light,  that  all  mc7i  through  him  might  believe. 

8  He  k  was  not  that  Light,  but  was  sent  to  bear  wit- 
ness of  that  Light. 

9  That  was  the  true  i  I^ight,  which  lighteth  every 
man  that  cometh  into  the  world. 

10  He  was  in  the  world,  and  the  world  was  made  by 
him,  and  '"  the  world  knew  him  not. 

11  He  "came  unto  his  own,  and  his  own  received 
him  not. 

12  But  as  many  "as  received  him,  to  them  gave  he 
P  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God,  even  to  them 
''that  believe  on  his  name  : 

13  Which  were  ^  born,  not  of  blood,  nor  of  the  will 
of  the  flesh,  nor  of  the  will  of  man,  but  of  God. 

14  IT  And  the  Word  =  was  made  flesh,   and  dwelt 


A.  M.  1. 
B.  C.  40M. 


e  Ps.3i6. 

Ep.3.9. 
f  c.r,26. 

1  J.i.5.n. 
2  c  8.12. 
h  cr-,9. 
i  lCci.i*. 
;    M.  39fW. 

B.  C.  5. 
i  Lu.3.2i 
■i  Ac.19.* 

I  U49.6. 
m  ver.5. 

II  AC.3.2S. 
13.46. 

o  Is..56.4,5. 
Ro.8.14, 


p  or,  the 
ri^lit,  ov 
pHciUge. 

q  Ga,3.26. 

r  Ja-l.ia 


26.  Luke  XVI.  13.  John  i.\-.  33  ;  xvi.  3U.  Rom.  viii.  8.  1  Co.  i.  3.  Gal.  i.  1. 
Ephe.s.  ii.  8.  Heb.  ix.  14.  Besides,  every  reader  of  Greek  knows,  tliat  where 
tlie  subject  of  a  proposition  has  the  article,  the  predicate  omits  it. 

"  I  understand  John  as  affirming,  that  the  Losros  was  God,  and  yet  was  with 
God ;  viz.  that  he  was  truly  divine,  but  still  divine  in  such  a  manner,  that 
there  did  exist  a  distinction  between  him  and  the  Father.  I  take  the  word 
God,  in  one  case,  to  mean,  as  in  a  great  number  of  cases  it  does  mean,  God  as 
Fathev  ;  in  the  other  case,  I  regard  it  as  a  description  of  Divine  Beinj-,  of  the 
Divinity,  without  reference  to  the  distinction  of  Father ;  a  use  which  is  very 
cornmim." 

Ver.  3.  All  thin-g-s  were  made  by  Mm.~"  The  all  things  which  the  Logos 
created,  means,  (as  common  usage  and  the  exigency  of  the  passage  require,) 
the  universe;  the  worlds  material  and  immaterial.  (Ver.  10.)  Here,  conse- 
nueiilly,  in  the  first  chapter  of  John,  is  a  passage  in  wliich,  beyond  all  reason- 
able doubt,  Chrisi  is  called  God ;  and  where  the  context,  instead  of  furnishing 
us  with  reasons  for  understanding  the  word  God  in  an  inferior  sense,  (as  is 
usual,  when  this  designation  is  applied  to  inferior  beings,)  has  plainly  and  un- 
equivocally taught  us,  that  this  God,  who  was  the  Logos,  created  the  uni- 
verse. The  Bible  every  where  apVeals  to  creative  power,  as  the  peculiar  and 
distinguishing  prerogative  of  the  Supreme  God ;  and  attributes  it  solely  to 
Jehovah.  Read  Gen.  ii.  2,  3.  Ex.  x.\.  11.  Is.  xliv.  24.  Je.  x.  12.  Ps.  ^^ii.  3,  4. 
cii.  25,  and  other  passages  of  the  same  tenor.  Read  Isaiah  xl.,  and  onward, 
where  Goil  by  his  prophet  makes  a  most  solemn  challenge  to  ail  polytheists, 
to  brin^  the  objects  ot  their  worship  into  competition  with  him  ;  and  declares 
himselt  to  bo  ai.^tinguishcrl  from  them  all,  by  his  being  "  Ihe  Creator  of  the 
cnd.s  of  the  earth,"  (v.  28 ;)  and  by  his  havins  formed  and  arranged  the 
heavens,  (v.  i6.)"— Stuart's  Letters  to  Channin^. 

Ver.  5.  The  darkness  comprehended  it  fiot.—Doddridg-e,  "  apprehended  it 
not."— Ca?«p6fi//,  "  admitted  it  not."  The  allusion  seems  to  be  to  air,  so 
jfross  and  foul  as  to  extinguish  any  light  (hnk  or  torch)  that  may  be  introduced 
into  it. 

Ver.  7.  That  a!l  men  through  him—i.  e.  all  who  heard  his  testimony— 
misrht  believe— In  Jesus. 

Ver.  9.  Which  lighteth  every  man  that  cometh,  Sec— Doddridge,  "  which 
coming  into  the  world  enlighteneth  every  man."—"  He  that  cometh,"  was  a 
periphrasis  for  the  Messiah.    See  ch.  vi.  14,  &c. 

Ver.  10.  Kneio  hijn  not.— They  neitlier  knew  nor  acknowledged  hici.  lb 
the  word  often  moans. 

Ver.  \\.  He  came  unto  his  own,  and  his  own,  &c.— The  word  "own,"  in 
the  first  instance,  is  neuter;  in  ihe  sacMul,  masculine ;  it  is,  tlierefore,  pro- 
perly rendered  by  Cainphell,  "He  came  unto  liia  own  (land,)  and  his  ow.t 
(peopK')  receive<l  him  not."    See  Lirke  xx.  9—16. 

Ver.  14.  The  Word    was    made  JU'sh.— Campbell,  "'became  incarnate," 


240 


JOHN,  I. 


! of the  I 


t  2 Pel.  17. 
lJii.1.1,2. 

u  Ps.45.2. 
Col.2.3,9. 

A.  M.  4030. 
A.  I).  UG. 

T  Mat3.l3, 
ic 

S«c.3.M. 


X  I's.&5.lO. 
Ro.5.i;i. 

y  Ex.33.20. 
vri.6.I6. 

i  Un.4.9. 

a  L.i.o.iS, 

*>  or,  a 
prophet. 


among  US,  (and  t  we  beheld  his  glory,  theglory  as 
only  begotten  of  the  Father,)  full  "of  gpace  and  truth. 

15  IF  John  V  bare  witness  of  him,  and  cried,  s;  ying. 
This  was  he  of  whom  I  spake,  He  tluU  cometh  after 
me  is  preferred  before  me:  for  he  was  before  me. 

16  And  of  his  fulness  ^have  all  we  received,  and 
grace  for  grace. 

17  For  the  law  was  given  by  Moses,  but  grace  '  and 
truth  came  bv  Jesus  Christ. 

18  No  man  hath  seen  God  y  at  any  time;  the  *  only 
begotten  Sun,  which  is  in  the  bosom  of  the  Father, 
he  hath  declared  him. 

19  IT  And  this  *  is  the  record  of  John,  when  the  Jews 
sent  priests  and  Levites  from  Jerusalem  to  ask  him, 
Who  art  thou  ? 

20  And  he  confessed,  and  denied  not ;  but  confessed, 
I  am  not  the  Christ. 

21  And  they  asked  him.  What  then  ?  Art  thou  Elias? 
And  he  saith,  I  am  not.  Art  thou  b  that  prophet? 
And  he  answered.  No. 


wliich  is  doubtless  the  true  sense,  thoudi  not  so  simple.  The  word  inade.  's 
the  same  tliat  is  used  ver.  3 ;  it  is  of  very  extensive  use,  and  in  most  of  its 
senses  is  applied  to  Christ.  Ver.  3  and  10,  Schteusner  understands  it  of 
creation  :  so  also  Heb.  xi.  3.  James  iii.  9.  It  is  also  applied  to  his  incurnaiion, 
"made  of  a  woman,"  Gal.  iv.  4  ;  to  his  bein?  "  made,"  or  constituted.  "  a  pro- 
phet," Luke  xxiv.  19  :  and  in  various  other  ways. And  dice/;— Literally, 

"tabernacled."  (So  Wes/eij.)  Campbell,  "sojourned."  See  Heb.  xi.  9. 
But  Doddridge  thinks  it  an  allusion  to  the  Shecninah  or  (divine)  glory  which 
resided  in  the  tabernacle. 

The  incarnation  of  the  Son  of  God  was  doubtless  anticipated  under  the  Pa- 
triarchal dispensation.  Abraham,  and  other  Old  Testament  believers,  by  faith 
haw  "  his  day,"  and  rejoiced  in  it.  (Chap,  viii.56.)  From  them  the  doctrine 
spread  among  the  heathen,  all  whose  deities  became  occasionally  incarnate  ;< 
but  the  most  extraordinary  notions  of  this  kind  are  to  be  found  among  the  Hin- 
doos. According  to  them,  l>e67i/j«  (or  Clireeshnaj  was  nine  times  mcarnate, 
for  various  great  and  important  purposes,  of  which  the  last  was,  to  put  an  end 
to  human  sacrifices.  See  "  Dictionary  of  Religions,"  3d  edition,  under  Hin- 
doos.  Full  of  grace  and  truth.— Gmce  and  truth,  the  sum  of  that  emana- 
tion of  divine  fulness,  called  in  Scripture,  the  glory  of  God.-^ Edtpards. 

Ver.  15.  John  bare  toitnes?,  &c.— Campbell  includes  this  verse  in  a  paren- 
thesis, and  connects  the  16th  with  the  14th,  thus.— The  Word  was  "  t'ull  of 

grace  and  truth  ;"  and  "  of  his  fulness  have  all  we  received,"  &c. lie  teas 

before  me.— Though  the  Greek  protos,  is  sometimes  used  for  j  re  (  mincnce 
(as  Lardner  shows,)  yet  as  the  preceding  clause  ("  he  that  comet  h  after  me"), 
refers  to  lime,  it  seems  far  the  most  natural  to  understand  this  in  the  same 
manner  as  Doddridge  does,  "  He  existed  before  me."  This  verse  seems  in 
anticipation  of  verse  19.    See  verse  30. 

Ver.  16.  Grace  for  grace.— The  Greek  preposition  (anti)  renderc»d  for,  is 
capable  of  various  acceptations  ;  we  shall  mention  oidy  two,  which  we  think 
most  probable.  "  Grace /or  grace"  is  then  either,  1.  Grace  upon  iirnce  ;  so 
Doddridge,  Wesley,  and  others  ;  or,  2.  Gra.ce  answering  to  grace,  iieo  Park- 
hurst. 

Ver.  17.  Laio  roas  given,  &c.— The  law  given  by  Moses  was  cither  the  mo- 
ral law,  and  that  hart  no  grace;  "  The  soul  that  simieth,  it  shall  die,"  (Eze. 
xviii.  4;)  or  it  was  the  ceremonial  law,  and  that  had  no  truth;  that  is,  no 
reality;  for  it  was  only  "the  shadow  of  good  things  to  come,"  of  which  Christ 
was  the  .substance.  (Heb.  x.  1,  &c.) 

Ver.  Id.  He  hath  declared  him.— Doddridge  and  Campbell,  "  Hatli  made 
him  known."    Compare  chap.  vi.  46. 

Ver.  19.  Levitet.— The  posterity  of  Levi— appointed  by  the  Mosaic  law,  to 
lie  the  ministers  or  servants  of  the  priests. 

Ver.  21.  Art  thou  Elias?  And  he  saith,  lam  nor —He  w-as  not  Elijah  come 
from  the  invisible  world,  as  the  Jews  doubtless  meant :  (for  such  was  their  ex- 
pectation ;)  yet  he  was  the  Elias  intended  by  the  proplu^t  Malarlii.  Mat  xi. 
1—19. That  prophet. — The  Greek  is  more  accurately  rendered  ov  Camp- 
bell, "The  Christ,"  and  "The  Prophet."    See  Deut.  xviiv  15. 


JOHN,  I. 


22  Then  said  ihey  unto  him,  Who  art  thou  1  that  we 
may  give  an  answer  to  them  that  sent  us.  What 
sayest  thou  of  .hyself? 

23  He  <:  said,  I  am  the  voice  of  one  crying  in  the 
wilderness,  JNIake  straight  the  way  of  the  Lord,  as 
said  the  d  prophet  Esaias. 

24  And  they  which  were  sent  were  of  the  Phari- 
sees. 

25  And  they  asked  him.  and  said  unto  hirn,  Why 
baptizest  thou  then,  if  thou  be  not  that  Christ,  nor 
Elias,  neither  tliat  prophet  ? 

26  John  ansv.'ertd  them,  saying,  I  baptize  with 
water  :  but  there  standeth  ^  one  among  you,  whom  ye 
know  not ; 

,     27  He  it  is,  who  coming  after  me  is  preferred  before 
i!  me,  whose  shoe's  latchet  T  am  not  worthy  to  unloose. 

28  These  things  were  done  in  f  Bethabara  beyond 
Jordan,  where  John  was  baptizing. 

29  IT  The  next  day  John  seeth  Jesus  coming  unto 
him,  and  saith,  Behold  the  Lamb  s  of  God,  which 
h  taketh  i  away  the  sin  of  the  world.       ^ 

30  This  is  he  of  whom  I  said.  After  me  cometh  a 
man  which  is  preferred  before  me :  for  he  was  before 
me. 

31  And  I  knew  him  not :  but  that  he  should  be  made 
manifest  to  Israel,  therefore  am  I  come  baptizing  with 
water. 

32  And  John  bare  record,  saying,  I  saw  the  Spirit 
descending  from  heaven  like  a  dove,  and  it  abode 
upon-  him. 

33  And  I  knew  him  not :  but  he  that  sent  me  to 
baptize  with  water,  the  same  said  unto  me,  Upon 
whorn  thou  shall  see  the  Spirit  descending,  and  re- 
maining J  on  him,  the  same  is  he  which  baptizeth 
w  with  the  Holy  Ghost. 


g  Ex.lZS. 
18.53.7,11. 
Re.5.6. 


Ac.13.39. 
1  Pe.2.24. 
Re.  1.5. 


k  Acl.a 
2.4. 


Vcr.  27.  Preferred  before  7ne.— This  conduct  of  John  reminds  i!s  of  the  Pa- 
gan pliiloaopher,  Antisthene.s,  who  kept  a  school  of  rhetoric  ;  but,  when  he 
heard  Socrates,  he  shut  up  his  school,  and  told  his  pupils,  "  Go  seek  for  your- 
selves a  master,  I  have  found  one  ;'"  but  John  did  better  ;  when  he  had  found 
a  master  for  himself,  lie  recommended  him  to  all  his  followers. 

Ver.  23.  In  Bethabara.— Campbell  reads,  "in  Bethany:"  and  adds,  that 
"  the  MSS.  which  read  Bethany,  are,  both  in  number  and  in  value,  more  than 
a  counterpoise  to  those  in  which  we  find  the  vulvar  reading  (Bethal/ara.)  Add 
to  these,  the  Vulgate,  the  Saxon,  and  both  the  Syriac  versions,"  &c.  So  Grfes- 
bach.  Bethany  signifies  a  ferry  house  ;  but  this  Bethany  was  not  where  La- 
zarus and  his  sisters  lived,  but  beyond,  or  "  upon  the  Jordan,"  where  probably 
a  ferry-boat  was  stationed. 

Ver.  31.  Iknero  him  not.— This  is  differently  explained.  Boddrrdge  says, 
"  knew  him  not"  personalhj,  which  seems  difficult  to  believe,  since  all  the 
male  branches  of  families  used  to  meet  at  the  three  great  feasts  at  Jerusalem, 
which  we  know  Jesus  was  accustomed  to  attend  ;  and  Zacharias,  the  father 
of  John,  being  a  priest,  woidd  naturally  bring  up  his  family  in  that  dtity.  Carip-  | 
bell  thinks  that  Jolin  might  have  known  Jesus  to  be  a  prophet,  yet  not  tne 
Messiah  ;  but  being  himself  a  prophet,  even  supiiosing  he  had  not  heard  of  his 
miraculous  conception,  or  early  devotedness  to  God,  (which  is  scarcely  proba- 
ble,) he  must  have  naturally  suspected  that  he  was  tlie  person  to  whom  he 
was  appointed  forerunner. 

Ver.  33.  Ikneio  hhn  not.— Thara  seems  to  have  been  a  special  providence 
in  the  circumstance  of  John  and  Jesus  being  brought  up  at  such  a  distance — 
one  in  the  desert  of  Judea,  and  the  other  in  Lower  Galilee  (not  less  than  60 
or  70  miles  apart,)  and  never  seeing  each  other,  but  at  the  three  great  festivalf , 
which  cut  ofl'all  reasonable  suspicion  of  confederacy  or  collusion. 


JOHN,  I. 


m  TTiaticas 
tvj  noun 
he  fori, 


0  Mat.16.13 


34  And  I  saw,  and  bare  record  that  this  is  the  Son  of 
God. 

35  U  Again  the  next  day  after  John  stood,  and  two 
of  his  disciples; 

36  And  looking  upon  Jesus  as  he  walked,  he  saith. 
Behold  the  Lamb  of  God  ! 

37  And  the  two  disciples  heard  him  speak,  and  ihey 
followed  Jesus. 

33  Then  Jesus  turned,  and  saw  them  following,  and 
saith  unto  them.  What  seek  ye 7  They  said  unto  him. 
Rabbi,  (which  is  to  say,  being  interpreted,  Master,) 
where  i  dwellest  thou  1 

39  He  saith  unto  them,  Come  and  see.  They  came 
and  saw  where  he  dwelt,  and  abode  with  him  tha' 
day  :  for  it  was  about  "» the  tenth  hour. 

40  One  of  the  two  which  heard  John  speak,  and  fol- 
lowed him,  was  Andrew,  Simon  Peter's  brother. 

41  He  first  findeth  his  own  brother  Simon,  and  saith 
unto  him.  We  have  found  the  Messias,  which  is,  being 
interpreted,  "  the  Christ. 

42  And  he  brought  him  to  Jesus.  And  when  Jesus 
beheld  him,  he  said.  Thou  art  Simon  the  son  of  Jona : 
thou  o  shalt  be  called  Cephas,  which  is  by  interpreta- 
tion, P  A  stone. 

43  IT  The  day  following  Jesus  would  go  forth  into 
Galilee,  and  findeth  Philip,  and  saith  unto  him.  Fol- 
low me. 

44  Now  Philip  was  of  Bethsaida,  the  city  of  Andrew 
and  Peter. 

45  Philip  findeth  Naihanael,  and  saith  unto  him,  We 
have  found  him,  of  whom  JMoses  'i  in  the  lavv,  and  the 
prophets,  did  write,  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  the  son  of 
Joseph. 

46  And  Nathanael  said  unto  him,  '  Can  there  any 
good  thing  come  out  of  Nazareth  7  Philip  saith  unto 
him,  Come  and  see.  


Ver.  34.  The  Son  of  God.— The  evidence  whicli  John  gave  concerning  Je- 
sus, is  cliicfly  confined  to  two  points  :— 1.  The  divinity  of  iiia  character,  as 
"  the  Son  of  God  ;"  and,  2.  The  efficacy  of  his  atonement,  as  being  "The 
Lamb  of  God,  which  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  worJd."  These  great  tniths 
sliould  never  be  lost  sight  of  by  a  preacher  of  the  cross,  as  being  tlie  Ibunda- 
tion  of  tlie  Christian  system. 

Ver.  36.  Behold  the  Lamb.— \  An  allusion  to  the  morning  and  evening  sacri- 
fice, which  typified  the  lamb  of  God,  wlio  sliould  bear  away  the  sins  of  the 
woTk\.]—Bagsfer.  .         ,  ,  ,        , 

Ver.  3D.  About  the  tenth  /lour.— Supposing  those  hours  to  be  reckoned  ac- 
cording to  the  Roman  method,  from  six  in  the  morning,  they  bring  ns  to  lour  in 
the  afYcrnoon,  which  our  translators,  in  their  marginal  note,  remark,  was  two 
hours  before  night,  reckoning  their  day  from  six  to  six. 

Ver.  4-2.  Son  o/ Jowa— Or  Jonas  ;  probably  an  abridgement  of  Joanna,  or 
John. Cepfias—]u  Syriac,  agrees  with  Peter,  in  Greek,  fso  our  English  mar- 
gin.) both  signifying  a  stone.    See  note  on  Mat.  xvi.  17— 2li. 

Ver.  43.  The  day  foUoicUig— Or  "  on  the  morrow,"  or  "  next  time;"  for  the 
word  "day"  need  not  be  taken  strictly.  ,     ,  ,       /. 

Ver.  44.  Bethsaida— \Viis  at  this  time  a  poor  fishing  vilbge  on  the  lake  of 
Gennesareth.  ,    ,  .        , 

Ver.  4.9.  A'a^/'an/e^.— Sui)poscd  to  be  the  same  as  Bartholomew,  mentioned 
by  Luke  vi.  14.  He  is  remarkable  for  his  artlessnoss  and  simplicity  of  cha- 
racter. For  his  ready  acknowledgment  of  Christ  as  King  of  Israel,  andforhi.'* 
piety.  , 

Ver.  46.  Nazareth.— Thia  was  a  town  of  Lower  Galilee,  about  two  leagues 
East  from  Mount  Tabor.     It  bore  a  bad  character,  even  among  tlie  Galileans, 


JOHN,  II. 


243 


47  Jesus  saw  Nathanael  coining  to  him,  and  saith  of 
him,  Behold  *  an  IsraeUte  indeed,  in  whom  is  no  guile  ! 

4S  Nathanael  saith  unto  him,  Whence  knowest  thou 
me?  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  him,  Before  that 
Philip  called  thee,  when  thou  wast  under  the  fig  tree, 
I  saw  t  thee. 

49  Nathanael  answered  and  saith  unto  him,  Rabbi, 
thou  "  art  the  Son  of  God ;  thou  art  the  King  » of 
Israel. 

50  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  him,  Because  I  said 
unto  thee,  I  saw  thee  under  the  fig  tree,  believest 
thou  ?  thou  shalt  see  greater  things  than  these. 

51  And  he  saith  unto  him,  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  Hereafter  ye  shall  see  heaven  ^open,  and  the 
angels  ^  of  God  ascending  and  descending  upon  the 
Son  of  man. 

CHAPTER  II. 

1  Christ  turneth  water  into  wine,  12  de»5artelh  into  Capernaum,  ana  to  Jenisa- 

lein,  14  wliere  he  purgelh  the  temple  of  buyirs  and  sellers.     19  He  foretelleth 

tiis  (ieath  anJ  resurrection.,   23  Many  believed  because  of  his  miracles,  but  he 

would  not  trust  hini^ielf  with  tliein. 

AND  the  third  day  there  was  a  marriage  in  Cana 
=*  of  Galilee ;  and  the  mother  of  Jesus  was  there  : 

2  And  both  Jesus  was  called,  and  his  disciples,  to  the 
b  marriage. 

3  And  «:  when  they  wanted  wine,  the  mother  of  Jesus 
saith  unto  him,  They  have  no  wine. 

4  Jesus  saith  unto  her.  Woman,  what  have  I  to  do 
with  thee?  mine  hour  is  not  yet  come. 

5  His  mother  saith  unto  the  servants,  Whatsoever 
d  he  saith  unto  you,  do  it. 

6  And'  there  were  set  there  six  water-pots  of  stone, 
after  the  manner  of  the  purifying  of  the  Jews,  con- 
taining two  or  three  firkins  apiece. 


tPB.139.1,2. 


r.  Mat.  1-1.33 
c.SU.28,29. 


Mat.21.5. 
J7.ll. 


X  Ge.23.ia 
Da.7.9,10. 
Ac  1.10, 
11. 


a  Jos.  19.23. 
c.4.46. 


c  Eo.10.19. 
Is.24.ll. 


ly 


which  is  fully  justified  by  the  treatment  which  our  Lord  himself  received  from 
them,  Luke  iv.  29,  29.  This  is  one  instance  in  which  our  Saviour  "  made  him- 
self of  no  repuriition." 

Ver.  51.  Verihj.  verihj.— Greek.  Amen,  Amen,  which  is,  in  fact,  a  Hebrew 
word,  signifying  "  certairjly,"  or  "iatrufii;"  but  it  is  remarkable  that  John, 
in  atloptinj:  this  word,  always  dtuibles  it,  while  the  other  Evangelists  use  it 
singly;  a  circumstance  we  can  account  for  only  from  the  earnestness  of  lii.' 
manner. Ansrels  ....  ascending  and  descending,  to  wait,  <fec.— So  Dod- 
dridge. But  Campbell  renders  it,  "ascending  from.  .  .  .and  descending 
ui>on."  Several  instances  of  this  nature  occurred  to  the  apostles  (of  whoij  we 
have  reckoned  Nathanael  to  he  one)  during  their  master's  life  ;  but  the  grand 
instance  of  it  was  at  iiis  ascension,  (Acts  i.  11,;  to  be  exceeded  only  at  the  d.iy 
of  judgment. 

CiIap.  II.  Ver.  1.  Cana  of  Galilee.— A  small  town,  four  or  five  miles  from 
Nazareth. 

Ver.  4.  Woman.— It  is  evident  that  there  is  nothing  disresoectful  in  this  address, 
as  it  was  used  by  our  Lord  on  the  mo.-;t  atleclingof  all  occasions,  and  when  lie 
evinced  liis  exquisite  syinpatliy  and  tender  regard  for  tliis  very  parent,  ch.  .\i.\. 
26.  Xenophon  puts  it  into  the  moutli  of  a  Persian  chief,  when  consoling  a  cap 
tive  laily  of  the  highest  rank.  Augustus  is  made  to  use  it  to  Cleopatra,  and  An- 
lenor  to  Helen.    It  may,  therefore,  be  considered  ts  equivalent  to  IMadam.  See 

Orient.  Lit.  No.  1337. Whatliave  I  to  do  with  theel—Parkhurst  and 

Campbell,  "  What  hast  thou  to  do  with  nie  ?"  The  expression,  though  cer- 
tainly no.  disrespectful,  implies  reproof:  "  Why  dost  thou  interfere?" Mine 

hour  is  not  yet  come—'\.  e.  The  time  for  me  to  act  is  not  yet  come. 

Ver.  6.  Two  or  three  firkins.— Thh  is  .in  English  meastire,  tuiknowntofhe 
Greeks  or  Jews.  Doddridge,  Campbell,  and  others,  suppose  Ihe  Heiirew  Baths 
to  be  intended,  which  are  reckoned  to  contain  (rom  four  to  seven  gallons  each  ; 
but  it  were  better  to  leave  it  indefinite— ^»i«WMrcs. 


244 


JOHN,  II. 


p  Ps  U9. 
ICO. 
e.7.l7. 


mM->t.21.12 
Ma.ll.l5 
Lu.  19.5.4. 


7  Jesus  saith  unto  them,  Fill  the  water-pots  with 
water.    And  they  filled  them  up  to  the  brim. 

8  And  he  saith  unto  them,  Draw  'out  now,  and  bear 
unto  the  governor  f  of  the  feast.     And  they  bare  it 

9  When  the  ruler  of  the  feast  had  tasted  the  water 
that  was  made  wine,  and  knew  not  whence  it  was, 
(but  the  =  servants  which  drew  the  water  knew,)  the 
governor  of  the  feast  called  the  bridegroom, 

10  And  saith  unto  hini,  Every  man  at  the  beginninj^ 
doth  set  forth  good  wine ;  and  when  men  have  well 
drunk,  then  that  which  is  worse  :  but  thou  hast  kept 
the  good  h  wine  until  now. 

11  This  beginning  of  miracles  did  Jesus  in  Cana  of 
Galilee,  and  manifested  i  for-th  his  glory ;  and  his  dis- 
ciples believed  Jon  him. 

12  IT  After  this  he  went  down  to  Capernaum,  he,  and 
his  mother,  and  his  brethren,  and  his  disciples:  and 
they  continued  iherc  not  many  days. 

13  ^  And  the  Jews'  passover  k  was  at  hand,  and 
Jesus  1  went  up  to  Jerusalem, 

14  And  found  '"  in  the  temple  those  that  sold  oxen 
and  sheep  and  doves,  and  the  changers  of  money 
sitting : 

15  And  wlien  he  had  made  a  scourge  of  small  cords, 
he  drove  them  all  out  of  the  temple,  and  the  sheep, 
and  the  oxen  ;  and  poured  out  the  changers'  money, 
and  overthrew  the  tables  ; 

16  And  said  unto  them  that  sold  doves.  Take  these 
things  hence;  make  not  my  Father's  house  a  house 
of  merchandise. 


Vcr.  8.  The  govervor  of  the  feast~'\.  e.  the  president  or  cliairman,  wliuse 
duty  on  such  occasions  is cicscribed  by  tlio  auilior  of  Eccie.siasticu.s,  chiip.  .\x.\ii. 
t.  The  Greek  term  is  architriclinos,  who  sat  at  the  head  of  the  table,  wliich 
vas  shaped  like  the  Greek  letter  11,  as  represented  by  ancient  jiaintcrs.  The 
at.-.liitrichnos  superintended  the  arrangements  and  preparations  of  tlie  least,  and 
passed  around  among  ths  quests  to  see  whether  they  were  all  s:ipplied.  He  usu- 
ally "'PS  not  one  of  the  suesls,  and  did  not  recline  with  them  at  the  table. 
Comnare  note  on  Mat.  x.vvi.  io. 

Vci".  9.   Ulien  the  ruler— Or  governor ;  it  is  the  S3>ne  word. 

Ver.  10.  When  men  have  loell  drunk.— Doddridge,  "drank  plentifully;" 
Campbell,  "  largely,"  or  "freely,"  which  last  term  seems  l)est.  TheI<XX.  use 
the  same  word  in  Gen.  xliii.  31.  Sol.  Song  v.  I.  Hag.  i.  6  ;  in  none  of  wliich 
docs  it  imply  mto.xication. 

Ver.  11.  Cana.— [Cana,  a  town  of  Galilee,  now  called  Cane  Galil,  or  Ke- 
pher  Kenna,  is  situated,  according  to  the  authority  of  modern  travellers,  be- 
tween titleen  and  sixteen  miles  west  of  Tiberias,  about  six  miles  S.  E.  of  Se- 
phoiis  orSafoury,  and  between  four  and  five  miles  N.  E.  by  E.  of  Nazarctl^  It 
is  a  neat  little  village,  pleasantly  situated  on  the  descent  of  a  hill,  facing  the 
Eouth- west,  with  a  copious  spring,  surrounded  with  plantations  of  olive  and  other 
fruit  trees  ;  and  contains  about  300  inhabitants,  chiefly  Catholic  Christians. 
Pococke  saw  a  large  mined  building,  the  walls  of  which  were  entire,  and 
wliich  they  said  occupied  the  site  of  the  house  of  the  marriage.  Near  it  was  a 
large  new  Greek  church  ;  and  on  the  south  side  of  the  village,  near  the  foun- 
tain, there  were  the  ruins  of  another  church,  dedicated  to  St.  Bartholomew, 
and  said  to  have  been  his  house.]— Bagster. 

Ver.  15.  Of  s?nall  cords— l  e.  the  cords  tlmthad  been  employed  to  tie  up 

the  cattle. Oxen.—Camphell,  "cattle."    0.\'cn  (prdperly  speaking)  being 

castrated  animals,  could  not  be  sacrihcod.  The  common  idea  that  Jesus 
scourged  the  money  changers  is  unfounded.  The  scourge,  as  is  evident  from 
the  original,  was  used  only  in  driving  the  sheep  and  oxen  from  the  temple. 

Vcr.  16.  A  house  of  merchandise.— Doddridge  8.rn\  Campbell,  "  trattic"— a 
public  market :  and  the  extent  of  that  market  may  be  judged  of  from  what  .To- 
sephus  tells  us,  that  at  one  passover  the  Jews  sacrificed  256,500  victims  of  dif- 


JOHN,  III. 


245 


17  And  his  disciples  remembered  that  it  was  "  writ- 
ten, The  zeal  of  thy  house  hath  eaten  me  up. 

13  IT  Then  answered  the  .Jews  and  said  unto  him, 
What  sign  "  showest  thou  unto  us,  seeing  that  thou 
doest  these  things  ? 

19  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  them.  Destroy  p  this 
temple,  and  in  three  days  I  will  raise  it  up. 

20  Then  said  the  Jews,  Forty  and  six  years  was 
this  temple  in  building,  and  wilt  thou  rear  it  up  in 
three  days  1 

21  But  ne  spaKe  of  the  temple  i  of  his  body. 

22  When  therefore  he  was  nsen  from  the  dead,  his, 
disciples  remembered  ■"  that  he  had  said  this  unto 
them  ;  and  they  believed  the  scripture,  and  the  word 
which  Jesus  had  said. 

23  IT  Now  when  he  was  in  Jerusalem  at  the  pass- 
over,  in  the  feast  day,  many  believed  in  his  name, 
when  they  saw  the  miracles  which  he  did. 

24  But  Jesus  did  not  commit  himself  unto  them,  be- 
cause he  *  knew  all  men, 

25  And  needed  not  that  any  should  testify  of  man  : 
for  he  knew  what  was  in  man. 

CHAPTER  III. 

1  Christ  tpacheth  Nicodemiis  the  necessity  of  regeneration.     14  Of  faiUi  in  his 

dealh.     i6  The  great  love  of  God  towards  the  world.     18  Condemnation  fu 

unbelief     23  Tlie  baptism,  witness,  and  doctrine  of  John  concerning  Christ. 

THERE  was  a  man  of  the  Pharisees,  named  "  Nico 
demus,  a  ruler  of  the  Jews  : 

2  The  same  came  to  Jesus  by  night,  and  said  unto 
him.  Rabbi,  we  know  that  thou  art  a  teacher  come 
from  God  :  for  b  no  man  can  do  these  miracles  that 
thou  doest,  except  <=  God  be  with  him. 

3  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  him.  Verily,  verily,  I 
say  unto  thee,  a  Except  a  man  be  born  « again,  h( 
cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  God. 


c  Fp.2.21  22 

(01.2.9 
He.8.2. 

r  I.I1.24  3. 

s  1  Sa.16.7. 
1  Ch.28.9. 
29.17. 
Je.  17.9, 10 
MaL9.4. 
c.16.30. 
Ac.^.•2i. 
Rc.2.23. 


a  c.7..'50,31. 
19.39. 

b  c.9.16..^. 
Ac.2.22. 

c  Ac.10.3S. 

d  c.1.13. 
Oa.6.I5. 
Kp2.1. 
Ta.3..5. 
Ja.l.lS. 
1  Pe.1.23. 
1  Jn.2.29. 


ferent  kinds,  wliicli  amount  to  more  than  32.000  daily,  it  is  possible,  how- 
ever, that  Josephus  exaggerated,  as  well  as  the  Jews  :  he  mentions,  that  He- 
rod, in  his  15tli  year,  in  repairing  the  temple,  doubled  the  space  of  ground 
which  bad  enclosed  it,  which  will  account  for  this  large  market.  See  Lard- 
ner's  Cred.  ii.  290. 

Ver.  20.  Forty  and  six  years.— A  difficulty  has  been  felt  in  making  out  the 
"forty  and  si.x  years"  here  mentioned,  since,  by  the  account  of  Joaephus,  it 
was  built  within  eight  or  nine.  Lardner  remarks,  however,  that  this  refi-rs  to 
what  Herod  did  at  bis  oion  expense ;  but  the  Jews  were  continually  adding 
improvements  and  embellislmients,  as  late  as  A.  D.  6.5,  within  a  few  years  of 
its  final  destruction  by  Titus.  Yet  they,  as  well  as  the  Christians,  called  this 
the  .second  teir.,>.t. 

Ver.  25.  Kneio  tchat  was  in  7}ian.—The  knowledge  of  the  most  intimate  se- 
crets of  the  heart  is  ascribed  to  Chri.^t. 

Chap.  III.  Ver.  l.  Nicodcnnif—'Wn^  not  only  a  ruler,  or  magistrote  of 
the  Jews,  but  from  chap.  vii.  50.  of  this  gospel,  has  been  generally  eonsideved  aa 
a  inerr.lier  of  the  Sanhedrim,  or  groat  council  of  Jewish  rulers.  He  came  lo  Je- 
sus by  night,  parti}',  perhaps,  for  the  sake  of  privacy  ;  and  partly,  because  then 
less  liable  to  be  interrupteti,  either  by  his  own  friends,  or  Jesus's  disciples. 

Ver.  3.  Except  a  man  be  born  again.— So  ver.  7.  The  Greelc  ianoChen)  is 
ambiguous,  anil  means  either  "  again,"  or  "  from  above  ;"  afld  some  exposi- 
tors prefer  i!:e  latter  interpretation,  which  it  is  clear  the  word  bears,  both  in 
verse  31,  of  this  chapter,  and  in  ch.  xix.  11.  "  But  that  the  common  version  is 
here  preferable,  (says  Dr.  Campbell.)  is  evident  from  the  answer  given  by  Ni- 
rodemu.s.  which  shows  that  he  understood  it  no  otherwise  than  as  a  second 
birth.  And  let  it  be  remembered,  that  in  the  Chaldee  language  spoken  by  our 
Lord,  there  is  not  the  same  ambiguity  which  we  finil  in  tlie  Greek."    Tb.e  old- 


246 


JOHN,  III. 


f  .Mii.l6.1C. 
Ac.  2.33. 


g  Ro.3.2. 
I  Co.ili 


1  Co.  15. 
47..  49. 
2C0.5  17. 


or,  /nm 
above. 


J  I  Co.2.11. 


k    Jn.1.1.. 

a 


Ep.4.9,l0. 


mNu.21.9. 


4  Nicodemus  saith  unto  him,  How  can  a  man  be 
bcrn  when  he  i.'?  ohl  1  can  he  enicr  the  second  time 
into  his  mother's  womb,  and  be  born? 

5  Jesus  answered,  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  thee.  Ex- 
cept a  man  be  born  of  f  water  and  of  the  s  Spirit,  he 
cannot  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God. 

6  That  1'  which  is  born  of  the  flesh  is  flesh  ;  and  that 
which  is  born  of  the  Spirit  is  spirit. 

7  Marvel  not  that  1  said  unto  thee,  Ye  must  be  bom 
i  ap:ain. 

8  The  wind  blowelh  where  itlisteth,  and  thou  hear- 
est  the  sound  thereof,  but  canst  not  tell  whence  it  Co- 
meth, and  whither  it  goeth  :  so  J  is  every  one  that  is 
born  of  the  Spirit. 

9  Nicodemus  answered  and  said  unto  him,  How  can 
these  things  be  ? 

10  JesLis  answered  and  said  unto  him.  Art  thou  a 
master  of  Israel,  and  knowest  not  these  things  7 

1 1  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  thee,  k  We  speak  that  we 
do  know,  and  testify  that  we  have  seen  ;  and  ye  re- 
ceive not  our  witness. 

12  If  I  have  told  you  earthly  things,  and  ye  believe  not, 
how  shall  ye  believe,  if  I  tell  you  of  heavenly  things  7 

13  And  1  no  man  hath  ascended  up  to  heaven,  but  he 
that  came  down  from  heaven,  even  the  Son  of  man 
which  is  in  heaven. 

14  ^  And  f"  as  Moses  lifted  up  the  serpent  in  the  wil- 
derness, even  so  must  the  Son  of  man  be  lifted  up: 


est  versions  concur  in  the  former  interpretation,  whicii  is  also  clearly  the  sense 
of  tilt'  word  in  Gal.  iv.  9. 

Vor.  5.  Except  a  man  be  bom  of  loater  and  of  the  Spirit— i.  e.  except  a 
man  he  born  not  only  of  water,  but  also  of  the  Spirit.  Christian  baptism,  strictly 
speaking,  was  not  yet  instituted  ;  the  only  baptism  known  to  Nicodemus  was 
that  of  prosclylism,  which  had  been  long  practised  by  the  Jews,  and  was  now 
practised  both  by  John  and  Jesiis  ;  but  are  the  advocates  of  baptismal  regene- 
ration prepared  to  say,  that  John's  baptism  was  attended  with  a  regenerating 
power?  or  that  it  was  necessary  to  salvation?  For  our  parts,  without  under- 
valuing any  divine  ordinance,  we  are  far  from  thinking  either  of  tie  Christian 
S.'icramenls  by  any  means  absoltitely  essential  to  -salvation,  tliough  certainly 
highly  important  in  their  [)roper  place.  So  are  there  many  things  highly  im- 
poi  taut  to  our  health  and  comfort  in  the  r)rescnt  lite,  which  are  by  no  means 
necessary  to  our  existence.  It  is  not  certain  that  vtatcriat  water  is  at  all 
meant,  any  more  than  material  fire  was  intended  by  \\\(i  Jicnj  baptism  which 
our  Lord  promised  to  his  disciples,  Luke  iii.  16.  Water,  and  fire,  and  air,  I  ho 
great  purifying  agents  in  nature  are  all  used  as  emblems  of  the  Spirit's  influ- 
ences on  man  ;  so  "  the  washing  of  water  by  the  word,"  and  "  tlie  washing  of 
regeneration,"  are  explained  by  some  of  our  best  commentators  and  divines,  of  | 
the  purifying  influences  of  the  Sf>irit,  by  means  of  iIkj  written  orpreaclKul  word,  i 

Ver.  8.  The  loind  blowet/i.—'Soi  only  doi.-s  the  same  word  stand  for  both 
wind  and  spirit,  in  the  Hebrew,  but  also  in  the  Greek  and  Latin.    '"  II  is  iuvisi-  i 
ble  ;  we  hear  tin;  noise  it  makes,  but  cannot  discover  what  occasions  its  rise  oj 
fall.    It  is  known  to  us  solely  by  iU*  effects.    Just  so  it  is  with  this  second  ] 
birth.    The  S|iirit  himself,  the  great  agent,  is  invisible;  his  manner  of  opera-  ; 
ting  i.«  beyond  our  discovery  ;  but  the  reality  of  his  operation  is  perceived  by  the  j 

cftects  produced  on  the  disposition  and  life  of  the  regenerate."— Ca7?i;jfcc/^ I 

IViiere  it  Usteth.—i.  e.  chooseth.  j 

Ver.  10.  Art  thou  amaster.—CamphelU  "The  Teacher  id  idaskal  os\  ot  Is-  i 
rael."  intimating,  by  the  emphatic  article  in  Greek,  that  he  was  eminent  for  1 
learning  and  talent,  as  n  teacher  of  religion. 

Ver.  U.  And  as  Moses.— As  the  serpent  was  raised  up  on  high  to  the  view  of 
Israel,  so  mu.st  the  Sou  of  man  he  lifted  up  on  the  cross,  that  is,  crucified  ;  and 
t;i;!s  become  the  standard  ofsalvation  :  by  these  means,  eventually,  all  nations 
shall  be  drawn  unto  him,  that  is,  to  believe  on  him  ;  as  he  says,  cha|).  xii.  32: 
"And  I,  if  I  be  lifted  up,  will  draw  all  men  unto  me." 


JOHN,  III. 


Til 


247 


15  Thi\J.  whosoever  "  helieveth  in  him  should  not  pe- 
rish, but  have  eternal  Hfe. 

IG  IT  For  o  God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he  .<rave  his 
only  begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believetn  in  him 
should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  hfe. 

17  For  P  God  sent  not  his  Son  into  the  world  to  con- 
denm  the  worlo  ;  but  that  the  world  through  him 
might  be  saved.  , 

18  II  He  fi  that  believeth  on  him  is  not  condemned  : 
but  he  that  believeih  not  is  condemned  alreadv,  be- 
cause he  hath  not  believed  in  the  name  of  the  only  be- 
gotten Son  of  God. 

19  And  this  is  the  condemnation,  that  light  ^  is  come 
into  the  world,  and  men  loved  darkness  rather  than 
light,  because  their  deeds  were  evil. 

20  For  everyone  that  doethevil  hateth  the  light,  nei- 
ther s  cometn  to  the  light,  lest  his  deeds  should  be  t  re- 
proved. 

2i  But  he  that  doeth"  truth  cometh  to  the  light,  that 
his  deeds  may  be  made  manifest,  that  they  are  wrought 
V  in  God. 

22  IT  After  these  things  came  Jesus  and  his  disciples 
into  the  land  of  Judea;  and  there  he  tarried  with 
them,  and  ^baptized. 

23  IT  And  John  also  was  baptizing  in  ^non  near  to 
«Sahm,  because  there  was  much  water  there:  and 
y  they  came,  and  were  baptized. 

24  For  ^  John  was  not  yet  cast  into  prison. 

25  IT  Then  there  arose  a  question  between  some  of 
John's  disciples  and  the  Jews  about  purifying. 


A.  M  4031.    I 
A.  D.  in 


o  1  Jn.4.9. 
p  Lu.9.56. 
q  C.6.*:  A7. 


I'r.4.1 
19. 


u  1  Jn.1.6. 

V  3Jn.ll. 

w  c.4.2. 

X  1  Sa.9  4. 

y  Mat.3.5, 
6. 

z  Mat.  14.3. 


Ver.  16.  For  God  so  loved,  &c.— Mr.  Notl,  missionary  in  the  South  sea 
Island:*,  was  on  one  occasion  reading  a  portion  of  the  Gospel  of  John  to  a  num- 
ber of  the  natives.  Wlien  lie  had  finished  the  sixteenth  verse  of  the  third  chap- 
ter, a  native,  who  lind  listened  with  avidity  and  joy  to  the  words,  interrupted 
him,  and  saiil,  "  What  words  were  those  you  read?  AVhat  sounds  were  those  I 
heard?  Let  me  hear  those  words  again?"  Mr.  i<ott  read  airain  the  vei-se, 
"  God  so  loved,"  &c. ,  when  the  native  rose  from  his  seat,  and  said,  "Is  that 
true?  Can  that  L>e  true?  God  love  the  world,  when  the  world  not  love  him. 
God  so  lovp.  the  world,  as  to  give  his  Son  to  die,  that  man  might  not  die.  Can 
that  he  true  ?"  IMr.  \ott  again  read  the  verse,  "  God  so  loved  the  world,"  &c. 
told  him  it  was  true,  and  that  it  was  the  message  God  had  sent  to  them,  and 
that  whosoever  believed  in  him,  would  not  perish,  but  be  happy  after  death. 
'Ilie  overwhelming  feelings  of  the  wondering  nalivf  were  loo  powerful  for  ex- 
pression or  restraint.  He  burst  inlofears,  and  as  these  chased  each  other  down 
his  countenance,  he  retired  to  meditate  in  private  on  the  amazing  love  of  God, 
which  had  that  day  touched  his  soul ;  and  there  is  every  re:u^on  to  believe  he 
was  afterwards  raised  to  share  the  peace  and  happiness  resulting  from  the  love 
of  God  shed  abroad  in  his  heart. 

Ver.  20.  For  evenj  one  that  doeth  Ci?i7.— The  meaning  of  which  is— 
wicked  men  hate  and  reject  God's  truth,  but  good  men  love  and  receive  itintc 
their  hearts,  and  rejoice  in  its  purifying  influence.  If  then  we  find  that  any 
system  of  doctrine  is  generally  embraced  by  the  wicked  and  rejected  by  the 
righteous,  we  liave  strong  presumptive  evidence  that  the  system  is  false. 

Ver.  21.  He  that  doelh  truth.— Doddridge,  "  practiseth."  See  chap,  rii   17. 

Wrought  in  God — i.  e.  in  the  strength  of  God,  or  by  divine  issistance. 

But  Campbell  and  "thers  render  it,  "  Wrought  according  to  God,"  or  accord- 
ing to  the  divine  will. 

Ver.  23.  ^non.—Tha  name  of  a  place  or  fountain. Much  water.— Lite- 

rally,  many  springs,  or  streams  of  water. 

Ver.  25.  And  the  Je>va.~Canipbell  says,  "Though  the  common  editions 
read  .feios.  the  greater  number  of  MSS..  among  which  are  some  of  the  most 
valuable,  the  Syrinc,  some  ancient  expositors  also,  and  critics,  read  in  the  sin- 
gular—'  John's  disciples  had  a  dispute  with  a  Jew,'  or  'one  of  the  Jews.'  " 


24S 


JOHN,  IV. 


a  c  1.7,IG, 

U.ii?:J3. 
c  lCo.2.1i 

..u. 

4.7. 

He.3.1. 

Ja.1.17. 
d  or,  take 

unto  Idm- 

sdf. 
e  c.1.20,27. 
1  Lu.1.17. 
g  Ca.4.8..12 

Je.2.2. 

E7.e.l6.8. 

Ho.2.I9,«) 

Mal.2?.2. 

2  Co.' 1. 2. 

Ep.£.25, 

27. 

R-.21.9. 
h  r.a..5.l. 
i  c.6.33. 

8.ia. 

Up.  1.20, 

21 
j  lCo.15.47. 
k  c.1.11. 
1  lJn.5.10. 
m  c.7.16. 
n  Ps.4o.7. 

Is.  11.2. 

59.21. 

c).l6. 

..01.1.19. 


q  Ro.1.13. 


CHAP.  A. 
a  r-.3.22,'26. 


26  And  thcv  came  unto  John,  and  said  unto  him,  \[ 
Rabbi,  he  tnat  was   with   thee   beyond  Jordan,    to 
svhoin  thou  '^  barest  witness,  l)ehold,  the  same  bapti- 
zeth,  and  all  b  vien  come  to  him. 

27  John  answered  and  said,  A  ^  man  can  d  receive 
noihinir,  except  it  be  given  him  from  heaven. 

28  Ye  yourselves  bear  me  witness,  that  I  said,  *  I  am 
not  the  Christ,  but  that  'I  am  sent  before  him. 

29  He  that  hath  the  ? bride  is  the  'bridegroom  :  but 
ihe  friend  1"  of  the  bridegroom,  which  standeth  and 
heareth  hitn,  rejoiceth  greatly  because  of  the  bride- 
groom's voice  :  this  my  joy  therefore  is  fulfilled. 

30  He  must  increase,  but  I  must  decrease. 

31  He  that  cometh  from  i  above  is  above  all :  he  j  thai 
is  of  the  earth  is  earthly,  and  speaketh  of  the  earlh  : 
he  that  cometh  fron"-  heaven  is  above  all. 

32  And  what  he  hath  seen  and  heard,  that  he  testifi- 
eth  ;  and  ne  v  man  receiveth  his  testimony. 

33  He  that  hath  received  his  testimony  hath  i  set  to 
his  seal  that  God  is  true. 

34  For  "^  he  v,-hom  God  hath  sent  speaketh  the  words 
of  God:  for  God  giveth  not  the  Spirit  by  measure 
"  unto  him. 

35  The  Father  loveth  the  Son,  "and  hath  given  all 
things  into  his  hand. 

36  He  P  that  believeth  on  the  Son  hath  everlasting 
life  :  and  he  that  believeth  not  the  Son  shall  not  see 
life;  but  the  wrath  i of  God  abideih  on  him. 

CHAPTER  IV. 
I  Christ  talkelh  with  a  woman  of  Samaria,  and  revealeth  himself  unto  l»er. 
27  His  disciples   marvel.    31  He  declarelh  to  them  his  zeal  to  God's  glory. 
39  Many  S:iniariians  believe  on   him.     43  He  ileparteth  into  Galilee,  aixl 
healeilt  the  ruler's  son  that  lay  sick  at  Capernaum. 

"ITTHEN  therefore  the  Lord  knew  how  the  Phari- 
*  '     sees  had  heard  that  Jesus  made  and  =*  baptised 
more  disciples  than  John, 

2  (Though  Jesus  himself  baptized  not,  but  his  disci- 
ples,) 


About  'pur/fi/ing-.—i.  e.  about  baptism,  and  other  ablutions.  SoaJsoDodrf- 

ridire. 

V'er.  29.  He  that  hath  the  bride,  &.C.— Doddridge,  "  It  is  the  bridegroom  that 
hat.li  the  bride." 

Vor.  31.  He  that  cotneth from  above  is  above.— Dr.  S7nith,  "  over"  all. 

He  that  cometh  from  heaven  is  above,  or  "over"  all.  That  Jesus  Christ 
"came  down  from  heaven,"  is,  in'ieo<l,  repeatedly  asserted,  both  hy  liiniself 
and  hi.s  apo.sties.  "  He  that  cometh  from  ai)ove  i.'^  above  (or  over)  all."  Chap. 
vi.  3S.  "  I  came  down  from  heaven,  not  lo  do  mine  own  will,"  &c.  St.  Paul 
also  describe.?  "hs  second  Adam  as  "  the  Lord  from  heaven,"  (I  Co.  xv.  47  ;', 
and  many  similar  expres.sions  occur  in  the  New  Testament,  which  piove  ihfc- 
divine  prc-cxistence  of  onr  Saviour. 

Ver.  36.  He  that  believeth  not— Doddridge,  "  He  that  is  disolwdienf." 
CampbcU,  "  He  that  rejecteth."  The  word  hereii.sed  (.ape/thon)  is  notaniere 
negative,  implying  asimple  want  of  faith.  'I'lt  a  po.'^iiive  disbelief"  "  It  signifies 
(says  the  judicious  Leigh)  the  want  of  obedience  of  titith."  Infidelity,  it  has  often 
been  remarkwl,  is  rafhi;r  a  disca.se  of  Ibr  heart  than  of  the  bead.  INlen  easily  dis- 
believe vv  bat  they  wish  not  to  be  true.  When  (be  liaht  offends  onr  eyes,  we  na- 
turally cl  »se  them,  at  least  partially;  we  will  see  no  more  than  is  asreeable. 
And  so  is  it  also  with  onr  mental  eyes  :  the  holy,  mortifying  truths  of  the  gos- 
pel pain  us,  and  we  will  nut  see  them. 

CiiA.r  IV.  Ver.  1.  More  disciples  than  John  -Namely,  at  this  period,  when 
John's  ,.opularity  was  on  the  decline,  and  thatof  Josus  on  the  advance.  See 
chap.  iii.  30 


JOHN,  IV. 


249 


3  He  left  Judca,  and  departed  again  into  Galilee. 

4  And  he  must  needs  b  go  through  Samaria. 

5  Then  cometh  he  to  a  city  of  Samaria,  which  is 
called  Sychar,  near  to  the  parcel  of  ground  that  Ja- 
coh  gave  ^  to  his  son  Joseph. 

6  Now  Jacob's  well  was  there.  Jesus,  therefore,  be- 
ing weaned  with  /lis  journey,  sat  thus  on  the  well :  and 
it  was  about  the  si.xth  hour. 

7  Tiiere  cometh  a  woman  of  Samaria  to  draw  water  : 
Jesus  saithunto  her,  Give  me  to  drink. 

8  (For  his  disciples  were  gone  away  unto  riie  city  to 
buv  meat.) 

9  Then  saith  the  woman  of  Samaria  unto  him,  How 
is  it  that  thou,  bemg  a  Jew,  askest  drink  of  me,  which 
am  a  woman  of  Samaria  7  for  the  Jews  have  no  deal- 
ings ri  with  the  Samaritans. 

10  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  her,  If  thou  knewest 
the  gift  ^  of  God,  and  who  it  is  that  saith  to  thee,  Give 
me  to  drink  ;  thou  wouldest  have  asked  of  him,  and 
he  would  have  given  thee  living  f  water. 

11  The  woman  saith  unto  him,  Sir,  thou  hast  no- 
thing to  draw  with,  and  the  well  is  deep :  from 
whence  then  hast  thou  that  hving  water? 

12  Art  thou  greater  than  our  father  Jacob,  which 
gave  us  the  well,  and  drank  thereof  himself,  and  his 
children,  and  his  cattle  7 

13  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  her.  Whosoever 
drinketh  of  thi.s  water  shall  thirst  again  : 


Ge,  3:1.1 9. 
Jo*  21  Ji. 


e  Ep.2.8. 


f  Is.12.3. 

4i.n,ia 

Je.2.!3. 
Zec.iai. 

ua 


Ver.  4.  He  mmt  ?iteds  go  through  Samaria.— We  ncei\  not,  a.s  some  have 
done,  refer  for  the  reason  of  tliis  lo  tlie  divine  decrees,  for  a  single  glance  at 
any  map  of  Judea  will  show  that  this  was  the  direct  way,  and  only  to  be 
avoided,  (as  Doddridge  remark.s,)  by  along  and  inconvenient  circuit 

Ver.  5.  Called  Sijchar.—TUe  Jews  gave  tliis  name  in  reproach,  meaning  the 
country  of  drunkards,  as  belonging  to  the  tribe  of  Ephraim.  See  Isa.  xxviii.  1. 
This  city  was  named  after  Shechcin.  or  Sychar,  a  son  of  Hamor  the  Canaanite, 
and  prince  of  Shechem.  It  fell  to  the  Levites,  and  was  one  of  the  cities  of  re- 
fuge—it  is  now  called  Xaploiise,  and  has  a  population  of  lO.COO. 

Ver.  6.  Now  Jacob's  loell  loas  there.— [Over  Jacob's  loelL,  the  Emperess  He- 
lena is  said  to  have  built  a  church  in  the  formof  a  cross,  of  which  "  nothing  but 
a  few  foundations"  remained  in  the  time  of  MaiindreU.  He  states  that  it  is 
situatc<l  about  one-third  of  an  hour,  or  about  a  mile  east  of  Naplosa,  the  an- 
cient Sychar ;  and  Buckingham  says  it  is  called  Beer  Samareea,  or  the  Well 
of  Samaria,  and  "  stands  at  the  commencement  of  the  round  vale  which  is 
thout'ht  to  be  the  parcel  of  ground  hounht  by  Jacob,  and  which,  like  the  narrow 
valley  east  of  Nablous,  is  rich  and  fertile.  The  mouth  of  the  well  itself  had  an 
arched  or  vaulted  building  over  it ;  and  the  only  passage  down  to  :i  ai  tnis  mo- 
ment is  by  a  small  hole  in  the  roof"  "It  is,"  says  Maundrell,  '  dug  in  the 
firm  rock,  and  c-onlains  about  three  yards  in  diameter,  and  35  in  depth  ;  five  of 
which  we  found  fMof\\;itet."]—Bagster.    ^citheT  Buckin^^ham,  nor  Dr.  E. 

C/arfce,  seem  to  doubt  the  identity  of  the  well.  Orient.  Lit.  No.  \Zi3. Sat 

thus  on  the  ice.'/— That  is,  says  Ilarmer.SiS  a  weary  traveller. About  the 

sixth  hour—\.  c.  Noon.  See  note  on  Mat.  xxvii.  45. 

Ver.  10.  Living  teaser.— By  living  water,  the  Hebrews  evidcmtly  underst'od 
water  always  in  motion,  whether  in  a  rising  spring,  or  a  flowiig  stream.  Stag- 
nant waters  were  considered  dead— as  the  Dead  sea.  But  w  hat  is  this  living 
waterof  which  our  .Saviour  speaks  1  He  has  himself  explained  it  in  a  ssuhee- 
queni  discourse  to  the  Jews,  where,  speaking  of  "  rivers  of  living  water,"  he 
says,  "This  spake  he  of  the  Spirit  which  they  that  believe  on  him  should  re- 
ceive." (Chap.  vii.  3S.J  Under  this  image  two  things  are  intended,  instruction 
and  consolation,  both  which  are  of  the  most  satisfying  nature. 

Ver.  11.  Thou  hast  nothing  to  draw  with.— Rauwo'f.  spcakins  of  the  well 
of  Bethlehem,  says,  the  people  tl.xt  go  to  dip  water  afo  provide*!  with  pmall 
leathurn  buckets  and  a  line,  as  ia  usual  in  iJje^e  countriea.— Orienr.  Cust. 
No.  417. 


250 


JOHN,  IV. 


A.  M.  4ti3l. 
A.  D.  'ZJ. 


g  c.6.35,.'i8. 


Ro.6.23. 


1  De.l2  5.. 
11. 

1  Ki.9.3. 


niMal.l.ll. 
Mat.  18.20 


o  l8.2.a 
R0.9.S. 


p  Pli.3.a 
q  2Ca3.n 


14  But  s  whosoever  drinketlv  of  the  water  that  I  shall 
give  h  him  shall  never  thirst  ;  but  the  water  that  I 
shall  give  him  shall  be  in  him  i  a  well  of  water  spring- 
ing up  into  everlasting  life. 

15  The  woman  saith  unto  him,  Sir,  give  me  this  wa- 
ter, that  I  thirst  not,  neither  come  hither  to  draw. 

16  Jesus  saith  unto  her.  Go,  call  thy  husband,  and 
come  hither. 

17  The  woman  answered  and  said,  I  have  no  hus- 
band. Je§us  said  unto  her.  Thou  hast  well  said,  I  have 
no  husband : 

18  For  thou  hast  had  five  husbands  ;  and  he  whom 
ihou  now  hast  is  not  thy  husband :  in  that  saidst 
thou  truly, 

19  The  woman  saith  unto  him,  Sir,  I  perceive  J  that 
thou  art  a  prophet. 

20  Our  fathers  worshipped  in  this  k  mountain;  and 
ye  say,  that  in  Jerusalem  1  is  the  place  where  men 
ought  to  worship. 

21  Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Woman,  believe  me,  the  hour 
comeih,  when  ""ye  shall  neither  in  this  mountain,  nor 
yet  at  Jerusalem,  worship  the  Father. 

22  Ye  worship  "  ye  know  not  what :  we  know  what 
we  worship  :  for  °  salvation  is  of  the  Jews. 

23  But  the  hour  cometh,  and  now  is,  wheri  the  true 
worshippers  shall  worship  the  Father  in  spirit  p  and  in 
truth  :  for  the  Father  seeketh  such  to  worship  him. 

24  God  f  is  a  Spirit :  and  they  that  worship  him  must 
worship  him  in  spirit  and  in  truth. 

25  The  woman  saith  unto  him,  I  know  that  Messias 
cometh,  which  is  called  Christ :  when  he  is  come,  he 
will  tell  us  all  things. 

26  Jesus  saith  unto  her,  ''I  that  speak  unto  thee  am 
he. 

27  IT  And  upon  this  came  his  disciples,  and  marvelled 
that  he  talked  wiih  the  woman,  yet  no  man  said,  "What 
seekest  thou?  or,  Why  talkest  thou  with  her? 

28  The  woman  then  left  her  water-pot.and  went  her 
way  into  the  city,  and  saith  to  the  men. 


Ver.  18.  Is  not  thtj  husband— Mi .  Madnn  supposed  that  four  of  hor  hus- 
bands worn  dcceasod,  or  liiid  been  divorned  ;  fliat  she  had  married  a  fifth,  and 
deserted  him,  and  now  lived  with  another  man.  Tlte  one  she  had  descried 
must,  liowc\er,  siill  have  l)een  ht-r  iiusband,  and  the  otlici  with  whom  siie 
DOW  lived,  our  Lord  sajs,  wa.s  not  her  husband. 

Ver.  20.  Our  fathers  worshivpcd  in  this  7nour,tain. —{'Monni  Gerizim,  to 
whicii  the  woman   probably  pointed,  and  at  the  foot  of  whicli  Sychar  was 
,  sifuuteil  where  Abraliam  and  Jacob  had  erected  altars  find  sacrificed.    On  this 
1  nnountaiu  Sauballjt  had  buill  a  tem|)li3  for  them,  which  was  de.^lroyod  by  John 
Ryii:iu-iW—Josephii>!.]—B.  St^eDuut.  x.  29;  .\xvii.  12.  The  origin  ofthis  schism 
'  was  as  follows  :— JMana.«eh  bavin?  been  e.xpelled  the  priesthood  for  marry- 
injf  the  daugbirr  of  Sanballat,  the  Moabite,  his  fatherin-law  obtained  leave 
from  Alexander  the  Great  to  build  a  temple  on  Mount  Gerizim,  which  moun- 
tain tlicy  still  continued  to  reverence,  though  the  temple  had  been  long  since 
de.slroyeil.    The  peoi)le  were  a  mixture  of  Cuthites,  and  oflier  Pagan  nations, 
introduc(.'d  at  various  times  into  the   province   l)y  various  conquerors.      See 
2  Kings  xvii.  24,  25.  It  is  certain  that  the  .Samaritans  were  always  bitter  enemies 
to  the  Jews,  as  well  as  the  Jews  to  tlie  Samaritans.    See  Ne.  ii.  10,  19;  iv. 
27,  &c.  and  vi.  I,  &c. 

Ver.  27.  With  the  woman.— Cu7n-pbcU,  "  with  a  woman."  TJshtfoot  aaya, 
it  wasdisreputabloforanymaiiofre.spectability  to  talk  publicly  with  a  woman. 


JOHN,  IV. 


251 


29  Come,  see  a  man,  which  told  me  all  things  that 
ever  I  did  :  is  not  this  the  Christ  7 

30  Then  they  went  out  of  the  city,  and  came  .mto 
him. 

_  31  H  In  the  mean  while  his  disc'.ples  prayed  him,  say- 
ing Master,  eat. 
32  Eut  lie  said  unto  them,  I  have  meat  to  eat  that  ye 

V  know  not  of. 

I    33  Therefore  said  the  disciples  one  to  another.  Hath 
any  man  brought  him  aught  to  eat  7 

34  Jesus  saith  unto  them,  My  'meat  is  to  do  the  will 
of  him  that  sent  me,  and  to  finish  *  his  work. 

35  Say  not  ye,  There  are  yet  four  m<  ;iths,  and  then 
Cometh  harvest  ?  behold,  I  say  unto  you,  Lift  up  your 
eyes,  and  look  on  the  fields ;  for  they  are  white  already 
to  "  harvest. 

36  And  he  that  reapeth  receiveth  wages,  and  gather- 
eth  fruit  ''unto  life  eternal:  that  both  *'ne  that  sow- 
eth  and  he  that  reapeth  may  rejoice  together. 

37  And  herein  is  that  saying  true,  One  «  soweth,  and 
another  reapeth. 

38 1  sent  you  to  reap  that  whereon  ye  bestowed  no  la- 
bour: other  ymcn  laboured,  and  ye  are  entered  into 
their  labours. 

39  IT  And  many  of  the  Samaritans  of  that  city  be- 
lieved on  him  for  the  saying  ^  of  the  woman,  which 
testified.  He  told  me  all  that  ever  I  did. 

40  So  when  the  Samaritans  were  come  unto  him, 
thev  besoui^ht  him  that  he  would  tarry  with  them  : 
and.  he  abode  there  two  days. 

41  And  many  more  believed  because  of  his  ov/n 
word ; 

42  And  said  unto  the  woman,  Now  we  believe,  not 
because  of  thy  saying :  ^  for  we  have  heard  hhn  our- 
selves, and  know  that  this  is  indeed  the  Christ,  the 
Saviour  of  the  world. 

43  IT  Now  after  two  days  he  departed  thence,  and 
went  into  Galilee. 

44  For  Jesus  himself  testified,  that  b  a  prophet  hath 
no  honour  in  his  own  country. 

45  Then  when  he  was  come  into  Galilee,  the  Gali- 
leans received  him,  having  seen  <=  all  the  things  that 
he  did  at  Jerusalem  at  the  feast :  for  d  they  also  went 
unto  the  feast. 

46  So  Jesus  came  again  into  Cana  of  Galilee,  where 
he  made  '^  the  water  wine.  And  there  was  a  certain 
f  nobleman,  whose  son  was  sick  at  Capernaum. 


A.  M.  4031.  ll 

tioUiM-Z.  i, 
C6.36 


y  1  Pe-l.ia 


a  c.17.8. 
1  Jii.4.14. 


b  Mat.  13.57. 
Ma.6.4. 
Lu.4.24. 


o  c.a.» 


Ver.  35.  There  are  yet  four  months.— M  this  time,  it  should  seem,  tliere 
were  about  four  months  unto  tlic  harvi-z*  •  7l:  he  points  to  another  harvest 
close  approachinff,  in  which  he  evidently  alludes  to  the  Samaritans,  whom  the 
woman  was  now  bringing  with  her,  and  who  being  probably  dressed  in  white, 
(as  the  Artiafics  generally  are,)  gave  him  occasion  to  say,  "  Look  on  tiic  ficlda, 
for  they  are  white  already  unto  harvest." 

Ver.  42.  The  Saviour  of  the  ?por/d.— Whether  they  learned  this  from  Christ 
himself,  or  from  the  prophecies  of  the  Old  Testament,  or  from  both,  is  not 
stated. 

Ver.  46.  Into  Cana  of  Galilee.— [Dr.  E.  D.  Clarke,  who  visited  Cana  a 
few  years  ago,  "says,  walking  among  the  ruins  of  a  church,  we  savr  large  mas.sv 
pots,  answering  the  description  given  of  the  ancient  vessels  of  the  country  ; 


JOHN,  V 


h  Mat.8.l3. 

30. 

La  17. 11 


AclCM. 

18.8. 


a  U'.23.2, 
&c. 

De.l6.l6. 
C2.13. 


or,  gate. 
Ne.3.l. 
12.39. 


47  When  he  hnard  that  Jesus  was  come  out  of  Julea 
into  Galilee,  he  went  unto  him,  and  besought  him 
that  he  would  come  down,  and  heal  his  son  :  for  he 
was  at  the  point  of  death. 

48  Then  said  Jesu.'j  unto  him.  Except  ye  see  signs 
?  and  wonders,  ye  will  not  believe. 

49  The  nobleman  saith  unto  him,  Sir,  come  down 
ere  my  child  die. 

50  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  Go  •'  thy  way ;  thy  son 
liveth.  And  the  niian  believed  the  word  that  Jesus 
had  spoken  unto  him,  and  he  went  his  way. 

51  And  as  he  was  now  going  down,  his  servants  met 
him,  and  told  him.  saying,  Thy  son  liveth. 

52  Then  inquired  he  of  them  the  hour  when  he  began 
to  amend.  And  they  said  unto  him,  Yesterday  at  the 
seventh  hour  the  fever  left  him. 

53  So  the  father  knew  that  it  was  at  the  same  i  hour, 
in  the  which  Jesus  said  unto  him.  Thy  son  liveth  : 
and  himself  J  believed,  and  his  vyhole  house. 

54  This  is  again  the  second  miracle  that  Jesus  did, 
when  he  was  come  out  of  Judea  into  Galilee. 

CHAPTER  V. 

I  Jesus  on  the  sabbath  day  ciireih  him  that  was  diseased  eight  and  tliirty  j-ei\rg. 
10  The  .lews  therefore  cavil,  and  pei-secnte  him  for  it.  17  He  aiiswere'Ji  for 
lilinself,  and  rt-proveili  them,  sliowing  l)y  the  testimony  of  his  i'atlier,  oi  of 
John,  36  of  his  worlfs,  39  and  of  the  scriptures,  who  he  is. 

AFTER  this  there  was  a  feast  ^  of  the  Jews ;  and 
Jesus  went  up  to  Jerusalem. 

2  Now  there  is  at  Jerusalem  by  the  sheep  b  market 
a  pool,  which  is  called  in  the  Hebrew  tongue  Bethes- 
da,  having  five  porches. 

3  In  these  lay  a  great  multitude  of  impotent  folk,  of 
blind,  halt,  withered,  waiting  for  the  moving  of  the 
water. 

4  For  an  angel  went  dov/n  at  a  certain  season  into 
the  pool,  and  troubled  the  water:   whosoever  then 


tW/t  prcser\'('(l,  but  lying  about,  tlisieganied  by  tbe  present  inh:il)itants,  as  anti- 
quities with  whose  orife'inal  use  tliey  were  unac(]uaiiiteil.  From  their  appear- 
ance, and  the  number  of  them,  it  was  quite  eviilcnt  tliat  a  practice  of  kcejjinjj 
water  in  largo  pots,  each  holding  from  eighteen  to  twenty-.seven  gallons,  was 

once  common  in   the  country."]— Ba^nter. A  certain  nobleman.— The 

word  {basilikos)  signifies  properly,  as  the  Syriac  and  Arabic  versions  render 
it, "  a  minister  or  servant  of  the  king  ;"  i.  e.  Herod,  who,  though  tctrarchonly, 
was  allowed  to  bear  that  title. 

Chap.  V.  Ver.  1.  A  feast  of  the  Jeips.— Generally  understood  to  he  the 
Passover.    So  Doddridge. 

Ver.  2.  By  t/ie  s/iee/j-market.— So  Doddridge;  but  Campbell  renders  it 
"  sheep-gate  ;"  because  (he  say.i)  we  have  good  evidence  that  one  of  the  jates 
was  called  the  sheep-gate,  (Ne.  iii.  1,  32;  xii.  39,)  but  no  evidence  that  there 

was  a  sheep-market. Bethesda— Or  the  House  of  IMercy,  being  a  kind  of 

infirmary  where  there  was  a  bath  for  the  benefit  of  the  poor.— [The  supposed 
remains  of  the  pool  of  Bethesda  are  situated  on  the  east  of  Jerusalem,  centi- 
giious  on  one  side  to  .St.  Stephen's  pate,  and  on  the  other  to  the  area  of  I  he 
temple.  Maxmdrell  states,  that  "  it  is  120  paces  lonjr,  and  40  broad,  and  at 
least  8  deep,  but  void  of  water.  At  its  west  end  it  discovers  some  old  arehi.s, 
now  dammeti  up  These  some  will  have  to  bo  the  five  porches  in  which 
sate  that  multitude  of  lame,  halt,  and  blind.  But  the  mischief  is,  instead  of 
five,  there  arc  but  three  of  them."]— ifcg'sffr. 

Ver.  4.  For  an  angel  locnt  dmvn,  &c.— IThe  sanative  property  of  this  pod 
has  been  supposed  by  some  to  have  been  commtmicafcd  by  the  blood  ot  the 
sacrifices,  and  others  have  n'lcrred  it  lo  ihe  mineral  properties  of  the  waters. 
But,  1.  The  beasts  for  sacrifice  were  not  washed  here,  but  in  a  later  in  fne 
temple.    2.  No  natural  property  could  cure  all  manner  of  diseastis.    3.  Tne 


JOHN,  V. 


253 


first  c  after  the  troubling  of  the  water  stepped  in  was 
made  whole  <i  of  whatsoever  disease  he  had. 

5  And  a  certain  man  was  there,  which  had  an  infir- 
I  mitv  ''  thirty  and  eight  years. 

6  When  Jesus  saw  hmi  lie,  and  f  knew  that  he  had 
been  now  a  long  time  in.  that  case,  he  saithunlo  him, 
Wilt  thou  be  made  whole? 

I    7  The  impotent  man  answered  him,  Sir,  I  have  s  no 
'  man,  when  the  water  is  troubled,  to  put  me  into  the 

pool :  but  while  I  am  coming,  another  steppeth  down 

before  me. 

8  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  h  Rise,  take  up  thy  bed,  and 
walk. 

9  And  immediately  the  man  was  made  whole,  and 
took  up  his  bed,  and  walked :  and  on  i  the  same  day 
was  the  sabbath. 

10  IT  The  Jews  therefore  said  unto  him  that  was 
cured,  It  is  the  sabbath  day:  J  it  is  not  lawful  for  thee 
to  carry  thy  bed. 

11  He  answered  them,  He  that  made  me  whole,  the 
same  said  unto  me.  Take  up  thy  bed,  and  walk. 

12  Then  asked  they  him,  What  man  is  that  which 
said  unto  thee.  Take  up  thy  bed,  and  walk? 

13  And  he  that  was  healed  wist  k  not  who  it  was :  for 
Jesus  had  conveyed  i  himself  awav,  »"  a  multitude 
being  in  that  place. 

14  Afterward  Jesus  findeth  hmi  in  the  temple,  and 
said  unto  him,  Behold,  thou  art  made  whole:  sin  "  no 
more,  Jest  a  worse  thing  come  unto  thee. 

15  The  man  departed,  and  told  the  Jews  that  it  was 
Jesus,  which  had  made  him  whole. 

16  And  therefore  did  the  Jews  persecute  Jesus,  and 
sought  to  slay  him,  because  he  had  done  these  things 
on  the  sabbath  day. 

17  "TT  But  Jesus  answered  them,  <>  My  Father  worketh 
hitherto,  and  I  work. 

18  Therefore  the  Jews  sought  the  more  to  kill p  him. 


A.  M.  4(01. 
A.  D.  'SI. 


c  IY8.17. 
Ec.y.10. 
Mat.ll. I?  ,1 


d  E7.e.47..  ,9 
Zee  13.  : 


g  De.X2.36. 
Ps.T2.12. 
M'2.4. 
Ro.5.6. 
2Co.l.9,IO 


h  Mal.9.6. 
Ma.2.11. 
Lu.S.24. 


J  Je.n.21, 
&c. 

Mat.  112, 
Ac. 

k  c.14.9. 

1  Lu.4.3a 

m  or,  from 
the  multi- 
tude that 


p  c7.19. 


I  cure  only  extended  to  the  first  who  entered.  4.  It  took  place  only  at  one  par- 
ticular time.  5.  As  the  liealin?  was  efieoted  by  enier.*inn  it  must  liaveljeen  in- 
stantaneous ;  and  it  was  never  failing  in  its  etl'ects.  All  which,  not  beuig  ob 
served  in  medicinal  waters,  determine  the  cure.s  to  have  been  miraculous,  as 
expressly  stated  in  the  text.]—Bas'sier.  This  verse  is  admitted  to  be  wanting 
in  the  Vatican,  the  Ephrem,  and  Cambridge  MSS.,  and  in  others  is  marked  as 
doubtful;  but  it  is  found  in  all  other  M.SS.,  (including  the  Alexandrian.)  the 
Syriac,  and  other  ancient  versions  ;  and  its  connexion  with  ven^e  7  (which  is 
not  wanting)  renders  it  impossible  to  make  sense  of  the  narrative  without 
it.  In  our  opinion,  the  omission  of  this  verse  (and  in  some  MSS.  the  con- 
cluding clause  of  the  third  verse)  only  shows  that  tlie  copyists  were  as  much 
perT)lexed  as  we  are  to  tmderr.tand  the  passage.— The  late  ingenious  Editor  of 
CcJmet  (Mr.  Taylor)  was  of  opinion,  that  here  were  two  waters:  the  one  in 
whicii  the  cattle  were  washed  before  they  were  sent  to  the  market,  or  to  the 
priests  ;  af.i  in  this  the  poor  were  permitted  to  bathe  :  but  he  thinks  there 
was  anothev  water,  far  more  efficacious,  whicli  ran  only  periodically,  and  in 

I   Smftli  quantities. 

Vcr.  .5.  Thirty  and  eight  j/car*.— There  is  no  evidence  that  this  man  loait- 
ed  at  the  pool  38  years.  He  was  diseai^ed  that  length  of  time.  No  argument 
for  the  sinner  to  wait,  can  fairly  be  drawn  from  this,  as  .he  man  immediately 
complied  with  the  command  of  Christ. 

Var.  13.  Conveyed  hitnself  axoay.— Doddridge,  "  slipped  away  "  Accord- 
ing to  Canaiibon,  the  word  has  an  allusion  to  swimmers,  who  glide  through 
the  water  without  leaving  any  impression  in  it. 


264 


JOHN,  V. 


A.  M.  4031. 

A.  D.  27. 


q  Zec.ia?. 
c.'0.30^ 
Ph.2.6. 


Mat3.n. 

C.3.S5. 

n.ae. 


Lu.a54 
c.11.25. 
17.2. 


Mat.n.27 
Ac.L7.31. 
a  Co.  5. 10. 


V  c.6.40,47. 
wlJii.aH. 


ylCo.15.45, 


because  he  not  onlv  had  broken  the  sabbath,  but  said 
also  that  God  was  nis  Father,  making  <i  himself  equal 
with  God. 

19  IT  Then  answered  Jesus  and  said  unto  them,  Veri- 
ly, verily.  I  say  unto  you, '  The  Son  can  do  nothing 
of  himself,  but  what  he  seeth  the  Father  do  :  for  what 
things  soever  he  doeth,  these  also  doeth  the  Son  like- 
wise. 

20  For  *  the  Father  loveth  the  Son,  and  showelh  )iim 
all  things  that  himself  doeth:  and  he  will  show  him 
greater  works  than  these,  that  ye  may  marvel. 

21  For  as  the  Father  raiseth  up  the  dead,  andquick- 
eneth  them ;  even  t  so  the  Son  quickeneth  whom  he 
will. 

22  For  the  Father  judgeth  no  man,  but  hath  com- 
mitted "  all  judgment  unto  the  Son  : 

23  That  all  men  should  honour  the  Son,  even  as  they 
honour  the  Father.  He  that  honoureth  not  the  Son 
honoureth  not  the  Father  which  hath  sent  him. 

24  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you.  He  "  that  heareth 
my  word,  and  believeth  on  him  that  sent  me,  hath 
everlasting  life,  and  shall  not  come  into  condemna- 
tion ;  but  IS  passed  *  from  death  unto  life. 

25  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you.  The  hour  is  coming, 
and  now  is,  when  the  dead  ^  shall  hear  the  voice  of 
the  Son  of  God  :  and  they  that  hear  shall  live. 

26  For  as  the  Father  hath  life  in  himself;  so  hath 
he  given  to  the  Son  to  have  life  y  in  himself; 

27  And  hath  given  him  authority  » to  execute  judg- 
ment also,  because  he  is  the  Son  of  man. 


Ver.  18.  His  Father.— Doddridge  ami  Campbell,  "  His  oivn  Father."  The 
former  says,  "Tliis  is  tiie  plain  andhteral  sense  of  the  original— Prtfe?c  id/on. 

See  Luke  vi.  41 ;  x.  34.  Acts  iv.  32.    1  Co.  vii.  2. EqiuU  with  God.—Cam/p- 

bell  rendei-s  it,  "  By  calling  God  peculiarly  his  Father,  (he)  had  equalled  )iim- 
self  with  God." 

Ver.  19.  Nothing  of  himself—'ThaX  is,  independently,  or  without  his  con- 
currence.  For  lohat  things  soever  he  doeth.— The  Son  has  the  same  power 

with  the  Father. The  Son  can  do  -nothing,  bvt  lohathe  seeth  the  Father  do 

—Means,  that  he  acts  in  entire  concert  with  the  divine  purposes  and  commands, 
having  no  separate  interests  of  his  own. 

Ver.  21—23.  For  as  the  Father  raiseth  up  the  dead,  &c.—  '  Is  there  not 
here  an  equality  of  power  and  honour,  ascribed  to  the  Father  and  Son? 
The  Son  l§  indeed  introduced  as  'head  over  all  things:'  but  could  he 
be  such  a  head,  could  'all  judgment  be  committed  to  l)im,\  if  at  the 
same  time  he  was  not  also  divine,  and  consequently  omniscient?  II  is 
perfectly  plain  that  in  so  far  as  the  '  committing  of  judgment  to  the  Son'  is 
concerned,  it  must  be  to  the  mediatorial  person ;  to  one  who  in  reaper  to 
office  is  subordinate  to  God.  But  in  so  far  as  (jualijications,  requisite  tc  jier- 
fonn  the  duties  which  that  commitment  requires,  are  concerned,  the  Saviour 
is  divine  ;  and  the  honour  to  be  claimed  by  him,  is  the  same  with  that  which 
the  Divinity  himself  claims.  It  matters  not  whether  you  interpret  this  of 
obedience  to  be  rendered  to  the  Son,  or  of  homage  to  be  paid  to  him.  Multi- 
tudes of  prophets,  as  connnissioned  by  God,  have  borne  his  messages  of  mercy 
and  of  judgment  to  his  people  ;  but  to  whom  among  them  all,  did  lie  grant  tlie 
privilege  of  being  honoured  as  himself?  Or  to  what  created  being  shall  tlie 
glory  of  the  bles.scd  God  be  rendered,  without  infringing  upon  the  fundamenla. 
principles  of  both  the  Jewish  and  the  Christian  religion  ?"— Prof  Stuart. 

Ver.  26.  Given  to  the  Son  to  have  life.— An  the  Father  is  sclf-existcnt,  so. 
according  to  the  divine  economy,  the  Son  is  also  self  existent. 

Ver.  27.  Because  he  is  the  Son  ofman.^Cantpbell,  "  A  Son  of  man,"  the 
Greek  he  re  omitting  the  usual  article.  The  Saviour,  in  applying  this  appella- 
tion to  himself,  claims  attributes  that  show  him  divine.  He  is  to  execute 
I  judgment  and  to  raise  the  dead,  ver.  29.    See  Dan.  vii.  9—14.  PhL  li.  5—11. 


JOHN,  V. 


255 


28  Marvel  not  at  this:  for  the  hour  is  coming,  in 
the  which  all  that  are  in  the  graves  shall  hear  his 
voice^ 

29  And  shall  come  forth ;  they  '^  that  have  done  good, 
unto  the  resurrection  of  life  ;  and  they  that  have  done 
evil,  unto  the  resurrection  of  i>  damnation. 

30  I  c  can  of  mine  own  self  do  nothing  :  as  I  hear,  I 
judge :  and  my  judgment  is  just ;  because  I  seek  not 
mine  own  will,  but  the  will  d  of  the  Father  which  hath 
sent  me. 

31  IT  If  I  bear  witness  ^  of  myself,  my  witness  is  not 
true. 

32  There  is  another  f  that  beareth  witness  of  me ; 
and  I  know  that  the  witness  which  he  witnesseth  of 
me  is  true. 

33  Ye  sent  unto  John,  and  =  he  bare  witness  unto 
the  truth. 

34  But  I  receive  not  testimony  from  man  :  but  h  these 
things  I  say,  that  ye  might  be  saved 

35  He  was  a  burning  and  a  shining  light :  and  ye 
were  willing  i  for  a  season  to  rejoice  in  his  light. 

36  IT  But  I  have  greater  witness  than  that  of  John  : 
for  the  J  works  which  the  Father  hath  given  me  to 
k  finish,  the  same  works  that  I  do,  bear  witness  of 
me,  that  the  Father  hath  sent  me. 

37  And  the  Father  i  himself,  which  hath  sent  me, 
hath  borne  witness  of  me.  ™  Ye  have  neither  heard 
his  voice  at  any  time,  nor  seen  his  shape. 

33  And  ye  have  not  his  word  "  abiding  in  you  :  for 
whi>m  he  hath  sent,  him  ye  believe  not. 
39  IT  Search  °  the  scriptures  ;  for  in  them  ye  think  ye 


a  Da.  12.1 
b  .MiiLiS.4S 
c  ver.l9. 

d  Ps.4(».7,& 

Mat.26.39 

c4.i4. 

6.38. 

e  Fr.27.Z 

C.8.M. 

Rt.3.14. 
f  c.8.18. 

Ac.10.43. 

lJn..5.7..9 

g  c.1.7,32. 

h  c.ao.31. 
Ro.3.3. 

i  .Mat.21.26. 
Ma.G.aO. 

jc.lO.S. 
\o.-H. 
Ac.%2i. 


mT>f).i.\2. 
lTi.6.16. 


o  Is.  8.20. 
31.16. 
Lu.16.29 


Ver.  29.  Resurrection  of  life.— Life  is  sometimes  taken  for  religion,  as  ver. 
24.    Jolin  X.  28.    Sometimes  it  means  the  just,  Luke  xiv.  14.    Here,  it  means 

the  eternal  favour  of  God,  a  freedom  from  sin  and  from  dying. Resurrection 

of  damnation.— Damnnlion  means  the  sentence,  the  judgment,  the  condem- 
nation passed  upon  a  criminal.  In  the  text,  it  means  the  judgment  pro- 
nf)unced  by  God  upon  the  wicked.  So  the  resurrection  to  damnation  is  tliis  : 
those  who  have  done  evil  shall  be  raised  up  to  be  condemned  or  damned  eter- 
nally. To  oppose,  as  an  objection,  that  a  different  meaning  is  to  be  given  to  the 
word  everlasting  when  applied  to  the  wicked,  than  what  is  u.«ed  when  applied 
to  the  righteous,  is  contrary  to  all  rules  of  interpretation.  As  rationally  might  the 
advocates  of  universal  salvation  contend  for  a  different  meaning  of  the  word 
resurrection.    See  notes  on  Mat.  xxv.  46. 

Ver.  31.  Ml/  ioitness  is  not  true. — Wesley,  "  Not  valid."  A  man  may  bear 
a  true  witness  concerning  himself,  but  because  it  is  his  own,  therefore  is  it  in- 
admissible in  evidence.    See  ch.  viii.  13—18  ;  also  Parkhurst  in  Alethes,  iii. 

Ver.  32.  There  is  another  that  beareth  witness  o/rne.— Referring  to  God 
his  Father,  "  and  I  know  (adds  he)  that  his  witness  is  true,"  and  valid,  and  in- 
disputable—referring to  the  witness  borne  from  heaven  at  his  baptism,  "This 
is  my  beloved  Son." 

Ver.  34.  I  receive  not.— The  Greek  verb  (lanibano)  is  often  used  for  taking 
in  the  hand,  as  bread  or  fishes.  Campbell  renders  it  exegetically,  "  I  need  no 
human  testimony." 

Ver.  35.  He  mas  a  burning  and  a  shining  light.— Compare  Mat.  v.  14—16. 

Ver.  37.  Ye  have  neither  heard,  &c.— This  passage  is  read  ititerrogatively 
by  severa.  modern  critics,  "  Have  ye  neither  heard  his  voice  at  any  time,  nor 
seen  his  appearance?  and  have  ye  not  his  word  abiding  in  (or among)  you,  thai 
ye  believe  not  on  him  whom  he  hath  sent?"    Turner,  Campbell,  and  Booth 

royd. Nor   seen  his  shape.— The  Gr.  e/dos,  evidently  signifies  any  object 

of  sight,  even  when  no  definite  image  has  been  visible  ;  so  it  is  used  by  the 
LXX.  Exodus  xxiv.  17.  Numbers  ix.  15,  16  ;  xii.  8.  Compare  Dcute'onomy 
iv.  12. 

Ver.  39.  Search  the  scriptures.— The  vrorda  maybe  read  either  imperatirely 


256 


JOHN,  VI. 


A.  M.  <n3l. 
A.  D.  in. 


p  Lu.'il.UI. 
lPe.1.10, 


q  c.aia 


1  Th.-i.6. 


a  c.12.43. 
I  Ro.2.10. 
u  Ro.2.1'i 


V  Ge.3.15. 
De.18.15, 


a  Mat.U. 
15,&c. 

Lu  9.12, 


b  N.i.n.21, 
22. 
2Kil.43. 


have  eternal  life :  and  they  are  i'  they  which  testify  of 
me. 

40  And  ye  will  not  come  <i  to  me,  that  ye  might  have 
life. 

41^1  receive  not  honour  from  '  men. 

42  But  I  know  you,  that  ye  have  not  the  love  of  God 
in  you. 

43  I  am  come  m  mv  Father's  name,  and  ye  receive 
me  not :  if  another  snail  come  in  his  owe  name,  liim 
ye  will  receive. 

44  How  can  ye  believe,  which  « receive  honour  one 
of  another,  and  seek  t  not  the  honour  that  cometh 
from  God  only  ? 

45  IT  Do  not  think  that  I  will  accuse  you  to  the  Fa- 
ther ;  there  is  "  one  that  accuseth  you,  even  Moses,  in 
whom  ye  trust.     . 

46  For  had  ye  believed  Moses,  ye  would  have  believ- 
ed me  :  for  he  *  wrote  of  me. 

47  But  if  ye  w  believe  not  his  writings,  how  shall  ye 
believe  my  words'? 

CHAPTER  VI. 
1  Christ  fee<;I<»'li  five  thousand  men  willi  five  loaves  and  two  fi.shes.  ) 5  There- 
upon the  people  would  have  made  him  king  :  16  but  withdrawing  himself,  he 
walked  on  the  sea  to  his  disciples:  2G  reproveth  the  people  flocking  after  him, 
and  all  the  fleshly  hearers  nf  his  word :  32  declareth  himself  to  be  Uie  breiui  of 
life  to  believers.  66  Many  disciples  depart  from  him.  68  Peter  confesselh 
him.     70  .1  iidas  is  a  devil. 

A  FTER  ^  these  things  Jesus  went  over  the  sea  of 
-^-^  Galilee,  which  is  the  sea  of  Tiberias. 

2  And  a  great  multitude  followed  him,  because  they 
saw  his  miracles  which  he  did  on  them  that  were  dis- 
eased. 

3  And  Jesus  went  up  into  a  mountain,  and  there  he 
sat  with  his  disciples. 

4  And  the  passover,  a  feast  of  the  Jews,  was  nigh. 

5  When  Jesus  then  lifted  up  his  eyes,  and  saw  a 
great  company  come  unto  him,  he  saith  unto  Philip, 
Whence  shall  we  buy  bread,  that  these  may  eat? 

G  And  this  he  said  to  prove  him  :  for  he  himself  knew 
what  he  would  do. 

7  Philip  answered  him.  Two  b  hundred  penny-worth 
of  bread  is  nm  sufficient  for  them,  that  every  one  of 
them  may  take  a  little. 

8  One  of  his  disciples,  Andrew,  Simon  Peter's  bro- 
ther, saith  unto  him, 

9  There  is  a  lad  here,  which  hath  five  barley  loaves, 


or  indicatively :  our  tran.slators  prefer  the  former ;  both  Doddridge  and  Cmnpbell 
the  hitter.  But  some  read  tliis  also  interrogatively,  "  Do  ye  search,"  &c. 
The  term  search  is  noted  by  the  critics  a.s  reniarltably  emphatic  and  e.xpre.ssive. 
It  is  a  compound  word,  signifyinj,',  literally,  to  seek  a  bird,  an«i  is  an  allusion  to 
miners  in  ficarcli  of  the  precious  metals  :  Homer  uses  it  in  reference  to  a  lion 
scouring  the  plain,  to  trace  the  footsteps  of  a  man  who  had  robbed  his  den. 
The  same  word  is  also  used  to  denote  the  fidelity,  perseverance,  and  accuracy, 
with  which  the  dog  traces  the  game,  by  the  scent,  ol  the  foot,  to  the  very  place 
where  it  is  lodged. 

Ver.  43.  If  another  shall  come  in  his  oion  name  —Some  think  this  refers 
particularly  to  Barchochehas,  a  noted  imnostor  in  the  succeeding  age  ;  but,  as 
Doddridge  ohfu^xws.  there  were  many  other  false  Messiahs. 

Chap.  VI.  Ver.  7.  Two  hundi ed  penny-toorth.— [This  sum  would  amount 
to  about  $-27. 7.5  of  our  money ;  whirh  appears  to  have  been  more  than  our 
Lord,  and  all  his  disciples,  were  worth  of  this  world's  eoods.]—Bagster. 


JOHN,  VI. 


257  ! 


and  two  smal 
many  1 


fishes:   but  what  are  they  among  so 


10  And  Jesus  said,  Make  the  men  0  sit  down.  Now 
there  was  much  grass  in  the  place.  So  the  men  sat 
down,  in  number  about  five  thousand. 

11  And  Jesus  took  the  loaveo;  and  when  he  had 
given  thanks,  he  distributed  to  the  disciples,  and  the 
disciples  to  them  that  were  set  down  ;  and  likewise  of 
the  fishes  as  much  as  they  would. 

12  When  they  were  "^  filled,  he  said  unto  his  disci- 
ples, Gather  up  the  fragments  that  remain,  that  no- 
thing d  be  lost. 

13  Therefore  they  gathered  them  together,  and  filled 
twelve  baskets  with  the  fragments  of  the  five  barley 
loaves,  which  remained  over  and  above  unto  them 
that  had  eaten. 

14  Then  those  men,  when  they  had  seen  the  miracle 
that  Jesus  did,  said,  This  is  of  a  truth  that «  prophet 
that  should  come  into  the  world. 

15  ^  When  Jesus  therefore  perceived  that  they  would 
come  and  take  him  by  force,  to  make  him  a  kingt  he 
departed  again  into  a  mountain  hmiself  alone. 

16  And  f  when  even  was  now  come,  his  disciples 
went  down  unto  the  sea, 

17  And  entered  into  a  ship,  and  went  over  the  sea 
toward  Capernaum.  And  it  was  now  dark,  and  Jesus 
was  not  come  to  them. 

IS  And  the  sea  s  arose  by  reason  of  a  great  wind 
that  blew. 

19  'So  when  they  had  rowed  about  five  and  twenty 
or  thirty  furiongs,  they  see  Jesus  walking  on  the 
sea,  and  drawing  nigh  unto  the  ship :  and  they  were 
afraid. 

20  But  he  saith  unto  them,  It  is  h  I ;  be  not  afraid. 

21  Then  they  willinglv  received  him  into  the  ship  : 
and  immediately  the  ship  was  at  the  land  whither 
they  went. 

22  IT  The  day  following,  when  the  p6ople  which  stood 


A.  M.  4flaj. 

A.  D.  -JS. 


f  they  Ba: 
down  in 
order,  uy 
whrch 
liie  pro- 
vUiuiiwu 
orderly 
distribu- 
ted, and 
die  inirA. 
cle  made 
more  mv 


e  Ge.49.10. 
De.l8.l5.. 


f  Mat  14.53. 


g  Pa.  107.25. 


h  PE.35.a 
•s.  13.1,2. 
Re.l. 17,18 


Ver.  10.  Nolo  there  loas  much  STff-"?.?.— (No  wonder,  since  it  was  the  spring, 
bein?  near  the  passover ;  and,  from  the  plenty  of  crass,  it  would  be  a  place 
much  more  suitable  to  the  purpose.  This  circun).stance,  says  Paley,  is 
plainly  the  remark  of  an  eye-witness.]— Bag'srer. 

Ver.  13.  And  filled  twelve  baskets.— \\t  is  scarcely  possible  to  imagine  a 
more  wonderful  proofof  the  creative  power  of  Christ,  than  was  hero  displayed. 
The  loaves  were  of  the  smalj  kind,  common  in  the  country  ;  and  thn  fishes 
were  also  small ;  and  yet,  after  the  3(K)0  were  fed.  twelve  times  as  much,  at 
least,  remained,  as  they  at  tirst  sat  down  lo\\— Burster. 

Ver.  \h.  To  inaki'.  him  a  king  .—Doddridge  suggests,  that  his  ability  of 
feeding  multitudes  by  miracle  might  suggest  to  them,  how  easy  it  might  be  (or 
him  to  maintain  an  army  ! 

Ver.  17.  Went  over  the  sea  toioard  Cavernatim.— Mark  says,  "  ro  the  other 
side,"  as  we  read  it ;  but  Campbell  renders  it,  "and  p;iss  over  toward  Beth- 
Baida."  Now  these  places  were  all  on  the  same  side  of  the  lake  with  Tibe- 
rias, ani  Tijght  all  be  travelled  bv  land  ;— but.  1.  Tliey  wished  to  avoid  any  of 
the  leop  e  following  Ihem.  -i.  They  were  sailors,  and  had  got  their  l)oat.  iind 
therefore  preferred  going  by  water;  but  a  storm  arising,  instead  of  Bethsaida, 
they  weie  driver,  farther,  even  to  Capernaum.  The  term,  other  side,  seems 
equally  applicable  to  the  other  end  Doddridge  understands  it,  of  the  other, 
side  a  creek,  near  Bethsaida. 

Ver.  19.  About  five  and  twenty  furlongs— Th%.\.  is,  between  three  and  four 
miles. 


258 


JOHN,  VI. 


or,  Work 
tiol. 


Ic  J  e.  15. 16. 
c.4.14. 
ver.&l,5d. 


Pa.2.7. 

40.7. 

IS.4-/1. 

c.S.lS. 

Ac.-2.-i2. 


n  Matl2.38. 
1  Co. 1.-2. 


Nij,U.7. 

idB.io.a 


p  Ne.9.1.5. 
Ps.73.2J, 


on  the  other  side  of  the  sea  saw  that  there  was  none 
other  boat  there,  save  that  one  whereinto  his  disciples 
were  entered,  and  that  Jesus  went  not  with  his  disci- 
ples into  the  boat,  but  that  his  disciples  were  gone 
away  alone; 

23  (Howbeit  there  came  other  boats  from  Tiberias 
nigh  unto  the  i  place  where  they  did  eat  bread,  after 
that  the  Lord  had  given  thanks:) 

24  When  the  people  therefore  saw  that  Jesus  was 
not  there,  neither  his  disciples,  they  also  took  shipping, 
and  came  to  Capernaum,  seeking  for  Jesus. 

25  And  when  they  had  found  him  on  the  other  side 
of  the  sea,  they  said  unto  him,  Rabbi,  when  camest 
thou  hither? 

26  Jesus  answered  them  and  said,  Verily,  verily,  I 
say  unto  you,  Ye  seek  me,  not  because  ye  saw  the 
miracles,  but  because  ye  did  eat  of  the  loaves,  and 
were  filled. 

27  J  Labour  not  for  the  meat  which  pensheth,  but 
for  that  k  meat  which  endureth  unto  everlasting  life, 
which  the  Son  of  man  shall  give  unto  you  :  for  i  him 
hath  God  the  Father  sealed. 

28  Then  said  they  unto  him.  What  shall  we  do,  that 
we  might  work  the  works  of  God '? 

29  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  them.  This  ">  is  the 
work  of  God,  that  ye  believe  on  him  whom  he  hath 
sent. 

30  IT  They  said  therefore  unto  him.  What  sign  »  show- 
est  thou  then,  that  we  may  see,  and  believe  thee  1 
what  dost  thou  work  1 

31  Our  fathers  °  did  eat  manna  in  the  desert;  as  it  is 
P  written.  He  gave  them  bread  from  heaven  to  eat. 

32  Then  Jesus  said  unto  them.  Verily,  verily,  I  say 
unto  you,  Moses  gave  you  not  that  bread  from  hea- 


in  ver.   17  called  a  ship, 
eviiltnt  they  hud  both  sails 


Ver.  22.  None  other  boat.— The  same  vessel  i 
which  shows  what  humble  ships  these  were.  It  i 
and  oars. 

Ver.  23.  From  Tiberias.— [  Tiberias  was  a  celebrated  city  of  Galilee,  on  Ihe 
western  shore  of  tlie  lake  to  which  it  gave  name,  so  called  because  built  iiy 
Herod  Aerippa  in  honour  of  the  Emperor  Tiberius,  distant  3i)  furlon-ts  from 
Hippos.  60  from  Gadara,  120  from  Scythopolis,  and  30  from  Tarichoa.  It  is 
sfiil  called  Taharia,  or  Tabbareeah,  by  the  nalivos,  is  situated  clase  to  the 
e.dge  of  the  lake,  has  tolerably  high  but  ill-built  walls  on  three  of  its  sides, 
flanked  with  cinjular  towers,  and  is  of  nearly  a  (juadran^'ular  li>rm,  according 
to  Pococke.  containiuK  a  population  estimated  at  from  2000  to  4000 souls. l—B. 

Ver.  27.  Labour  no!  for  the  meat  ichich  perisheth.—TUia  is  u  prccejit  very 
liable  to  l)C  abii-sed  by  idle  people,  as  in  tlio  following  instance  from  an  ancient 
writer  :— "  A  ccrlain  lirother  came  to  the  Convent  of  Mount  Sinai,  and  finding 
Ihe  Monks  all  at  work,  shook  his  head,  and  saiil  to  tlu'  Abbot,  '  Labour  not 
lor  the  meat  that  pensheth— Mary  chose  the  good  part.'—'  Zachary,'  said  the 
•)ld  Abbot  to  his  scrvaui.,  '  give  the  brother  a  book,  and  show  him  in'»)  a  cell." 
riiere  sat  the  Monk  alone  all  day  long.  At  night,  wondering  that  nobody  h,id 
culled  him  to  dinner,  he  goes  to  Ihe  Abbot.  '  Father,'  (says  he,)  'don't  iJ.e 
brethren  eat  to-day  ?'— '  0  yes.'  replied  the  Abbot, '  they  have  eaten  pJentifully. ' 
'And  why  (addc<l  the  Monk)  did  you  not  call  rne  ?'  '  Because,  brother.'  (re- 
plied the  Abbot,)  '  you  are  a  spiritual  man,  and  have  no  need  of  carnal  food. 
Forourjiarls  .  .  .  we  are  obliged  to  eat,  and  theretbre  we  W'ork.'  ....  '  I'ar- 
don  mc,  fatliL-r,  I  perceive  my  mistake.'—'  I  do,'  subjoined  th;-  old  man  ;  'but 
remember,  Martlia  is  as  necessary  a  Christian  as  Mary.'  "—Claude's  E-;sny. 

Him  hath  God  the  Father  sealed— T\vi.t.  is,  ratified  his  mission  by  the 

power  of  working  miracles. 

Ver.  32.  Moses  gave  you  not  that  bread  from  heaven.— Campbell,  "  Not 


JOHN,  VI. 


250 


ven;  but  my  i  Father  giveth  you  the  true  bread  from 
heaven. 

33  For  the  bread  of '  God  is  he  which  cometh  down 
from  heaven,  and  giveth  hie  unto  the  world. 

34  Then  said  they  unto  him.  Lord,  evermore  give  us 
this  bread. 

35  And  Jesus  said  unto  them,  I  am  the  bread  of  life: 
he  «  that  cometh  to  me  shall  never  hunger;  and  he 
'  that  believeth  on  me  siiall  never  thirst. 

.1*3  But  I  said  unto  you,  That  ye  "  also  have  seen  me, 
and  believe  not. 

37  All "  thai  the  Father  giveth  me  shall  come  to  me; 
and  him  "^  that  cometh  to  me  I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out. 

3S  For  I  came  down  from  heaven,  not  to  do  mine 
own  will,  but  ^  the  will  of  him  that  sent  me. 

30  And  this  is  the  Father's  will  y  which  hath  sent  me. 
inat  n,'  all  vvhich  he  hath  given  me  I  should  lose  no- 
thing, but  should  raise  it  up  again  at  the  last  day. 

40  And  this  is  the  will  of  him  that  sent  me,  that 
*  every  one  which  seeth  the  Son,  and  believeth  on  him, 
may  have  everlastmg  life  :  and  I  will "  raise  him  up  at 
the  last  day. 

41  The  Jews  then  murmured  at  him,  because  he  said, 
I  am  the  bread  which  came  down  from  heaven. 

42  And  they  said.  Is  b  not  this  Jesus,  the  son  of  Jo- 
seph, whose  father  and  mother  we  know?  how  is  it 
then  that  he  saith,  I  came  down  from  heaven? 


A.  M.  4032. 
A.  D.  2S. 

q  Ua.4.4. 

r  ver.Jb,5a 

8  Re.7.16. 

I  C.4  14. 

11  Ter.64. 

V  ver.45. 
C..7.6,. 

wPs.l02.n. 
hi. 18. 
5V7. 

Mat.n.23 
1.11.23.42, 
43. 

lTi.1.15, 
16. 
Re.22.l7. 

1  X  P6.40.7,8. 
1     c.5.30. 

y  Mat.lSN 
c.IO.Si 
17. 12. 
1S.9. 
■JTi.2.I9. 

■J.  ver.47,54. 
C.3  1.5,16. 

a  c.11.23. 

I)  Mat.ia.55 
Ma.S.3. 
Lu.4.v>i 

the  I)reii(l  of  heaven."  Hn  observes—"  Here,  thoasrh  the  differonce  in  expres- 
sion is  but  small,  the  diftercncc  in  meaning-  is  consielerable."  The  e.xprossion, 
"  brcafl  /;t/wi  heaven."  .seems  to  "  point  only  to  the  jilace  from  vvhich  the 
manna  came.  The  pronoun  that,  which  is  quite  unwarranted,  conduces  much 
to  this  appearance." 

^  Ver.  3.^  He  which  cometh  doxonfrom  heaven.— Doddridg-e  anii  Campbell, 
"That  which,  descendeth  from  heaven."  The  latter  says,  "  Let  it  be  observed, 
that  {ho  artos)  to  whic-h  thi.s  participle  (descendeth)  refers,  is  of  the  masculine 
gender,  and,  by  conseriuence,  suscej)tiblc  of  the  interpretation  I  have  given  it. 
.  .  .  The  request  in  the  next  verse  shows  that  he  was  not  yet  understood,  as 
speaking  of  a  person." 

Ver.  3;5.  I  am  the  bread  of  life.— Coming  to  Christ  is  explained  by  believ- 
ing onhim;  and  the  expression,  "never  hiniiier,"  as  well  as  "  never  thirst," 
must  be  taken  in  the  same  sense  as  in  his  conversation  with  the  woman  of  Sa-  I 
maria,  (chap.  iv.  14,)  namely,  that  the  spiritual  appetite  shall  be  perpetually  ' 
supplied  and  satisfied.  t 

Vvr.  37.  Shall  come  to  me.— Doddridge  renders  it,  "will come;"  because  I 
(adds  he)  "  I  woidd  not  lead  any  in  mere  dependence  on  a  translation,  to 
build  K  weak  argument  on  the  word  shall,  which  it  is  well  known  has  som';- 

times  been  done." /  toill  in  no  wise.— Doddridge,  "  By  no  means."    The 

ori'.'inal  is  very  em()hatical.  This  corre.=ponds  with  tlie  promise  made  to  Mes- 
siah, in  the  2d  Psalm,  "  Ask  of  me.  and  [shall  give  tliee  the  heathen  for  thine 
inheritance  ;"  and  in  the  llOth  Psalm,  "  Tliy  people  shall  be  willinir  in  the  day 
of  thy  power."  No  one  can  tndy  "  come  to  Christ,  txcept  the  Father  draw 
him."  "  All  that  the  Fatherdraweth  will  come, "--and,  "  him  that  cometh  to 
the  Son,  he  will  by  no  means  cast  out ;"  he  will  "  lose  none,  but  raise  up" 
every  such  person  to  life  and  elory  in  the  last  day.  Here,  then,  is  the  greatest 
possible  encouragement  to  humble  minds. 

Ver.  39.  This  is  tfie  Father's  toill  which  hath  sent  vie.  — Campbell  re- 
marks, the  word  patros,  (tkther,)  is  wantins  in  several  IMS  ver.-sions  and  fa- 
thers, and  is  omitted  by  Mills,  and  other  critics.     He  therefore  reads,  "  Thia 

is  the  will  of  him  that  sent  me  ;"  as  in  thi;  next  verse. Lose  nothinff. — 

Doddridge  and  Campbell,  "  Lose  none."  referring  to  pv^rsons. 

Ver.  40.  Every  onetohich  seerh  the  Son.— Campbell.  "  recosmiscfh."  Dod- 
dridge, "  who  views  the  Son  with  an  attentive  eye."  But  botli  ar<!  foreign  to 
the  Uc;ipture  style :  we  should  rather  render  it,  "  who  looketh  to  the  Son,"  al- 
luiiiiUj',  perhaps,  to  tlie  lirazen  serpent.    See  ch.  iii.  14,  15. 


2G0 


JOHN,  VI. 


(1  U.51.13. 
Jc3l.34. 
Mi.4.2. 

e  Mat. U. 27 

f  c5.37. 

g  Lu.10.22. 

h  ver.4r» 


J  Zee  l.b. 
k  ver,58. 


1  He.10.5, 
\0^. 


ic.3.16. 
1  Ju.2.2. 


o  Mat. 26. 
26,2S. 


p  ver.-J 


43  Jesus  therefore  answered  and  said  unto  them, 
Murtnur  not  among  yourselves. 

44  No  man  can  come  to  me,  except  the  Father  which 
hath  sent  me  draw  "^  him  :  and  I  will  raise  him  up  ai 
the  last  day. 

45  It  is  written  d  in  the  prophets,  And  they  shall  be 
all  taught  of  God.  Every  man  ^  therefore  that  haih 
heard,  and  hath  learned  of  the  Father,  cometh  unto  me. 

46  Not  f  that  any  man  hath  seen  the  Father,  save  he 
which  is  of  God,  s  he  hath  seen  the  Father. 

47  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  h  He  that  believeth 
on  me  hath  everlasting  life. 

48  I  i  am  that  bread  of  life. 

49  Vour  fathers  did  eat  manna  in  the  wilderness,  and 
j  are  dead. 

50  This  is  the  bread  which  cometh  down  from  hea- 
ven, that  a  man  may  eat  thereof,  and  ^  not  die. 

51  I  am  the  living  bread  which  came  down  from  hea- 
ven :  if  any  man  eat  of  this  bread,  he  shall  live  for 
ever :  and  the  bread  that  I  will  give  is  my  i  flesh, 
which  I  will  give  for  the  life  ">  of  the  world. 

52  The  Jews  therefore  strove  among  themselves, 
saying.  How  "  can  this  man  give  us  his  flesh  to  eat  ] 

53  Then  Jesus  said  unto  them.  Verily,  verily,  I  say 
unto  you,  except  "  ye  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  man, 
and  drink  his  blood,  ye  have  no  life  in  you. 

54  Whoso  I'  eateth  mv  flesh,  and  drinketh  my  blood, 


Vcr.  44.  No  man  can  co?ne.—"  The  ground  of  this  impossibility  lies  in  the  con- 
trarietv  which  subsists  between  the  proud,  worldly,  unholy,  rebellious,  and  un- 
godly nature  oniiilen  man;  and  the  humbling,  spiritual,  and  holy  nature  of  I  lie 
gospel.  This  cannot  be  taken  away,  except  by  the  energy  of  divine  grace  in 
regeneration.  The  Father  '  who  sent  the  Son  into  the  world  to  save  snuiers,' 
must  draw  them  to  the  Son  to  \>e  saved  by  him,  oi  they  will  universally  ne^'- 
lect  Jus  salvation.  The  gospel  finds  none  loillinv  to  be  saved  from  sin  and 
condemnation,  in  the  humbling  holy  manner  revealed  in  it :  none  are  saved 
aspinst  their  will ;  but  the  Lord,  by  liis  grace,  disfwses  and  draws  sinni^rs  to 
Clirist,  and  his  drawing  is  the  first  moving  cause  of  their  activity  and  diligence. 
He  cures,  as  it  were,  the  fever  of  the  soul ;  he  creates  the  appetite  ;  he  sets  the 
provisions  before  the  sinner  :  he  convinces  him  that  they  are  wholesome  and 
pleasant,  and  that  he  is  welcome ;  and  thus  the  man  is  drawn  to  come,  and 
cat,  and  live  forever."—!/'.  S'cc»?r. 

Vcr.  46.  He  hathseen  the  Father.— Fice,  here  means,  to  Jcnoir,  and  what  but 
omniscience  could  be  adequate  to  the  knowledge  here  predicated  of  Christ. — 
Prof  Stuart.  ,  ,    , 

Ver.  51.  And  the.  bread— [This  was  one  of  the  things  which  the  Jews  expect- 
ed from  the  Messiah,  as  we  learn  from  Midra^h  Kohe.letH.  "  Rabbi  Bi  rekiuh 
in  the  name  of  Rabbi  Isaac  said.  As  wa.s  the  first  Redeemer,  so  also  .shall  'le 
the  laUcr.  The  first  Redeemer  made  manna  descend  from  heaven,  as  it  is  snid 
in  E\  xvi.  4,  'And  I  will  rain  bread  from  heaven  for  you.'  So  also  the  hitter 
Redeemer  shall  make  manna  descend,  as  it  is  said,  Ps.  Ixxii.  16.  "  There  sliull 
be  a  handful  of  corn  in4he  earth,  "  &c.]—Bagsler. 

Ver.  Si.  His  flc.ih.—Boothroyd  and  others,  think  this  refers  to  the  Jew 
ish  custom  of  feasting  on  their  sacrifices.  They  had  no  idea  of  eiiting  or  drink- 
ing but  in  the  grossest  sense  ;  and  it  is  evident,  in  the  sequel,  that  his  own  dis- 
ciples knew  not  what  to  make  of  it. 

Ver.  53.  Except  ye  eat  the  floih.—Thc  Rhemish  annotators  absurdly  apply 
this  (las.sage  to  the  Sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  (or  of  the  Mass,  n:f.  llif^y 

cell  it,)  thouah  that  was  not  instituted  till  just  Inifore  his  death. Yc  have 

no  I  if",.— Campbell,  "  Not  life  ;"  i.  e.  spiritual  life.  "  My  death  is  equally  use- 
ful and  necessary  to  the  obtaining  of  eternal  life,  as  food  and  drink  are  to  the 
Eustenance  of  tiie  present." 

Ver.  54.  WhoHO  eateth  jny  flesh— r>0T\otps,  to  receive  and  approprinte  the 
blessings  resulting  irom  his  bloo<ly  death— panlon  of  sin  and  peace  of  mind. 
Thus,  under  1  he  cover  of  figurative  language,  but  easy  to  be  imder.<»tnnd  by  pioi:s 


JOHN,  VI. 


2fil 


hath  eternal  life;  and  I  will  raise  him  up  at  the 
last  (lay. 

55  For  my  flesh  is  meat  i  indeed,  and  my  blood  is 
drink  indeed. 

5(>  He  tliateateth  «■  my  flesh,  and  drmkethniy  blood, 
dwelleth  ''in  me,  and  Im  him. 

57  As  the  living  Father  hath  sent  me,  and  I  live  by 
the  Father :  so  i  he  that  eateth  me,  even  he  shall  Uve 
by  me. 

53  This  is  that  bread  which  came  down  from  heaven  : 
not  as  your  fathers  "  did  cat  manna,  and  are  dead : 
he  that  eateth  of  this  bread  shall  live  for  ever. 

59  These  things  said  he  in  the  synagogue,  as  he  taught 
in  Capernaum. 

60  IT  Many  therefore  of  his  disciples,  when  they  had 
heard  ihisy  said.  This  is  a  hard  saying;  who  can 
hear  it? 

61  When  Jesus  knew  in  himself  that  his  disciples 
murmured  at  it,  he  said  unto  them,  Doth  this  offend 
you  1 

62  What  and  if  ye  shall  see  the  Son  of  man  ascend 
"^  up  where  he  was  before? 

63  It  '■^  is  the  spirit  that  quickeneth ;  the  flesh  profit- 
eth  nothing:  the  words  that  I  speak  unto  you,  they 
are  spirit,  and  they  are  life. 

64  But  there  are  some  of  you  that  believe  not.  For 
Jesus  knew  «  from  the  beginning  who  they  were  that 
believed  not,  and  who  should  betray  him. 

65  And  he  said,  Therefore  said  I  x  unto  you,  that  no 
man  cf^n  come  unto  me,  except  it  were  given  unto  him 
of  my  Father. 

66  31  From  that  time  many  of  his  disciples  went 
»  back,  and  walked  no  more  with  him. 

67  Then  said  Jesus  unto  the  twelve.  Will  ye  also  go 
awav? 


8  c  1.3. 1. 

I    1M.3.V1. 

4  1.5,1';. 


c.3.13. 

M!i.lG.I9. 

Eai.a.ia 


X  R  0.8.29. 
2Ti.219. 


y  ver.41,45. 


Zcp.l.e. 
I,u.9.S2. 
He.  10.33. 


Jews,  accustoined  to  read  tlie  Old  Testament,  our  Lord  not  only  prcdiets  liis 
deatli.  but  preaches  tiie  doctrine  of  his  atonement,  as  necessary  to  '  give  hfe 
untotiie  world." 

Ver.  57.  As  the  living  Father  hath  vent  me.—CampMl,  "  As  the  Father 
iivetli  who  sent  me." 

Ver.  61.  Doth,  this  offend  you  ?— Campbell,  "  scandalize  you  ?" 

Ver.  62.  See  the  Son  of  man  ascend.  &c.— This  passage  has  been  consid<»Ted 
by  difterent  persons  as  a  key  to  the  whole  of  our  Lord's  preceding  discourse, 
an(i  in  that  view  we  insert  Dr.  Pi^e  Smith's  judicious  paraphrase  :— "  If  your 
prejudices  arc  so  shocked  by  my  assurance  that  the  Messiah  must  eo  through 
the  lowest  degradation,  and  an  e.xcruciating  death,  how  will  your  disappt>int- 
mcnt  be  increased  when  you  find  that,  on  his  re-assuming  his  pristine  digi.ity, 
and  ascending  to  the  throne  of  his  glory,  in  the  exercise  oT  all  power  in  heaven 
and  on  earth,  he  will  confer  on  his  disciples  no  such  happiness  as  you  ('tsire. 
He  will  ffive  no  provinces  nor  estates  ;  no  titles,  riches,  nor  carnal  graiific&hons. 
Tue  I  les.^ing.*  of  liis  reign  are  not  tiiose  of  sense,  but  are  of  an  intellectual  and 
hc'y  kind.  The  divine  energy  which  accompanies  the  truth  taught  by  me,  is 
the  only  cause  of  the  enjoyment  of  those  immortal  blessings  :  while  every  pro- 
fession, observance,  or  privilege,  that  is  merely  external,  can  be  of  no  avail  to 
your  real  and  sternal  happiness ;  nor  could  even  the  actual  feeding  on  my 
flesh  and  blooil,  if  so  horrid  an  attempt  were  made.  My  doctrine  teaches,  and, 
when  sincerely  believed,  communicates,  that  divine  energy  and  that  real  hap- 
piness.''—S??ij//i'«  IMessiah. iVfiere  he  teas  6^o re.— Doubtless  in  iieaven, 

from  whence  he  came. 

Ver.  63.   The  xnord^  thai  1  speak they  are  spirit—That  is.  to  be  taken  in 

a  spiritual  sense  :  and  then  you  will  find  that  they  are  life  to  your  soids  ;  where-   I 
a*.  to  lake  them  in  a  literal  sense,  they  are  most  unprofitable  and  monstrous. 


JOHN,  VII. 


n 


b  Mat.  16.6. 
c.l.^. 
11.27. 


A.  M.  4033. 
A.  D.  59. 


Le.23.34. 
b  Ma.3.21. 

c  c.2.4. 

8.20. 
ver.8,30. 


68  Then  Simon  Peter  answered  hiin,  Lord,  to  whom 
shall  we  go  ?  tliou  hast  the  "  word*  of  eternal  lile. 

6'.)  And  b  we  believe  and  are  sure  that  thou  art  that 
Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God. 

70  Jesus  answered  them,  Have  not  I  chosen  you 
twelve,  and  one  of  you  is  a  <;  devil  7 

71  He  spake  of  Judas  Iseariot  the  son  of  Simon  •  for  r 
he  it  was  that  should  betray  him,  being  one  of  the  | 


twelve. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


I  Jesus  rcproveth  Ihe  ambition  and  boldness  of  liis  kinsmen  ;  10  goeth  up  from 
Galilee  to  the  feast  of  tabernacles  :  14  teachetll  in  the  temple.  40  Divers 
opinions  of  him  among  the  people.  45  The  Pharisees  iire  angry  that  their 
otiicers  took  him  not,  and  chide  with  Nicodemus  for  taking  his  part. 

A  FTER  these  things  Jesus  walked  in  Galilee :  for 
-^  he  would  not  walk  in  Jewrj'^,  because  the  Jews 
sought  to  kill  him. 

2  Now  the  Jews'  *  feast  of  tabernacles  was  at  hand. 

3  His  brethren  therefore  said  unto  him,  Depart  hence, 
and  go  into  Judea,  that  thy  disciples  also  may  see  the 
works  that  thou  doest. 

4  For  there  is  no  man  that  doeth  any  thing  in  secret, 
and  he  himself  seeketh  to  be  known  openly.  If  thou 
do  these  things,  show  thyself  to  the  world. 

5  For  neither  did  his  brethren  b  believe  in  him. 

6  Then  Jesus  said  unto  them,  Mv  *=  time  is  not  yet 
come :  but  your  time  is  always  ready. 


Ver.  68.  To  whom.  Lord,  shall  (or  can)  we  go  7  thou  hast  the  toords  of  eter- 
nal /i/e.— Alluding  evidently  to  what  our  Lord  had  just  said,  of  his  words  being 
'  spirit  and  life."  And  here  we  are  furnished  with  the  best  po.ssible  answer 
to  every  temptation  to  aposfacy,  from  whatever  quarter  it  may  arise.  Docs 
injidelitij  tempt  us  to  desert  the  standard  of  the  cross?  What  has  she  to 
otter?  Nothing  but  an  awful  blank  to  every  Christian  hope  ;  eternal  sleep  in- 
stead of  eternal  bliss  ;  and  annihilation,  instead  of  endless^  glory.  Docs  the 
toorldtampt  us  to  desert  from  Christ  for  its  wealth,  its  splendour,  or  its  joyii? 
Alas  !  they  pass  away  like  a  rising  vapour,  or  the  fleeting  clouds  of  snmnicr. 
To  tohom  then  can  we  go  ?  Thou  Lord,  and  thou  alone,  hast  "  the  words  of 
eternal  life." 

Ver.  70.  One  of  you  is  a  devil.— Campbell,  "  A  spy."  Locke,  "An  inform- 
er, or  false  accuser ;"  all  which  characters  apply  to  Judas. 

Ver.  71.  That  should  betray  him.— Campbell,  "  For  it  was  he  who  was  to 
betray  Jiim."  Doddridge,  "  Had  thoughts  of  betraying  him  ;"  which,  he 
thinks,  Judas  now  began  to  entertain.  From  this  awtul  circumstance  it  has 
been  justly  inferred,  that  the  Almighty  does  foresee  what  we  call  future  contin- 
gencies, even  tjiose  most  dependent  on  the  human  will : 
"  But  !iis  foreknowledge  causes  not  the  fault, 
Which  had  no  less  proved  certain  unforeknown." 

Chap.  VIl.  Ver.  l.  After  these  thing-<i.— Campbell  &nA  others  iomX\\\s\exsfi 

to  the  preceding  chapter. Jewry.— [Jexory,  or  Judea,  as  distinguished  from 

Galilee  and  Samaria,  contained  the  tribes  of  Judah,  Benjamin,  Simeon,  and 
Dan,  being  hounded  on  the  north  by  the  village  Annach  or  Dorceus,  on  the  bor- 
ders of  Samaria  ;  on  the  south,  by  a  village  called  Jarda,  in  Arabia  ;  and  ex- 
tending in  breadth  from  the  river  Jordan  to  Joppa  and  the  Mediterranean,  hav 
ins  Jerusalem  in  its  centre.  Josephus.]—Bagster. 

Ver.  2.  The  Jews' feast  of  tabernacles— Or  "  of  ingathering,"  as  it  is  some- 
times called.  The  feast  of  tabernacles  continued  eight  days  ;  the  first  aj^  last 
days,  however,  were  considered  more  particularly  sacred.  During  this  feast, 
the  people  dwelt  in  booths  constructed  of  the  boughs  of  trees.  Exod.  xxiii.  16. 
Num.  xxix.  12. 

Ver.  3.  His  brethren.— Wa  have  repeatedly  remarked  the  vague  and  exten- 
sive sense  in  which  this  term  is  often  used  in  Scripture  :  here  it  seems  to  in- 
tend his  halflirethren,  or  cousins  rather,  who  resided  in  the  same  family. 

Ver.  4.  If  thou  do.— Campbell,  "  Since  thou  i)erlormest." 

Ver.  6.  Your  time  is  ahoays  ready— \.  c.  you  are  never  backward  to  show   \ 
yourselves  to  the  world. 
—  .—^z=r^ 


JOHN,  VII. 


263 


7  The  «i  world  cannot  hate  you  ;  but  me  it  hateth, 
because  I  testify  of  it,  that  the  works  thereof  are  evil. 

8  Go  ye  up  unto  this  feast :  I  go  not  up  yet  unto  this 
feast:  for  mv  time  is  not  yet  full  come. 

9  when  he  had  said  these  words  unto  them,  he  abode 
still  in  Galilee. 

10  But  when  his  brethren  were  gone  up,  then  went 
he  also  up  unto  the  feast,  not  openly,  but  as  it  were 
in  secret. 

1 1  IT  Then  «  the  Jews  sought  him  at  the  feast,  and 
said,  Where  is  he? 

12  And  f  there  was  much  murmuring  arnong  the 
people  concerning  him  :  for  some  said,  He  is  a  good 
man  :  others  said,  Nay;  but  he  deceiveth  the  people. 

13  Howbeit  no  man  spake  openly  of  him  for  fear  of 
the  Jews. 

14  IT  Now  about  the  midst  of  the  feast  Jesus  went  up 
mto  the  temple,  and  taught. 

15  Ands  the  Jews  marvelled,  saying.  How  knoweth 
this  man  h  letters,  having  never  learned? 

]€  Jesus  answered  them,  and  said,  My  doctrine  is 
not  i  mine,  but  his  that  sent  me. 

17  If  J  any  man  will  do  his  will,  he  shall  know  of  the 
doctrine,  whether  it  be  of  God,  or  whether  1  speak  of 
myself. 

18  He  k  that  speaketh  of  himself  seeketh  his  own 
glory :  but  he  that  i  seeketh  his  glory  that  sent  him, 
the  same  is  tnie,  and  no  unrighteousness  is  in  him. 

19  Did  not  Moses  "^  give  you  the  law,  and  yet  none 
n  of  yoakeepeth  the  Taw?  Wliy  go  ye  about  to  kill 
•  me  ? 

20  The  people  answered  and  said,  PThou  hast  a  de- 
vil :  who  goeth  about  to  lull  thee  ? 


(1  c.15.19. 
e  c.n.56. 
f  C9.18. 

h  or,  lea'n 

ing. 


i  c8.23. 
12.49. 


J  c8.4a 
k  c8.3a 
1  Pr.25.27. 


inJn.1.17. 
Ga.3.19. 


Ro.3.10.. 
13.' 


o  Mr.t.l2.U 
CO.  16, 18. 


p  C.S.43. 


Ver.  8.  I  go  not  up  yet.— A  few  MS.?,  and  versions  ornit  tiie  last  word,  ijet  ; 
but  the  sense  seems  to  require  it,  and  the  words  imply  it.  [Porphyry  here  ac- 
'•u.ses  our  Lord  of  falsehood  ;  hut  He  does  not  say,  "  I  will  not  go  to  this  feast," 
but  merely,  "  I  go  not  yet,"  i.  e.  at  present.]— Bog's^er. 

Ver.  10.  In  secret.— Campbell,  "privately." 

Ver.  12.  Much  murmuring.— Campbell,  "  Whispering  ;"  private  inquiry 
among  each  other,  which  sense  the  word  sometimes  hears.  This  may  refer 
more  particularly  to  strangers  from  distant  parts,  who  came  up  to  the  feast. 
Doddridge  justly  observes,  this  cannot  be  the  same  journey  related  in  Lu.  L\. 
51—56  ;  which  see. 

Ver.  17.  Jf  ami  man  will.— Doddridge,  "is  determined."    Campbell  and 

Pearce,  "  is  minded  to." Do  his  will,  he  shall  know  of  (peri,  concerning) 

the  doctrine  (which  I  preach)  lohetherit  be  ofiek,  from)  God.— The  best  way 
to  understand  the  will  of  God  is  hy  studying  to  obey  him.  In  thus  admonish- 
inj  the  Jews  that  the  way  to  acquire  a  fuller  knowledge  of  the  divine  will  was 
ll  to  practice  what  they  already  did  know,  our  Lord  strongly  implies  that  theii  I 
ignorance  arose  from  disobedience  of  heart:  they  hated  the  truth,  and  there- 
fore rejecte.l  him  that  taught  it.  They  sought  their  own  glory,  and  the  honour 
which  comes  of  men  .-  they  were  therefore  msensible  to  his  merits,  who  souglit 
not  his  own  glorj',  but  that  only  which  comes  fr*m  God. 

Ver.  18.  He  that  speaketh  of  himself.  Arc— When  Christ  says,  he  did  not 
seek  his  own  glory,  we  cannot  reasonably  understand  him,  tliat  he  had  no  re- 
gard to  his  own  glory,  even  the  glory  of  his  human  nature.  But  we  must  under- 
stand him,  that  this  was  not  his  ultimate  aim.  It  is  natural  from  the  antithesis 
to  understand  him,  that  to  seek  the  glory  of  him  that  sent  him  was  his  ultimate 

H.im.—Jona.  Edwards. No  unrighteousness.— Doddridge,  "  imposture, 

deception." 

Ver.  20.  Thoti  hast  a  devil,  (or  demon.)— So  rh.  x.  20,  "  He  halh  a  devil,  and 
is  mad;"  which  "plainly  shows,  (says  Doddridge.)  that  they  (the  Jews) 
thought  that  (at  least)  some  of  the  worst  kinds  and  degress  of  lunacies  pro- 


264 


JOHN,  VII. 


A.  M.  iOS3. 
A.  IX  29. 

q  I.e.l2  3. 

r  Ge.n.lO. 

B  or,  vUhr 
Out  break- 
i7tz  the 
law  of 


De.l.lfl 
17. 


V  ver-t-S. 
w  Mat.  13.55 


y  Ro.3.4. 


Mat.U.27 
clO.lJ. 


21  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  them,  1  have  done 
one  work,  and  ye  all  marvel. 

22  Moses  ^  therefore  gave  unto  vou  circumcision ;  (not 
because  it  is  of  Moses,  but  ^  of  tlie  fathers ;)  and  ye  on 
the  sabbath  day  circumcise  a  man. 

23  If  a  man  on  the  sabbath  day  receive  circumcision, 
s  that  the  law  of  Moses  should  not  be  broken  ;  are  ye 
angry  at  me,  because  ^  I  have  made  a  man  every  whit 
whole  on  the  sabbath  day? 

21  Judge  "  not  according  to  the  appearance,  but  judge 
righteous  judgment. 

25  Then  said  some  of  them  of  Jerusalem,  Is  not  this 
he,  whom  they  seek  to  kill  ? 

26  But,  lo,  he  speaketh  boldly,  and  they  say  nothing 
unto  him.  Do  ^  the  rulers  know  indeed  that  this  is  the 
very  Christ  'I 

27  Howbeit  "^  we  know  this  man  whence  he  is  :  but 
when  Christ  cometh,  no  man  knoweth  whence  he  is. 

28  Then  cried  Jesus  in  the  temple  as  he  taught,  say- 
mg.  Ye  both  know  me,  and  ye  know  whence  I  am  : 
and  ''I  am  not  come  of  myself,  but  he  that  sent  me 
y  is  true,  whom  ^  ye  know  not. 

29  But  ^  I  know  him  :  for  I  am  from  him,  and  he  hath 
sent  me. 


ceeded  from  the  agency  of  some  demon  ;  as  many  considerable  Greek  writeia 
plainly  did." 

Vur.  21.  One  ?rorfc— Namely,  healing  the  infirm  man  at  the  pool  of  Bethefl- 
da. And  yeail  ynarvel  (or  wonder)  on  account  of  it.— Boddridst. 

Ver.  2','.  Mose<s  therefore.— The  word  therefore,  (in  Greek,  dia  louto,)  he- 
pins  this  verse  in  our  common  Greek  Testaments,  and  is  therefore  included  in 
It  by  our  translators  ;  but  Doddridge,  Campbell,  ITes/ey,  and  most  modern 
translators,  (following  Theophylact  anA  Beza,)  attach  it  to  the  precedinsr  verse 
as  the  ground  of  the  Jews'  marvelling.    Thus   Wesley,  (ver.  21.)  "  I  did  one 

workand  ye  all  marvel  at  it." Not  because  (.Doddridge,  "  that")  it  was  of 

Moses,  but  of  the  fathers— Or  early  patriarchs,  n.imely,  Abraham.   Gen. 
xvii.  16. 

Ver.  W.  Every  whit  lohole— Or  soundthmughout.  See  Doddridge.  [Ra- 
ther, "I  have  healed  a  inhole  truin,"  ax\A  not  the  circumcised  niember  only. 
This  reasoning  was  in  perfect  accordance  vyith  the  principles  of  the  Jews.  So 
Tancliutna,  "  Circumcision,  which  is  performed  on  one  of  the  248  members  of 
a  man,  vacates  the  sabbath  ;  how  much  more  the  ivhole  body  of  a  man  ?"  j— B. 

Ver.  24.  Judge  not  according  to  the  appearance.— LUeraWy,  according  to 
the  face,  or  outward  surfaces  of  things ;  weigh  the  evidence  before  you,  and 
jud?e  equitably,  or,  righteous  judsment. 

Ver.  25.  He,  whom  they  seek  fofc///./— Notwithstanding  some  of  the  people 
afibcted  to  think  Jesus  mad,  because  he  said,  "  Ye  go  about  to  kill  me."  yet 
it  is  very  evident  from  this,  and  several  other  expressions  in  this  chaptt  r,  that 
they  really  had  such  a  design,  and  had  made  no  great  secret  of  it. 

Ver.  26.  The  very  Chri.st.-Thn  word  (alethos)  "  very,"  or  "  true,"  , 
Campbell  remarks,  is  wanting  in  many  MSS.  and  versions,  and  some  early  ;| 
editions,  and  i?  not  nece.ssary  to  the  sense. 

Ver.  27.  ^\'hen  Christ  cometh,  noman  knoxoeth  whence  he  ?s.— This,  how- 
ever, oouldonly  be  true  in  reference  to  his  divine  nature,  in  which  they  cer- 
i!  lairiy  did  not  believe  ;  but  his  tr^be,  bis  family,  bis  birfh-piace,  were  all  mark-  U 
>d  Diit,  and  all  exactly  correspondo<l  in  Jisus,  the  son  of  Marv,  though  they  |l 
did  not  know  it.  The  fact  is,  thoy  did  not  search  the  Scriptures  for  themselve» 
—they  did  not  pray  for  divine  illumination— tbey  did  not  dare  reason  on  the 
evidence  before  them,  or  they  must  surely  have  concluded  that  he  who  could 
restore  the  .sick  and  the  blintl  must  be  "  the  very  Christ"— the  true  Messiah. 

Ver.  28.  Ye  both  know  me,  and  ye  know  whence  I  a7n.— Bishop  Chandler, 
who  is  Ibllowed  by  Doddridge,  Campbell,  and  Wcslei/.  reads  these  words  in- 
terrogatively ;  but,  we  iiumbly  conceive,  without  sufhcienl  reason.  But  how 
sliall  we  reconcile  this  declaration,  "  Yc  both  know  me,  and  whence  I  am," 
with  hit)  assertion  in  the  next  chapter,  (ver  19.)  "  Ye  neitlierknow  me  nor  my 
father?"     This  we  «;xplain  by  the  following  paraphrase  :— "  Ye  know  .nc  as 


JOHN.  VII. 


30  IT  Then  b  they  sought  to  take  him :  but  no  man  laid ' 
hands  on  him,  because  his  hour  was  not  yet  come.       I 

31  And  many  *=  of  the  people  beheved  on  him,  and 
said,  When  Christ  cometh,  will  he  do  more  miracles 
than  these  which  this  man  hath  done? 

32  The  Pharisees  heard  that  the  people  murmured 
sucli  things  concerning  him;  and  the  Pharisees  and 
the  chief  priests  sent  officers  to  take  him. 

I  33  IT  Then  said  Jesus  unto  them,  d  Yet  a  little  while 
am  I  with  you,  and  then  I  go  unto  him  that  sent 
me. 

31  Ye  *  shall  seek  me,  and  shall  not  find  me;  and 

where  I  am,  thither  ye  cannot  come. 

35  Then  said  the  Jews  among  themselves.  Whither 

will  he  go,  that  we  shall  not  find  him  7  will  he  go  unto 

the  dispersed  f  among  the  s  Gentiles,  and  teach  the 

I  Gentiles? 

6  What  manner  of  saying  is  this  that  he  said.  Ye 
!  shall  seek  me,  and  shall  not  find  me :  and  where  I  am, 
thither  ye  cannot  come? 

37  In  the  last  h  day,  that  great  day  of  the  feast,  Jesus 
stood  and  cried,  saying.  If  i  any  man  thirst,  let  him 
come  unto  me,  and  drink. 

38  He  that  believeth  on  me,  as  the  scripture  hath 
said,  out  J  of  his  belly  shall  flow  rivers  of  living  water. 

39  (But  this  spake  he  of  the  k  Spirit,  which  they  that 
believe  on  him  should  receive:  for  the  Holy  Ghost 
was  not  yet  given ;  because  that  Jesus  was  not  yet 
glorified.) 

40  IT  Many  of  the  people  therefore,  when  they  heard 
this  saying,  said.  Of  a  truth  this  is  the  i  Prophet. 


b  Ma.ll. 13. 
I.H.2U.19. 

c.8.37. 


e  H0..5  & 
c.8.21. 


f  l3  U.12. 
Jail. 
Ue  l.I. 


i  Is.S>.1. 
Re.  22. 17. 

i  Pr.19.4. 
Is..5-;.ll. 
C.4.U. 

k  ls.44  3. 
Joel  2.2s. 
c.16.7. 
Ac.2. 17,30 

1  De.I3.15, 
18. 
C.6M4. 


the  son  of  Mary,  the  wife  of  Joseph  the  carpenter  of  Nazareth  ;  but  ye  know 
me  not  as  the  Son  of  God  from  heaven  :  neither  do  ye  know  him  that  .sent 
me  :  who  is  true,  and  who  hath  sent  me  in  fulfilment  of  his  promises  ol' mercy 
to  mankind." 

Ver.  30.  Hi9  hour  was  not  yet  come—i.  e.  the  time  in  Avhich  he  was  to  be 
delivered  up. 

Ver.  34.   Where  I  am—i.  e.  where  I  reside ;  namely,  in  heaven. 

Ver.  35.  The  dispersed— i.  e.  the  Jews  dispersed  among  the  Gentiles. 

Ver.  37.  Great  day  of  the  feast.— The  last  day  of  the  feast  of  tahem^cles 
(at  which  they  were  now  assembled)  was  considered  as  a  great  and  liigli  day  ; 
and  on  this  it  was  customary  to  draw  water  in  the  sacred  vases  from  the  loun- 
tain  of  Siloah,  (orSiloam,)  which  was  a  little  without  the  wall,  and  was  brought 
up  to  the  temple  with  the  sound  of  trumpets  and  with  g;reat  rejoicings,  and  af- 
terwards "  poured  out  before  the  Lord,"  at  the  time  ot  the  evening  sacrifice. 
The  mystical  design  of  this  ceremony  has  been  differently  explained.  Some 
suppose  it  to  have  been  designed  lo  supplicate  rain  upon  the  seed  just  sown  ; 
and  others,  to  invoke  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  but  we  see  no  diffi- 
culty in  embracing  both,  as  the  rain  itself  was  the  established  emblem  of  the 
diffusion  of  the  Spirit,  (Isa.  Iv.  10, 11,)  which  has  the  express  sanction  of  our 
Lord's  interpretation. 

V^er.  38.  As  the  scripture  hath  sa?d.— There  is  no  one  passage  which  says 
fhis  verbatim;  but  there  are  several  which  speak  of  the  blessings  of  the  Gos- 
})el  to  be  bestowed  through  the  Messiah,  under  the  image  of  streams  of  water, 

milk,  and  wine,  to  which  ail  are  freely  invited.    See  Isa.  Iv.  1,  10,  &c. Chit 

of  his  belly— i.e.  from  within  him,  alluding  to  the  sacred  vessels.  The  first 
instance  remarked  of  pouring  out  water  before  the  Lord,  occurs  1  Sam.  vii.  6. 

Ver.  39.  Should  receive.— T\:ds  was  spoken  praphctically.  of  the  effusion  of 

the  Spiriton  the  day  of  Pentecost.  See  Acts,  ch.  ii. The  Hoh/  Ghost  loasnot 

yet  given,  because  that  Jesus  xcas  not  yet  glorified— Teachef  \i^  that  the 
gif\s  ofthe  .'>pirit,  both  ordiniry  iind  miraculous,  are  the  fruits  of  Christ'.'?  me- 
diatorial work  ;  and  bestowed  on  us,  in  con.seguence  of  his  being  e.xalted  to  the 
right  hand  of  the  Mojesty  on  high.    (See  Acts  ii.  33.) 


266 


JOHN,  VIII. 


o  r'8.139.1' 
Je.23  5 


p  Mi.'i.a 
Ln  2.4. 


q  lSa.l6,l,t 
r  I,u.4.22. 


g  Je..5.4,5. 
I  Co.  1.26. 


41  Otliers  said,  This  is  the  "^Christ.  But  some  said, 
Shall  "Christ  come  out  of  Gahlee? 

42  Hath  not  the  scripture  said,  That  Christ  "cometh 
of  the  seed  of  David,  and  out  of  the  town  of  p  Bethle- 
hem, where  David  1  was 7 

43  So  there  was  a  division  among  the  people  because 
of  him. 

44  And  some  of  them  would  have  taken  him ;  but  no 
man  laid  hands  on  him. 

4b  IF  Then  came  the  officers  to  the  chief  priests  and 
Pharisees ;  and  they  said  unto  them,  Why  have  ye  not 
brought  him '? 

40  The  officers  answered,  «"  Never  man  spake  like 
this  man. 

47  Then  answered  them  the  Pharisees,  Are  yo  also 
deceived  7 

48  Have  any  of  the  rulers  'or  of  the  Pharisees  be- 
lieved on  him? 

49  But  this  people  who  knoweth  not  the  law  are 
cursed. 

50  Nicodemus  saith  unto  them,  (t  he  that  came  "  to 
Jesus  by  night,  being  one  of  them,) 

51  Doth  ^our  law  judge  any  man,  before  it  hear  him, 
and  knov^r  what  he  doeth? 

52  They  answered  and  said  unto  him,  Art  thou  also 
of  Galilee  7  Search,  and  look  :  for  out  of  Galilee  '^'  ari- 
seth  no  propiiet. 

53  And  every  man  went  unto  his  own  house. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
I  Christ  delivereth  the  woman  taken  in  adiillery.     Vi  He  preacheth  himself  the 
lii^lil  of  the  world,  and  justifieth  his  doijtriiie :  33  answerelh  the  Jews  that 
Loiisiev!  of  Abraham,  59  and  convoyeth  himself  from  their  cruelly. 

JESUS  went  unto  the  mount  of  Olives. 
2  And  early  in  the  morning  he  came  again  into 
the  temple,  and  all  the  people  came  unto  him  ;  and  he 
sat  down,  and  taught  them. 


▼  De.17.8.     I 
Pr.l8.13 


w  Is.9.1,2. 


Ver.  43.  Thcrewas  a  division  (Gr.  scliism)  among  the  'people.—  '  A  warm 
dissension"—"  an  angry  debate  ;"  so  the  word  signifies,  whether  it  be  attended 
with  separation  or  not.— Doddridge. 

Ver.  44.  No  man  laid  hand.s  on  /i(W.— Compare  verse  30. 

Ver.  46.  Never  mnn  spake,  &c. — Doddridge  quotes  from  Piufarch,  as  a 

proof  of  the  extraordinary  eloquence  of  Mark  Antliony,  that  when  Marius  sent 

soldiers  to  kill  him,  he  addressed  them  with  such  eloquence,  that  he  quite  dis- 

!  armed  their  resolution,  and  melted  them  into  tears.    But  these  were  disarmed, 

I  not  hy  an  appeal  to  their  passions,  hut  their  consciences. 

Ver.  50.  He  that  came  to  Jesus.— Greek,  "  to  him  ;"  Jesus  being  under- 
stood. 

Ver.  52.  For  out  of  Galilee.— Jonah  and  Nahum,  as  Doddridge  observee, 
(if  no  others,)  were  both  of  that  country. 

Ver.  53.  Evert/  7nan  loent  unto  his  own  house.— Wesley,  and  some  others, 
attacit  to  this  sentence  the  first  verse  of  the  Ibllowing  chai)ter.  "  But  (Greek 
de)  Jesus  went  to  the  mount  of  Olives."  I 

Chap.  VIII.    Ver.   1— ll.    "  It  is  well  known,  (.says  Doddridge,)  Ihat  this  f! 
4*ory  is  wantin?  in  the  Syriac  version,  in  tlie  Alexandrian  and  Bodleian  copies,  •! 
ond  in  most  of  the  oliicst  MSS.,  which  engaged  Beza  toquestion,  and  Le  Clerc, 
with  many  others,  to  reject  its  authority."    But  if  is  ably  vindicated  by  Dr.  { 
Mill,  Bp.  Pcarce,  and  the  learned  Nolan.    Doddridge  appears  satisfied  of  its  | 
authenticity,  but  Campbell  is  doubtful.    It  is  certpinly  more  easy  to  account  jj 
for  its  omission  tlian  its  insertion  ;  and  many  think  it  was  omitted  from  a  mis- 
taken notion  of  uur  Lord  being  too  indulirent  to  the  adulteress.   See  Preb.  Town- 
send's  New  Testament  Arr.     [The  subject  of  the  story,  says  that  eminent  cri- 
tic, Eusebius,  forms  as  conv/ncing  a  pnwf  in  support  of  its  genuineness,  as  it 
does  in  the  subversion  of  the  contrary  notion,  that  it  is  an  interpolation.    There 


JOHN,  VIII. 


267 


3  And  the  scribes  and  Pharisees  brought  unto  him  a 
woman  tieken  in  adultery ;  and  when  tney  had  set  her 
in  the  midst. 

4  They  say  unto  him,  Master,  this  woman  was  taken 
in  aduKery,  in  the  very  act. 

5  Now  ^'Moses  in  the  law  commanded  us,  that  such 
should  be  stoned:  but  what  sayest  thou? 

6  This  they  said,  tempting  him,  that  they  might  have 
to  accuse  him.  But  Jesus  stooped  down,  and  with  his 
finger  wrote  on  the  ground,  as  though  he  heard  them 
not. 

7  So  when  they  continued  asking  him,  he  lifted  up 
himself,  and  said  unto  them,  He  that  is  without  sin 
among  you,  b  let  him  first  cast  a  stone  at  her. 

S  And  again  he  stooped  down,  and  wrote  on  the 
ground, 

9  And  they  which  heard  i7,  being  convicted  by  their 
own  conscience,  went  out  one  by  one,  beginning  at 
the  eldest,  even  unto  the  last:  and  Jesus  was  left 
alone,  and  the  woman  standing  in  the  midst. 

10  When  Jesus  had  lifted  up  himself,  and  saw  none 
but  the  woman,  he  said  unto  her.  Woman,  where  are 
those  thine  accusers?  hath  no  man  condemned  thee? 

11  She  said,  No  man.  Lord.  And  Jesus  said  unto 
her.  Neither  do  I  condemn  <=■  thee :  go,  and  sin  J  no 
more. 


4.  M.  AVXi.    \ 
A.  D.  29. 


b  De.17.7. 
Ro.41,22. 


could  bo  no  possible  inducement  for  fabricating  such  a  passasc,  while  there  is 
an  obvious  motive  tijr  removing  it  from  the  canon,  li  has,  besides,  internal 
evidence  of  authenticity,  in  the  testimony  of  the  Vulgate,  in  which  it  is  uni- 
forndy  found  ;  and  external,  in  the  express  acivnowledgment  of  its  genaine- 
ness  by  St.  Clinjuostome,  St.  Jerome,  St.  Augustine,  and  St.  Ambrose;  and 
St.  Augustine  has  specified  tho  reason  of  its  having  been  withdrawn  from  the 
text  ol'tlie  Evangelist.  Add  to  this,  that  the  idain  and  simple  style  is  that  of 
the  Evangelist;  and  that  every  circumstance  is  completely  in  character;  ex- 
actly what  migiil  bo  expected  from  tiie  scribes  and  Pliarisees,  and  from  our 
Lord  ;  while  his  answer,  though  perfectly  suited  to  the  purpose,  would  scarcely 
have  ever  been  thought  of  by  human  ingenuity.]— Bag's^er. 

Ver.  6.  Wrote  on  the  g-rownd.— This  is  not  uncommon  in  the  East.  Some 
commentators  think  our  Lord's  conduct  had  some  rcfprence  to  the  law  of  jea- 
lousy, Nu   v.  11,  &c.— to  the  priest's  stooping  to  take  up  du.st,  and  writing 

tho  curses  pronounced  upon  her ;   but  of  this  we  are  very  doubtful. As 

though  he  heard  them  not.— What  Christ  wrote  we  know  not,  and  it  is  in  vain 
to  guess  :  but  if  these  words  are  genuine,  his  writing  could  have  no  reference  to 
her  case,  or  they  must  have  known  ho  heard  them.  Dr.  Mill,  however,  omiLs 
these  words,  and  Doddridge  thinks  justly,  as  they  are  wanting  in  the  mot  va- 
luable MSS.,  and  several  other  printed  editions  be.sides  Mill's. 

Ver.  7.  He  that  is  loithout  sin,  &c.— The  original,  as  also  the  scr.pe  of 
the  argument,  conveys  this  thought.  He  that  is  loiihout  the  same  sin.  &c. 
This  was  pointed  ;  and  it  is  but  just  that  there  should  be  a  requisition  of  inno- 
cence in  them  that  prosecute  the  vices  of  others.  The  offender  is  worthy  of 
atoning,  but  who  shall  cast  them  ?  How  ill  would  they  become  hands  as  guilty 
as  her  own?  What  do  they  but  smite  themselves,  who  punish  their  own  of- 
fences in  other  men?  Nothing  is  more  unjust  or  absurd,  than  for  the  beam  to 
censure  the  mote ;  the  oven  to  upbraid  the  kiln.  It  is  a  false  and  vagrant  zeal 
that  begins  not  first  at  home. 

Ver.  9.  Being  convicted  by  their  own  conscience.— CampheU  ^nyiihii 
clause  is  wanting  in  many  MSS.,  and  several  versions  and  printed  editions. 

Beginning  at  the  elde-tL—U  would  l)e  straining  the  text  too  far,  to  suppose 

they  all  went  out  in  exact  rotation  ;  but  the  elder  and  most  respected  mem- 
b.'^rs  of  the  council,  being  self  convicted,  firel  withdrew,  and  the  others  fol- 
lowed. 

Ver.  11.  Neither  do  I  condemn  thee.— Out  Lord  carefully  avoids  assuming 
any  appearance  of  magisterial  authority.  See  Luke  xii.  14.  In  this  verse  we 
have  a  beatitiful  epitome  of  the  gospel,  which  is  forgiveness  unto  holiness. 


268 


JOHN,  VIII. 


e  cl.4;9.5. 

f  cl2.a5,l& 

g  c.5.31. 

\  C.7  23. 
9.29,30. 

i  0.3.17. 

Ii47. 

J  lSa.16  7. 

Ps.45.G,7. 
Ti.2. 


1  De.n.6. 
19.15. 


n  ver.55. 
c.16.3. 
17.25. 

0  c.U.7,9. 
p  Ma.li41. 
q  c.7.30 

r  c.7.34. 

e.'ol)  20.11. 
Pa.  73.  IS.. 
20. 

Pr.U.32. 
Is.R5.20. 
Ep-2.\. 

1  Lu.  16.26. 
u  ver.21. 

T  Ma.lG.16. 


12  IT  Then  spake  Jesus  asain  unto  them,  saying,  I 
«  am  the  light  of  the  world:  he  that  f  follotveth  me 
shall  not  walk  in  darkness,  but  shall  have  the  light 
of  life. 

13  The  Pharisees  therefore  said  unto  him,  Thou 
sbearest  record  of  thyself ;  thy  record  is  not  true. 

14  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  them,  Though  I  bear 
record  of  myself,  yet  my  record  is  true  :  for  I  know 
whence  I  came,  and  whither  I  go ;  but  i>  ye  cannot 
tell  whence  I  come,  and  whitherl  go. 

15  Ye  judge  after  the  flesh  ;  I  '.judge  no  man. 

16  And  yet  if  I  judge,  my  jjudgment  is  true  :  for  I 
k  am  not  alone,  but  I  and  the  Father  that  sent  me. 

17  It  is  also  written  lin  your  law,  that  the  testimony 
of  two  men  is  true. 

IS  I  am  one  that  bear  witness  of  myself,  and  the 
Father  ™  that  sent  me  beareth  witness  of  me. 

19  Then  said  they  unto  him.  Where  is  thy  Father  7 
Jesus  answered.  Ye  "neither  know  me,  nor  my  Fa- 
ther: if  °  ye  had  known  rne,  ye  should  have  known 
my  Father  also. 

20  These  words  spake  Jesus  in  the  p  treasury,  as  he 
]  taught  iri  the  temple :  and  no  man  laid  hands  on  him  ; 

for  'i  his  hour  was  not  yet  come. 

21  Then  said  Jesus  again  unto  them,  I  go  my  way, 
and  ye  ^  shall  seek  me,  and  » shall  die  in  your  sins  : 
whither  I  go,  ye  t  cannot  come. 

22  Then  said  the  Jews,  Will  he  kill  himself  7  because 
he  saith,  Whither  I  go,  ye  cannot  come. 

23  And  he  said  unto  them.  Ye  are  from  beneath  ;  I 
am  from  above:  ye  are  of  this  world;  I  arn  not  of 
this  world. 

24  I  "said  therefore  unto  you,  that  ye  shall  die  in 
your  sins  :  for  ^if  ye  believe  not  that  I  am  he,  ye  shall 
die  in  your  sins. 


Ver.  12.  I  am  the  light  of  the  ioorld.—\mn\),'ms  that,  thougli  he  arose  first 
upon  the  Jews,  yet  sliouid  lie,  like  the  natural  sun,  pursue  his  course  till  all  na- 
tions should  see  and  enjoy  liis  light. 

Ver.  15.  Yc  judge  after  the  flesh— That  is,  from  outward  appearances,  and 
on  carnal  principles.  Compare  chap.  vii.  24. 1  judge  no  man—i.  e.  my  pre- 
sent commission  is  to  save,  and  not  to  jud^e.    See  note  on  verse  1 1. 

Ver.  20.  Treasury.— In  the  court  of  the  women  in  the  temple  there  was 
placed  one  chest,  or  more  ;  the  Jews  say  eleven,  for  receiving  the  voluntary 
contributions  of  the  people  towards  defrayinj?  the  charges  of  public  worship  ; 
such  as  providing  the  public  sacrifices,  wood  for  the  altar,  salt,  and  other  ne- 
cessaries. That  part  of  the  area  where  these  chests  were  placed  was  Ihc  trea- 
sury. Mark  xii.  41.  Perliaps  the  whole  court,  or  at  least  the  piazza  on  on? 
side,  With  the  chambers  over  it,  in  which  the  sacred  stores  were  kept,  wo 4 
from  hence  called  by  the  same  ndime.— Jennings's  Jew.  Ant. 

Ver.  21.  Ye  shall  die  in  your  s»i«— That  is,  if  ye  accept  nut  the  Savioir 
A-liom  God  has  provided,  ye  must  die  without  pardon  or  salvation.  Our  Lord 
here  tclis  the  Jews,  that  they  should  die  in  their  sins,  and  whither  he  w;ent 
they  could  not  come.  But,  according  to  tiic  scheme  of  UniversalisU),  they  might 
die  in  their  sins,  and  yet  be  able  to  fo  whither  ho  went,  and  inherit  eternal 
life.  Whom  shall  we  believe?  Voltaire  spent  his  whole  life  in  malignant  but 
vain  attempts  to  ridicule  and  overturn  Christianity.  He  was  tl:e  idol  of  a  large 
portion  of  tlic  French  nation  :  but  just  when  they  were  decreeing  new  lioiiours 
for  him,  and  loading  him  with  fresh  applause,  then  the  hour  of  his  ignominy 
and  shame  was  fully  come.  In  a  moment  the  approach  of  death  di.ssipated  his 
delusive  dreams,  and  filled  his  guilty  soul  with  inexpressible  horror.  As  it  moved 
by  magic,  cotiscioncc  started  from  her  long  slumbers,  and  unfolde:!  before  him 
the  broad  extended  roll  of  all  his  crimes.    Ah  I  whither  shall  he  fly  for  relief? 


JOHN,  VIII. 


269 


25  Then  said  they  unto  him,  Who  art  thou  ?  And 
Jesus  saith  unto  them.  Even  the  same  that  I  said  unto 
you  from  the  beginning. 

26  I  have  many  things  to  say  and  to  judge  of  you: 
but  ''he  that  sent  me  is  true;  and  I  speak  to'  the 
world  those  things  which  I  have  heard  of  him. 

27  They  understood  not  that  he  spake  to  them  of  the 
Father. 

28  Then  said  Jesus  unto  them,  When  ye  have  hfted 
up  *  the  Son  of  man,  then  shall  ye  know  that  I  am  he, 
and  that  I  do  nothing  of  myself;  but  as  my  P^ather 
liath  taught  me,  I  speak  these  things. 

29  And  he  that  sent  me  is  with  ^me:  the  Father 
Jiath  not  left  me  alone;  for  I  do  always  those  things 
(hat  please  him. 

30  As  he  spake  these  words,  many  believed  on  him. 

31  IT  Then  said  Jesus  to  those  Jews  which  believed 
on  him.  If  ye  continue  *  in  my  word,  then  are  ye  my 
disciples  indeed  : 

32  And  ye  shall  know  » the  truth,  and  the  truth  shall 
make  you  b  free. 

33  IT  They  answered  him.  We  be  Abraham's  seed, 
and  were  never  in  '^  bondage  to  any  man  :  how  sayest 
thou,  Ye  shall  be  made  free? 

34  Jesus  answered  them.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you.  Whosoever  d  committeth  sin  is  the  servant  of  sin. 

35  And  the  servant  « abideth  not  in  the  house  for 
ever  :  but  the  Son  abideth  ever. 

36  If  I  the  Son  therefore  shall  make  you  free,  ye 
?  shall,  be  free  indeed. 

37  I  know  that  ye  are  Abraham's  seed  ;  but  ye  seek 
to  kill  me,  because  my  word  hath  no  place  in  you. 


.\.  M.  4(CJ. 
A.  D.  2y. 

w  c.7.2a 

X  C3.14. 
ti32. 

y  c.10.42 

I  Ro.2,7. 
Col.  1.23. 
He.  10  38, 

a  Ho.Ca 

b  Ps.l  19.45 

c.n.n. 

Ro.au. 

lii.il 

Ja.l.SS. 

2.12. 

c  Le.25.42. 

d  Ro.6.16, 
20. 
2Pe.2.19. 

e  Ga.4.30. 

f  I».6\.l. 

g  Ro.8.2. 
Ga.5.1. 

Fury  and  despair  succeed  each  other  by  turns,  and  he  lias  more  the  appearance 
of  a  demon  than  a  man.  To  hi.=;  physician  he  said,  ■"  Doctor,  I  will  give  you 
half  of  what  I  am  worth  if  you  will  give  me  six  morihs  life."  The  Doctor  an- 
swered, "Sir,  you  cannot  live  six  weeks."    Voltaire  replied,  "Then  shall  I 

go  to  hell,  and  you  snail  go  with  nie  ;"  and  soon  after  expired. That  Iotti 

he— Namely,  the  Messiah,  as  I  have  told  you— even  from  the  beginning.  See 
next  verse. 

Ver.  26.  Judge  of  you—  Campbell,  "  Reprove  in  you." 

Ver.  2S.  When  ye  have  lifted  up—i.  e.  crucified. Then  shall  yeknow.— 

See  I.uko  xxiii.  46.  47. 

Ver.  33.  They  answered.— Camplell,  "  Some  answered  ;"  i.  e.  not  tlie  per- 
sons who  believed  in  him,  as  the  context  shows,  but  others  of  thf  m  wlio  be- 
lieved not.    So  Doddridge. Never  in  bondage— Carmot  mean  that  none 

of  the  children  of  Abraham  had  ever  been  in  bondage,  for  they  surely  could  not 
have  forgotten  Eg^vpt  and  Babylon  ;  but  it  must  refer  to  themselves,  the  pre- 
sent generation  ol  Jews,  as  not  in  bondage  ;  and  even  this  was  liardly  true, 
for,  with  all  their  show  of  freedom,  Judea  was  subject  to  a  Roman  govornoj 
and  his  military  guard.  Our  Lord,  however,  had  no  reference  to  pohticul  cir- 
cumstances. 

Ver.  34.  Whosoever  committeth— Doddridge,  "  practi.'^eth"— sm.  He 
thinks  it  exactly  parallel  to  "  worketh  iniquity,"  and  implying  a  course  of  ha- 
bitual transgres.'^ion. Is  the  servant— Doddridge,  "the  slave"— o/  5m; 

which  is  more  literal. 

Ver.  36.  If  the  Son.  .  .  .  make  yo7t  free.  &c.— Abp.  TiUotson  says,  that  in 
some  cities  of  Greece,  the  son  and  heir  had  a  right  to  adopt  brethren  into  the 
family  ;  hut  Dr.  Gill  thinks  that  this  refers  to  a  custom  among  the  Romans,  of 
a  son,  after  liis  father's  death,  making  free  all  the  slaves  that  had  been  born  in 
the  hoiwe. 

Ver.  37.  J  knoio  that  ye  are,  &c.— To  understand  our  Lord's  gul)se<}uent 
discourse,  we  must  remember  that  Abraham  had  a  tw  o-fold  posti-rity— f  he  child- 
ren of  his  body,  and  of  his  faith.    In  respect  of  the  former  he  admits — "1 


•270 


JOHN,  VIII. 


A.  M.  403. 
A.  D.  'J9. 


hcW.  10,24 
i  Mat.3.9. 


\  Ro.2. 28,29 
9.7. 
Ga.3.7,29. 


1  UP3.16. 
M.8. 


Mal.1.6 
'n.ol. 


I.  ,:.a.H,'l5. 


Ga.4.1R. 
2TI1.2.10. 


s  rie.4.l5 
I  c.7.20. 
It  C..5.11. 


38  I  h  speak  that  %yhich  I  have  seen  with  my  Father: 
and  ye  do  that  which  ye  Have  seen  vvith  your  father. 

39  They  answered  and  said  unto  him,  Abraham  iis 
our  father.  Jesus  saitli  unto  them,  If  jye  were  Abra- 
ham's children,  ye  would  do  the  works  of  Abraham. 

40  But  now  ye  seek  to  kill  me,  a  man  that  hath  told 
you  the  truth,  which  I  have  heard  of  God :  this  k  did 
not  Abraham. 

41  Ye  do  the  deeds  of  your  father.  Then  said  they 
to  him.  We  be  not  born  of  fornication ;  we  i  have  one 
Father,  eveyi  God. 

42  Jesus  said  unto  them,  If  ™  God  were  your  Father, 
ye  would  love  me :  for  I  proceeded  forth  and  came 
from  God  ;  neither  came  I  of  myself,  but  "he  sent  me. 

43  Why  do  ye  not  understand  my  speech  ?  even  be- 
cause ye  cannot  hear  my  "word. 

44  Ye  P  are  of  your  father  the  devil,  and  the  lusts  of 
vour  father  ye  will  do.  He  was  a  murderer  from  the 
beginning,  and  abode  'J  not  in  the  truth,  because  there 
is  no  truth  in  him.  When  he  speakeih  a  lie,  he  speak- 
eth  of  his  owm  :  for  he  is  a  liar,  and  the  father  of  it. 

45  And  because  ""I  tell  ^ow  the  imth,  ye  believe  me 
not. 

46  Which  of  you  convinceth  'me  of  sin  ?  And  if  I  say 
the  truth,  why  do  ye  not  believe  me  ? 

47  He  that  is  of  God  heareth  God's  words  :  ye  there- 
fore hear  them  not,  because  ye  are  not  of  God. 

48  M  Then  answered  the  Jews,  and  said  unto  him, 
Say  we  not  well  that  thou  art  a  Samaritan,  and  •  hasl 
a  devil  1 

49  Jesus  answered,  I  have  not  a  devil ;  but  I  honour 
my  Father,  and  ye  do  dishonour  me. 

50  And  I  "  seek  not  mine  own  glory :  there  is  one 
that  seeketh  and  judgeth. 

51  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you.  If  a  man  keep  my 
saying,  he  shall  never  see  death. 


know  that  ye  are  Abraliam's  scerl ;"  but  in  respent  of  the  latter,  lie  denies 
their  relation  to  tlie  patriarch  :  "If  ye  were  [truly]  Abraham's  chiklren,  ye 
wouh!  (lij  the  works  ofAbraliam  ;"  bat  ye  are  the  offspring  of  another  fiither, 
am!  his  deeds  yc  do.  Ye  seek  to  kill  me,  because  I  tell  you  tiie  truth  :  Abra- 
liani  (lid  not  thus. 

Ver.  43.  Because  ye  cannot  hear  my  ivord.— Doddridge  read.«  the  latter 
clau.^e  interrogatively  :  "  Is  it  because  ye  cannot  hear  my  word  ?"  But  Camp- 
hell  thinks  the  Greek  word  hear,  in  this  place,  means  to  hear  patiently,  and 
renders  it,  "  ye  cannot  hear  my  words."    Compare  verse  47. 

Ver.  41.  He  loas  a  murderer.— Greek,  "A  killer  of  men."    He  "  brouglit 

death  into  the  wofi'J.' He  is  a  liar,  andthe  father  o/it—l  e.  of  lying.  So 

Campbell. 

Ver.  46.  Which  of  you  convinceth  me— Campbell,  "convicteth  me"— of 
sinl-'i.  e.  of  falsehood,  here  contrasted  with  the  truth. 

Ver.  48.  And  hast  a  devil.— Greek,  "Demon  ;"  so  verses  49  52  C'lompare 
chap.  vii.  20,  and  note.  The  word  "devil,"  in  the  original  of  verse  44  is  di- 
abnlos. 

Ver.  51  Shall  never  see  death.— Campbell  admits  that  this  refers  to 
eternal  death  ;  but  remarks,  that  the  andiienity  oftbe  original  should  be  pre- 
served, as  it  i.'i  by  our  translators,  to  give  a  ju.^t  idea  of  the  dialogue.  To  see 
death,  and  to  taste  of  death  (ver.  52,)  appear  to  be  synonymous  exjirossions, 
meaninu'  to  experience  it ;  the  only  que.stion  is— What  death  is  here  intended? 
Certainly  not  mere  mortality,  for  Abraham  was  dead,  and  the  prophets  were 
de  ul,  nor  did  our  Lord  ever  intimate  that  either  himscl.'"  or  his  apostles  should 
be  e.xempted  from  it.  But  there  is  a  second  death,  for  which  the  expression  in 
j  nometimes  used,  (see  Rev.  ii.  11  ;  xx.  6,  14,)  and  the  phiase  is  evidently  equiva- 


JOHN,  IX. 


271 


52  Then  said  the  Jews  unto  him,  Now  we  know  that 
thou  hast  a  devil.  *  Abraham  is  dead,  and  the  pro- 
phets; and  thou  sayest,  If  a  man  keep  my  saying,  he 
shall  never  taste  of  death. 

53  Art  thou  greater  than  our  father  Abraham,  which 
is  dead  7  and  the  prophets  are  dead:  whom  makest 
thou  thyself? 

54  Jesus  answered,  If ''I  honour  myself,  m.y  honour  is 
nothing:  it  is  my  Father  ^^  that  Iionoureth  me;  of 
whom  ye  say,  that  he  is  your  God  : 

55  Vet  ye  have  not  known  him ;  but  I  know  him : 
and  if  I  should  say,  I  know  him  not,  I  shall  be  a  liar 
like  unto  you  :  but  I  know  him,  and  keep  his  saying. 

56  Your  father  Abraham  rejoiced  to  see  my  day  •  and 
he  y  saw  it,  and  was  glad. 

57  Then  said  the  Jews  unto  him,  Thou  art  not  yet 
fifty  years  old.  and  hast  thou  seen  Abraham  1 

53  Jesus  said  unto  them,  Verily,  verily,  1  say  unto 
you,  Before  Abraham  was,  *  I  am. 

5'J  ^  Then  took  thev  up  stones  to  cast  at  him  :  but 
Jesus  hid  himself,  and  went  out  of  the  temple,  going 
through  the  midst  of  them,  and  so  passed  by. 

CHAPTER  IX. 

1  The  man  that  was  born  blind  restore'l  to  sitlu.  3  He  is  brouglit  to  the  Phari- 
(!/■?«.  18  They  are  ollended  at  it.  and  exccinimnnicate  liini ;  35  but  he  is  re- 
ceived of  Jeaiis,  and  coniessetli  him.     39  Who  Uiey  are  whom  Chriol  enlight- 

eiielh. 

AND  as  Jesus  passed  by,  he  saw  a  man  which  was 
blind  from  his  birth. 


w<. 5  31,41. 


y  Hell. IS. 


z  Kx.3.11. 
Is.  43. 13. 
c.1.1,2. 
Col.  i.  17. 
Re.  1.8. 


lent  lo  that  which  Jesus  twed  to  IMartha,  the  sister  of  Lazarus,  (ch.  xi.  25,  26,) 
"  He  that  believeth  in  me  shall  never  die  ;"  and  both  phrases,  literally  taken, 
mean,  "  shall  not  die  lor  ever." 

Ver.  55.  I  shall  be  a  liar.— Campbell ,  "  I  should  speak  falsely,  like  you." 

Ver.  56.  Abraham  rej-'dced— Campbell,  "  lonsed"— ^o  see  my  day.  Bishop 
IVarburton  conceives  this  passage  refers  to  a  prophetic  vision  whicli  Abraham 
was  favoured  with  at  the  time  he  offered  up  his  son  Isaac,  and  to  which  St. 
Paul  refers,  Heb.  xi.  19. 

Ver.  57.  Thou  art  not  yet  fifty  years  old.— He  could  not  be  more  than  35, 
(nor,  we  think,  so  much,)  but  '  his  visatre  was  marred  more  than  any  man's," 
(Isa.  lit.  11,)  which  miglit  well  give  him  the  appearance  of  advanced  ige. 

Ver.  53.  Before  Abraham  vjas,  I  am.— [That  our  Lord  by  this  expression 
diverted  his  divinity  and  eternal  existence,  as  the  groat  I  AM,  appears  evident 
from  the  use  of  the  present  tense,  instead  of  the  preter,  from  its  bein^  in  an- 
swer to  the  Jews,  who  inquired  whether  he  had  seen  AbraJiam,  and  Irom  ita 
being  thus  understood  by  tlie  multitude,  who  were  exasperated  at  it  to  such  a 
degree,  that  they  took  up  stones  to  stone  him.  The  ancient  Jewi  not  only 
believed  that  the  Messiah  was  superior  to  and  Lord  of  all  the  Patri,  rchs,  and 
oven  of  angels,  but  that  his  celestial  nature  existed  with  God,  frori.  wh-jni  it 
cmanaled,  before  the  creation,  and  that  the  creation  was  effected  by  his  mi- 
nistry.)— Bagster.  A  celebrated  foreign  Professor  remarks,  that  the  common 
"  interpretation  is  required  by  the  tenor  of  the  discussion.  The  objection 
turned  upon  existence  ;  therefore  the  reply  must  refer  to  existence  also.  The 
objection  was,  '  Thou  canst  not  have  seen  Abraham,  for  thou  art  not  yet  fifty 
years  old ;  thou  wast  not  then  born.'    Jesus  answered,  '  I  was  before  he  was.' 

Thus  the  reply  corresponds  to  the  objection."    Rosenmiiller. Jar/n.— This 

clause,  according  to  Dr.  Smith,  is  attended  with  some  difficulty.  We  shall 
give  an  outline  of  his  remarks.— 1.  Some  suppose  it  alludes  to  Exodus  Hi.  14, 
but  the  Hebrew  is  in  the  future.  2.  The  rredicats  of  the  proposition  may  be  . 
left  to  be  supplied  by  the  minds  of  the  hearers— I  am  [the  Christ.]  Compai'e  j 
Murk  xiii.  6,  with  Mat.  xxiv.  5.  3.  The  present,  "  I  am,"  may  be  taken  in  the 
sen.*e  of  llie  past,  "  I  was."  This  is  not  unusual.  Doddridge  and  Campbell 
render  it,  "  Before  Abraham  was  horn  I  am  ;"  whicii  is  perfectly  literal. 

Ver.  59.  Coins  through  the  midst,  <S:c.— This  latter  part  of  the  verse  is 
wanting  in  some  IVISS.  and  versions,  and  is  omitted  by  some  learned  Editors. 

Chap.  IX.  Ver.  1.  And  as  Jesus  passed  !>»/.— The  omission  of  this  name 


JOHN,  IX. 


1 


a  C.H.4. 

be.  1.5,9. 

8.12. 

1^33,46. 
:  Mils  23. 

i  or,spread 
Vie  clny 
upon  the 
eyes  of  the 
blind 

e  Ne.3.15. 
f2Ki.ai4. 


2  And  his  disciples  asked  him,  saying,  Master,  who 
did  sin,  this  man,  or  his  parents,  that  he  was  born 
hYmdl 

3  Jesus  answered,  Neither  hath  this  man  sinned,  nor 
his  parents:  but  that  "the  works  of  God  should  be 
made  manifest  in  him. 

4  I  must  work  the  works  of  him  that  sent  me,  while 
it  is  day  :  the  night  comcth,  when  no  man  can  work. 

5  As  long  as  1  am  in  the  world,  I  b  am  the  light  of 
the  world. 

6  When  he  had  thus  spoken,  he  <=  spat  on  the  ground, 
and  made  clay  of  the  spittle,  and  he  d  anointed  the 
eyes  of  the  blind  man  with  the  clay, 

7  And  said  unto  him.  Go,  wash  in  the  pool  of  *  Si- 
loam,  (which  is  by  interpretation,  Sent.)  He  f  went 
his  way  therefore,  and  washed,  and  came  seeing. 


ng  u 
A' no 


in  the  original,  seems  to  intimate  a  connexion  between  tin's  event  and  the 
preceding.  The  New  Testament,  (any  more  than  the  Old,)  we  must  recollect, 
was  not'divided  into  verses,  or  even  chapters,  by  the  inspired  writers.  This 
chapter  may  therefore  connect  with  the  preceding,  thus— Jesus,  "  going 
through  the  midst  of  them  [the  multitude,]  passed  by  tthem,J  and  as  he  p?.ssea 
by  [or,  in  passing  by]  he  saw,"  &c. 

Ver.  2.  Who  did  sin  .?— Iftliis  question,  as  is  generally  supposed,  referred  to 
the  Pythagorean  notions,  it  maybe  illustrated  by  the  following  note  fiom 
Dean  Prideaux:—"  As  to  lesser  crimes,  [i.  e.  tlio.se  which  might  not  require 
everlasting  punishment,]  their  opinion  was,  that  they  were  punished  in  the  | 
bodies,  which  the  souls  which  committed  them  were  next  sent  into.    Acconi-  i 
to  this  notion  it  was  that  the  disciples  asked  Christ,  in  the  case  of  the  man  \ 
was  born  blind,  who  had  sinned,  that  he  should  be  born  blind."    Or,  per- 
haps, as  Dr.  Lig/Ufoot  suggests,  they  micht  have  imbibed  the  stranger  notion, 
that  an  infant  mignt  commit  sin  even  in  his  mother's  womb.    Our  Lord,  how- 
ever, always  avoided  such  curious  questions  ;  and  merely  replies,  that  tiiis 
blindness  had  happened  to  the  man,  neither  for  his  own  sins  nor  for  those  of 
his  parents,  but  that  an  opportunity  might  be  afibrded  to  display  tlie  power  of 
God  through  him.  Bishop  Pearce  renders  this,  "  Who  sinned?  This  man  that 
be  is  become  bhnd?  or  his  parents,  that  he  was  born  blind?"    But  we  doubt 
m'lch  if  this  can  be  justified. 

Ver.  3.  Neither  hath  this  man  sinned,  nor  his  parents— That  is,  so  as  t  j 
be  the  occasion  of  his  misfortune:  this  seems  necessarily  implied.— The  caute 
of  this  man's  affliction  is  uncharitably  supposed  to  be  some  personal  transgres- 
sion of  either  the  man  himself  or  of  his  parents.  Though  sin  wa«,  indeed,  pri- 
marily the  cause  of  all  the  misery  in  the  world ;  yet  it  is  both  uncbari.able 
and  unjust  to  refer  the  misfortunes  of  the  atHicted  to  their  personal  tmr.sgres- 
sions.  Afflictions  are  often  sent  for  our  benefit,  and  to  exerci.«e  our  pdtience 
under  them,  or  to  displ.'iy  the  glory  of  God  in  our  deliverance  from  tbjm. 

Ver.  5.  I  am  the  light  of  the  world.— [Out  Lord  here  claims  cnc  of  tho 

titles  given  by  the  Jews  to  the  Divine  Being.  So  in  Bammidbar  Rctba,  "  The 

Israelites  said  to  God,  0  Lord  of  the  universe,  thou  commande.s'  us  to  liglit 

lamps  to  thee,  yet  thou  art  the  light  of  the  world."     It  was  also  a  title  of 

the  Messiah,  (see  Isa.  xlix.  6 ;  Ix.  1 ;)  and  in  a  remarkable  passaL'c  orValkut 

Ruicni,  fol.  6,  it  is  said,  on  Gen.  i.  4,  "  From  this  we  learn,  thr  t  the  Holy  and 

'  Blessed  God  saw  the  light  of  the  Mesniah,  and  his  works,  b:  fore  the  world 

I  was  created  ;  and  reserved  it  for  the  Messiah  and  his  generation,  under  the  I 

1  throne  of  his  glory.    Satan  said  to  the  Holy  and  Bles.-ed  God,  For  whoni  dost 

thou  reserve  that  light  which  is  under  the  throne  of  thy  glory?  God  answered, 

For  him  who  shall  subdue  thee,  and  overwhelm  thee  with  confusion.    Satan 

rejoined,  Lord  of  the  universe,  show  that  person  to  me.  God  said.  Come,  anri 

see  him.     When  he  saw  him,  be  was  greatly  agitated,  and  f(.>ll  upon  bis  facf , 

saying.  Truly  this  is  the  Messiah,  who  shall  cast  me  and  idolaters  into  hell."J 

— Bagster.  ,j 

Ver.  6.  He  spat  ....  and  made  c/rtj/.— Several  Eastern  travellers,  pnrti'iu-   ( 

larly  Captain  Light,  speak  of  a  superstitious  notion  of  the  use  of  s-ilivA  in  U 

curing  bad  eyes,  and  other  disorders,  but  none  of  them  speak  of  a  dvy  salve  1^ 

for  that  purpose :  this,  indeed,  seems  more  calculated  to  destroy  sight  than  to  |( 

restore  it.  i 

Ver.  7.  Go,  wash— i.e.  "wash  thine  eyes"— in  the  pool  of  Si  loam.— Th\a 
was  supplied  by  a  fo mtain  of  the  same  name,  which  arose  in  the  south-wetit  I' 


JOHN,  IX. 


S  ^  The  neighbours  therefore,  and  ihey  which  before 
had  soon  him  that  he  was  bhnd,  said,  Is  not  this  he 
that  sal  and  begj^ed? 

9  Some  said,  This  is  he:  others  said,  He  is  Uke  him  : 
bid  he  said,  I  am  he. 

10  Therefore  said  they  unto  him,  How  were  thine 
eyes  opened  1 

11  He  answered  and  said.  A  man  that  is  called  Jesus 
made  ?clay,  and  anointed  mine  eyes,  and  said  unto 
me.  Go  to  the  pool  of  Siloam,  and  wash  :  and  I  went 
and  washed,  and  I  received  sight. 

12  Then  said  they  unto  him,  Where  is  he  7  He  said,  I 
know  not. 

13  M  They  brought  to  the  Pharisees  him  that  afore- 
time was  blind. 

14  And  it  was  the  sabbath  day  when  Jesus  made  the 
clay,  and  opened  his  eyes. 

lo'Then  a^ain  the  Pharisees  also  asked  him  how  he 
had  received  his  sight.  He  said  unto  them.  He  put 
clay  upon  mine  eyes,  and  I  washed,  and  do  see. 

16  Therefore  said  some  of  the  Pharisees,  This  man  is 
not  of  God.  because  he  keeneth  not  the  sabbath  day. 
Others  said,  How  f.can  a  man  that  is  a  sinner  do  such 
miracles  ?  And  i  there  was  a  division  among  them. 

17  Thev  say  unto  the  blind  man  again,  What  sayest 
thou  of  him,  that  he  hath  opened  thine  eyes  1  He  said, 
He  is  a  J  prophet. 

18  But  tne  Jews  did  not  believe  w  concerning  him. 
that  he  had  been  blind,  and  received  his  sight,  until 
they,  called  the  parents  of  him  that  had  received  his 
sight. 

19  And  they  asked  them,  saying.  Is  this  your  son, 
who  ye  say  was  born  blind?  how  then  doth  he  now  see? 

20  His  parents  answered  them  and  said,  We  know 
that  this  is  our  son,  and  that  he  was  born  bUnd  : 

21  iiut'by  what  means  he  now  seeth,  we  know  not; 
or  who  hath  opened  his  eyes,  we  know  not :  he  is  of 
age  ;  ask  him  :  he  shall  speak  for  himself. 

22  These  words  spake  his  parents,  because  they 
1  feared  the  Jews:  for  the  Jews  had  agreed  already, 
that  if  any  man  did  confess  that  he  was  Christ,  he 
">  should  be  put  out  of  the  synagogue. 

23  Therefore  said  his  parents,  He  is  of  age    isk  him. 


g  ver.6,7. 


c7. 12,13. 


j  c.4.19. 


Pr.29.25. 
c.7.13. 

ia«. 


part  of  Jcr«.';alpni.     Siloam  is  by  interpretation  se^jf— and  therefore  tallies 

vvitli  tJie  circumstance  of  his  being  sent  thither. He  xcashed  and  camt 

seeing:— Thi^ro  is  this  remarkable  dirtercnce  between  cures  wroupbt  natu- 
rally and  miraculously  ;  the  former,  efi'ected  by  some  surgical  operation,  al- 
ways require  great  caution  to  prevent  relapse  :  tiie  eyes,  for  instance,  must  be 
pui'ded  against  too  sudden  a  disi)lny  of  light,  and,  in  general,  very  gradually 
exposed  to  it;  but  this  man  came  seeing— i.  e.  in  the  full  possession  of  his 
eye-sigbt,  without  either  shade  or  guard. 

V'cr.  16.  He  keepeth  not  the  sabbalfi.— It  is  remarkable,  certainly,  that  oui 
Lord  so  often  chose  this  day  for  the  performance  of  his  miracles,  and  it  may 
Ber\e  to  teach  us,  t>»al  active  benevolence  to  the  souls  and  Uidies  of  our  fel- 
low creatures  ougl-  to  be  blended  with  our  devotions.  As  ihi.i  is  the  day  in 
which  God  blesses  us,  we  cannot  choose  a  belter  for  blessing  others.  "  I  will 
bless  thee,  and  make  thee  a  blessing."    (Gen.  xii.  2.) 

Ver.  17.  2'hat  lie  hath  opened— Doddridge,  'Since  be  halh  opened"'— 
thine  eyes. 


274 


JOHN,  IX. 


fl  c.8.14 

r  c.3.10. 

■  Ps.n9.18. 
I8.--29.18, 
19. 
35.5. 
2  Uo.4.6. 

t  Job  27.9. 
P6.66.I3. 
Pr.2:l.9. 
Is.  1.15. 
Je.ll.n. 
Eze.a  la 
Mi.3.4. 
Zcc.7.13. 

a  Ps.34.15. 
Pr.  15.29. 


w  or,  ex- 
communi- 
cateil  him 

X  18.66.5. 

y  lJn.5.i3. 

1  c.4.26. 

a  Mat.14.33 


d  Mat.  13. 13 
C3.19. 


24  Then  again  called  thev  the  man  that  was  hiind, 
and  said  unto  him,  Give  God  "  the  praise :  we  know 
that  this  man  is  a  sinner. 

25  He  answered  and  said.  Whether  he  be  a  sinner  or 
no,  I  know  not :  one  thing  I  know,  that,  whereas  I 
was  blind,  now  I  see. 

26  Then  said  they  to  him  again.  What  did  he  to  thee? 
how  opened  he  thine  eyes 7 

27  He  answered  them,  I  have  told  you  already,  and 
ye  did  not  hear  :  wherefore  would  ye  hear  it  again  7 
will  ye  also  be  his  disciples'? 

28  Then  they  reviled  "him,  and  said,  Thou  art  his 
disciple  ;  but  we  are  Moses'  disciples. 

29  We  know  P  that  God  spake  unto  Moses:  as  for 
l\\\s  fellow,  we  'i  know  not  from  whence  he  is. 

30  The  man  answered  and  said  unto  them,  Whv, 
"■  herein  is  a  marvellous  thing,  that  ye  know  not  froin 
whence  he  is,  and  yet  he  hath  opened  "mine  eyes. 

31  Now  we  know  that  God  iheareth  not  sinners: 
but  if  "  any  man  be  a  worshipper  of  God,  and  doeth 
his  will,  him  he  heareth. 

32  Since  the  world  began  was  it  not  heard  that  any 
man  opened  the  eyes  of  one  that  was  born  blind. 

33  If  this  man  were  not  of  God,  he  could  do  nothing. 

34  If  They  answered  and  said  unto  him,  Thou  ^  wast 
altogether  born  in  sins,  and  dost  thou  teach  us?  And 
they  ^  cast  him  ^  out. 

35  IT  Jesus  heard  that  they  had  cast  him  out ;  and 
when  he  had  found  him,  he  said  unto  him,  Dost  thou 
believe  yon  the  Son  of  God? 

36  He  answered  and  said,  Who  is  he,  Lord,  that  I 
might  believe  on  him? 

37  And  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Thou  hast  both  seen 
him,  and  ^  it  is  he  that  lalketh  with  thee. 

38  And  he  said.  Lord,  I  believe.  ^  And  he  worshipped 
him. 

39  ^  And  Jesus  said,  For  b  judgment  I  am  come  into 
this  world,  that  they  which  see  not  c might  see;  and 
that  they  which  see  mis^ht  be  made  d  blind. 

40  And  some  of  the  Pnarisees  which  were  with  him 
heard  these  words,  and  said  unto  him,  Are  we  '  bhnd 
also? 

41  Jesus  said  unto  them,  If  f  ye  were  blind,  ye  should 


Ver.  32.  Since  the  world  began,  &c. — Canifbell,  "  Never  was  it  heard  be- 
fore, tliat  any  man  gave  sight  to  one  born  blind."— [That  there  are  cases  in 
which  a  person  born  blind  may  be  restored  to  sight  by  surgical  means,  we 
know  ;  but  it  is  perfectly  evident  that  no  such  means  were  used  .»y  our  Lord. 
And  \X.u  worthy  of  remark,  that,  from  the  foundation  of  the  worJd,  no  person 
born  blind  liad  been  restored  to  sight,  even  by  surcical  operation,  till  about 
the  year  1728  ;  when  the  celebrated  Dr.  Cheselden,  by  couching  the  eyes  of  a 
young  man,  14  years  of  age,  restored  them  to  perfect  vision.  Tliis  was  the 
eflect  of  well  directed  surgery:  that  performed  by  Christ  was  wholly  a  mi- 
racle, ettecled  by  the  power  oi  God.  The  simple  means  employed  could  have 
had  no  eflect  in  this  case  ;  and  were  merely  employed  as  symbols..'— Ba^'*''''. 

Ver.  34.  Thou  toast  altogether  born  in  sins.— My  wliich  expretsion  we  do 
not  understand  them  as  referring  to  the  Scripture  doctrine  of  original  sin,  but 
the  Pythagorean  f)gm(!nt  of  the  transmigration  of  souls.  It  is  no  new  tiling  to 
get  angry  when  be.ittin  in  argument. 

Ver.  41.  //  ye  xotre  blind.—"  If  ye  were  blind,"  as  tliis  poor  man  was,  or 


r— 


JOHN,  X. 


275 


have  no  sin  :  but  now  ye  say,  We  see ;  therefore s  your 
8,n  rcmainuth. 

CHAPTER  X. 
I  Vlirist  is  tlie  iloor,  and  the  coocl  shepherd.     19  D  Ter«  opinions  of  him.  24  He 
provelli  by  his  wui  ks,  thai  Tie  i«  Cliiitl  ihc  Son  of  (jod  :  39  escapeth  Uie  Jews, 
40  ami  went  a»air.  bej-ond  .lordan,  where  many  believed  on  him. 

VERILY,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  "  He  that  entereth 
not  by  the  door  into  the  sheepfold,  but  climbeth 
up  some  other  way,  the  same  is  a  thief  and  a  robber. 

2  But  he  that  entereth  in  by  the  bdoor  is  the  shepherd 
of  the  sheep. 

3  To  him  •=  the  porter  openeth ;  and  the  sheep  hear 
his  voice :  and  he  calleth  d  his  own  sheep  by  name, 
and  leadeth  « them  out. 

4  And  when  he  putteth  forth  his  own  sheep,  he  goeth 
before  them,  and  the  sheep  follow  him :  for  they  Know 
his  f  voice. 

5  And  a  stranger  will  they  not  follow,  but  will  flee 
''  from  him  :  for  they  know  not  the  voice  of  strangers. 

6  This  parable  spake  Jesus  unto  them  :  but  they  un- 
derstood not  what  things  they  were  which  he  spake 
unto  them. 

7  Then  said  Jesus  unto  them  again.  Verily,  verily,  I 
say  unto  you,  I  h  am  the  door  of  the  sheep. 

8  All  that  ever  came  before  me  are  thieves  and  rob- 
bers :  but  the  sheep  did  not  hear  them. 

9  I  am  the  door :  by  me  if  any  man  enter  in,  he  shall 
be  saved,  and  shall  go  in  and  out,  and  find  pasture. 

10  The  thief  Cometh  not,  but  for  to  steal,  and  to  kill, 
and  to  destroy :  I  am  come  that  they  might  have  life, 
and  that  thev  might  have  it  more  abundantly. 


g  Is  S.il. 
I-ii.18.14. 

iJii.i.a. 

10. 


Ro.iais. 

ne.5.4. 


b  Ter.7,9. 
o  Re.3.20. 


h  Ep.2.13. 


if  you  had  no  means  of  information,  "ye  should  have,"  comparatively,  "no 
.sin  ;"  but  since  ye  think  yourselves  wise,  and  boastingly  "  say,  We  see  ;  there- 
fore your  sin  remaineth"  without  excuse,  and  without  remedy. 

Chap.  X.  Ver.l.  That  entereth  not  by  the  door— That  is,  by  the  gate  of 
the  sheepfold.  The  sheepfold  was  an  inclosure  sometimes  in  the  manner  of 
a  building,  and  mads  of  stone,  or  fenced  with  reeds.  In  it  was  a  larpe  door, 
at  wliich  the  shepherd  went  in  and  out,  when  he  led  in  or  brought  out  the 
sheep.  At  tithing,  which  was  done  in  the  sheepfold,  they  made  a  little  door, 
so  that  two  lambs  could  not  come  out  together.  To  this  inclosure  there  i.s  an 
allusion  in  these  words.— Orient.  Oust.  No.  1293. 

V(;r.  2.  He  that  entereth  in  by  the  door  is  the  sfiepherd— That  is,  tliievcs  and 
robbers  arc  not  allowed  to  enter  in  by  the  door,  but  those  only  who  belong  to 
the  sheepfold. 

Vor.  3.  He  calleth  his  mem  sheep  by  name.— In  Judea,  and  other  Eastern 
countries,  the  shepherds  give  names  to  their  sheep,  who  answer  to  them,  as 
do  our  dogs  and  horses,  following  them  when  called.— Macknight. 

Ver.  4.  The  sheep  folloio  him :  for  they  knoro  his  voice.— 'Not  only  is  this 
the  case  in  the  East,  but  Po/yS'"*  mentions,  that  in  Italy  the  shepherds  were 
accustomed  to  sound  a  horn,  and  the  sheep  would  follow  them.— Orient.  Cust. 
No.  1^95. 

Ver.  7.  I  atn  the  door.— The  allusion  is  to  the  gate  by  which  the  shepherd 
leails  his  sheep  into  the  blessed  pastures.  When  he  says,  "  All  who  came  bo- 
fore  me  are  thieves  and  robbers,"  he  does  not  reflect  on  the  prophets  of  the 
Old  Testament,  who  made  no  pretensions  to  be  themselves  the  icay,  or  the 
door,  unto  eternal  life,  but  pointed  only  fo  the  Messiah  as  such.  The  thieves 
and  robbers  here  alluded  to,  were  those  false  teachers  who  pretended  to  point 
out  some  o/Ae?' way  of  life  and  salvation. 

Ver.  8.  AH  that  ever  came  before  7ne.— Campbell  says,  the  words  'before 
me,"  are  wanting  in  some  of  the  most  ancient,  and  in  a  great  number  of  other 
.M.SS.  and  in  some  ancient  versions  of  early  editions.  He  reads.  "All  who 
have  entered  in  another  manner."  The  double  comparison  of  Christ  to  a 
sheep  door  and  to  a  shepherd,  introduces  a  confusion  of  metaphor,  not  un- 
common in  the  East. 


276 


JOHN,  X. 


A.  M.  4lt«. 
A.  D.  -20. 


i  He.  13.20. 
1  Pe.2.!i5i 


\  F,ze.3l.2.. 
'  0. 
Zec.U.17 

k  2  Ki.2.19. 

1   lJn.5.20. 

mMatU.27 

I  s.  c.15.13. 
ls..5a4,S. 


p  Ere.37.22. 
Ep.'ZU. 


r  Ph  2.6.  .a 
8  c2.19. 
t  C.6.3S. 
u  c.7.20. 
V  cC.9,  &c. 


11  I  i  am  the  good  shepherd  :  the  good  shepherd  gi- 
veth  his  life  for  the  sheep. 

12  But  he  that  is  a  hirehng,  and  not  the  shepherd, 
whose  own  the  sheep  are  not,  seeth  the  wolf  coniins, 
and  leaveth  J  the  slieep,  and  fleeth  :  and  the  wolf 
catcheth  them,  and  scattereth  the  sheep.  " 

13  The  hireling  fleeth,  because  he  is  a  hireling,  and  !• 
careth  not  for  the  sheep. 

14  I  am  the  good  shepherd,  and  kknow  my  sheep,  and 
am  known  i  of  mine. 

15  As  •"  the  father  knoweth  me,  even  so  know  I  the 
Father  :  and  "  I  lay  down  my  life  for  the  sheep. 

16  And  °  other  sheep  I  have,  which  are  not  of  this 
fold  :  them  also  I  must  bring,  and  they  shall  hear  my 
voice;  and  p  there  shall  be  one  fold,  and  one  shep- 
herd. 

17  Therefore  doth  my  Father  love  me,  because  *jI  lay 
down  my  life,  that  I  might  take  it  again. 

18  No  man  taketh  it  from  me,  but  'I  lay  it  down  of 
myself.  I  have  power  to  lay  it  down,  and  I « have 
power  to  take  it  again.  This  t  commandment  have  I 
received  of  my  Fathei. 

19  1[  There  was  a  division  therefore  again  among  the 
Jews  for  these  sayings. 

20  And  many  of  them  said,  He  "hath  a  devil,  and  is 
mad  ;  why  hear  ye  him  7 

21  Others  said,  These  are  not  the  words  of  him  that 
hath  a  devil.  Can  a  devil  open  ^  the  eyes  of  the  blind  1 

22  IT  And  it  was  at  Jerusalem  the  feast  of  the  dedica- 
tion, and  it  was  winter. 

23  And  Jesus  walked  in  the  temple  in  Solomon's 
'"  porch. 


Ver.  11.  Good  shepherd.— Vnihr  this  figure  Christ  is  repeatedly  represented  to 
us  by  the  prophets,  (see  Isa.  xl.  11.  Ezek.  x.xxiv.  23.  Zech.  xiii.  7,  &c.)  as  well 
as  in  the  latter  parts  of  the  New  Testament.  As  the  Good  Slicplierd,  he  is 
distinguished  from  "  the  hireling,  who  careth  not  for  the  sheep,"  as  well  as 
from  the  robber,  who  comes  to  steal  them. 

Ver.  12.  But  ....  re  hireling.—"  It  is  not  the  bare  receiving  hire  which 
denominates  a  man  a  hireling ;  for  the  labourer  is  worthy  of  his  hire,  (Jesus 
himself  being  Judge,  Luke  x.  7,)  but  the  loving  hire  more  than  the  work— 
the  working  for  the  sake  of  hire."     Wesley. 

Ver.  14,  15.  And  know  my  sheep,  &r..—Canwben  reads,  (we  .think  prefer- 
ably,) "  I  both  know  my  own.  and  am  known  by  them,  even  as  the  Father 
knoweth  me,  and  I  know  the  Father,)  and  I  give  my  life  for  the  sheep." 

Ver.  16.  A)id  other  sheep  I  have.— The  Saviour  here  refers  to  the  Genfiles  ; 
he  hath  a  flock  in  almost  every  country  of  the  globe,  which  it  is  the  object  of 
his  gospel  ministry  gradually  to  collect  into  one  sheepfbld,  under  the  great 
Chief  Shepherd  ot  our  souls. 

Ver.  18.  No  man  taketh  it— Campbell,  "  No  man  forceth  il"—fro)n  vie. 
See  chap.  xix.  U. 

Ver.  20.  lie  hath  a  devil,  and  is  mad.— Thay  suppose  him  mad  in  conse 
qucnce  of  being  possessed. 

Ver.  20.  21.  llath  a  dcvil.—The  Greek  in  both  these  verses  is  not  dlabolos, 
but  dnijnon,  or  demon. 

Ver.  22.  Feaft  of  the  dedication.— Doddridge  concludes  that  it  could  not 
refer  to  the  dedication  of  Solomon's  temple,  for  that  was  in  autumn,  (1  Kings 
viii.  2;)  nor  that  of  Nehemiali,  which  was  in  smug,  (Kzra  vi.  15,  16;)  but 
that  of  Judas  Maccabeus,  on  liis  having  purified  the  temple  and  altar  from 
the  profanations  of  Antiocluis  Epiphancs.  This  was  kept  annually  for  eight 
days,  in  the  month  of  Deceml)er. 

Ver.  23.  Solomon's  pojc/i.— According  to  Josevhus,  this  porch  was  the 
eastern  part  of  a  gallery  erected  on  the  inside  of  the  outer  court  of  the  tern- 


\r 


JOHIV.  X. 


277 


24  Then  came  the  Jews  round  about  him,  and  said  I 
unto  him,  How  long  dost  thou  «make  us  to  doubt  7  If 
thou  be  tlie  Christ,  tell  us  plainly. 

25  Jesu3  answered  them,  I  told  yon,  and  ye  believed 
not :  the  y  works  that  I  do  in  my  Father's  name,  they 
bear  witness  of  me. 

26  But  ^  ye  believe  not,  because  ye  are  not  of  my  sheep, 
as  I  said  unto  you. 

27  My  ^  sheep  hear  my  voice,  and  I  know  them,  and 
they  follow  me : 

23  And  I  give  unto  them  eternal  life;  and  they  »>  shall 
never  perish,  neither  shall  ar.y  7?jan  pluck  them  out  of 
my  hand. 

29My  c  Father,  which  gave  a  them  me,  is  greater  than 
all ;  and  no  man  is  able  to  pluck  them  out  of  my  Fa- 
ther's hand. 

30  I  *  and  my  Father  are  one. 

31  IT  Then  f  the  Jews  took  up  stones  again  to  stone 
him. 

32  Jesais  answered  them.  Many  good  works  have  I 
showed  you  from  my  Father ;  for  which  of  those  works 
do  ye  stone  me  7 

33  The  Jews  answered  him,  saying.  For  a  good  work 
we  stone  thee  not;  but  for  blasphemy;  and  because 
ST  that  thou,  being  a  man,  makest  thyself  God. 

34  Jesus  answered  them,  Is  it  not  written  in  your  law, 
I  said.  Ye  are  gods  ? 

35  If  he  called  them  gods,  unto  whom  the  word  of 
God  came,  and  the  scripture  cannot  be  broken ; 

36  Say  ye  of  him,  whom  the  Father  hath  i>  sanctified, 
and  sent  into  the  world.  Thou  blasphemest  ;  because 
I  said,  I  am  i  the  Son  of  God  7 


T  C5.36. 


z  c.a<7. 
lJii.4.6 


b  c.i7.ia 

13.9. 
He.7.2a 

c  cU.iS. 


d  C17.2. 
e  c.n.11,22 

f  C.8..59. 

g  C..5. 13. 
ver.30. 
Ps.i(2.6. 
Ro.13.1. 


h  Is.n.2^ 
49.1,3. 
c.6.27. 


pie.  It  was  the  custom  of  the  ancients  to  teach  and  converse  walking ;  ann 
it  being  now  winter,  it  is  probable  that  both  Jesus  and  the  Jews  resorted 
thither  for  protection  from  the  wind  and  rain. 

Ver.  23.  Neither  shall  any  man  pluck.— Campbell,  "  Neither  shall  any  one 
wrest."  The  noun  "  man"  is  certainly  improperly  supplied,  (as  in  many  other 
places  ;)  and  Ur.  Campbell's  version  is  more  literal. 

Ver.  29.  To  pluck.— Campbell,  "  to  wrest,"  as  before. 

'Vcr.  30.  I  and  my  Father.— Doddridge,  "The  Father;"  for  the  pronoun 

is  not  in  the  original,  nor  is  it  wanted. Are  one. — Not  eis,  one  person, 

but  en,  one   thing ;    meaning  one    divine    Being — one    God. 1  and  7ivj 

father  are  one— Is  simply,  "  I  and  my  Father  are  united  in  counsel,  design,  and 
power  " 

Ver.  34.  In  your  laio—\.  e.  in  the  sacred  books  ;  thus  the  Psalmist  himself 
used  the  term  frequently,  Ps.  cxix. 

Ver.  35.  The  loord  of  God  came.— Some  refer  this  to  the  divine  decree  which 
made  them  magistrates,  or  judges  ;  but  Doddridge  refers  it  rather  to  tl«i  di- 
vine message,  "  1  said.  Ye  are  gods."  Ps.  Ixxxii.  6. And  the  scripture  can- 
not be  broken.— yVe  should  prefer  reading  these  words  as  Doddridge  doc  s,  in 
a  parcnthosis,  thus—"  If  he  called  them  gods  to  whom  the  word  of  God  cime, 
(and  the  scripture  cannot  be  broken,)  Say  ye,"  &c. 

Ver.  36.  Say  ye  of  him,  lohom  the  Father?— Jcsxia  does  not  undertake  to 
answer  tjie  question  here,  whether  he  is  truly  divine  ;  but  simply  to  vindicate 
the  language  he  had  used,  against  the  accusations  of  the  Jews.  "  If  your  ma- 
gistrates an;  called  Elohim,  is  it  presumption  in  me  to  call  myself  the  Bon  of 
God  ?"  This  leaves  the  question  unagiluted,  as  to  his  divine  nature  ;  but  \in- 
dicates  the  language  which  he  hud  U3e<l,  against  the  malignant  aspersions  of 
the  Jews,  by  an  argument  drawn  from  their  own  Scriptuies.  Prof  Stuavt. —  • 
Father  hath  sanctified.-Thia  term,"  sanctify,"  does  not  always  mean  to 
make  holy  ;  hut  oAen,  especially  in  the  Old  Testament,  to  devote  to  a  uacred 
purpose  or  office. 


278 


JOHN.  X] 


A.  M.  4033 
A.  D.  29 


Mat.3.11, 
12. 

C.3.30..36. 


ver.lO. 
e  c.10.31. 


S7  If  I  J  do  not  the  works  of  iny  Father,  believe  me 
not. 

38  But  if  I  do,  though  ye  believe  not  me,  believe  the 
works:  that  ye  may  know,  and  believe,  that  the  Fa- 
ther 1*5  in  me,  and  I  in  him. 

39  IT  Therefore  they  sought  agam  to  take  nim  :  but  he 
escaped  nut  of  their  hand, 

40  And  went  away  again  beyond  Jordan  inio  (he  piace 
k  where  John  at  first  baptized  ;  and  there  he  abode. 

41  And  many  resorted  unto  him,  and  said,  John  did 
no  miracle :  but  all  things  that  John  spake  i  of  this 
man  were  true. 

42  And  many  believed  on  him  there. 

CHAPTER  XI. 
1  Christ  raisfth  Lazarus,  four  Jays  buried.    45  Many  Jews  believe.    47  The 
high  priests  and  Pliarisces  gather  a  council  against  Christ.     49  Caiaphaspro- 
phesieth.    54  Jesus  hid  himself.     55  Al  the  passovcr  lliey  inquire  after  him, 
and  lay  wait  for  hira. 

NOW  a  certain  man  was  sick,  named  Lazarus,  of 
Bethany,  the  town  of  ^  Mary  and  her  sister  Mar- 
tha. 

2  (It  was  that  Mary  which  b  anointed  the  Lord  with, 
ointment,  and  wiped  his  feet  with  her  hair,  whose  bro- 
ther Lazarus  was  sick.) 

3  Therefore  his  sister  sent  unto  him,  saying.  Lord, 
behold,  he  "^  whom  thou  lovest  is  sick. 

4  When  Jesus  heard  that,  he  said,  This  sickness  is 
not  unto  death,  but  d  for  the  glory  of  God,  that  the 
Son  of  God  might  be  glorified  thereby. 

5  Now  Jesus  loved  Martha,  and  her  sister,  and  La- 
zarus. 

6  When  he  had  heard  therefore  that  he  was  sick,  he 
abode  two  days  still  in  the  same  place  where  he 
was. 

7  Then  after  that  saith  he  to  his  disciples.  Let  us  go 
into  Judea  again. 

8  His  disciples  say  unto  him,  Master,  the  Jews  of 
late  e  sought  to  stone  thee;  and  goest  thou  thither 
f  again  7 

9  Jesus  answered.  Are  there  not  twelve  hours  in  the 


Chap.  XI.  Ver.  l.  A  certain  mn.x\.— Doddridge,  "  There  was  one  Lazaiiis." 
—[The  raising  of  Lazarus  from  the  dead,  l)cing  a  work  of  Clirist  beyond  mea- 
sure preat,  the  most  stiipendotis  of  all  he  had  hitherto  performed,  and  beyond 
1 1  a.l  others  calculated  to  evince  hisJ  divine  majesty,  was  therefore  purposely  re- 
|l  corded  by  the  Evangelist  John  ;  while  it  was  omitted  by  the  other  Evange- 
ll  lists,  probably,  as  Grotiiis  supposes,  because  they  wrote  their  histories  diiring 
II  the  Uteof  Lazartis  ;  and  they  did  not  mention  him  for  fear  of  exciting  the  ma- 
lice of  the  Jews  against  him  ;  as  \vc  find  from  chap.  xii.  10,  that  they  sought 
to  ptit  him  to  death,  that  our  Lord  might  not  have  stich  a  monument  of  nis 
powci-  and  goodness  remainintr  in  the  \-d.nA.]—Basster. 

Ver.  2.  It  icas  that  Mary  irh/ch  anointed  the  Lord.— Doddridge,  Who 
(afterwards)  anointed  ;"  as  mentioned  in  the  ne.Kt  chapter,  ver.  3.— [This  is 
said  by  prolepsis,  or  anticipation,  and  may  be  renilcred,  "  she  who  (some  time 
afterwards)  anointed,"  <tc.  By  rendering  thus,  we  avoid  the  error  of  suppos- 
ing that  Mary  the  sister  of  Lazarus  was  the  same  as  Mary  Magdalene,  and 
her  who  is  termed  a  sinner.]— Ziflg's^er. 
Ver.  4.  Not  unto  death.— Ca7Hpbe/l,  "  Will  not  prove  fatal." 
Ver.  7.  Let  us  go  into  Judea.— From  the  country  east  of  Jordan,  whither 
he  had  retired  some  time  before,  when  the  Jews  sought  to  stone  him  ;  chap.  x. 
39,  40. 

Ver.  9.  Are  there  not  twelve  hours  in  the  rfny  ?— The  Jews  divided  the 
space  from  sun-rise  to  sun-set,  were  the  days  longer  or  shorter,  into  twelve 


JOHN,  XI. 


279 


day?  If?  any  man  walk  in  the  day,  lie  stumbleth  not 
because  he  seeth  the  light  of  this  world. 

10  But  if  a  man  walk  in  the  !•  (i  night,  he  stumbleth, 
because  there  is  no  light  in  him. 

11  These  things  said  he :  and  after  that  he  saith  un- 
to them,  Our  friend  Lazarus  isleepeth;  but  I  go,  that 
I  may  awake  him  out  of  sleep. 

12  Then  said  his  disciples,  Lord,  if  he  sleep,  he  shall 
do  well. 

13  Howbeit  Jesus  spake  of  his  death  :  but  they 
thought  that  he  had  spoken  of  taking  of  rest  in  sleep. 

14  Then  said  Jesus  unto  them  plainly,  Lazarus  is 
dead. 

15  And  I  am  glad  for  your  sakes  that  I  was  not  there, 
to  the  intent  ye  may  believe  ;  nevertheless  let  us  go 
unto  him. 

16  Then  said  Thomas,  which  is  called  Didymus,  unto 
his  fellow  disciples,  Let  us  also  go,  that  we  may  die 
with  iiim. 

17  Then  when  Jesus  came,  he  found  that  he  had  lain 
in  the  grave  four  days  already. 

18  Now  Bethany  was  nigh  unto  Jerusalem,  J  about 
fifteen  furlongs  off: 

19  And  many  of  the  Jews  came  to  Martha  and  Ma- 
ry, to  k  conifort  them  concerning  their  brother. 

20  Then  Martha,  as  soon  as  she  heard  that  Jesus  was 
coming,  went  ana  met  him  :  but  Mary  sat  still  in  the 
house. 

21  Then  said  Martha  unto  Jesus,  Lord,  if  thouhadst 
been  here,  my  brother  had  not  died. 

22  But  I  know,  that  even  now.  whatsoever  i  thou 
wilt  ask  of  God,  God  will  give  it  tnee. 

23  Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Thy  brotlier  shall  rise  again. 

24  Martha  saith  unto  him,  I  know  that  he  shall  rise 
again  in  the  ">  resurrection  at  the  last  day. 

25  Jesus  said  unto  her,  I  am  the  "  resurrection,  and 
the  o  life  :  he  that  beheveth  in  me,  though  p  he  were 
dead,  yet  shall  he  live  : 

26  And  whosoever  ijiveth  and  beheveth  in  me  shall 
never  die.     Believest  thou  this? 

27  She  saith  unto  him.  Yea,  Lord  :  I  beheve  that 
thou  art  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  which  should 
come  into  the  world. 

2S  And  when  she  had  so  said,  she  went  her  way,  and 


A.  M.  4033. 
A.  D.  29. 


g  c.  12.35. 


h  Ec.ait     I 

0  under- 
takes that 
which  he 
hci  no',  a 
d.l  ftr, 
wIAsU.t:- 
ble  and 
meet  witli 
many  ii 
coiiwni- 


De.31.16. 
Ac.7.60. 
1  Co.  15. 
13,51. 


j  i.  e.  about 
two  miles. 


k  1  Ch.7.22. 
J,.l.i.U. 
42.11. 
Ro.1'215. 
lTh.4.18. 


1  c.9.31. 
mc.5.29. 
n  c.6.40,41. 


o  Is.33.16. 
C.14.G. 
lJii.1.2. 


p  Job  19.26. 
Is.26.19. 
Rc.4.ir 


c.3.1.3. 
<  .14. 


parts  :  so  that  the  lioiirs  of  their  day  were  all  the  year  the  same  in  number,  i 
though  much  shorter  in  winter  than  in  summer. 

Ver.  10.  No  light  in  him.—Campbell,  "  In  it ;"  i.  e.  in  the  night. 

Ver.  16.  Tho})ias—ln  Hebrew,  as  Didymus  in  Greek,  signifies  a  twin. 

Ver.  18.  About  fifteen  furlongs— \.  e.  nearly  two  miles. 

Ver.  19.  And  many  of  the  Jejos.— Their  usual  time  of  mourning  (as  wrll 
as  feasting)  lusted  seven  days,  during  which,  as  it  was  passover  lime,  there 
would  be  many  coming  and  going. 

Ver.  20.  Mary  sat  sUW.—Cam-phell,  "  ]\Iary  remained. "  The  word  "  still" 
is  better  omitted,  as  equivocal,  and  not  in  the  original. 

Ver.  25.  He  that  betieocth  in  me—i.  e.  "  He  that  believeth  in  me.  thonsh  he 
were  [spiritual  ly]  dead,  yet  shall  he  [spiritually]  live  :  and  he  that  [thus)  livcth, 
and  believeth  m  me,  shall  never  die,"— that  is,  shall  not  die  for  ever ;  shall  not 
sufter  the  pain  of  a  second,  an  everlasting  death. 

Ver.  26.  Shall  never  die.— See  note  on  John  viii.  51. 


T: 


280 


JOHN,  XI. 


C21.7. 

j  t  0.13.13. 
I  t  Ma.  10. 4  9 
vir.l9. 


T   C.4.W. 

vcr.21,3 


t  hf  trnii- 
bled  him- 
self. 


X  ls.63.9. 
L.i.19.41. 
H«.2.16, 
17. 


y  c.9.6. 
z  Ma.16.3. 


c  c.12.23.. 
30. 


called  Mary  her  .sister  ^  secretly,  saying,  The  Master 
« is  come,  and  calleth  i  for  thee. 
•29  As  soon  as  she  heard  that,  she  arose  quickly,  and 
came  unto  him. 

30  Now  Jesus  was  not  yet  come  into  the  town,  but 
was  in  that  place  where  Martha  riiet  him. 

31  The"  Jews  then  which  were  with  her  in  the  house, 
and  comforted  her,  when  they  saw  Mary,  that  she  rose 
up  hastily  and  went  out,  followed  her,  saying,  She  go- 
eth  unto  the  grave  to  weep  there, 

32  Then  when  Mary  was  come  where  Jesus  was,  and 
saw  him,  she  fell  down  at  his  feet,  saying  unto  him, 
Lord,  if  V  thou  hadst  been  here,  my  brother  had  not 
died. 

33  When  Jesus  therefore  saw  her  weeping,  and  the 
Jews  also  weeping  which  came  with  her,  he  groaned 
in  the  spirit,  and  *'  was  troubled, 

31  And  said,  Where  have  yelaid  him?  Theysaidunto 
him,  Lord,  come  and  see. 

35  Jesus  »  wept. 

36  Then  said  the  .Tews,  Behold  how  he  loved  hiin  ! 

37  And  some  of  them  said,  Could  not  this  man, 
which  >'  opened  the  eve's  of  the  blind,  have  caused  that 
even  this  man  should  not  have  died  7 

38  Jesus  therefore  again  groaning  in  himself  cometh 
to  the  grave.     It  was  a  cave,  and  a  stone  lay  upon  it. 

39  Jesu^  said,  Take  ye  away  ^  the  stone.  Martha,  the 
sister  of  him  that  was  dead,  saith  unto  him,  Lord,  by 
this  time  ^  he  stinketh :  for  he  hath  been  dead  four 
days. 

40  Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Said  bl  not  unto  thee,  that, 
if  thou  wouldest  believe,  thou  shouldest  see  the  glory 
of  God  ? 

41  Then  they  took  away  the  stone  from  the  place 
where  the  dead  was  laid.  And  Jesus  lifted  up  his  eyes, 
and  c  said.  Father,  I  thank  thee  that  thou  hast  heard 
me. 

42  And  I  knew  that  thou  hearest  me  always :  bntbe- 


Ver.  31.  Goeth  unto  the  grave  to  toeev.— The  Jews  use«l  to  go  to  the  graves 
of  their  friends  on  various  accounts,  either  to  see  whether  thoy  were  liead  or 
not ;  or  from  superstitious  motives,  trcquentinfr  tiie  praves  of  the  propheta  and 
wise  men  to  pray  and  weep.  Tiie  Ptnsians  also  visit  the  sepulchres  of  their 
principal  imams  or  prelates.  A  strikinj?  conformity  between  the  customs  of 
the  Jews  and  the  East  Indians  n-ay  be  traced  in  many  instances.  Mr.  Foim- 
tain  says,  "  This  morning  wlien  I  awoke  I  hearil  a  great  noise  by  a  numl)er  of 
people  on  the  bank  of  the  tank  near  my  bungalow,  an  accommodation  boat, 
used  ns  an  occasional  residence.  I  went  to  see  what  was  the  matter,  and 
found  a  number  of  women  and  girls  assembled  to  lament  over  the  grave  of  a 
lad,  who  had  been  killed  by  a  wdd  buffalo  ten  days  before.  The  mother  sat 
on  the  earth  at  one  end  of  the  grave,  leaning  herself  upon  it,  and  hillerly  ex- 
claiming. Amor  Banb.vi !  Amor  Kanban  I  oh  my  child  I  my  child  1  On  the 
other  end  of  the  grave  sat  another  female,  who  was  expressing  her  grief  in  a 
similar  manner.— Or/ewr.  Oust.  Nos.  ia99,  1300. 


Ver.  33.  Groaned  in  the  spirit— Or  in  spirit ;  1.  e.  inwardly, 
days  in  the  grave."    The  Jew's  generally  buried  their  dead  on  tiie  same  day  on 


Ver.  39.  He  hath  been 


'.ne  spir 
dead  fc 


'our  days.— Ver.  17,  it  is  said,  "  he  had  lain  four 


whicii  they  died, 

Ver.  41.  I  thank  thee  that  thou  ?iast  heard  7ne—U  does  not  appear  that 
Christ  uttered  any  prayer  audibly  ;  but  God  "  heareth  the  desire  ol  the  hum- 
Wf>."    Ps.  .\.  17. 


JOHN.  XL 


2S1 


cause  of  the  people  which  stand  by  I  saidtV,  that  they 
may  believe  that  thou  hast  sent  me. 

43  And  when  he  thus  had  spoken,  he  cried  with  a 
loud  voice,  Lazarus,  come  forth. 

44  And  d  he  that  was  dead  came  forth,  bound  hand 
anc  foot  with  grave-clothes :  and  his  face  ^  was  bound 
about  with  a  napkin.  Jesus  sailh  unto  them.  Loose 
him,  and  let  him  go. 

45  Then  many  of  the  Jews  which  came  to  Mary,  and 
had  seen  fthe  things  which  Jesus  did,  believed  on 
him. 

46  But  some  of  them  went  their  ways  to  the  Phari- 
sees, and  told  them  what  things  Jesus  had  done. 

47  IT  Then  ? gathered  the  chief  priests  and  the  Phari- 
sees a  council,  and  said,  What  h  do  we  7  for  this  man 
doeth  many  miracles. 

43  If  we  let  him  thus  alone,  all  >  wen  will  believe  on 
him :  and  the  Romans  shall  come  and  take  away  both 
our  place  and  nation. 

49  And  one  of  them,  named  JCaiaphas,  being  the 
high  priestthat  same  year,  said  unto  them,  Ye  know 
nothing  at  all, 

50  Nor  consider  that  it  is  k  expedient  for  us,  that  one 
man  shpuld  die  for  the  people,  and  that  the  whole  na- 
tion perish  not. 

51  And  this  spake  he  not  of  himself:  but  being  high 


d  iKi.n.a 

2  Ki.4.34 

35. 

I.a.TH, 

15. 

Ac.SO.9. 

12. 


f  c.a23. 
10.41,42. 
I'Zll.ia. 


gPfciia 


j  Lu.3.2. 
C13.14, 
Ac.4.a 


Ver.  4'2.  I  said  h.—Doddridg-e,  "  I  speak  Ithus  :]— i.  e.  1  thank  thee,  that  the 
people  may  know  that  I  act  by  commission  from  thee." 

Ver.  44.  Bound  hand  and  foot.— I"  Swathed  about  with  rollers,"  or  band- 
ages, long  strips  of  linen,  a  few  inches  in  breadth,  brought  round  the  sheet  of 
linen  itt^vhich  tlie  corpse  was  involved,  and  by  wliich  the  spices  were  kept  in 
contact  with  the  {ie.sh.]—Bagster.  The  Jewish  sepulchres  were  generally 
caves  or  rooms  hewn  out  of  rocks.  And  as  the  Jews  did  not  make  use  of 
coffins,  they  placed  their  dead  separately  in  niches  or  little  cells  cut  into  the 
sides  of  these  caves  or  rooms.  {MaundreU's  Travels.)  This  form  of  the  Jew- 
ish sepulchre  suggests  an  easy  solution  of  a  very  important  difficulty  in  the 
liistorj'of  Lazarus's  resurrection.  It  is  said,  that  when  Jesus  called  upon  La- 
zarus to  ccjme  forth,  he  came  out  bound  hand  and  foot.  But  deists,  talking 
of  tliis  miracle,  commonly  ask  with  a  sneer,  how  he  could  come  out  of  a  grave 
who  was  bound  in  that  manner?  The  answer,  however,  is  obvious.  The  Evan- 
gelist does  not  mean  that  Lazarus  walked  out  of  the  sepulchre,  but  that,  lay- 
ing on  his  back,  he  raised  himself  into  a  sitting  posture,  then  putting  hi.^  legs 
over  the  edge  of  his  niche  or  cell,  slid  down,  and  stood  upright  upon  the  Hoor ; 
all  which  he  might  easily  do,  notwithstanding  his  arms  were  close  bound  to 
his  body,  and  his  legs  were  tied  strait  together  by  means  of  the  shroud  and 
rollers  with  which  he  w.is  swathed.  Accordinsjly,  when  he  was  come  forth, 
it  is  said,  that  Jesus  ordered  them  to  loose  him  and  let  him  go ;  a  circum- 
stance plainly  importing,  that  the  hi.^torian  knew  that  Lazarus  could  not  walk 
till  he  was  MnlHnmd.—Macknight's  Harmony. 

Ver.  4-5.  Had  seen  the  things,  &c.— In  this  miracle  we  rema.k,  1.  Its  extra- 
ordinarj'  nature  :  it  was  the  restoration  of  life  to  the  dead.  2.  The  decisive  evi 
dence  of  fliis  fact:  the  body  had  lain  in  the  tomb  four  days.  3.  The  manner 
in  which  it  was  wrought,  by  a  word  speaking  ;•  but  not  till  after  a  solemn  ad- 
dress to  the  Deity.  4.  The  witnesses  ;  not  only  the  sisters  themselves,  but 
also  the  Jews,  who  rame  lo  condole  and  to  mourn  with  them  ;  some  of  whom, 
it  appears,  had  also  wilnes.'sed  the  cure  of  the  man  bom  blind. 

Ver.  48.  And  take  awau  both  our  -place  and  nation.—"  The  meaning  is, 
that  then  the  Romans  would  no  longer  protect  them  in  their  religion  and 
laws ;  but  send  an  army  to  destroy  them,  as  rebels  and  enemies." — Lardner, 
who  refers  to  Josephus'  Antiq. 

Ver.  49.  High  priest  that  same  year.— Lardner,  "  that  year;"  i.  e.  at  that 
time.  Pontius  Pilate  was  governor  of  Judea  ten  j'cars,  and  Caiaphas  was  put 
into  the  pric-ihoofl  hy  Valerius  Gracchus,  Pilate's  predecessor,  and  continued 
in  it  till  after  Pilate's  removal.— Z.ara!.  Cred. 

Ver.  31.  This  spake  he  not  of  himself— 'V\\a.X.  is,  he  did  not  understand  hi« 


2  ■^•2 


JOHN,  XII. 


I  Ik.  49. 6. 
Ro.3.'J9. 
lJi..2.i 

mc.10.16. 
Kp.i!.14.. 
17. 


p2&vl3.'23 
2Cli.l3.19 


q  c.2.13. 
5.1. 
6.4. 


cHAP.  IZ 
a  c.U.1,43. 


b  Lu.  10.35.. 
42. 

c  Mal.26.G, 
&c. 

Ma.  14.3, 
4c. 


ily,  but 
should  gather  together  in  one  the  children  of  God  that 


priest  tliat  year,  he  prophesied  that  Jesus  should  die 
for  that  nation ; 

52  And  not   i  for  that   nation  only,  but  that  also  he 
hould  gather  together  i 

were  >"  scattered  abroad. 

53  Then  from  that  day  forth  they  took  counsel  to- 
gether ^  for  to  put  him  to  death. 

54  Jesus  therefore  walked  no  more  openly  °  among 
the  Jews;  but  went  thence  unto  a  country  near  to 
the  wilderness,  into  a  city  called  p  Ephraim,  and  there 
continued  with  his  disciples. 

55  IT  And  "5  the  Jews'  passover  was  nigh  at  hand  : 
and  many  went  out  of  the  country  up  to  Jerusalem 
before  the  passover,  to  purify  themselves. 

56  Then  "^  sought  they  for  Jesus,  and  spake  among 
themselves,  as  they  stood  in  the  temple,  What  think 
ye,  that  he  will  not  come  to  the  feast 7 

57  Now  both  the  chief  priests  and  the  Pharisees  had 
given  a  commandment,  that,  if  any  man  knew  where 
he  were,  he  should  show  it,  that  they  might  take  him. 

CHAPTER  XII. 

1  Jesus  excuseth  Mary  anointitig  his  feet.  9  The  people  flock  to  see  Lazarus. 
10  Tlie  high  priesl*  coDsiilt  to  kill  him.  12  Clirist  riileth  iiilo  Jerusalem. 
20  Greek."!  desire  lo  see  Jesus.  23  He  I'orelelleth  his  death.  37  The  Jews  are 
Reiii'rally  blinded  :  42  yet  many  chief  rulers  l>elieve,  but  do  not  confess  him  : 
44  Therefore  Jesus  cidleih  earnestly  for  confession  of  fwilh. 

'T'HEN  Jesus  six  days  before  the  passover  came  to 
-^  Bethany,  where  "  Lazarus  was  which  had  been 
dead,  whom  he  raised  from  the  dead. 

2  There  they  made  him  a  supper ;  and  Martha  b  serv- 
ed :  but  Lazarus  was  one  of  them  that  sat  atihe  ta- 
ble with  him. 

3  Then  =  took  Mary  a  pound  of  ointment  of  spike- 
nard, very  costly,  and  anointed  the  feet  of  Jesus,  and 


own  prediction,  whicli,  through  tlie  ovenuhng  proviilince  of  God,  was  accoiii- 
ph'shcd  in  a  manner  far  beyond  his  meaninir  or  comprehension.  Yes  ;  hles.«ed 
be  his  name !  Jesus  did  die  for  the  nation— even  for  liis  murderers— and  for 
all  the  children  of  God  (whom  the  Father  had  given  into  liis  hands)  that  were 
scattered  abroad  throughout  the  world. 

Ver.  54.  A  city  called  Ephraim.— [Ephraiin  appears  to  be  the  same  city 
which  is  called  Ephrain,  2  Chron.  xiii.  19,  and  Ephron,  Jos.  xv.  9,  which 
was  situated  eight  miles  nortli  of  Jerusalem,  near  Bethel,  and  apparently  be- 
tween that  city  and  Jericho.  Accordingly,  we  find  that  a  desert,  or  xcitder- 
riesH,  e.\tended  from  Jericho  to  Bethel,  (Jos.  xvi.  1,)  called  the  wilderness  of 
Belli-ayen,  (Jos.  xviii.  12,)  in  which  Joshua  and  the  Israelites  slew  the  inhabit- 
ants of  Ai.  Jos.  via.  2i.]—Bagster. 

Ver.  55.  Purify  themselves— By  some  preparatory  scr\'ices,  before  they  ate 
the  Passover. 

Ver.  55.  What  think  ije.  that  he  will  not  cotne,  &.<:..— Doddridge,  Campbell, 
and  oilier  critics,  point  this  as  two  questions,  thus  :  "  What  think  ye?  IDo  ye 
think]  that  he  will  not  come  up  to  the  feast?" 

Chap.  XII.  Ver.  1.  Six  days  before  the  Passover.— From  the  account  of 
Matthew,  it  should  seem  not  to  navo  been  more  than  two  days.  To  us  it 
seems  probable,  that  though  Jesus  came  to  Bethany  six  days  Ixilbre  the  Pass- 
over, yet  the  entertainment  might  not  be  given  till  lour  days  afterwards. 

Ver.  2.  Lazarus  .  ...  sat  at  the  tahle.—'l'hia  describes  him  as  a  guest,  aiul 
not  as  master  of  the  house  :  for  Matthew  tells  us,  it  was  "  in  the  house  of 
8iuion  the  leper,"  that  is,  who  had  been  a  leper.  If  it  be  asked,  "  Why  was 
not  this  entertainment  given  at  the  house  of  Lazarus?"  it  maybe  replied, 
Proliably  for  fiar  of  interruption  from  the  Jews  ;  for  John  informs  us,  (ver.  10,) 
that  the  chief  priests  wert-  already  iilotting  to  destroy  Lazarus  also. 

Vor.  3.  Spikenard.— [Spikenard  is  a  hiebly  aromatic  plant  growing  in  In- 
dia, whence  was  made  a  very  valuable  unguent  or  perfume,  used  at  the  an- 


JOHN,  XII. 


283 


wiped  his  feet  with  her  hair  :  and  the  house  was  filled 
with  theodouroftheointment. 

4  Then  saith  one  of  his  disciples,  Judas  Iscariot,  Si- 
mon's son,  which  should  betray  him, 

5  Why  was  not  this  ointment  sold  for  three  hundred 
pence,  and  given  to  the  poor? 

6  This  he  said,  not  that  he  cared  for  the  poor;  but 
because  he  was  a  d  thief,  and  had  '  the  bag,  and  bare 
what  was  put  therein. 

7  Then  said  Jesus,  Let  her  alone  :  against  the  day  of 
my  burying  hath  she  kept  this. 

8  For  I  the  poor  always  ye  have  with  you  ;  but  s  me 
ye  have  not  always. 

9  IT  Much  people  of  the  Jews  therefore  knew  that  he 
was  there :  and  they  came  not  for  Jesus'  sake  only,  but 
that  they  might  see  Lazarus  also,  whom  he  had  raised 
from  the  dead. 

10  But  the  chief  priests  consulted  that  they  might 
put  Lazarus  also  h  to  death ; 

11  Because  that  •  by  reason  of  him  many  of  the  Jews 
went  away,  and  believed  on  Jesus. 

12  On  j  the  next  day  much  people  that  were  come  to 
the  feast,  when  they  heard  tnat  Jesus  was  coming  to 
Jerusalem, 

13  Took  branches  of  palm  trees,  and  went  forth  to 
meet  him,  and  cried,  k  Hosanna  :  Blessed  i^  the  King 
of  Israel  that  cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 

14  And  Jesus,  when  he  had  found  a  young  ass,  sat 
thereon;  as  it  is  i  written, 

15  Fear  not,  daughter  of  Sion:  behold,  thy  King 
cometh,  sitting  on  an  ass's  colt. 

16  These  things  ^  understood  not  his  disciples  at  the 
first :  but  when  Jesus  was  "  glorified,  then  remem- 
bered o  they  that  these  things  were  written  of  him, 
and  that  they  had  done  these  things  unto  him. 

17  The  people  therefore  that  was  with  him  when  he 
called  Lazarus  out  of  his  grave,  and  raised  him  from 
the  dead,  bare  record. 


i\  aKi.a.aa. 

27. 
Pg.50.18. 


De.lS.n. 
Mal.a6.U 
Ma.14.7. 


g  Ca.5.6. 
c.8.*il. 
ver.35. 
c.  13.33. 
16. 5.  .7. 


Mat.21.8, 
Sic. 

Ma.  11.8, 
*c. 
I-u.19.36. 


1  Zec9.9. 
mLu.l8.M. 

n  C.7.3B. 
o  C.U.96. 


cient  baths  and  (easts.  It  is  identified  by  Sir  W.  Jones,  with  the  sumbul  of 
the  Persians  and  Arabs,  and  jataniansi  of  the  Hindoos  ;  and  he  considers  it 
a  species  of  ibe  Valerian,  of  the  triandria  monogynia  class  of  plants.  The 
root  is  from  three  to  twelve  inches  long,  fibrous,  sendin"  up  ubove  the  earth 
between  thirty  and  forty  ears  or  spikes,  from  which  it  has  its  name  ;  stem, 
lower  part  perennial,  upper  part  herbaceous,  suberect,  simple,  Irom  six  to 
twelve  inches  long ;  leaves,  entire,  smooth,  fourlbld,  the  inner  radical  pair 
petioled  and  cordate,  the  rest  sessile  and  lanceolate  ;  pericarp,  a  single  seed 
crowned  with  a  pappus.]— Bagster. 

Ver.  4.  Judas  Iscariot.— See  note  on  Luke  \i.  16. 

Ver  6.  Had  the  bag—i.  e.  he  was  steward  and  treasurer  to  the  whole  family. 

Ver.  10.  Consulted  that  theij  might.— Campbell,  "  Determined  (or  resolved) 
t  J  r'ut,"  &c.    Compare  chap.  xi.  49. 

Ver.  11.  Went  away— Namely,  from  the  company  of  Lazarus.  But  Camp- 
bell renders  it,  "forsook  them;"  namely,  the  Pharisees,  and  joined  them- 
selvos  to  Christ's  disciples. 

Ver.  15.  Thij  King  cometh.  &c.— This  event  was  a  fulfilment  of  the  proplie- 
cyof  Zech.  ix.  9.  The  following  particulars  in  the  prophecy  are  clear  and 
determined :— 1.  That  the  propbot  is  describing  a  King  or  Prince,  the  very 
character  in  which  the  Jews  expected  their  Messiah.  2.  The  peculiar  relation 
of  this  person  to  them  :  "  Th]/  King  cometh  to  thee."  3.  The  distinguishing 
features  of  his  character  and  government:  "He  is  just,  and  having  salva- 
tion." 4.  His  external  appearance  ;  loioly,  (or  meek,)  to  airrect  their  notions  of 


284 


JOHN,  XII. 

18  ForP  this  cause  the  people  also  met  him,  for  tha^ 
they  heard  that  he  had  done  this  miracle. 

19  The  Pharisees  therefore  said  among  themselvep, 
Perceive  <J  ye  how  ve  prevail  nothing?  behold,  the 
world  is  gone  after  nim. 

20  IT  And  there  were  certain  ^  Greeks  among  them 
that  8  came  up  to  worship  at  the  fesst : 

21  The  same  came  therefore  to  i  Philip,  which  was 
of  Bethsaida  of  Galilee,  and  desired  him,  saying.  Sir, 
we  would  see  Jesus. 

22  Philip  -Cometh  and  telleth  Andrew:  and  again 
Andrew  and  Philip  tell  Jesus. 

23  IT  And  Jesus  answered  them,  saving.  The  hour  is 
"  come,  that  the  Son  of  man  should  be  glorified. 

24  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  *  Except  a  corn  of 
wheat  fall  into  tlie  ground  and  die,  it  abideth  alone  : 
but  if  it  die,  it  bringeth  forth  much  fruit. 

25  He  w  that  loveth  his  life  shall  lose  it ;  and  he  that  ha- 
teth  his  life  in  this  world  shall  keep  it  unto  life  eternal. 

26  If  *  any  man  serve  me,  let  him  follow  me;  and 
where  y  I  am,  there  shall  also  my  servant  be :  if »  any 
man  serve  me,  him  will  rny  Father  honour. 

27  Now  »  is  my  soul  troubled  ;  and  what  shall  I  say? 
Father,  save  me  from  this  hour:  but  b  for  this  cause 
came  I  unto  this  hour. 

28  Father,  glorify  thy  name.  Then  came  there  a 
voice  c  from  heaven,  saying,  I  have  both  glorified  it, 
and  will  glorify  it  again. 

29  Thepennle  therefore  that  stood  by,  and  heard  it,  said 
that  it  thundered  :  others  said.  An  angel  spake  to  him. 

30  Jesus  answered  and  said,  This  voice  came  not 
because  of  me,  but  J  for  your  sakes. 

31  Now  is  the  judgment  of  this  world:  now  shall 
«  the  prince  of  this  world  be  cast  out. 

32  And  I,  if  I  be  lifted  f  up  from  the  earth,  will  draw 
all  s  7nen  unto  me. 

33  This  he  said,  signifying  h  what  death  he  should  die. 

34  The  people  answered  him.  We  have  i  heard  out  of 
the  law  J  that  Christ  abideth  for  ever :  and  how  say- 


A-  M.  4033. 
A.  D.  29. 


p  ver.U. 
q  c.  11. 47,48 


(  1  Ki.8.41, 

42. 
I  c.1.41. 

u  c.13.32. 
17.1. 

T  lCo.15.36 

w  Mat.  10.39 
16.25. 
Ma.8.33. 
I.u  9  24. 
17.33. 

X  Lu.6.45 
c.14.15. 
1  J  11.5. 3. 

y  c.l4.:i 
17.24. 
1  Th.4.17. 

z  1  Sa.2.30. 

Pr.27.18. 
a  Miit.26. 

33,:». 

Lii.12..t0. 

c.  13.21. 

b  c. 18.37. 
c  Mat.3.n. 
d  cll.42. 

e  Lu.10.18. 
c.16.11. 
Ac.26.lS. 
Ep.2.2. 

f  c8.2a 

g  Ro.5.18. 

h  c.13.32. 

i  Ps.89.36, 

37. 

U0.4. 

If.9.7. 

i  Ro.5.13. 


a  temporal  IVIcssiah.  And.  lastly,  as  a  mark  of  distinclion  from  all  oMier 
kings,  easy  to  be  apprehended,  "  Riding  on  an  ass,  even  a  colt,  the  foal  of  an 

Ver.  20.  Certain  Greeks.— '"These  Greeks  were  foreign  Jews  and  prose- 
lytes, who  spoke  the  Greek  language :  these  were  called  Greeks,  or  Helle- 
nists."—Dr.  Benson  in  Doddridge. 

Ver.  27.  Now  is  my  soul  troubled.— Chnst  was  now  gome  to  Jerusalem, 
and  expected  in  a  few  davs  to  be  crucified,  and  the  prospect  of  his  last  sttller- 
ings  was  very  painful  to  him.  Under  this  distress  he  supports  himself  witli  a 
prospect  of  what  would  be  the  consequence  ol  his  suftbrinjrs,  viz.  God's  glory. 

— Pres.  Edwards. VVfiat  shall  I  say?—Camphell  inserts  (Shall  I  say)  Fa- 

tlier  8u%e  nie,  &:c. But  for  this  cause.— Caowpl  ell,  "  But  I  came  on  pur- 
pose for  this  dour."  -         ,  . 

Ver.  U8.  Then  came  there  a  voice.— This,  Dr.  Lightfoot  observes,  is  the 
third  time  that  Jesus  had  the  sanction  of  a  voice  from  heaven,  the  others  be- 
ing at  his  baptism  and  I  ransfipiiration.  .„    ,      .„  , 

Ver.  32.  And  J,  if  I  be  lifted,  Ac— That  is,  'And  1, 1)emg  crucified,  will.  !>y 
tliat  means,  bring  a  great  part  of  tlie  whole  world  to  believe  on  ine.  Gentiles 
as  well  as  Jews."— Ha?«rftO»rf. 

Ver.  34.  Out  of  the  lain.—i.  e.  the  Scriptures.  Sec  chap.  x.  34,  where  the 
Psalms  are  included  under  this  term,  lato,  as  they  are  here  also.  See  Psalm 
lx.xxix.  4,  36,  37,  &c. 


JOHN,  XII. 


=1 


est  thou,  The  Son  of  man  nmat  be  hfted  up?  who  is 
this  Son  of  man? 

35  Then  Jesus  said  unto  tliem,  Yet  a  little  while  is 
the  light  k  with  you.  »  Walk  while  ye  have  the  light, 
lest  darkness  come  upon  you  :  for  he  '"  that  walketh 
in  darkness  knowelh  not  whither  he  goeth. 

36  While  ye  have  light,  believe  in  the  light,  that  ve 
may  be  "  the  children  of  light.  These  tnmgs  spake 
Jesus,  and  departed,  and  did  hide  himself  from  them. 

37  If  But  though  he  had  done  so  many  miracles  before 
them,  yet  they  believed  not  on  him: 

38  That  the  saying  of  Esaias  the  prophet  might  be 
fulfilled,  which  he  °  spake.  Lord,  who  hath  believed 
'our  report  1  and  to  whom  hath  the  arm  of  the  Lord 
been  revealed? 

39  Therefore  they  could  not  believe,  because  that 
Esaias  said  ^  a^ain, 

40  He  hath  blinded  their  eyes,  and  hardened  their 
heart ;  that  they  should  not  see  with  their  eyes,  nor 
understand  with  tkeir  heart,  and  be  converted,  and  I 
should  heal  them. 

41  These  things  said  Esaias,  when  <i  he  saw  his  glory, 
and  spake  of  him. 

42  IT  Nevertheless,  among  the  chief  rulers  also  many 
believed  on  him  ;  but^  because  of  the  Pharisees  they 
did  not  confess  him,  lest  they  should  be  put  out  of  the 
synagogue : 

43  For  s  they  loved  the  praise  of  men  more  than  the 
praise  of  God. 

44  IF  Jesus  cried  and  said,  He  t  that  believeth  on  me, 
believeth  not  on  me,  but  on  him  that  sent  me. 

45  And  he  that  seeth  me  seeth  him  that  sent  me. 

46  I  "  am  come  a  light  into  the  world,  that  whosoever 
believeth  on  me  should  not  abide  in  darkness. 

47  And  if  any  man  hear  my  words,  and  believe  not, 
I  judge  him.  not :  for  1  came  »  not  to  judge  the  world, 
but  to  save  the  world. 

48  He  that  rejecteth  me,  and  receiveth  not  my  ^  words, 
hath  one  that  judgeth  him  :  the  word  that  I  have  spo- 
ken, the  same  shall  judge  him  in  the  last  day. 


u  Kp.5.S. 
o  18.53.1. 

p  i6.a9.ia 

q  Is.6.1. 
r  c.9.22. 


t  c.5Ai. 

Ho:i.-2 


u  c.1.5. 
3.19. 


Ver.  35.  Yet  a  little  while  ia  the  light  with  you,  &c.— Compare  ch.  viii.l'i  ; 
ix.  5,  &c. 

Ver.  36.  Jesus  departed,  and  did  hide  him-self  from  them.— Campbell, 
"  He  withdrew  himself  privately  from  them." 

Ver.  33.  Thatihesaying  ....  might  be  fulfilled.— Doddridge,  "  So 
that  tiie  sayint'    ....    might  be  fulfilled."    So  Campbell,  U'es/ei/,  6ic,. 

Ver.  40.  He  hath  blinded,  &c.— Dr.  Gill  e.xplains  this  of  a  judicial  blindness. 

Ver.  4-2.  Among  the  chi^ rulers  also  many.— Campbell,  "several;"  cer- 
tainly far  from  the  majority. 

Ver.  43.  T/ie  praise  of  men,  &c.—Catnpbell,  "  the  approbation. "  The  word 
is  of  extensive  meaning.  Chap.  v.  44,  it  is  properly  rendered  honour,  and 
sometimes  glory.  Lu.  xiv.  10,  it  is  translated  worship,  meaning  liigh  respect, 
reverence. 

Verses  44,  4.5.  Jesus  cried,  &c.— The  language  of  these  verses  is  evidently 
elliptical,  in  which  some  words  must  lie  supplied,  as  thus:  "  Jesus  cried  and 
said.  He  that  believeth  on  me,  believeth  not  on  mc  [only]  but  lalsoj  on  him 
that  oent  me:  and  he  that  seeth  me,  seeth  [aUol  him  that  sent  me."  (See 
Mark  ix.  37.)  Tliis  refers  not  simply  to  bodily  sisiht^  but  to  a  believing  \iew  by 
faith  ;  and  is  a  necessary  result  from  the  doctrine  before  laid  down.  "  I  and  the 
Father  are  one."  (Ch.  x.  30.) 

Ver.  48.  Hath  one  that  judgeth.— Campbell. "  Hath  what  confU^mnrth:,  in ;" 


286 


JOHN,  XIII. 


A.  M.  4033. 
A.  D  '£. 


a  Mat.SS.J 


c  Je  31.3. 
Kl..5.'Z 
l3n.4.19. 
Rc.l.S 


a  1,11.22.3, 
53. 
c.a70. 


f  c.17.11. 
g  he. 

h  MaL3.». 


49  For  I  have  not  spoken  of  myself;  but  the  Father 
which  sent  me,  he  gave  me  a  commandment,  what 
I  should  say,  and  what  I  should  speak. 

50  And  I  know  that  his  commandment  «  is  life  ever- 
lasting: whatsoever  I  speak  therefore,  even  as  the 
Father  said  unto  me,  so  I  speak. 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

.  Jesus  wa.sheth  the  disciples'  I'cct :    H  exiiorteth  tlieni  to  huniilily  and  charity. 

18  He  Ibreielleth,  anddiscoverelh  to  John  by  a  token,  that  Judas  should  bctiny 

him  :  31  cotnmandeih  them  to  love  one  nnoiher,  36  and  forewainelb  Peter  of 

his  denial. 

"lyrOW  a  before  the  feast  of  the  passover,  when  Jesus 
-l-*  knev/ that  his  hour  b  was  come  that  he  should 
depart  out  of  this  world  unto  the  Father,  having  ^loved. 
his  own  which  were  in  the  world,  he  loved  them  unto 
the  end. 

2  And  supper  being  ended,  the  d  devil  having  now 
put  into  the  heart  of  Judas  Iscariot,  Simon's  son,  to 
betray  him ; 

3  Jesus  knowing  "^  that  the  Father  had  given  all 
things  into  his  hands,  and  that  f  he  was  come  from 
God,  and  went  to  God ; 

4  He  riseth  from  supper,  and  laid  aside  his  garments ; 
and  took  a  towel,  and  girded  himself. 

5  After  that  hepoureth  water  into  a  basin,  and  began 
to  wash  the  disciples'  feet,  and  to  wipe  them  with 
the  towel  wherewith  he  was  girded. 

6  Then  cometh  he  to  Simon  Peter:  and ? Peter  said 
unto  him,  Lord,  h  dost  thou  wash  my  feet? 

7  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  him,  What  I  do  thou 
knowest  not  now;  but  thou  shalt  know  hereafter. 

1  8  Peter  saith  unto  him.  Thou  shalt  never  wash  my 


namely,  "  the  word"  i)r  doctrine  which  Christ  delivered.    So  Doddridge, 
"Tliat  (very  word)  ahall  Judge  him." 

Chap.  Xlll.  Ver.  l.    Feast  of  the  passover.— The  manner  of  conducting 

this  fcasi  was  as  follows  :  "  The  master  of  the  family  began  tlie  feast  with  a 

cup<»f  wine,  which  being  solemnly  blessed,    /    .    .     .    he  divided  among  the 

guests,  (Luke  .x.vii.  17.)  and  afterwards  washed  liis  hand.s.    Tlien  the  supper 

be^'an  with  unleavened  bread  and  bitter  herbs,  which,  when  the  master  and 

the  rest  of  the  family  had  fasted,  one  of  the  younger  persons  present  (gene-  , 

lally  a  child)  asked  the  reason  of  what  was  peculiar  in  that  feast,  (according  j 

to  Kxod.  xii.  26,)  which  introduced  the  haggadah,  that  is,  tho  showing  forth.  , 

or  declaration  of  it.  (alluded  to  1  Cor.  xi.  26.)    Then  the  master  rose  up  and  ; 

took  another  cup,  and  washed  his  hands  again,  before  the  lamb  wa-s"  tasted  ;  - 

and  in  this  interval,  I  suppose,  (says  Doddridge.)  Christ  also  washed  the  feet 

.  of  his  disciples.  Then,  afler  eating  the  passover,  followed  another  cup,  which, 

i  after  having  delivered  to  each  a  piece  of  (unleavened)  bread,  was  the  sacra- 

n»i'n'nl  cup  at  this  supper.    Then,  aller  some  pious  and  friendly  discourse,  the 

J  whole  family,  after  having  drank  at  least  a  fourth  cup,  sang  some  Psalms  of  i 

I  praise,  (see  note  on  Mat.  xxvi.  30,)  and  so  the  solemnity  ended.  | 

Ver.  2.  Supper  being  ended.— Ralhcr,  "come."  SoDrs.  Hammond,  Dod- 
i  dridge.  Gtiifte,  and  Jennings ;  but  Campbell  reads,  "  while  they  were  at  sup-  , 

per,"  which  i.s  to  the  same  effect. The  devil.— The  word  here  is  diaiolos, 

meaning  Satan  ;  not  a  demon.  : 

Ver.  4.  H in  garments— IThdt  is,  his  gown,  or  upi^cr  coat,  with  the  girdle  by 
which  it  was  girdfd  close  to  hrs  tjinic,  or  inncr.coat ;  and  instead  of  this  gir- 
dle, ho  tie<i  a  tntnel  almiit  him,  that  he  might  have  it  in  readiness  to  dry  their 
feet,  and  thai  he  might  appear  as  a  servant.  Indeed  the  whole  action  was  a 
servile  one  ;  and  nerer  j)erformed  by  a  superior  to  an  \n\W\or.]—Bagster. 

Ver.  7.  \Vhat  I  do  Ttmu  Icnowest  n  H  now ;  but  thou  shalt  know  hereafter.  [ 
—A  maxim  of  primary  importance  to  us  all ;  for  there  arc  many  things  in  the 
pre.sent  state  incomprehensible,  with  which  it  is  yet  our  duty  to  comply  with- 
out inquiring  into  the  reason.  , 


JOHN,  XIII. 


287 


feet.  Jesus  answered  him,  If  i  I  wash  thee  not,  thou 
hast  no  part  with  me. 

9  Simon  Peter  saith  unto  him,  Lord,  not  my  feet  only, 
but  also  my  hands  and  my  head. 

10  Jesus  saith  to  him,  He  that  is  washed  needeth  not 
save  to  wash /lis  feet,  but  is  clfean  every  whit :  and  ye 
are  clean,  but  not  all. 

11  For  J  he  knew  who  should  betray  him;  therefore 
said  he,  Ye  are  not  all  clean. 

12  So  after  he  had  washed  their  feet,  and  had  taken 
his  garments,  and  was  set  down  again,  he  said  unto 
them,  Know  ye  what  I  have  done  to  you? 

13  Ye  k  call  me  Master  and  Lord  :  and  ye  say  well ; 
hrsol  am.  t 

14  If  I  then,  your  Lord  and  Master,  have  washed  your 
feet ;  ye  also  ought  to  wash  one  another's  feet. 

15  For  1 1  have  given  you  an  example,  that  ye  should 
do  as  I  have  done  to  you. 

16  Verilv,  verily.  I  say  unto  you,  The  servant  is  not 
greater  than  his  lord;  neither  he  that  is  sent  greater 
than  he  that  sent  him. 

17  If  "1  ye  know  these  thmgs,  happy  are  ye  if  ye  do 
them. 

18  If  I  speak  not  of  you  all:  I  know  whom  I  have 
chosen  :  but  that  the  "  scripture  may  be  fulfilled.  He 
that  eateth  bread  with  me  hath  hfted  up  his  heel 
against  me. 

19  °  i\ow  I  tell  P  you  before  it  come,  that,  when  it  is 
come  to  pass,  ye  may  believe  that  I  am  he. 

20  Yerily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  "*  He  that  receiveth 
whomsoever  I  send  receiveth  me ;  and  he  that  re- 
ceiveth me  receiveth  him  that  sent  me. 

21  When  >■  Jesus  had  thus  said,  he  was  troubled  in 
spirit,  and  testified,  and  said,  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  that  one  of  you  shall  betray  me. 

22  Then  the  disciples  looked  0  one  on  another, 
doubting  of  whom  he  spake. 

23  Now  there  was  leaning  on  Jesus'  bosom  one  »  of 
his  disciples,  whom  Jesus  loved. 

24  Simon  Peter  therefore  beckoned  to  him.  that  he 
should  ask  who  it  should  be  of  whom  he  spake. 

25  He  then  lying  oiv  Jesus'  breast  saith  unto  him, 
Lord,  who  is  it  7 


Ver.  10.  Us  that  is  tcashed.— Doddridge  and  Campbell,  "He  that  hath 
been  bathing."  Yet  as  ihe  feet  might  be  soiled  in  going  from  the  bath,  they 
miclit  need  washing. 

Ver.  13.  iVfasfe?-.— (Greek,  didaskalos.)  i.  e.  "  teacher."    So  Canvhell. 

Ver.  15.  I  have  given  you  an  example— Thai  i.<,  condescend  to  the  mean- 
est offices  that  may  contribute  to  the  comfort  and  the  happiness  of  your  bre- 
thren, thousrh  it  were  to  "  wa.sh  each  others  feet." 

Ver.  19.  f  tell  you  before,  ic— Christianity  derives  mucli  support  from  a  ful- 
filment of  the  New  Testament  prophecies,  particularly  from  those  of  our 
Lord  respecting  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem. 

Ver.  23.  Leaning  on  Jesus'  bosojn.— This  was  John,  who  was  accustomed 
to  sit  next  to  Jesus,  and  in  the  leaning  attitude  then  customary,  reclined  as  it 
were  on  his  bosom  ;  but  in  this,  as  in  many  other  instances,  he  modestly  omits 
his  own  name. 

Ver.  24.  Beckoned.— Doddridge,  "  nodded."  The  word  implies  a  motion  of 
the  head. 


=J1 


•2S8 


JOHN,  XJII. 


z  Le.lMS. 
c.  15. 12,17 
Kp.5.2. 
1  Th.4.9. 
Ja.2.8. 
1  Pe.1.22. 
1  Jn.2.7,8, 
3.11^ 
4.20,21. 


a  c.91.18. 
2Pe.l.I4. 


b  Mat.  26. 
33,  &c. 
Ma.U.29, 

L.i.22.33, 
4c 


26  Jesus  answered,  He  it  is,  to  whom  I  shall  give  a 
I  sop,  when  I  have  dipped  it.  And  when  he  had  dipped 
the  sop,  he  gave  it  to  Judas  Iscariot,  tht  son  of  Si- 
mon. 

27  And  after  the  sop  Satan  "  entered  into  him.  Then 
said  Jesus  unto  him,  That  thou  docst,  do  quickly. 

23  Now  no  man  at  the  table  knew  for  what  intent 
he  spake  this  unto  him. 

29  For  some  of  ikem  thought,  '  because  Judas  had  j 
the  bag,  that  Jesus  had  said  unto  him,  Buy  those  [ 
things  that  we  have  need  of  against  the  :east ;  or.  ' 
that  he  should  give  something  to  the  poor. 

30  He  then  having  received  the  sop  went  iminediatt-  j 
ly  out :  and  it  was  night.  i 

31  IF  Therefore,  when  he  was  gone  out,  Jesus  said, 
Now  *  is  the  Son  of  man  glorified,  and  God  »  is  glori- 
fied in  iiim. 

32  If  God  be  glorified  in  him,  God  shall  also  glorify 
him  in  himself,  and  shall  straightway  glorify  him. 

33  Little  children,  yet  a  little  while  I  am  with  you.  | 
Ye  shall   seek  me  :    and  x  as  I  said  unto  the  Jews, 
Whither  I  go,  ye  cannot  come ;  so  now  I  say  to  you. 

34  A  new  »  commandment  I  give  unto  you,  That 
ye  love  one  another;  as  I  have  loved  you,  that  ye  also 
love  one  another. 

35  By  this  shall  all  7?jen  know  that  ye  are  my  dis- 
ciples, if  ye  have  love  one  to  another. 

36  11  Simon  Peter  said  unto  him.  Lord,  whither  goest 
thou?  Jesus  answered  him.  Whither  I  go,  thou  canst 
not  follow  me  now  ;  but  "  thou  shalt  follow  me  after- 
wards. 

37  Peter  said  unto  him,  Lord,  why  cannot  I  follow 
thee  now?  I  will  b  lay  down  my  life  for  thy  sake. 

33  Jesus  answered  him,  Vyili  thou  lay  down  thy  life 
for  my  sake?  Verily,  verily.  1  say  unto  thee.  The 
cock  shall  not  crow,  till  thou  hast  denied  me  thrice. 


Ver.  26.  Dipped  the  sop.—Buxtorfand  others  inform  us,  that  at  this  feast 
the  Jews  have  a  thick  kind  of  .^iauce,  called  charoseth,  whieli  is  made  of  dates, 
raisins,  and  other  ingredients,  to  ahout  the  consistenr;e  of  a  tliick  paste,  to  re- 
present the  clay  wKh  which  their  fathers  wrouglit  in  Epypt.  In  this  sauce  it  is 
supposed  that  our  Lord  dipped  the  sop  which  lie  gave  to  Judas. 

Ver.  33.  Litr>e  children.— A  term  of  endearment ;  dear  a3  if  they  were  his 
own  little  cliililren. 

Ver.  34.  A  vew  commandment.— [The  Mosaic  law  commanded  men  to 
"  love  their  neighbour  as  themselves  ;"  and  this  implied  that  reciprocal  and 
social  love  of  believers  of  which  our  Lord  spake  :   hut  this  was  now  to  he  ex-    | 
plained  with  netv  clearness,  enforced  by  neit>  motives  and  obligations,  illustra-  i, 
led  by  a  new  example,  obeyed  in  a  neio  manner,  anii  cairied  to  a  neio  extent. 
They  were  required  to  love  each  other  for  his  sake,  and  in  imitation  of  him,-;-  ' 
"  even  as  I  have  loved  you,"— and  be  ready  on  all  occasions  to  lay  down  their  | 
lives  for  each  other.    By  this  the  primitive  Christians  were  particularly  known 
among  the  Gentiles  ;  "  See,  said  they,  how  they  love  one  another  :  and  are 
ready  to  lay  down  their  lives  for  each  other."  Tertvllian  in  Apo].]—Bas-ster. 

Ver.  37.  I  will  lay  doxon  my  life.— Vcier  was  naturally  impetuous  in  tem- 
per, warm  in  his  attachments,  and  most  sincere  in  his  professions  :  but  weak  ' 
in  faith,  and  irresolute  in  action  ;  yet  not  a  litl'e  vain  and  self  confident.  In  , 
the  al)sence  of  danger,  bold  as  a  lion  ;  but  soon  as  it  appeared,  timid  as  a  C 
deer.  .Such  was  Peter  in  himself  He  sinned  awfullv— wept  bitte4-ly— and  | 
was  freely  pardoned.  If  we  view,  however,  the  sequel  of  his  life,  we  tind  what 
grace  can  do.  No  apostle  was  more  courageous,  more  delernuned,  more  faith-  I' 
ful.  Ho  was  faithful  unto  death,  and  received  the  crown  of  martyrdom  and  j 
glory.  • 


JOHN,  XIV 


2~(-J 


I  CHAI'TER  XIV. 

1  CliiTs:  comfortcUl  lib  di  iclplrji  witli  ilic  hope  of  heaven,  Gproresaelh  himself  ihe 
I      '*-ay,  llie  irulh,  and  llif  lile,  anJ  one  with  (he  Father:  IS  assureih  tlieir  pray- 

L.      ers  M.  his  n:inie  to  l)e  ellfcliial :  15  ref|iiestclh  love  ami  oljolience,  IC  promiseth 
I      Uie  Holy  Oliust  the  ( ^omforier,  27  and  leavelii  his  peace  with  thcni. 
ET  *  not  your  heart  be  troubled  :  ye  believe  in 
Goti,  believe  •>  also  in  me. 
j    2  In  my  Fatlier's  house  are  many  mansions:  if  it 
were  not  so,  I  would  have  told  you.    I  go  «  to  prepare 
a  place  for  you. 

3  And  if  I  go  and  prepare  a  place  for  you,  I  will 
d  come  again,  and  receive  you  unto  myself;  that 
•=  where  I  am,  there  ye  may  be  also. 

4  And  whither  I  go  ye  know,  and  the  way  ye 
know. 

5  IT  Thomas  saith  unto  him,  Lord,  we  know  not 
whither'thou  goesi;  and  how  can  we  know  the 
\l'ay  ? 

C  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  I  am  the  f  way,  the  s  truth, 
and  the  h  life  :  no  »  man  cometh  unto  the  Father,  but 
by  me. 

7  If  ye  had  known  me,  ye  should  have  known  my 
Father  also:  and  from  henceforth  ye  know  him, 
and  have  seen  him. 

8  IF  Philip  saith  unto  him,  Lord,  show  us  the  Father, 
and  it  sutficeth  us. 

9  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  Have  I  been  so  long  time 
with  you,  and  yet  hast  thou  not  known  me,  Philip? 
he  J  that  hath  seen  me  hath  seen  the  Father,  and  how 

.eayest  thou  then,  Show  us  the  Father? 

10  Believest  thou  not  that  I  am  in  the  Father,  and 
the  Father  in  me?  the  words  tliat  I  speak  unto  you  I 
speak  not  of  myself:  but  the  Father  that  dwelleth  in 
me,  he  doeth  the  works. 

11  Believe  me  that  I  am  in  the  Father,  and  the 
Father  in  me :  or  else  believe  me  for  the  very  works' 
sake. 

12  IT  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you.  He  k  that  believ- 
eth  on  me,  the  works  that  I  do  shall  he  do  also;  and 
greater  works  than  these  shall  he  do ;  because  I  go 
unto  my  Father. 

13  And  1  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  my  name,  that 
will  I  do,  that  the  Father  may  be  glorified  in  the 
Son. 

14  If  ye  shall  ask  any  thing  in  my  name,  I  will  do  it. 

15  IT  If  ">  ye  love  me,  keep  my  commandments. 


j  Col.1.15. 
k  .Mal.21.21 
1   lJn.5.14. 


Chap.  XIV.  Vcr.  1.  Believe  in  God.— The  original  i.s  amhiguous,  and  mar 
l)e  rendered  either  as  by  our  translators,  or  as  by  Doddridse  anti  Campbell, 
"  Believe  in  God,  l)elieve  also  in  ine  ;"  or,  "  Ye  believe  (or  believe  ye)  in  God, 
and  ye  believe  in  me." 

Ver.  3.  \Vc  knnuj  not  ichither  thou  ^oest.—By  this  answer  of  Thomas,  it 
should  seem  that  this  apostle  thought  our  Lord  was  about  to  retreat  to  some 
distant  part  of  the  coinitry  to  avoid  his  enemies  ;  or,  as  Doddridge  siiirgeafs,  to 
some  other  country,  to  set  up  his  kingdom. 

Ver.  12.  Because  I  go  unto  my  Fa/Ac?.— This  refers  to  the  day  of  Pentecost, 

when  Christ,  having  ascended  up  on  lii^'h,  poured  forth  therefrom  the  jrilts  he 

had   received  of  the  Father  for  that  purpose.  (See  Acts  ii.)    Archbp.  Fericlon 

beautifully  r?inarki>on  the  simple  lani:ua?c  Christ  here  uses.    So  a  prince,  etiu- 

I  cated  in  his  futher'.s  palace,  Avo.dd  si)eak  of  it  as  perfectly  lamiiiai  to  him  —us 

[  eoing  home,— without  being  li^.zled  with  the  contemplation  of  its  splendours. 

25  ~ 


290 


JOHN,  XIV. 


r  Ter.3  23. 
B  He.7.25. 

*er.l5;S. 


V  .  J  11.2.24. 
IU.3.20. 


C.16  13. 
1  Sr.  2.20, 
27. 


7  Kp.2  14 
Ph.4.7. 


16  And  I  will  pray  the  Father,  and  he  shall  give 
you  another"  Comfortei,  that  he  may  abide  with  you 
for  ever ; 

17  Even  the  Spirit  of  truth ;  whom  <>  the  world  can- 
not receive,  because  it  seeth  him  not,  neither  knoweth 
him:  but  ye  know  him;  for  he  dwelleth  witli  you. 
and  P  shall  be  in  you. 

18  I  will  not  leave  you  'i  comfortless  :  I '  will  come  tc 
you. 

19  Yet  a  little  while,  and  the  world  seeth  me  no 
more;  but  ye  see  me:  because  »I  live,  ye  shall  live 
also. 

20  At  that  day  ye  shall  know  that  I  am  in  my  Father, 
and  ye  in  me,  and  I  in  you, 

21  He  t  that  hath  my  commandments,  and  keepeth 
them,  he  it  is  that  loveth  me  :  and  he  that  loveth  me 
shall  be  loved  of  my  Father,  and  I  will  love  him,  and 
will  manifest  mvself  to  him. 

22  Judas  "  saith  unto  him,  not  Iscaiiot,  Lord,  how  is 
It  that  thou  wilt  manifest  thyself  unto  us,  and  not  unto 
the  world? 

23  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  him,  If  a  man  love 
me,  he  will  keep  mv  words  :  and  my  Father  will  love 
him,  and  "  we  will  come  unto  him,  and  make  our 
abode  with  him. 

24  He  that  loveth  me  not  keepeth  not  my  savings  : 
and  the  word  which  ye  hear  is  not  mine,  but  the  Fa- 
ther's which  sent  me. 

25  These  things  have  I  spoken  unto  you,  being  yd 
present  with  you. 

26  But  w  the  Comforter,  which  is  the  Holy  Ghost, 
whom  tlie  Father  will  send  in  my  name,  he  ^-  shall 
teach  you  all  things,  and  bring  all  things  to  your  re- 
membrance, whatsoever  I  have  said  unto  you. 

27  ^  Peace  y  I  leave  with  you,  my  peace  1  give  unto 


Vcr.  16.  Co7nforter.— The  primary  idea  of  the  original  ter/n,  (Paraklete,) 
appears  to  be  that  of  a.n  Advocate,  or  a  person  called  upon  to  plead  one's 
cause  in  a  court  of  judicature  ;  and  as  the  same  is  also  the  adviser  or  coun- 
sellor of  his  client,  iind  being  thus  the  means  of  groat  support  and  consolation, 
lie  may  be  also  called  a  Coniforter. 

Vcr.  17.  Even  the  Spirit  of  truth.— This  Holy  Spirit  is  also  called  tlie  Spirit 
of  Truth,  because  it  is  his  office  to  reveal  truth,  and  to  apply  it  to  the  consola- 
tion of  the  human  mind  ;  nor  is  any  consolation  derived  from  him  but  what  is 
fbundsd  in  truth  and  righteousness.  The  Spirit  also  teaches  and  instructs  us, 
by  brinyinR  to  our  recollection,  and  impressing  on  our  minds — not  new  truths, 
but  those  which  Christ  himself  taught :  for  as  Christ  himself  taught  nothint; 
but  what  he  had  heard  and  learned  of  the  Father,  (chap.  viii.  26,  40,)  so,  it  is 
said,  "  the  Holy  Spirit  shall  speak  nothing  of  himself,  but  wiiatsoever  he  sliall 
hear"  from  the  Father  and  from  Christ,  "  that  shall  he  speak,"  aiid  reveal  to 
men.    (Chap.  xvi.  13.) 

Ver.  18.  Cojnfort less.— Margin,  "  Orphans,"  the  most  "  comfortless"  part  of 
Eociety— having  none  to  help,  and  none  to  care  for  them. 

Ver.  22.  IIoio  is  it  that,  <fcc.— This  is  a  question  that  leads  tts  into  the  very 
essence  of  vital  religion,  into  the  doctrine  of  communion  with  God  throu^'h 
Christ.  "  If  any  man  love  me  he  will  keep  my  words  ;  and  my  Father  will 
love  ]iim,  and  we  will  come  unto  him  and  make  our  abode  with  him."  This 
is  what  the  same  Evangelist  means,  in  his  Epistles,  by  "  fellowship  with  the 
Father,  and  with  his  Son,  Je?u8  Christ."    (1  John  i.  3.) 

Ver.  27.  Peace  I  leave  with  you.—]n  the  eastern  countries,  on  entering  a 
house,  (and  we  believe  also  in  departing,)  it  is  usual  to  pronounce  a  Salnvi, 
that  is,  a  wish  of  Peace;  and  it  is,  we  presume,  in  conformity  with  that  cus- 
tom, that  our  Lord  made  this  his  parting  blessing :  "  Peace  I  leave  with  you : 


JOHN,  XV. 


291 


yon:  not  as  tlie  world  i,nveth,  give  I  unto  you.    Let 
not  your  heart  be  troubled,  neither  let  it  be  afraid. 

28  Ye  have  heard  how  I  said  unto  you,  I  go  away, 
and  come  again  unto  you  If  ye  loved  me,  ye  would 
rejoice,  because  I  said,  1  ^  go  unto  the  Father:  for 
"  my  Father  is  greater  than  I. 

29  And  now  I  have  told  you  before  it  come  to  pass/ 
that,  when  it  is  come  to  pass,  ye  might  believe. 

30  Hereafter  I  will  not  talk  much  with  you  :  for  the 
prince  b  of  this  world  cometh,  and  hath  nothing  <=  in 
me. 

31  But  that  the  world  may  know  that  I  love  the  Fa- 
ther; and  as  d  the  Father  gave  me  commandment, 
even  so  I  do.    Arise,  let  us  go  hence. 

CHAPTER  XV. 

I  Tlie  consnlaOoii  and  mutual  love  belwceii  Christ  an  1  his  metnbers,  under  the 
parable  of  tlie  vine.  18  A  comfort  i}i  the  liitlreJ  and  persecution  of  the  world. 
26  'I'lio  oRice  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  of  the  apostles. 

I  AM  the  true  "^  vine,  and  my  Father  is  the  Ij  hus- 
bandman. 
2   Every  «  branch  in  me  that  beareth  not  fruit  he 


a  1  Co.15. 
27,2?. 

be.  16.  I. 
Ep.£  X 

c2Ca£.2l. 
He.  4  15. 
lJu.3.5. 


CHAP.  15. 
a  13.42. 
b  Ca.3.12 
c  Mat.lS.i3 


my  peace  I  give  unto  you  :  not  as  tlie  worlil  givetli,  pive  I  unto  you."  How 
does  the  world  pive?  In  acoUl,  coinpiinieiitary,  lioartloss  manner.  How  does 
Christ  givei  All  the  blessings  which  he  bestows  are  sprmkled  with  his  blood. 
"  He  laid  down  liis  life"  for  us.  Let  not,  therefore,  our  hearts  be  troubled  ; 
nciMier  let  us  be  afraid. 

Yer.  28.  My  Father  is  greater  than.  J.— Christ  liere  speaks  in  his  media- 
torial character.  Frof.  Stuart  says,  "It  appears  not  to  be  the  .object  of 
Jesus,  to  c(jmpare  his  own  nature  with  that  of  the  Father ;  but  liis  condition. 
'  If  ye  loved  me,'  said  he  to  liis  weeping  disciples, '  ye  woultl  rejoice  that  I  said, 
I  go  unto  the  Father ;  for  the  Father  is  greater  than  1 ;'  i.  e.  ye  would  rejoice 
that  I  am  to  leave  this  state  of  suffering  and  humiliation,  and  resume  that 
'  glory  which  I  had  with  the  Father,  hefbrc  the  world  was.'  The  whole  le.xt 
cannot  lie  consistently  explained,  without  the  sujiposition  of  two  natures  ;  the 
one,  which  suffers  and  is  depressed,  in  whicli  too  tliat  other  nature  acts,  that 
was  in  a  state  of  glory  with  tlie  Father,  before  the  world  was,  i.  e.  from 
eternity. 

"  Inasmuch  as  Christ  lias  truly  a  human  nature,  everv-  thing  said  of  him  in 
respect  to  this  nature,  must  necessarily  be  spoken  of  him  in  a  capacity,  in 
which  he  is  inferior  to  the  Father.  In  a  word  ;  as  liis  human  nature  is  inferior 
to  the  Divine,  so  whatever  has  relation  to  it,  or  is  predicated  of  it,  must  of 
course  he  that  which  implies  inferiority  to  the  Divine. 

"  Do  you  ask  me,  how  you  shall  distinguish,  when  a  text  speaks  of  Christ  m 
respect  to  his  human  nature,  or  in  respt^ct  to  his  diviney-natiire ?  I  answer: 
just  as  when  you  speak  of-a  man,  you  distinguish  whether  what  is  said,  relates 
to  his  body  or  bis  soul.  When  I  say,  Abraham  is  dead ;  I  mean,  obviously, 
liis  mortal  part.  When  1  say,  Abriliam  is  alive;  I  meJin,  obviously,  his  im- 
mortal part.  Wlien  the  Evangelist  says,  that  Jesus  increased  in  stature  and 
wisdom,  ."uud  in  favour  with  God  and  man  ;  that  he  ate,  drank,  slept,  prayed, 
s'.merod,  died,  and  rose  again  ;  he  obviously  means  his  human  nature  did  this. 
When  he  atfirms,  that  the  Logos  is  God  and  made  the  Universe  ;  and  when 
Paul  says,  that  he  is  '  supreme  God,  blessed  fiir  ever,'  I  cannot  help  thinking 
it  to  be  equally  obvious,  that  they  predicate  this  of  his  (Hvine  nature.  The 
simple  answer  to  your  question  then  is,  that  we  must  determine  which  nature 
is  describetl.  by  what  is  atlirmed  concerning  it.  2^he  subject  is  known  by  its 
predicates." 

Ver.  30.  The  vrince  of  this  world— \.  e.  Satan,  (chap.  xii.  31 ;)  elsewhere 

called  "the  god  of  thji  world."    1  Co.  iv.  4. Hath  nothing  in  me—i.  e. 

according  to  Doddridge,  "  No  guilt  of  mine,  to  give  him  power  oicr  me  ;  nrr 
any  inward  corruption,  to  take  jiart  with  his  temptation." 

Ver.  31.  Arise,  let  xis  rro  hence.— This  leads  to  the  supposition,  that  the 
following  conversation  took  place  on  the  way  to  Getlisemanc. 

Chap.  XV.  Ver.  l— 11.  I  am  the  true  vine. — The  great  doctrine  of  the  para- 
ble i.-;,  "  Withou:  me,"  that  is, severed  from,  or  independent  of  me,  "  ye  can  do 
notliing  ;"  that  is,  bear  no  fruit  -.  and  the  great  use  of  the  doctrine  is  to  guaitl 
Christians  against  self-confidence,  and  its  natural  eficct — apostacy. 

Ver.  2.  Every  branch  in  me  thaX  beareth  not  fruit.— By  this  it  is  evident. 


JOHN,  XV. 


1 1'c.l.Zi. 
f   1  7n.2.6. 


g  Ho.H.9, 
Ga.'iW. 
Ph.  1. 11. 


j  c.i6.23. 
k  c.U.21,23 


1  c.16.24. 

n.ii. 


mc.I3.34. 
u  Ro.5.7,8. 
o  ver.lO. 


taketh  away  :  and  every  branch  that  <i  beareth  fruit, 
he  purgeih  it,  that  it  may  bring  forth  more  fruit. 

3  Now  «  ye  are  clean  through  the  word  whiclx  I  have 
spoken  unto  you. 

4  Abide  f  in  me,  and  I  in  you.  As  °  the  branch  can- 
not bear  fruit  of  itself,  except  it  abide  in  the  vine;  no 
more  can  ye,  except  ye  abide  in  me. 

5 1  am  the  vine,  ye  are  the  branches :  He  that  abidelh 
in  me,  and  I  in  him,  the  same  bringeth  forth  much 
fruit :  ii  for  without  me  ye  can  do  nothing. 

6  If  i  a  man  abide  not  in  me,  he  is  cast  forth  as  a 
branch,  and  is  withered  ;  and  men  gather  them,  and 
cast  theyn  into  the  fire,  and  they  are  burned. 

7  If  ve  abide  in  me,  and  my  words  abide  in  you,  ye 
J  shall  ask  what  ye  will,  and  it  shall  be  done  unto 
you. 

&  Herein  is  my  Father  glorified,  that  ye  bear  much 
fruit ;  so  shall  ye  be  my  disciples. 

9  As  the  Father  hath  loved  me,  so  have  I  loved  you : 
continue  ye  in  my  love. 

10  If  ^  ye  keep  my  commandments,  ye  shall  abide  in 
my  love  ;  even  as  I  have  kept  my  Father's  command- 
ments, and  abide  in  his  love. 

11  These  things  have  I  spoken  unto  you,  that  my 
iov  might  remain  in  you,  and  ikat  i  your  joy  might  be 
■full. 

12  ^  This  '"  is  my  commandment,  That  ye  love  one 
another,  as  I  have  loved  you. 

13  Greater  "  love  hath  no  man  than  this,  that  a  man 
lay  down  his  life  for  his  friends. 

14  Ye  °  are  my  friends,  if  ye  do  whatsoever  I  com- 
mand you.  t 

15  Henceforth  I  call  you  not  servants;  for  the  ser- 


that  to  be  in  Christ,  implies  only  a  profession  ;  for  those  who  bear  no  fniit 
cannot  be  real  Ciiristians:  that  such  are  taken  away,  ar?iies,  thnrefUre,  no- 
thing against  tiie  perseverance  of  true  believers.  In  allusion  to  the  pr?.;:tice  of 
trailing,  it  may  be  ob.served,  that  persons  may  be  ^rafled  into  the  Cliristian 
profession,  without  being  vitally  united  to  Christ  by  laith,  though  nove  can  be 
thus  united  witiiout  being  grafted,  since  we  are  not  naturally  so.  We  may  he 
grafted  by  bapli^m,-or  by  education,  but  it  reqiares  the  quickenirit'  ipiluences  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  to  produce  a  vital  union  and  fruitful  brandies.  As  to  grafling 
vines,  that  this  was  formerly,  and  still  is  the  practice  in  certain  ca-jes,  we  may 
safely  infer  from  the  directions  given  for  its  performance  in  v  orks  of  hus- 
bandry.  He  purgeth  it—i.  e.  by  pruning  ;  the  only  way  in  v/nidi  a  vine  can 

be  purjred. 

Ver.  3.  Noio  ye  are  clean— Ox  purged  :  the  same  word  as  is  used  in  the  pre- 
ceding verse.    The  expression  may  refer   to  chap.  xiii.   10—  '  Now   ye    are 
clean^  Int  not  all ;"  Judas  being  then  present,  but  now  he  wa-i  gone  out,  they 
,  were  all  clean. 

Ver.  4.  Abide  in  me,  and  [I  will  abide]  in  you.— The  expression  is  evident- 
j  Ij'  elliptical,  and  must  be  thus  explained. 
'     Ver.  5.   Without  me.— Doddridge,  "  Separate  from  me." 

Ver.  6.  Cast  forth— i.  e.  thrown  away. And  is  toithered.—CavjpbcH 

"  which  is  withered  ;"  a  Hebrew  idiom,  the  copulative  often  supplying  the 
place  of  the  relative. 

Ver.  '.  Unto  you.— Doddridge.  "  for  you." 

Ver.  8.  So  shall  ye  fee— i.  e.  evidently  appear  to  be. 

Ver.  9.  Continue  ye  in  my  love— \.  e.  according  to  CamptcW, "  Study  to 
I   maintain  j'our  place  in  my  aftections." 

Ver.  11.  2'hat  my  joy  might  re/nain  in  you.— Doddridge, '  That  my  joy  , 
m  you  might  continue."  Campbell,  "  That  I  might  continue  to  have  joy  in  ' 
you." 


I 


JOHN,  XVI. 


293 


vant  knowfth  not  what  his  lord  doeth  :  but  I  have 
called  you  p  friends  ;  for  all  things  that  I  have  heard 
of  my  Father  I  have  made  known  unto  you. 

16  Ye  1  have  not  chosen  me,  but  I  have  chosen  you, 
and  ordained  ''  you,  that  ye  should  go  and  bring  forth 
fruit,  and  that  your  fruit  should  remain  :  that  whatso- 
ever «ye  shall  ask  of  the  Father  in  my  name,  he  may 
give  it  you. 

17  These  «■  things  I  command  you,  that  ye  love  one 
another. 

18  IT  If  "  the  world  hate  you,  ye  know  that  it  hated 
me  before  it  hated  you. 

19  If  ye  were  of  the  world,  the  world  would  love  his 
own  :  but  because  ye  are  not  of  the  world,  but  I  have 

.  chosen  you  out  of  the  world,  therefore  ^  the  world 
I  hateth  you. 

20  Remember  ^  the  word  that  I  said  unto  you.  The 
servant  is  not  greater  than  his  lord.     If  they  have 

Eersecuted  me,  they  will  also  persecute  you  ;  if  «  they 
ave  kept  my  saying,  they  will  keep  yours  also. 

21  But  y  all  these  things  will  they  do  unto  you  for  my 
name's  sake,  becausp  they  know  not  him  that  sent  me. 

22  If  ^I  had  not  come  and  spoken  unto  them,  they  had 
notiiad  sin :  but  *  now  they  have  no'' cloak  for  their  sin. 

23  He  that  hateth  me  hateth  my  Father  also. 

24  If  I  had  not  done  among  them  the  works  <^  which 
none  other  man  did,  they  had  not  had  .<in  :  but  now 
have  they  both  seen  and  hated  both  me  and  my  Father. 

25  But  this  cometk  to  pass,  that  the  word  might  be 
fulfille'd  that  is  written  in  their  law,  They  d  hated  me 
without  a  cause. 

26  IT  But  when  the  Comforter  *  is  come,  whom  I 
will  send  unto  you  from  the  Father,  even,  the  Spirit 
of  truth,  which  proceedeth  from  the  Father,  he  f  shall 
testify  of  me  : 

27  And  s  ye  also  shall  bear  witness,  because  h  ye  have 
been  with  me  from  the  beginning. 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

I  Clirist  comforteth  his  disciples  ix^aiiu-l  irlhulalioii  by  the  promise  of  the  Holy 

Ghiist,  and  by  his  rfsnrreclion  ami  ascension  :  23  assiireUi  their  prayers  made 

ill  his  name  lo  be  acceptable  to  his  Kallier.     'S.i  I'eace  in  Clirisi,  and  in  llie 

worll  affliction. 

THESE  things  *■•■  have  I  spoken  unto  you,  that  ye 
should  not  be  oft'ended. 


A.  M.  4033. 

1    A.  D.  29. 

1  p  Ja.2.23. 

IT  lJn.4.10, 

jr  Ep.2.10 

s  ver.7. 
1     C.U.13. 

It  vcr.12. 

!u  lJii.3.1,3. 

v  c.n.u. 

'  «  .Mat.1021 

;      Ln.6.10. 

c.  13.16-. 

i  X  Ezc.3.7. 

y  c.16.3. 
Mat.lU.22 
24.9. 

!  z  c.9.11. 

|a  Ja.4.17. 

1  b  ot,excuse- 

'  c  C.7.SI. 

:d  Ps.3519. 
j     69.4. 

e  C14.17. 

f  1  Ji..r,.6. 

i  g  I,.i.'24.4J(. 
Ac.2  32. 

2  Pel.  16. 

U  1  Jii  1.2. 

CHAP.  1«. 

a  ver.  4. 

Ver.  16.  That  yunr fruit  should  remain— i.e.  tltat  ye  should  continue  lo 
bear  fruit  even  in  i)i<t  jil'u.     Ps.  .\cii.  14. 

Vci'.  17.  These  things  I  command.— "  I  romniand  you,"  says  the  .Saviour- 
angels  and  propliebs  spake  "  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  ;"  and  nothing  like  this, 
in  malfers  of  religion,  occurs,  except  when  Gixl  iiiuiscif  speaks,  in  all  the  Old 
Tcstatment.  And  not  only  doe.s  Christ  conuuand  in  his  own  natne,  but  ile- 
leeali'S  to  apo.stles  anJ  evangelists  to  act  and  to  roinrnand  in  his  nanu^  from 
whom  ail  their  authority  was  derived.  Does  not  thi.'j  place  the  an  horily  of 
Christ  above  both  men  and  angels  '    Is  it  not  assuiuiug  the  style  of  Oeily  ? 

Vv.T.  18.  Hated  me  before  it  hated  ijou.—Lardncn  "  Hateil  ine,  your  chief;" 
which  Doddridge  approves,  but  CampWI  strenuously  opposes. 

Ver.  20.  My  saying.— CaniT'bell,  "  My  word." 

Ver.  24.  Sow  have  they  both  seen,  &c.— Compare  chap.  .xiv.  9. 

Ver.  2.5.  But  this  cometh  to  jia-is.— Doddridge,  "  This  is  permitted  ;"  theBC 
words,  indeed,  are  merely  supplementary,  not  being  in  the  origintil ;  yet  ore 
properly  supplied. 

Chap.  XVI.  Ver.  l.  Not  be  offended,— Campbell,  "ensnared."    Literally, 


JOHN,  XVI. 


c  I  Co.2.a 
1  T;.1.13. 


f  or,  con- 
v:i  ce, 
Ac.-Z:Si. 


f  Ro  3.20. 
7.9 


h  Ac.  17.31. 
Ko  Z-i. 
Ke.a).13, 
13. 


j  ne.5.l2. 
k  C.U.2G. 
I  Re.  1.1,1 


2  They  shall  put  you  out  of  the  synago<?ues:  yea. 
the  time  cometh,  -^  that  whosoever  killetli  you  will 
think  that  he  doelh  God  service. 

3  And  I'  these  things  will  they  do  unto  you,  because 
c  they  have  not  known  the  Father,  nor  me. 

4  But  these  things  have  I  lold  you,  that  when  the 
time  shall  come,  ye  may  remember  that  I  told  vou  of 
them.  And  these  things  I  said  not  unto  you  at  the 
beginning,  because  I  was  with  you. 

5  ir  But  now  I  go  my  way  to  him  that  sent  me;  and 
none  of  you  asketh  me,  Whither  goest  thou7 

6  But  because  I  have  said  these  things  unto  you,  sor- 
row a  hath  tilled  your  heart. 

7  Nevertheless  I  tell  you  the  truth ;  It  is  expedient 
for  you  that  I  go  away  :  for  if  I  go  not  away,  the  Com- 
forter will  not  come  unto  you;  but  if  I  depart,  I  will 
send  him  unto  you. 

8  And  when  he  is  come,  he  will  ^reprove  the  world 
of  sin,  and  of  righteousness,  and  of  judgment: 

9  Of  I'  sin,  because  they  believe  not  on  me  ; 

10  Of  5  righteousness,  because  I  go  to  my  Father,  and 
ye  see  me  no  more ; 

-  -  --if  h  j 
is  judged. 

12  I  have  yet  many  things  to  say  unto  you,  but  jye 
cannot  bear  them  now. 

13  Howbeit  when  he,  the  Spirit  of  truth,  is  come,  he 
kvvill  guide  you  into  all  truth:  for  he  shall  not  speak 
of  himself;  but  whatsoever  he  shall  hear,  that  shall 
he  speak  :  and  he  i  will  show  you  things  to  come. 

14  He  shall  glorify  me  :  for  he  shall  receive  of  mine, 
and  shall  show  it  unto  you. 

15  All  things  that  the  Father  hath  are  mine :  there- 


"  scandalized ;"  i.  c.  that  persecution  should  not,  by  coming  uno.xpectcdly, 
prove  a  stumljlinfi -block  to  their  laith. 

Ver.  2.  T he tj  shall  put  ijoti  out  of.— Catyipbell,"  expel  you  from.'"    This 

rjfers  to  Je\vi.sh  e.xcommunination. \Vho.-ioever  killcth  2/ott.— The  highest 

decree  of  e.xcomiriunication  included  a  fbrteiuire  both  of  [iroperty  and  life. 

Witl  thinlc  he  donth  dod  seroice.—Doddridffe,  "  Will  !hink  he  oHbretli  [ac- 
ceptahle]  service  to  God."  Campbell,  "  OHeroth  sjicritice  to  God."  Tlvin 
explains  Rom.  viii.  36  :  "  For  thy  ."^ako  we  are  killed  all  the  d;iy  long  ;  we  are 
acccxnitc'd  as  sliecp  for  the  slau^diter."  Paul  says,  Acts  .\.\vi.  9—11,  "  I  verily 
thousrlit  i  oush'  to  do  many  thinu-s  contrary  to  the  name  ofJcsits  oflVa/areih, 
which  thing  I  did  in  Jerusalem  :  and  many  ot'the  saints  did  1  shut  ui)  m  ])vison, 
and  when  they  were  put  to  deatl)  1  pave  my  voice  asjamst  them."  (See  note. 
Rev.  xvii.  6.)  And  doubtless  many  persecutors  in  the  Romish  Church  thought 
that  Ihey  were  doing  God  service  v\lien  burning  his  saints  under  the  name  of 
lierelics. 

Ver.  7.  It  is  expedient  for  you  that  I  go  away.— The  presence  of  the  Com- 
forter is  now  more  to  be  desired  in  a  cliurch  than  the  bodily  presence  of  Jesns 
Christ. 

Ver.  8.  n&  will  reprove.— Doddridge  and  Campbell,  "Convince."  So  it 
often  sit'nitJes. 

Ver.  12.  I  have  yet  many  things  to  .sffy— That  is,  much  farther  instrncfion 
to  give  ;  but  as  you  are  not  yet  prepared  to  receive  it,  the  Holy  Spirit  shall  be 
givjn  to  instruct  you  after  my  resurrection. 

Ver.  1.;.  When /le.  the  Spirit  of  truth.— Hervey  ]ong  since  remarked  the 
Btrong  evidence  which  this  passasro  afliirds  to  the  i)ersonality  of  the  Holy 
Spirit :  tor  though  the  Greek  word  for  Spirit  {pncuma)  is  neuter,  ail  the  p;o- 
iiouns  are  masculine — He,  himself  &c.  which  lie  thinks  can  oidy  he  a<'count- 
cd  lor  by  the  personality  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Letters,  No.  24.  See  also  Dr. 
BmitVs  Messiah,  where  the  argument  is  ably  jusiitied. 


r 


JOHN,  XVI. 


fore  said  I,  that  he  shall  take  of  mine,  anu  sliow  it 
unto  you. 

16  M  A  little  while,  and  ye  shall  not  see  me:  and 
agaii],  a  little  while,  and  ye  shall  see  me,  because  I  go 
to  the  Father. 

17  Thed  said  some  of  his  disciples  among  themselves, 
What  is  this  tiiat  he  saith  unto  us,  A  little  while,  and 
ye  shall  not  see  me:  and  again,  a  little  while,  and  ye 
shall  see  me  :  and,  Hecause  I  go  to  the  Father? 

IS  They  said  therefore.  What  is  this  that  he  saith,  A 
little  while?  we  cannot  tell  what  he  saith. 

'9  Nosv  Jesus  Unew  "^  that  they  were  desirous  to  ask 
him,  and  said  unto  them,  Do  ye  inquire  among  vour- 
selvesof  that  I  said,  A  "  little  while,  and  ye  shall  not 
see  me  :  and  again,  a  little  while,  and  ye  shall  see  me? 

20  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  That  ye  "shall  weep 
and  lament,  but  the  world  shall  rejoice:  and  ye  shall 
be  sorrowful,  but  your  sorrow  shall  be  turned  into  joy. 

21  A  P  woman  when  she  is  in  travail  hath  sorrow, 
because  her  hour  is  come  :  but  as  soon  as  she  is  de- 
livered of  the  child,  she  reniembereth  no  more  the 
anguish,  for  joy  that  a  inan  is  born  into  the  world. 

22  And  4 ye  now  therefore  have  sorrow  :  but  I  will 
see  you  again,  and/  your  heart  shall  rejoice,  and  your 
joy  « no  man  taketh  from  you. 

23  And  in  that  day  ye  shall  ask  me  nothing.  Verily, 
verily,  I  say  unto  you.  Whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  the 
Father  in  my  name,  he  will  give  it  you. 

24  Hitherto  have  ye  asked  nothing  in  my  name: 
task;  and  ye  shall  receive,  that  "your  joy  may  be  full. 

25  These  things  have  I  spoken  unto  you  m  ^ pro- 
verbs:  but  the  time  cometh,  when  I  shall  no  more 
speak  unto  you  in  ^  proverbs,  but  I  shall  show  you 
plainly  of  the  Father. 

26  At  ^^  that  day  ye  shall  ask  in  my  name  :  and  I  say 
not  unto  you,  that  I  will  pray  the  Father  for  you  : 

27  For^'-theFatherhimselfloveth  you,  because  ye  have 
loved  me,  and  have  believed  that  yJcameouifromGod. 

2S  I  came  forth  from  the  Father,  and  am  come  into 
the  world  :  again,  I  leave  the  world,  and  go  to  the 
Father, 

2'J  ^  His  disciples  said  unto  him,  Lo,  now  speakest 
thou  plainly,  and  speakest  no  ^  proverb. 

30  Now  are  we  sure  that  thou  knowest  all  things, 
and  needest  not  that  any  man  should  ask  thee  :  by 
this  we  believe  that  thou  camest  forth  from  God. 

31  Jesus  answered  them,  Do  ye  now  believe? 


n  ver.lf 
c.7.:a 

li.l9. 


p  Jii.96.17 
f|  ver.6. 


Ln.2Ul, 
^.20. 


t  Mat.7.7,a 
Ja.4.-J,a 


y  ver.oO. 


lye  .  . 

take  t(i  lio,  t!i.il  for  a  liftlu  wliile  he  should  he  taker)  Irom  llioir  view  hy  tleath, 
but  soon  return  ;  uml  then  they  should  see  him  again,  after  his  resurrection  : 
but  thi:;  also  would  he  only  for  a  little  wliile,  hocau  'O  ho  must  go  to  the  Father, 
and  ihey  should  sec  iiini  ascend. 

\\)r.  V}.  In  proverbs.— (Twice.)  Marcin,  "Paiahies."  So  Doddridge. 
Though  this  is  not  the  same  word  usu.illy  rendered  parables,  it  is  sometimes 
used  as  synonymous  with  it,  for  the  eastern  proverbs  are  often  highly  fiKurativo 
and  etiiirniatical. 

Vor.  3u.  TItat  any  man  should  ask  /Ace— That  is  "  so  plain,  tlsat  no  man 
B°ed  ask  thee  for  an  explanation." 


29r> 


A.  M.  40Kt. 
A.  I),  '-a. 


M;a.ai.3l 
Ma.U.27. 


(1  c.  14.27. 
Ko.5.1. 
Ep.iJ.  U. 

e  c.  15.19.. 
21. 
2Ti.3.l2 


a  c.12.23. 
13.32. 


c  1  J11..5.U. 
d  Je.9.23,24 
p  lTh.1.9. 
f  C.10.3G. 
g  C.U.I 3. 


•■1.1,2. 
l'l..2.G. 
Ht.  1.3,10. 


It  Ro.aao. 

ver.2.9,H 
1   Hc.3.(i. 


IJii.o.lO. 
c.  16. 1.5. 


S  1  IV.l  5. 

Jude  1.24. 


r  I'r.lS.lO. 


JOHN,  XVII. 


I   32  ^  Behold,  the  hour  conieth,  yea,  is  now  come,  that 
I  ye  shall  be  scattered,  every  man  to  i'  his  own,  and  shall 

leave  me  -ilone:  and  yet  «!  am  not  alone,  because  the 

Father  is  with  me. 
33  These  things  I  have  spoken  unto  you,  that  in  J  me 

ye  might  have  peace.    In  "^ihe  world  ye  sliall  have 

tribulation:  but  be  of  good  cheer;  1  have  overcome 

the  world. 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

1  Christ  lir;iy*li  to  liis  Pallier  to  glorily   liiiii,  G  to  preserve  his  apcstles.    11  ii 
unity,  17  aiRl  Irutli,  20  to  glorify   llieiii,  and  all  other  jelievers  Vkitli  liiii  ii, 

'T^HKSE  words  spake  Jesus,  and  lif;  (;d  up  his  eyes 
-■-  to  heaven,  and  said,  Father,  the  »  hour  is  come  ; 
glorify  thy  Son,  that  thy  Son  also  may  glorify  thee: 

2  As  thou  hast  given  him  power  over  all  flesh,  that 
I'  he  should  give  eternal  life  to  as  many  as  thou  hast 
given  him. 

3  And  this  "=  is  life  eternal,  that  they  might  know 
'ithee  the  eonly  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ,  whom 
I  thou  hast  sent. 

4  1  ?have  glorified  thee  on  the  earth  :  I  h  have  finish- 
ed the  work  which  thou  gavest  me  to  do. 

5  And  now,  O  Father,  glorify  thou  me  with  thine 
own  self,  with  the  glory  which  I  i  had  with  thee  before 
the  world  was. 

G  ^  I  j  have  manifested  thy  name  unto  the  men  which 
thou  i<  gavest  me  out  of  the  world  :  thine  they  were, 
and  thou  gavest  them  me;  and  they  have  kept  i  thy 
word. 

7  Now  they  have  known  that  all  things  whatsoever 
thou  hast  given  me  are  of  thee. 

8  For  I  have  given  unto  them  the  words  ^  which 
thou  gavest  me;  and  they  have  received  ihew,  and 
have  known  surely  that  I  came  out  from  thee,  and 
they  have  believed  that  thou  didst  send  me. 

0  I  pray  for  them  :  I  pray  not  for  the  "  world,  but  for 
them  which  thou  hast  given  me;  for  they  are  thine. 

10  And  all  "  mine  are  thine,  and  thine  are  mine;  and 
I  Pam  glorified  in  them. 

11  And  now  I  am  no  more  in  the  world,  but  these 
are  in  the  wiuld,  and  1  come  to  thee.  Holy  Faiher, 
keep  through  'i  thine  own  name  ^  those  whom  thou 
hast  given  mt ,  that  they  may  be  one,  as  we  arc. 


Vcr.  32.  'Jo  /tin  O/V??.— Wiirtn'n,  "  His  own  home."  TIir  Greek  is  etiuivot al, 
and  limy  ro!ii|)rc!ieiul  li()ii.=o,  laniily,  occuitalion.  &c.  &c. 

Chap.  XVIl  Vcr.  2.  To  as  jnarii/  as.— Doddridge  ixDtl  Campbell,  "To  all 
thitt." 

Ver.  3.  Onh/  trite  riOfZ.- -Unitarian  writers  lay  preat  .sficss  upon  ihc  tli-rd  j 
verse,  u.s  apiiroiiriafing  tin;  term  "  tiih-  God"  to  liie  Father  vnhj ;  jnt  as  ii.o^it  [ 
of  tist  uiigust  epithels  appliol  to  (ioil  the  Ftiihcr  (iiiclii<iiiiii  every  liutitr  irimt, 
and  wise,  anti  good)  arc  al>:')  ;i|  plied  to  tlie  Son  ;  (see  for  nistantc,  John  >xi. 
17.  Rvv.  ii.  23.  Mat.  xviii.  20  ;  x.wiii.  V),  &c.)  so  we  etjneltide  lliai  the  leiin 
onhj.  was  not  inlendcd  to  exclude  flic  Son  of  tiotl,  Init  merely  tlie  false  i;oil3 
ot'lLe  Gen' lies,  who  had  no.m.st  lille  to  tlie  luime. 

Ver.  1.  I  fiarrjinis/i)d—i.  »•.  1  am  upon  ihc  point  of  (ini.shing. 

Ver.  a.  Which  I  /tad  loit/i  thre  t.r.forc  the  world  rcuH—'v  e.  with  heavenly 
},'lory  ;  for  we  ean  no  way  reeoneile  tliis  with  tlie  notion  of  Christ  ha\inp  no  ex- 
istence pievions  lo  his  incarnation. 

Ver.   II.    .And  noio  Jam  no  viore.— Doddridge,  "No  longer."' Thai 

t/tey  inaij  he  i.ne.—tioi  one  person,  hut  t/iing.    See  note  on  ch.  x.  30. 


JOHN,  XVII. 


207 


Ao.15.9. 

K^i.5.v!6. 


y  or,  (ru?i 
eaitct'  ■' 


ulu 
i/ed 


R0.1Z5. 


2  Co.3.18. 


12  While  I  was  with  them  in  the  world,  I  kept  them 
in  thy  name :  those  that  thou  gavest  me  I  nave  kept, 
and  none  of  them  is  lost,  but  the  son  of  perdition; 
that  tile  scripture  « might  be  fulfilled. 

13  And  now  come  I  to  thee ;  and  these  things  I  speaK 
in  the  world,  that  they  might  have  my  joy  tulhlled  in 
themselves.  ,  ,         ,     ,  1 1  i  '  .i 

14  1  have  given  them  thy  word ;  and  ■  the  world  haiU 
hated  them,  because  they  are  not  of  the  world,  even 
as  1  am  not  of  the  world. 

1.5  M  I  pray  not  that  thou  shouldest  take  them  out  ol 
the  world,  but  "that  thou  shouldest  keep  them  from 
the  evil.  .  , 

16  They  are  not  of  the  world,  even  as  I  am  not  ot  tne 
world.  ,     ,  ,       ,  , 

17  11  Sanctify  Uhem  through  thy  truth:  thy  ^  word 
is  truth.  .         ,  ,  -  , 

18  As  thou  hast  sent  me  into  the  world,  even  so  have 
I  also  sent  them  into  the  world. 

19  And  »for  their  sakes  I  sanctify  myself,  that  they 
pIso  miiiht  bo  >'  sanctified  through  the  truth. 

20  IT  Neither  pray  I  for  these  alone,  but  lor  them  also 
which  shall  believe  on  me  through  their  word; 

21  That  they  all  may  be  ^ one;  as  thou.  Father,  art 
in  me,  and  I  in  thee,  that  ihey  also  may  be  one  in  us: 
that  the  world  may  believe  that  thou  hast  sent  me. 

22  And  '•"  the  glory  which  thou  gavest  me  I  have  given 
them  ;  that  they  may  be  one,  even  as  we  are  onej 

Ver.  12.  But  the  son  of  perdit  ion— "The  son  of  perdition."  is  one  who 
deserve:?  to  be  destroyed  :  so,  "  a  son  of  deatii,"  is  one  who  desery.-s  to  <lie  ;  2 
Sam.  .Kii.  5.  We  cannot  sisppose  tliiit  tins  has  any  retorcnce  to  the  divme  de- 
crees, or  that  any  one  sou!  could  be  lost  wliom  God  Im-J  preclestiiu-tt  to  .salva- 
tion ;  nor  docs  it  appear  that  Judas  ever  jrave  any  proo  ot  bciu!:  drawn  h) 
till!  Father's  grace :  his  char.icler,  thoueli  :<rilul!y  concealed,  was  perlectly  con 
siatent,  and  was,  most  decidedly,  that  of  a  worldiy-mMKled  man. 

Ver.  13.  That  they  might  have  my  jo:' fitifiUtd  in  theiiiselves.-CampheU. 
"  That  their  loy  in  me  may  be  complete,"  or  fulfilled. 

Ver.  l.->.   From  the  evil— viz..  the  evil  tnat  is  m  the  world. 

Ver.  17.  Sanctify  them  throut^h  thy  truth-Some  ancient  M&S.  and  ver- 
sions read,  "  the  truth ;"  and  Mill  and  other  critics  reject  the  pronoun  as  un-    , 

^^%l^/.'\7.' I  sanctify  myself— Th2  term  sanctify,  (ver-  17,  19.)  as  applied  to 
Christ  and  to  his  people,  must  be  somewhat  diticrently  explamed.  Christ  l)C- 
in«  himself  without  sin,  could  need  not  to  be  sanctitied,  in  the  usual  meaning 
of  the  term:  but  for  their  sakes,  who  were  sinners,  iis  we  are,  he  sunctijiea, 
devoted,  or  (as  some  express  it)  consecrated  himseif,  as  an  atoning'  sacriiice 
to  Go(i  in  thcirl>ehalf,tlKit,throU£rh  their  cordial  heiiefin  this  m(r/i,.lheymi;;lit  be 
sanctified,  both  in  their  personal  ex'.ieriencc  and  in  their  ministerial  character,  | 
and  be  devoted  to  the  circulation  of  the  truth  and  the  convcr.>ian  o  the  world. 
Ver.  21.  That  then  all  may  he  one.—"  Christ  prays  that  all  who  shall  be- 
lieve on  \m\nnay  be  one.  As  thou  Father,'  continues  he,  art  in  Lie,  an'l 
1  in  thee  ;  so  they  also  may  he  one  in  us  ;'  i.  e.  that  the  disciples  may  Have 
Ihe  'same  mind  which  was  in  Christ  Jesus;'  may  copy  alter  his  example, 
and  be  united  in  the  temper  of  their  souls  to  him.  as  he  is  to  God  ;  viat/  ot 
one  wilh  the  Father  and  with  \\\m."-Stuart's  Letters  How  do  love  and  unity 
ainoiif:  Christians  i)romote  the  conversion  of  the  world?  Certainly  nothins  has 
a  more  direct  tendency  thereto,  if  we  consult  either  reason  or  inaUer  of  laet. 
Love  and  union  are  things  in  themselves  so  es<imahle,  that  they  are  reailily 
acknowleiL'cd  by  all  men  to  be  divine  :  and  what  did  the  heatlien  say  when 
they  saw  this  in  the  lives  and  conduct  of  the  primitive  Christians?  &ee 
how  these  Christians  love!"  And  it  is  much  to  be  feared  that  the  schisms 
and  animosities  among  Christians,  have  made  more  intidels  than  the  writings 
of  all  the  sceptical  philosophers  in  the  world.  Few  men  can  argue  deejily,  but 
all  men  can  read  our  lives. 


238 


JOHN,  XVIII. 


b  Mat.26. 
47,&c. 
Ma.l4.-13, 
&c. 
Lii.22.47, 


23  I  in  them,  and  thou  in  me,  that  they  may  be  made 
perfect  in  one ;  and  that  the  world  may  kncA'  that 
thou  hast  sent  me,  and  hast  loved  them,  as  thou  hast 
loved  me. 

24  Father,  I  will  that  they  also,  whom  thou  hast 
given  me,  be  b  with  me  where  I  am  ;  that  they  may 
behold  my  glory,  which  thou  hast  given  me  :  for  thou 
lovedst  me  before  the  foundation  of  the  world. 

25  O  righteous  Father,  the  world  hath  not  known 
thee  :  but  I  have  known  thee,  and  these  have  known 
that  thou  hast  sent  me. 

26  And  I  have  declared  unto  them  thy  name,  and 
will  declare  it:  that  the  love  wherewith  thou  hast 
loved  me  may  be  in  them,  and  I  in  them. 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 
I  Judas  belrayeth  Jesua.    6  The  officers  fall  to  tiie  ground.     10  Peter  sm'.teth  off 
Malcliiis' ear.     12  Jesus  is  taken,  and  led  unto  Annas  and  Caiaplias.     15  Pe- 
ter's denial.     19  Jesus  examined  before  Caianhas.     '.3  His  arraij;ninenl  before 
i'ilate.    36  His  ItingJora.    4U  The  Jews  ask  Uarabl)as  to  be  let  loose. 

WHEN  Jesus  had  spoken  these  words,  he  went 
forth  with  his  disciples  over  the  brook  ^  Cedron, 
where  \yas  a  garden,  into  the  which  he  entered,  and 
his  disciples. 

2  And  Judas  also,  \yhich  betrayed  him,  knew  the 
place :  for  Jesus  ofttimes  resorted  thither  with  his 
disciples. 

3  Judas  b  then,  having  received  a  band  of  men  and 
officers  from  the  chief  priests  and  Pharisees,  cometh 
thither  with  lanterns  and  torches  and  weapons. 

4  Jesus  therefore,  knowing  <=  all  things  that  should 
come  upon  him,  went  forth,  and  said  unto  them, 
Whom  seek  ye  7 

5  They  answered  him,  Jesus  of  d  Nazareth.  Jesus 
saith  unto  them,  I  am  he.  And  Judas  also,  which 
betrayed  him,  stood  with  them. 


Ver.  21.  Father,  I  loill.—CampleU,  "I  would."  So  Beza.  Witsius,  &r.., 
and  compare  Mark  vi.  25  ;  x.  35.  Doddrids-e  includes  both  senfes— '"  I  r.t)- 
portunatfly  ask,  and  in  consequence  of  the  rniiUial  transactions  bciNveen  its,  am 
boid  to  claim."    If.  is  a  petition  founded  on  apreviou.s  engapenient. 

Cn.\p.  XVIII.  Ver.  1.  The  brook  Cedron.— Kcilnm,  or  Kidron,  is  a  ri'iilet 
running  between  Jei^isalem  and  mount  Olivet,  which  empties  itself  into  Jhe 
Dcail  sea.  It  is  a  narrow  stream,  with  little  water,  e.xcept  in  the  rainy  sea- 
.^on,  when  it  carried  oft'  all  the  tilth  of  the  city  and  temple  into  the  Dead  sea. 
Till'  name  signifies  dark  or  black,  and  it  was  so  called,  as  some  supiio.se,  from 
the  darkness  of  the  narrow  valley  through  which  it  runs ;  but  others  think, 
from  the  blackness  of  its  waters. 

Ver.  3.  A  band  of  men.— Ca/npteH,  "  The  Cohort,"  a  Roman  troop  of  about 
500  men.  to  puard  airainst  a  rescue. 

Ver.  1.  Went  forth.— [Om  Lord  not  only  knew  in  peneral,  says  Dr.  Dodd- 
ridge, that  he  should  sufler  some  creat  evil,  and  even  death  itself,  but  was  ac- 
quaint !(!  also  with  all  the  particular  ciicumslancesofigiiominy  and  horror  that 
should  attend  liis  suflerings  :  which,  accordingly,  he  largely  foretold,  (see  Blut. 
XX.  18,  19,)  thouL'h  Miaiiy  of  the.se  circumstances  were  as  contingent  as  can 
well  bt  imagined.  It  is  impossible  to  enter  aright  into  tiie  heroic  behaviour  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  without  carrying  this  circumstance  along  with  us.  The 
critics  ire  in  raptures  at  the  gallantry  of  Achilles  in  going  to  the  Trojan  war, 
when  he  knew,  according  to  Homer,  that  ho  should  fall  there  :  but  lie  must 
have  a  very  low  way  of  thinking,  who  docs  not  see  infinitely  more  fortitude  in 
our  Lords  conduct  on  this  great  occa.sion,  when  Jhis  circumstance,  so  judi- 
ciously, thouch  so  modestly  suggested  by  St.  John,  is  duly  attended  U).',—B. 

Ver.  5.  Judas  ....  stood  with  them.— Jut\n9  whs  probably  awnre 
of  Peter's  r-iishness,  and  thought  it  safest  to  shelter  himself  among  tl*e 
officers. 


JOHN,  XVIII. 


299   i 


6  As  soon  then  as  he  had  said  unto  them.  I  am  /le, 
tliey  *  went  backward,  and  fell  to  the  ground. 

7  Then  asked  he  them  again,  Whom  seek  ye  7  And 
thev  said,  Jesus  of  Nazareth. 

8  Jesus  answered,  I  have  told  you  that  I  am  ht:  if 
therefore  ve  seek  «"  me,  let  these  go  their  way  : 

9  That  the  saying  might  be  fulfilled,  which  ffhe 
spake,  Of  them  which  thou  gavest  me  have  I  lost  none. 

10  H  Then  i>  Simon  Peter  having  a  sword  drew  it, 
and  smote  the  high  priest's  servant,  and  cut  off'  his 
right  ear.    The  servant's  name  was  Malchus. 

11  Then  said  Jesus  unto  Peter,  Put  up  thy  sword  into 
the  sheath :  the  i  cup  which  my  Father  haih  given  me, 
shall  I  not  drink  it? 

12  IT  Then  the  band  and  the  captain  and  ofBcers  of 
the  Jews  took  Jesus,  and  bound  him, 

13  And  led  him  away  to  Annas  j first;  for  he  was 
fatbcr-in-law  to  Caiaplias,  which  was  the  high  priest 
that  same  kyear. 

14  Now  Caiaphas  was  he,  which  gave  counsel  i  to 
the  Jews,  that  it  was  expedient  that  one  man  should 
die  for  the  people. 

15  IF  And  "1  Simon  Peter  followed  Jesus,  and  so  did 
another  disciple:  that  disciple  was  known  unto  the 
high  priest,  and  went  in  with  Jesus  into  the  palace  of 
the  high  priest. 

IG  B;:i  Peter  stood  at  the  door  without.  Then  went 
out  that  other  disciple,  which  was  known  unto  the 
high  priest,  and  spake  unto  her  that  kept  the  door, 
and  brought  in  Peter. 

17  Then  saith  the  damsel  that  kept  the  door  unto 
Peter,  Art  not  thou  also  one  of  this  man's  disciples? 
He  saith,  I  am  not. 

18  And  the  servants  and  officers  stood  there,  who 
had  made  a  fire  of  coals  ;  for  it  was  cold  :  and  they 


f  T»..53  6 
Ep.5.'.5. 


gc.:;iaL     .i 


h  M.-t.26  51 
Ma.U  47. 
Lu22.l9, 


i  Mat.20.22 
26.39,42. 


)  Lu.aa 


k  And  i4n- 

nas  sent 
Christ 
bound 
unto  Cat' 
aphas  the 
hish 
priest. 
ver.24. 


mMat.aS. 
58,&e. 
Ma.M..=M. 
l,u.22.54. 


Ver.  6.  They  went  backward.— [Doabthss  l)y  the  interposition  of  Divine 
power;  and  it  was  thiis  shown  tiiat  Jesus  voluntarily  resigned  himself  into 
their  hands.  \—Ilagster. 

Ver.  9.  Have  I  lost  nowe.— This  shows  thai  Judas  was  not  one  whom  the 
FatheV  liad  really  given  to  Christ.    See  note  on  cii.  xvii.  12. 

Ver.  II.  Put  up  thy  sword.— See  I\Iat.  x.wi.  52,  53.    It  is  "  the  sword  of  the 

spirit"  only,  which  becomes  the  hand  of  an  apostle,  or  Christian  minisfor. 

The  cup.— Sea  note  on  I\lat.  x.wi.  39. Shall  I  not  drink.— This  was  the 

"  cui)"  from  which  our  Saviour  prayc<l  to  he,  if  poJ5?l/e.  delivered :  but  if  he 
had  not  drank  it,  the  whole  human  race  must  have  drank  it  to  the  dreg's,  and 
have  drank  it  in  everlasting  misery.  But  what  a  lesson  is  this  to  us,  in  our 
comparatively  tasteless  cupof  wo? 

Ver.  12.  The  captain. — The  Greek  (Chiliarkot)  is  properly  the  commander 
of  1000  men,  and  answers  to  our  term  ftolonel.  The  Romans  called  them  I\Ii- 
litary  Tribunes. 

Ver.  13.  Atid  led  himaioayto  Annas  first.— \n  the  margin  of  our  larger 
Bibles,  ver.  24  is  here  introduced,  which  seems  to  be  its  natural  place,  with  the 
omission  only  of  "had  :"  "  And  Annas  sent  Christ  bound  unto  Caiaphas  the 
hifrh  priest." 

Ver.  15.  The  palace— (Greek,  atilen.)  which  means  an  open  court  or  hall ; 
which  the  late  Mr.  Taylor  understood  of  a  part  of  the  temple  appropriated  to 
his  use. 

Ver.  16.  Her  that  kept  the  rfoor— Among  the  ancients,  (and  probably  the 
Jews,)  women  were  often  employed  as  door-keepers.— Or/fn^  Lit.  No.  1372. 

Ver.  IS.  Afire  of  coals.— Kot  pit-coal,  we  supi)ose,  but  wood  or  charcoal. 
Campbell  reads,  "  Now  the  sorvanta  and  officers  slood  near  a  fire  which  they 


JOHN,  XVIII. 


P  Jot)  If;.  10. 

Jv!.m-i 

Ac.23.:.',3. 


r  I  Pc.2.19.. 
23. 

•  Seever.13. 

I  Mat.26.74 
Ma.  14.7','. 
L-.'.22.60. 
c.  13.Sc<. 


Ma.  15.1, 
Lu.2?.l, 


or,  Pi- 

house. 


Ac.  10.28. 


Wanned  themselves:  and  Peter  stood  with  them,  and 
warmed  nimself. 

19  IT  The  high  priest  then  asked  Jesus  of  his  disci- 
ples, and  of  his  doctrine. 

20  Jesus  answered  him,  I  spake  "openly  to  the 
world;  lever  taught  in  the  synagogue,  and  in  the 
temple,  whither  the  Jews  always  resort;  and  "in  se- 
cret have  I  said  nothing. 

21  Why  askest  thou  me?  ask  them  which  heard  me, 
what  I  have  said  unto  them :  behold,  they  know  what 
I  said. 

22  And  when  he  had  thus  spoken,  one  of  the  officers 
which  stood  by  struck  p  Jesus  'i  with  the  palm  of  his 
hand,  saying,  Answerest  thou  tlie  high  priest  so? 

23  Jesus  answered  him,  If  I  have  spoken  evil,  bear 
witness  of  the  evil:  but  "^if  well,  why  smitest  thou 
me? 

24  Now  "Annas  had  sent  him  bound  unto  Caiaph-s 
the  hish  priest. 

25  IT  And  Simon  Peter  stood  and  warmed  himself. 
They  said  therefore  unto  him,  Art  not  thou  also  one  of 
his  disciples?    He  denied  it,  and  said,  I  am  not. 

26  One  of  the  servants  of  the  high  priest,  being  hia 
kinsman  whose  ear  Peter  cut  off,  saith,  Did  not  1  set 
thee  in  the  garden  with  him  ? 

27  Peter  then  denied  again:  and  t immediately  the 
cock  crew. 

28  IF  Then  "  led  they  Jesus  from  Caiaphas  unto  "  the 
hall  of  judgment :  and  it  was  early ;  and  they  them- 
selves went  not  into  the  judgment  hall,  lest  ^'they 
should  be  defiled;  but  that  they  might  eat  the  pass- 
over. 

29  Pilate  then  went  out  unto  them,  and  said,  What 
accusation  bring  ye  against  this  man  ? 


had  made,  because  it  was  cold,"  &c.  Tlic  nights  at  this  season  were  often 
very  cold,  though  the  days  wereV.ot.— 7/an^/er. 

Ver.  20.  I  spake  ope?i/.y.— The  Gerncra  of  Babylon  mentions  proclamatLin 
being  made  by  a  public  crier  for  any  one  who  could  witness  the  innocence  of  a 
prisoner  to  come  forward,  before  punislununl  was  executed,  and  liiat  ibis  wja 
done  forty  days  before  tiie  death  of  Jesus  ;  l)ut  we  know  ibis  to  be  false. 

Ver.  22.  Struck  Jesus  vnth  the  palm  of  his  hand.— Some  e.x|ilain  i  hi.-;  word 
irapisma)  of  a  blow  with  a  slanor  stick  ;  so  lieza;  but  Doddridge  says, 
"  the  word  is  used  apparently  for  any  hloro."  So  Campbell. 

Ver.  24.  Noio  Annas.— \  Annas  was  dismissed  from  being  high  priest,  A.T).  23. 
after  filling  that  office  for  fifteen  years,  (.Io?ephus,  Ant.  1.  xviii.  c.  3  ;>  but  being 
a  person  of  di.^finguished  character,  and  liaving  bad  no  less  than  five  sons  who 
had  successively  en  joyed  the  dignity  of  the  bigb  priesthood,  and  the  present 
liigh  priest  Caiai>has  being  his  son-in-law,  he  must  have  possessed  much  au- 
thority in  the  nation.  Il  was  at  the  imlace  of  Caiaphas  where  the  chief  priests, 
elders,  and  scribes,  were  assembled  the'  whole  of  the  nighi  to  see  the  issue  of 
their  stratagem.)— JSa5'.«rer. 

Ver.  26.  Bcin^  his  kinsman— i.  e.  the  kinsman  of  Malchu.s.    See  ver.  10. 

Ver.  2^.  The  halt  of  judgment.— Campbell,  "  The  Preforium." I.rst  they 

should  be  defiled;  but  that.  &c.— Doddridge.  "  Lest  they  should  be  polluted, 
and  prevented  from  eating  the  Passover;"  i.  e.  the  sacritices  which  followed 
the  paschal  supper,  during  the  feast  of  unleavened  bread.  They  were  not 
alarmed  at  the  guilt  of  shedding  innocent  l)lood,  but  they  were  afraid  of  etifer- 
ing  the  liouse  of^  a  Genlile,  lest  they  should  be  [joliuted  during  all  tlu;  feast. 
And  even  here,  i.  is  to  be  remiirkcd,  fht-y  .vere  not  afiaid  lest  tlie>  should  be 
incapacitated  from  oflcriu!:  sacrifices  to  God  ;  but  lest  thcyshoidd  be  prevent- 
ed fVom  eating'  that  part  of  the  sacrifices  to  whicli  they  were  entitled,  which 
was  considerablo.    (3ce  Num.  .xxviii.  19 — 24.) 


JOHN,  XIX. 


30} 


30  They  answered  and  faid  unto  him,  If  hcAvere  not 
a  malefactor,  we  would  not  have  delivered  him  up  unto 
thee. 

31  Then  said  Pilate  unto  them,  Take  ye  him,  and 
judge  him  according?  to  your  law.  The  Jews  there- 
fore SJiid  unto  him.  It  is  not  lawful  for  us  »  to  put  any 
man  to  death  : 

32  That  liie  saying  of  Jesus  might  be  fulfilled,  which 
he  >■  spake,  signifying  what  death  he  should  die. 

33  Then  Pilate  entered  into  the  judgment  hall  again, 
and  called  Jesns,  and  said  unto  him,  Art  thou  the 
King  of  I  he  Jews? 

34  Jesus  answered  him,  Sayest  thou  this  thing  of 
thyself,  or  did  others  tell  it  thee  of  me? 

35  Pilate  answered,  Am  I  a  Jew?  Thine  own  *  nation 
and  the  chief  priests  have  delivered  thee  mito  me : 
what  hast  thou  done? 

30  Jesus  "■  answered,  My  b  kingdom  is  not  of  this 
world  :  if  my  kingdom  were  of  this  world,  then  would 
my  servants'  f.ght,  that  I  should  not  he  delivered  to 
the  Jews  r  hut  now  is  my  kingdom  not  from  hence. 

37  Pilate  therefore  said  unto  him.  Art  thou  a  king 
then  ?  Jcsiis  answered.  Thou  sayest  that  I  am  a  king. 
To  tins  end  was  1  horti.  anil  'or  this  cause  came  I  into 
the  world,  that  1  should  bear  «  witness  unto  the  truth. 
Every  one  <i  that  is  of  the  tniih  heareth  my  voice. 

38  Pilate  saith  unto  him,  What  is  truth?  And  when 
he  had  said  this,  he  went  out  again  unto  the  Jews, 
and  sailh  unto  them,  1  find  in  hmi  no  fault  at,  all. 

39  But  ye  have  a  custom,  that  1  should  release  unto 
vou  one  at  the  passover :  will  ye  therefore  that  1  re- 
lease unto  you  the  King  of  the  Jews  ? 

40  Then  cried  they  all  again,  saying.  Not  this  man, 
but  Barabbas.     Now  Barabhas  was  a  robber. 

CHAPTER  XIX. 
\  Christ  is  scourged,  crowned  with  ilioriis,  and  beaten.  4  Pilate  is  desirous  '.o 
release  him,  biu  beinjt  overcome  wilh  die  ontrage  of  die  Jews,  he  delivered  him 
to  !?e  cnicifioil.  23  They  cast  lots  for  his  tfarineiits.  26  tie  commeixledi  his 
looliK;.-  to  .liiiiii.  23  He  dielh.  31  His  side  is  pierced.  38  He  is  buried  liy  Jo 
Bj-jih  and  Nicodemus. 

'T^HEN  ^  Pilate  therefore  took  Jesus,  and  scourged 
-*-    b/(.im. 

2  And  the  soldiers  platted  a  crown  of  thorns,  and  put 
it  on  his  head,  anti  they  put  on  him  a  purple  robe, 


A.  .M.4  0K 

A.  n.  'ji). 


Miil.20.I9 
t.n.  13.32, 

•jy. 


.  Vr.A^.3,G. 
Is,9.6,7. 
Da.2.44. 
7.U. 
7,10.9.9. 
l.n. 12.14. 
O.6.I.5. 
Ko  11.17. 
Co!.  1.13. 


c  Is.!>5.4. 
Ilr.l.a 
.^14. 


o.!<.47. 

iju.4.a 


a  M.it.27. 
iVi  1.15.11 


b  r«.53.5. 


Vcr.  30.  If  he  ivere  not  a  mnlefactur,  &c.— "  These  words  imr>ort,  l  If  t)»e 
criinc  he  is  cliart'cd  with  were  not  capital,  we  should  have  pn'iisl""!  i"  ni  oiir- 
eelves,  and  not  have  conm  to  yon.  2.  If  he  were  notguilty,  we  siioiild  m-l  have 
accused  hhn."—Lardne7's  Cred. 

Ver.  31.  It  is  not  lawful  for  us  to  put  any  man  to  death— TUr^t.  ><>,  a  cri- 
minal we  cannot  punish  accordincto  Ills  deserts.  "  It  is  not  one  of  <}•.•'.  lesser 
faults,  for  which  we  are  wont  to  scourge  men,  or  to  ca.st  out  of  the  synajosue  ; 
but  he  is  t'uilty  of  hiasphemy,  which  hy  our  law  is  punishable  wilh  death. 
And  since  we  cannot  he  permitted  to  piini«h  any  man  capitally,  we  have 
l)oii<,'ht  him  to  your  trihunal,  where  alone  we  can  have  satisfaclioii."— LartZ- 
ner's  Cred. 

Ver.  3G.  Mtf  kinsdom  is  not  of  this  loorld,  itc— Asif  he  had  said.  '  I  in- 
terlbre  not  witli  your  authority,  neither  am  I  an  Dnemy  to  Cesar.  I  as.'sume  no 
worldly  .uato  i  or  riches  .  ir.y  throne  i.s  .on  high,  and  surroimded  w  ith  celostiul 
^lards.  Were  I  indeed  ahoui  to  institute  a  tciaporal  kingdom,  these  would 
♦iglit  for  me,  and  even  Roman  !c?inn<  would  in  vain  oppose  celestial  hosta. 
But  mine  is  a  kin^'doin  oftruth,  and  riffhteousneiiS,  and  peace. 

Cn.\p.  XIX.  Vi-r.  2.  .4  c;Y>'(';?o/r/25r/?<r.— (These  words,  some  R'ouln  render 


302 


JOHN,    XIX. 


A.  M.  40G3. 
A.  D.  '^y. 


P«.3M3. 

ls.{J3.7. 
i\liit.27. 
1'2,U. 
I'li.l.2S. 


g  Da.3.U, 
15. 


3  And  said,  Hail,  King  of  the  Jews !  and  they  smote 
him  with  their  hands. 

4  ^  Pilate  therefore  went  forth  again,  and  saith  xmto 
them.  Behold,  I  bring  him  forth  to  you,  that  ye  may 
know  that  <=  I  find  no  fault  in  him. 

5  Then  came  Jesus  forth  wearing  the  crown  of 
thorns,  and  the  purple  robe.  And  Pilate  saith  unto 
them,  Behold  the  man  ! 

G  When  the  chief  priests  therefore  and  officers  saw 
him,  they  cried  out,  saying.  Crucify  him.  crucify  him. 
Pilate  saith  unto  tliem,  Take  ye  him,  ana  crucify  him: 
for  I  find  no  fault  in  him. 

7  The  Jews  answered  him.  We  d  have  a  law,  and  by 
our  law  he  ought  to  die,  because  *=  he  made  himself 
the  Son  of  God. 

8  ir  When  Pilate  therefore  heard  that  saying,  he  was 
the  more  afraid ; 

9  And  went  again  into  the  judgment  hall,  and  saith 
unto  Jesus,  Whence  art  thou?  But  f  Jesus  gave  him 
no  answer. 

10  Then  saith  Pilate  unto  him,  Speakest  thou  not 
unto  me?  knowest  s  thou  not  that  I  have  power  to 
crucify  thee,  and  have  power  to  release  thee? 

11  Jesus  answei'ed.  Thou  ii  couldest  have  no  power 
at  all  against  me,  except  it  were  given  thee  fKom 
i  above:  therefore  he  J  tliat  delivered  me  unto  thee 
hath  the  greater  k  sin. 

12  And  from  thenceforth  Pilate  sought  to  release  him  ; 
but  the  Jews  cried  out,  saying,  If  thou  let  this  man 


an  acanthine  crown,  or  wreath  formed  out  of  the  brandies  of  Uie  licrb  bear's 
foot,  a  prickly  plant,  tliou-rh  not  like  thorns  ;  hut  this  version  is  solidb'  ret'nted 
by  Campbell.  The  Gr.  word  akanthinos,  in  sacred  nsa  and  classical,  I'lainly 
denotes  thorny,  and  never  made  q(  bear's  foot :  and  it  was  so  understood  by  all 
the  ancient  and  modern  translators,  and  by  the  Greek  and  Latin  Fathers.  "The 
Naba  or  \abka  of  the  Arabians,"  says  Ilassefquist,  "  is.Jn  all  probability,  the 
tree  which  aflbriled  the  crown  of  thorns  put  on  the  head  of  Christ:  it  prows  very 
common  in  the  East.  This  plant  was  very  fit  for  the  purpose,  for  it  has  many 
sharp  spines,  which  are  well  adapted  to  give  pain  ;  the  crown  might  be  easily 
made  of  these  soft,  round,  and  pliant  branches :  and  what,  in  my  opinion, 
seems  to  be  the  greatest  proof  is,  that  the  leaves  much  resemble  those  of  the 

ivy,  as  they  arc  of  a  very  deep  grcon. '"]—Ba?ster. A  purple  robe.—Seo 

note  on  Mat.  x.Kvii.  28.  Perhaps  so  decayed  thiittliR  colour  was  scarce  distin- 
guishable. 

Ver.  6.  Take  ye  /i/w?.— [Pilate  neither  did  nor  could  soy  this  seriously;  for 
crucifixion  was  not  a  Jewish  but  a  Koman  mode  of  punishment.  The  cross 
was  made  of  two  beams,  either  crossing  at  the  toi>,  at  rieht  angles,  like  a  T. 
or  Hi  the  middle  of  rheir  length,  like  an  X:  with  a  piece  on  the  centre  of 
the  transverse  beam  for  the  accusation,  and  another  piece  pr()ieclin,i  from  the 
middle,  on  which  the  person  sat  The  cross  on  w  hich  our  Lord  sulibred  was 
of  the  former  kiml,  being  thus  represented  in  all  old  inonuments,  coins,  and 
crosse.'.  The  body  was  usually  fastened  to  the  upright  beam  by  n;iiling  the 
feet  to  it,  and  on  the  transverse  piece  hy  nailinir  the  hands  ;  and  the  person 
was  frequently  permitted  to  hang  in  this  situation,  till  he  perished  linough 
agony  and  lack  t)f  food.  This  horrible  punishment  waf  usually  inllictcd  only 
on  slaves  for  the  worst  of  Qxime.s.]— Bolster. 

Ver.  8.  lie  ^oas  the  more  afraid.— Lardner,  on  this  text,  cniotes  Beza,  as 
saying,  "  He  was  not  without  reason  afraid,  that  an  oj  in  sedition  nj'ght  hap- 
pen, if  he  did  not  coirtidy  with  the  mutilude."' 

Ver.  11.  Jesus  answered,  thou  couldfst  have  no  potrer  at  ad  fi'^a^nffr  me. 
— fn  this  reply,  our  Lord  gives  the  heathen  governor  a  lesson  on  the  doctrine 
of  Providence  ;  that  all  power  is  from  God  alone,  who  say*  to  governors  and 
kincs,  as  he  does  to  the  waves  of  the  sea,  "  Hitherto  shall  ye  come,  but  no 
farther." 

Ver.  12.  Maketh  himself  a  king  -     f   reorrscnts  himself  as  such, 


:j 


JOHN,  XIX. 


303 


£0,  thou  art  not  Cesar's  friend :  whosoever  i  maketh 
iniself  a  kirf?  speiLketh  against  Cesar. 
13  When  ""Pilute  therefore   heard  that  saying,  he 
brought  JcEus  forth,  and  sat  down  in  the  judgment 
seat  "iii  a  phice  that  i.^  called  the  Pavement,  but  in  the 

,  Hebrew,  Gabbatha. 

.  U  And  "  it  was  the  preparation  of  the  passover,  and 
about  the  sixth  hour :  and  he  saith  unto  the  Jews, 

I  Behold  your  King! 

I    15  But  they  cried  out,  Away  with  him^  away  with 

\hiin,  crucify  iiini.  Pilate  saith  unto  them.  Shall  I  cru- 
cify your  King?  The  chief  priests  answered,  We  »  have 
no"  king  but  Cesar. 

!    16  Then  P  delivered  he  him  therefore  unto  them  to  be 

j  crucified.    And  they  took  Jesus,  and  led  him  away. 

!  17  ^  And  he  bearing  his  cross  t  went  forth  into  a 
place  called  the  place  of  a  skull,  which  is  called  in  the 
Hebrew  Golgotha : 

IS  Where  they  crucified  him,  and  two  other  with  him, 
on  either  side  one,  and  Jesus  in  the  midst. 

19  IT  And  "■  Pilate  wrote  a  title,  and  put  it  on  the  cross. 
And  the  writing  was,  JESUS  OF  NAZARETH 
THE  KING  OF  THE  JEWS. 

20  This  title  then  read  many  of  the  Jews :  for  the 
i  place    where  Jesus   was  crucified  was  nigh  to  the 

city :  and  it  was  written  in  Hebrew,  and  Greek,  and 
Latin. 


)   1,11.23. 
AcH.' 


m  Pr.29.5S. 
Ac4.19. 


n  Ma:.27.62 
o  Ge.49.10. 


p  Mal.27. 
26,  &c. 
Ma.  15. 15, 
&c 
I.I1.23.24, 


r  .Mat.27.37 
•la.  1.5.26. 
Lu.23  34 


Ver.  13.  The  Pavement.— A  curious  tesselated  pavement,  such  .-.-  a-i  often 
found  amon?  Roman  antiquities,  tormeil  of  small  stones,  in  vari.niis  forms,  on 
which  possibly  the  seat  of  juiUment  might  be  erected,  as  the  Hebrew  name 
Gabbatha  implies  elevation. 

Ver.  14.  The  preparation  of  the  passover.— Campbell ,  "  Of  the  Paschal 
Sabbath."    He  .«ays  it  occurs  si.v  times  in  the  New  Test.iment,  and  always 

means  the  day  before  the  Sabbath,  (Friday.)  So  Dr.  Jenning-.s: And  about 

the  si.vth  7tO'/r.— We  cannot  butsu.spect  with  Doddridge,  and  for  the  reasons 
whicii  he  gives,  titat  a  slight  error  has  here  crept  into  tiio  te.xt,  and  that  w« 
should  here  read  with  Mark  xv.  S-^,  "the  third  hour,"  which  has  the  sanction 
of  sometrood  MSS  ;  otherwise  \vc  nuist  suppose  the  EvangeUsts  used  different 
ways  of  reckoning,  which  is  very  nossible. 

Ver.  17.  Bearing  his  cro*?.— Whether  the  cross  was  put  to.<rether,  or  in  two 
separate  pieces,  it  appears  to  us,  (on  mature  reflection,)  that  tliey  compelled 
Jesus  to  draz  it  to  the  gate  of  the>iity  nearest  Calvary  ;  at  which  cate  they 
met  Simon  of  Cyrene,  and  finding  Jesus  unable  to  proceed  with  it,  they  compef- 
IciJ  this  countryman  to  carry  it  the  rest  of  the  way  to  Calvary.  Compare  note  on 

Mat.  x.wii.  3-2. Golgotha.— [Go'gotha,  of  which  the  Greek  Kranion,  and 

Calvaria,  are  merely  translations,  is  supposed  to  have  been  a  hill,  or  ari- 
sinzon  a  greater  hill,  on  the  north-west  of  Jerusalem.  1 — BaL'stcr. 

Ver.  19.  Wrote  a  title  and  put  it  on  the  cross.—"  This  was  the  usual  cus- 
tom of  the  Romans,  when  any  were  condemned  to  death,  to  affi.v  to  the  in- 
strument of  their  punishment,  or  to  order  to  be  carried  berlbre  Ihem,  a  writinj?, 
expressing  the  crime  for  which  they  suflered  :  and  this  wTitiny  was  called  in 
Latin,  Title.— Lardner's  Cred.  [The  apparent  discrepancy  between  the  ac- 
counts of  this  title  given  by  the  Evangelists,  which  has  been  ursed  as  an  ob- 
jection against  their  inspiration  and  Veracity,  has  been  most  satisfactorily  ac- 
counted for  by  Dr.  Toicnson;  who  supt>o>es,  that,  as  it  was  written  in  He 
brew,  Greek,  and  Latin,  it  might  have  slightly  varied  in  each  lansuaee ;  and 
that,  as  St.  Luke  and  St.  John  wrote  fl.r  the  Gentiles,  they  would  prefer  the 
Greek  iiiscriptiiin  ;  that  St.  INIatthew,  addressing  the  3c\\i..  would  use  the  He- 
brew ;  and  that  St.  Mark,  WTitin,?  to  the  Romans,  would  naturally  give  tlv; 
Lat  i  n .  I —Bas-s^cr. 

Ver.  20.  Nigh  to  the  c?f?/.— The  cross  stood  by  the  way-side,  where  per- 
sons were  continually  passing,  and  \\  here  it  was  usual  to  erect  crosses  to 
make  public  e.xamples  of  malefactors,  to  deter  others  from  committin?  the  like 
Climes.      Alexander  the  emperor   ordered  a  eunuch  to    be  crucified   by  the 


304 


JOHN,  XIX. 


A.  M.  ■J033. 
A.  D.  '£\. 


t  Kx.39.22. 
I  *  F8.22.IS. 


cr,  do- 

pas. 


*f  r..i.CMS. 
X  .U3.23. 
y  C.V.4. 
I  1  Ti.5.2. 
a.  c  16.32. 

b  I's.69.21. 
o  cn..{. 


0!  !B..53.in.U 
A-.-Zii, 

Id 


e  ver.  j2. 
f  De  21.23. 
g  re.23.7,8. 


i  ^1  Tlien  said  the  chief  priests  of  the  Jews  to  Pilate, 
Write  not,  The  King  of  the  Jews ;  but  that  he  said,  I 
ain  Kin.<^  of  the  Jews. 

22  Pilate  answered.  What  I  have  written  I  have 
written. 

23  IF  Then  the  soldiers,  when  they  had  crucified  Je- 
sus, look  his  garments,  and  made  four  parts,  to  every 
soldier  a  part ;  and  also  his  cont:  now  the  coat  was 
without  senm,  *  woven  t  from  the  top  throughout. 

24  They  said  therefore  among  themselves.  Let  us  not 
rend  it,  but  cast  lots  for  it,  whose  it  shall  be  :  thai  the 
scripture  might  be  fulfilled,  which  "  saith.  They  parted 
my  raiment  among  them,  and  for  my  vesture  they  did 
cast  lots.    These  things  therefore  tlie  soldiers  did. 

25  IT  Now  there  stood  by  the  cross  of  Jesus  his  mo- 
ther, and  his  mother's  sister,  Mary  the  wife  of  *'*'CIe- 
ophas,  and  Jlary  Magdalene. 

26  When  Jesus  therefore  saw  his  mother,  and  the 
disciple  standing  by,  ^^  whom  he  loved,  he  saith  unto 
his  mother,  >'  Wonian,  behold  thy  son  ! 

27  Then  saith  he  to  the  disciple.  Behold  thy  =  mother! 
And  from  that  hour  that  disciple  took  her  unto  his  own 
■'^  liome. 

23  If  After  this,  Jesus  knowing  that  all  things  were 
now  accomplished,  that  the  scripture  t>  might  be  ful- 
filled, saith,  I  thirst. 

29  Now  there  was  set  a  vessel  full  of  vinegar:  and 
they  filled  a  sponge  with  vinegar,  and  put  it  upon 
hyssop,  and  put  it  to  his  mouth. 

30  \Vhen  Jesus  therefore  had  received  the  vinegar,  ho 
said.  It  c  is  finished  :  and  he  bowed  his  head,  and  gave 
J  up  the  ghost. 

31  IT  The  Jews  therefore,  because  it  was  the  « prepa- 
ration, that  the  bodies  should  not  remain  fupon  the 
cross  on  the  sabbath  day,  (for  ?  that  sabbath  day  was 
a  high  day,)  besought  Pilate  tliat  their  legs  might  be 
broken,  and  that  they  might  be  t?.ken  away. 

32  Then  came  the  soldiers,  and  brake  the  legs  of  the 
first,  and  of  the  other  which  was  crucifi.ed  with  him. 

w  iv-si(lc,  ill  which  hi.s  servants  used  commonly  to  go  to  his  couiitry-touse.— 
Orient.  Cittt.  No.  1305. 

ycr.  23.  W'UhoiU  seam. — Josephus  represents  the  tunic  of  Aaron  as  wove 
in  this  manner;  nor  is  this  unusual.    Sec  Orient.  Lit.  No.  1376. 

Ver.  26.  The  disciple  standing'  b]/.—'Vhe.  fiilelify  of  John,  is  deserving  uf 
particular  notice :  altliou^rh  the  younsest  of  tiie  disciples,  lie  kept  hovering 
ahout  tl;e  Saviour  during  the  trial,  and,  when  that  was  over,  scciucd  a  station 
ail  near  as  he  could  to  the  foot  of  ihe  cro.ss,  with  our  lord's  mother  and  other 
pious  women,  whom  neither  danger  nor  disL'racc  could  separate  from  him. 

Ver.  29.  A  vessel  fuU  of  vineg'a r,6cc.— SvG  notes  on  Mat.  x.wii.  3t,  4S.  IThis 
hyssop  is  termed  a  reed  hy  ftlatthew  and  M.Mrk  ;  and  it  a[)pears  that  a  species 
oir  hya.-^op  with  a  reedij  stalk,  ahout  two  feet  lonir,  grew  ahout  Jer::saleio. 
See  Bochart.]~Basrster.  But  some  think  the  herl;  itseif  was  mi.vnd  wi.'li  the 
vinegar  upon  t!ie  sponge,  hcforc  being  raised  by  a  r-.-;«i.    Harris's  Nat.  Hist.      | 

Ver.  30.  /;  is  fuiislled.—TUcscdo  noi  appear  to  nave  been  ali«ohilcly  the 
last  words  of  our  Saviour,  for  (he  three  other  Evangelists  state,  "  That  he  cried 
again  with  a  loud  voice,  Father,  into  thy  hands  1  commend  my  spirit,"  and 
then  gave  up  the  ghost. 

Vor.  31.    T)iat  the  bodies  should  not  re7naiT7.—See  Deut.  xxi.  22,  23. A 

hiffh  day.  -Not  only  a  Sahhf  th,  hut  the  second  day  of  the  feast  of  unleavened 
bread,  on  which  they  offered  th«  sheaf  of  new  corn. 

Vor.  32.  BraJie  llie  le?».—\Lactantius  says,  that  it  was  a  cominon  custom 


JOHN.  XX. 


305 II 


33  Br.t  when  they  came  to  Jesus,  and  saw  that  he 
was  dead  already,  they  brake  not  his  legs : 

34  But  one  of  the  soldiers  with  a  spear  pierced  his 
s:de,  and  forthwith  came  thereout  h  blood  and  i  water. 

35  And  j  he  that  saw  it  bare  record,  and  his  record  is 
true  :  and  he  knoweth  that  he  saith  true,  that  ye  might 
believe. 

36  For  these  things  were  done,  that  the  scripture 
k  should  be  fulfilled,  A  bone  of  him  shall  not  be  broken. 

37  And  again  another  scripture  i  saith.  They  shall 
look  on  him  whom  they  pierced. 

38  If  And  after  this  Joseph  of  Arimathea.  being  a 
disciple  of  Jesus,  but  secretly  for  f"fear  of  the  Jews, 
besought  Pilate  that  he  might  take  away  the  body  of 
Jesus :  and  Pilate  gave  him  leave.  He  came  there- 
fore, and  took  the  body  of  .Tesus. 

39  And  there  came  also  "Nicodemus,  which  at  the 
first  came  to  Jesus  by  night,  and  ° brought  a  mi.xture 
of  myrrh  and  aloes,  about  a  hundred  pound  weight. 

40  Then  took  they  the  body  of  Jesus,  and  wound  Pit 
in  linen  clothes  with  the  spices,  as  the  manner  of  the 
Jews  is  to  bury. 

41  Now  in  the  place  where  he  was  crucified  there 
was  a  garden  ;  and  in  the  garden  a  new  sepulchre, 
wherein  was  never  man  yet  laid. 

42  There  'i laid  they  Jesus  therefore  because  'of  the 
Jews'  preparation  day;  for  the  sepulchre  was  nigh  at 
hand. 

CHAPTER  XX. 


1  Marycomelh  to  the  sepulchre :  3  so  do  Peter  and  John,  isriiorant  of  the  resur- 
rection. II  Jesus  appeareth  to  Mary  Magdalene,  19  and  to  his  disciples. 
24  The  incredulity  and  coufession  ot'  Thomas.  30  The  scripture  is.  sufficient 
to  salvation. 

'T'HE  *  first  day  of  the  week  cometh  Mary  Magda- 
-*-   lene  early,  when  it  was  yet  dark,  unto  the  sepul- 


h  Ile.SiS, 
23. 
1  Ju.5.6,a 

i   1  Pe.3  21. 

j   lJa.l.l..3 

k  Kx.l2.i6. 
.Vu.9.12. 
Ps.3-1  20. 

i  Pt-SilS. 
Zec.lv;.ia 
Re.).  7. 

m  c.6.22. 
12.42. 

n  c.M,2. 
7.50. 

o2Ch.l6.l4 

p  Ac5.6. 

q  I8..5a9. 
1  Co.  15.4. 


CHAP.  20. 

a  Mat.28.i 

&c. 

Ma.  16.1 

&c. 

Lu.2^,1, 

&c 

to  break  the  legs  of  criminals  upon  the  cross  ;  wiiich  was  tlone,  we  are  toli), 
at  the  instep,  wiili  an  iron  mallet ;  and  appears  to  have  been  a  kind  of  cottp 
de  grace,  the  sooner  to  put  tliem  out  of  pain.— Bagb-ter. 

Ver.  34.  Blood  and  u<ater.—B\oo6  from  the  heart  itself,  and  water  from  the 
pericardium,  or  ba?  which  contains  the  heart.  [It  appears  from  this,  that  the 
apcar  went  through  the  pericardium,  and  pierced  the  Iieart ;  and  that  tiie  iva- 
ter,  or  atiueous  hiimour,  proceeded  from  the  former,  and  the  blood  from  the  lat- 
ter. It  atfords  the  most  decisive  evidence  that  Jesus  tlied  for  our  sins  ;  and 
thus  the  conduct  of  tiie  soldiers  was  overruled  to  take  away  ail  pretences  to 
the  contrary,  by  which  his  enemies  might  have  attempted  to  invalidate  the 
reality  of  his  resurrection  ;  and  to  accomplish  two  most  importaf^  propiie- 
cies.  ]—Bagster. 

Ver.  39.  A  hundred  pound  weight.— This  has  been  thought  incredible  ;  but 
the  Talmud  says,  ciehty  potmds  were  i>sed  at  the  tuneral  of  Ra!)l)i  Gamalie. 
I  the  elder.    At  the  funeral  of  Herod,  Josephus  says,  tive  hundred  domestics  fol- 
lowed, carrying  spices.— Or?e«r.  Cust.  No.  1308.  | 

Ver.  40.  As  the  manner  of  the  Jews  is  to  burt/.—CampMl,  "  "Which  is  the 
Jewish  manner  of  embalming."  | 

Ver.  42.  There  laid  they  Jesus.— He  celebrated  the  Passover  on  the  Thurs- 
day evening  at  Jerusalem— at  midnight  was  arrested  in  the  garden,  and  cnt- 
riod  betbre  the  high  priest,  and  then  the  Sanhedrim— about  si.\  in  the  morning 
of  Friday  taken  l)efore  Pilate,  who  after  several  v.nin  attempts  to  pacify  the 
Jews,  surrendered  him  to  their  fury— nailed  to  the  cross  at  nine— at  noon  came 
on  the  miraculous  darkness,  which  continued  till  three,  when  he  expired ;  and 
t'  16  same  evening,  about  sunset,  was  entombed. 

Chap.  XX.  Ver.  l.  The  first  day  of  the  wrek.— 
This  is  the  day  of  rest  '—Let  earth  retire 
And  leave  my  thoughts.  eternaL  God,  to  ttiee. 


ik=: 


26' 


3or. 


JOHN,  XX. 


19.26. 
21.7,21. 


d  Lu.l3.30. 

e  c:0  10. 

I  C.U.44. 

g  Ps.16.10. 
Ac.2.25.. 
31. 
13.34,35. 

0  they  did 
1101  cor- 
reclly 
coiiyi  ier 
the  pro- 
phecips 
ill  scrip- 
ture con- 
ceriiin; 
tliii  im- 
poriaiu 
matter. 

h  Ma.lG..5. 


j  chre.  and  seeth  the  stone  taken  away  from  tlie  se- 
pulchre. 

2  Then  she  runneth,  and  coineth  to  Snnon  Peter, 
and  to  the  other  disciple,  whom  b  Jesus  loved,  aniJ 
t.aith  unto  them,  They  have  taken  away  the  Lord  out 
01  the  sepulchre,  and  we  know  not  where  they  have 
«aid  him. 

3  Peter  '^  therefore  went  forth,  and  that  other  disciple, 
and  came  to  the  sepulchre. 

4  So  they  ran  both  together  :  and  the  other  disciple 
did  outrun  d  Peter,  and  came  first  to  the  sepulchre. 

5  And  he  stoopinq  down,  and  lookiniy-  in,  saw  the 
linen  clothes  ^  lying;  yet  went  he  not  in. 

6  Then  cometh  Simon  Peter  following  him,  and  went 
into  the  sepulchre,  and  seeth  the  linen  clothes  lie, 

7  And  the  f  napkin,  that  was  about  his  head,  not  ly- 
ing v/ith  the  linen  clothes,  but  wrapped  together  in  a 
place  by  itself. 

8  Then  went  in  also  that  other  disciple,  which  came 
first  to  the  sepulchre,  and  he  saw,  and  believed. 

9  For  as  yet  they  knew  not  the  '^/?  scripture,  that  he 
must  rise  again  from  the  dead. 

10  Then  the  disciples  went  away  again  unto  their  own 
home. 

11  IT  But  Mary  stood  without  at  the  sepulchre  weep- 
ing :  and  as  she  wept,  she  stooped  down,  and  looked 
hinto  the  sepulchre. 


Let  nij'  (lull  heart,  tlii.s  sacred  morning,  be 
"Wariu'd  by  lliy  grace  and  touched  wiili  heavenly  fire. 
Softly  the  Sabbath-bell  is  heard  afar. 
Like  mercy's  summoKS  to  a  feast  of  love  ; — 
On  to  the  house  of  prayer  the  suppliants  mo\'e, 
To  tell  tlieir  wants  to  him  whcse  sons  they  are. 
Vain  is  the  scidptur'd  roof— the  Ion?  drawn  aisle— 
Vain  music's  tone,  and  vnin  the  silken  vest : 
That  worshipper,  and  he  alone,  is  blest. 
On  whose  wrapp'd  soul  the  spirit  deigns  to  smile. 
Yet  do  the  Sabbalh'.s  joys  but  dimly  show 
The  bliss  of  that  bright  world  to  which  we  hope  to  go. 
Vcr.  1.    C'/meth  Mary  Mag-dalene.—lMory  Magdalene,  as  well  as  Peter, 
was  evidently  at  the  sepulchre  ttvice  on  the  morning  of  the  resurrection.  The 
first  time  of  her  going  was  some  short  time  before  her  companions,  the  otlicr 
Mary  and  Salome,  (Mat.  xxviii.  i;)  and  observing  that  the  stone  had  been  re- 
moved, she  returned  to  inlbmi  Peter  and  John.    In  the  mean  time,  the  olliei 
Mary  and  Salome  came  to  the  sepulchre,  and  saw  the  angel,  as  recorded  by 
Matthew  and  IMark.  While  tho.se  wornc^n  returned  to  the  city,  Peter  and  John 
went  to  lUc  sepulchre,  passing  Ihem  at  some  distance,  or  goinir  another  w;iy, 
fijllov.ed  by  I\lary  Magdalene,  who  staid  after  thi.-ir  return.    This  was  her  »€- 
cotid  journey,  when  .site  saw  two  angels,  and  then  ."esiis  himself,  as  here  re- 
lated ;  and  immediately  alter,  Jesus  appeared  to  the  other  women,  as  they  re- 
turned to  the  city,  (f  Hat.  xxA-iii.  9,  10.)  In  the  mean  time.  Joanna  and  her  com- 
pany arrived  at  the  sepulchre,  when  two  angels  appeared  to  them,  and  address- 
ed them  as  the  one  ange!  had  done  the  other  women.  (Ln.  xxiv.  l— 10.)  They 
immediately  returned  to  the  city,  and  by  some  means  found  tl:e  apostles  before 
the  others  arrived,  and  infonned  them  of  what  they  had  seen  :  upon  which, 
Peter  went  a  second  time  to  tlic  sepulchre,  but  saw  only  the  linen  clothes  ly- 
ing.   Luke  xxiv.  \'2.]—Bug'sler. 

Ver.  2.  U'c  kfjoto  not,  &c.— Notwithstanding  all  that  Jesus  had  intimated 
about  rising  from  the  dead,  it  does  not  appear  that  any  one  of  his  disciples, 
male  or  female,  anticipated  such  an  event. 

Ver.  8.  Haio,  and  believed. — Were  convinced  that  he  must  indeed  be  risen 
from  the  dead. 

Ver.  10.  Unto  their  own  home.— Doddridge  &n<l  Ca?rt7J&e?^  "  To  their  com- 
panions." 


JOHN,  XX. 


:W7 


Iti  And  seeth  two  angels  in  white  sitting,  the  one  at 
thc"  head,  and  the  other  at  the  feet,  where  tie  body  of, 
Jesus  had  lain. 

13  And  they  say  unto  her.  Woman,  why  weepest 
tliou?  She  saith  unto  them,  Because  they  have  taken 
away  my  Lord,  and  I  know  not  where  they  have  laid 
him. 

14  And  when  she  had  thus  said,  she  turned  herself 
back,  and  i  saw  Jesus  standing,  and  knew  not  J  that  it 
was  Jesus. 

15  Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Woman,  why  weepest  thou? 
whoui  seolcest  thou  ?  She,  supposing  him  to  be  the 
gardener,  saith  unto  him.  Sir,  if  thou  have  borne  him 
hence,  tell  me  where  thou  hast  laid  him,  and  kl  will 
take  him  away. 

16  Jesus  saith  unto  her,  jMary.  i  She  turned  '"herself, 
and  saith  unto  him,  Rabboni;  which  is  to  say,  Master. 

17  Jesus  saith  unto  her.  Touch  me  not ;  for  I  am  not 
yet  ascended  to  my  Father:  but  go  to  my  "  brethren, 
and  say  unto  them,  I  "ascend  unto  my  Father,  and 
P  your  Father;  and  to  my  i  God,  and  vour  "■  God. 

18  Mary  Magdalene  «came  and  told  the  disciples 
that  she  had  seen  the  Lord,  and  that  he  had  spoken 
these  things  unto  her. 

19  IT  Then  i  the  same  day  at  evening,  being  the  first 
day  oi  the  week,  when  the  doors  were  shut  where  the 
disciples  were  assembled  for  fear  of  the  Jews,  came 
Jesus  and  stood  in  the  midst,  and  saith  unto  them, 
Peace-6-e  unto  you. 

2(1  And  when  he  had  so  said,  he  showed  unto  them 
his  hands  and  his  side.  Then  "  were  the  disciples  glad, 
when  they  saw  the  Lord. 

21  Then  said  Jesus  to  them  again.  Peace  ^he  unto 
you;  as  my  Father  hath  sent  me,  even  so  ^^send  I  you. 

22  And  when  he  had  said  this,  he  breathed  on  them, 
and  saith  unto  them,  Receive  ^we  the  Holy  Ghost : 

23  WHiose  soever  y  sins  ye  remit,  they  are  remitted 
nut  J  them  ;  and  whose  soever  sins  ye  retain,  they 
are  retained. 

24  IT  Bat  » Thomas,  one  of  the  twelve,  called  Didy- 
mus.  was  not  with  them  when  Jesus  came. 

25  The  other  disciples  therefore  said  unto  him.  We 
have  seen  the  Lord.  But  he  •'  said  unto  them.  Except 
I  shall  see  in  his  hands  the  print  of  the  nails,  and 
put  my  finger  into  the  print  of  the  nails,  and  thrust 
my  hand  into  his  side,  I  will  not  believe. 


A.  M   4033. 
A.  D.  a. 


i   Mat.i8.9. 
Ma.  16.9.      I 

J  1,11.24.16,   |l 

C21.4. 

k  ca.aa 


n  Ps.2G.22. 
Ho.a29. 
He.2.n. 

o  c.ie.sa 

p  R  0.8. 14, 

2  Co.  6.18. 

Ga.a26. 

4.6,7. 

q  Ep.1.17. 

r  Oe.n.7,8. 
Ps.43.4,S 
4.S.14. 
ls.4l.I0. 
Je31.33. 
Kze.a.'S.vS. 
Zee. 13.3.     , 
He.  11.16.    [• 
Re.21.3. 

.^    M..1  Oi  1(1   I 


I   .\I.i.I6J4. 
l'Co.i.5..5. 
uc.  16.22. 
V  c.  14.27. 


,•  Mat.  23. 19 
c. 17.13. 
2Ti.Z2. 
He.3.1. 

Ac.2.4,^ 


Vor.  17.  Touch  me  not.— Sherlock.  "  Han?  not  about  me."  Doddiidge> 
"  Embrace  me  not."  Cmnpbell  suys.  "  The  verb  (hapteithai)  in  the  use  tf  the 
I  .XX.,  denotes  not  only  to  touch,  but  to  cleave  to,  a.s  in  Job  x.\.\i.  7.  Ezck. 
.ili.  6.  and  other  places."  The  sense  here  plainly  is,  "  Do  not  detain  me  ;tl  pre- 
sent  Lo.se  not  a  moment  in  carrying  tlie  joyful  tidings  of  my  resurrec- 
tion to  n  y  disciples." 

Ver.  19.  Sa>ne  day  at  evening.— This  verse,  compared  with  ver.  1,  may  help 
tosetile  the  question  as  to  the  time  when  the  Christian  Sabbath  commoners. 
"  Mary  wpnt  early  the  Jirst  day"— this  verse  says,  evening  of  the  same  da/ : 
this  was  the  evening  of  the  Christian  Sabbath. 

Ver.  '^3.  W'hos^  voeversins  ye  remit.— The  ministerial  sentence  of  absolution, 
except  whf^re  it  relates  to  ecclesiastical  cen.sures,  is  merely  a  declaration  ol 

hat  God  has  done. 


it 


1303 


JOHN,  XXI. 


A.  M.  4033. 
A.  D.  iiS. 


o  1  Jn.1.1. 
i  ITi.l.ii 


e  Pell8.2S 
cG.CS. 

iTi.aic 


f  I  Pe.l.8. 
S  c.21.25. 
h  La.  1.4. 


C.3. 15,16 
5.^1. 
10.10. 
lPe.l9. 


26  IT  And  after  eight  days  again  his  disciples  were 
within,  and  Thomas  with  tliem :  then  came  Jesus, 
the  doors  being  shut,  and  stood  in  the  midst,  and 
said.  Peace  b  be  unto  you. 

27  Then  saith  he  to  Thomas,  Reach  hither  thv  fin- 
ger, and  behold  my  hands;  and  reach  hither  thy 
<=  hand,  and  thrust  it  into  my  side:  and  be  d  not  faith- 
less, but  believing. 

2S  And  Thomas  answered  and  said  unto  him,  My  J| 
«  Lord  and  mv  God.  { 

29  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  Thomas,  because  thou  hast  \, 
seen  me,  thou  hast  believed:  blessed  fare  they  that 
have  not  seen,  and  yet  have  believed.  ' 

I  30  ir  And  °  many  other  signs  truly  did  Jesus  ir  the  jj 
presence  of  his  disciples,  which  are  not  written  in  this 
book : 

31  But  h  these  are  written,  that  ye  might  believe  thai 
.Jesus  is  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God  ;  and  i  that  be- 
lieving ye  might  have  life  through  his  name. 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

1  Christ  nppearineasain  to  hisdisiiples,  was  known  of  themtiy  the  "real  dmiight 
of  fishes.  12  lit'  diiieih  wiili  ihein :  15  earnestly  comm.indeih  Ptterto  feeil  his 
lambs  and  sheep  :  18  foretellelh  liirn  of  his  death :  22  relmketli  his  curiosity 
touching  John.     25  The  conclusion. 

A  FTER  these  things  Jesus  showed  himself  again 
-^  to  the  disciples  at  the  sea  of  Tiberias;  and  on  this 
wise  showed  he  himself. 

2  There  were  together  Simon  Peter,  and  Tliomas 
called  Didymus,  and  ^  Nathanael  of  Cana  in  Galilee, 
and  the  sons  bof  Zebedee,  and  two  other  of  his  disci- 
ples. 

3  Simon  Peter  saith  unto  them,  I  go  a  fishing.  They 
say  unto  him,  We  also  go  with  thee.  They  went  forth, 
and  entered  into  a  ship  immediately ;  and  that  night 
they  caught  nothing. 

4  But  when  the  morning  was  now  come,  Jesus  stood 
on  the  shore :  but  the  disciples  knew  <=  not  that  it  was 
Jesus. 


Vcr.  26.  And  after  eight  days—i.  e.  on  the  eighth  day,  or  the  first  of  the 
following  week.  So  "  after  three  days,"  Mat.  xxvii.  63  ;  Mark  viii.  31,  means 
eviilently  on  the  third  day. 

Ver  28.  Ml/  Lord  and  my  God.— [The  dishehef  of  the  apostles  is  the  means 
of  t'urnishins  us  w  ith  a  full  and  sati.sfactory  demonstration  of  tlie  resurrection 
of  our  Lord.  Throughout  the  divine  dispensations,  every  doctrine  and  every 
important  truth  is  gradiuilly  revealed  ;  and  hero  we  have  a  conspicuotis  in- 
stance of  this  progressive  system.  An  angel  first  declares  the  glorious  event. 
The  empty  sepulchre  confirms  the  women's  report.  (Mirisl's  appearance  to 
Mary  Magdalene  showed  that  he  was  alive  ;  that  to  the  disciples  at  Einniaus 
proved  that  it  was  at.  least  the  spirit  of  Christ ;  that  to  the  eleven  showed  the 
reality  of  his  body;  ami  the  conviction  given  to  St.  Thomas,  proved  it  the 
self-same  body  that  had  been  crucified.  Incredulity  itself  is  sati.<fied :  and 
the  convinced  apostle  exclaims,  in  the  joy  of  his  heart,  "  My  Lord  and  my 
God  V\~-Bagster. 

Ver.  29.  Blessed  are  theu  that  have  ■not  srfji— That  is,  as  DoddrvJge  judi- 
ciously explains  it.  who  "  have  believed  on  the.credible  testimonjtot  olh'?rs  ; 
for  they  have  shown  a  greater  <iepree  of  candour  and  humility,  which  rec  Jers 
tJie  faith  it  produces  so  much  the  more  acceptable." 

Chap.  XXI.  Ver.  1.  After  these  thijigs.—Grothis  iir.d  Le  Clerc  have  a 
strange  notion,  that  this  chapter  was  written  by  S(mic  elders  of  tiie  Chi:rch  of 
Ephrsus,  from  a  verbal  relation  they  had  received  from  the  apostle.  But  Dr. 
Mill  has  refuted  thi.«  notion,  which  seems  sufiiciently  contradicted  by  verse  2J 
ot  the  text  itself— 4/ircr  these  things,  does  not  mean  immediately,  but  some 
days  after. 


JOHN,  XXI. 


309 


5  Then  u  Jesus  saith  unro  them,  -^  Children,  have  ye! 
anv  meat  7  They  answered  hnn,  No. 

6  And  he  said  unto  them,  Cast  f  the  net  on  the  right 
side  of  the  ship,  and  ye  shall  find.  They  cast  there- 
fore, and  now  they  were  not  able  to  draw  it  for  the 
rnidiitiide  of  fishes. 

7  Tlicrefore  that  disciple  whom  Jesus  loved  saith 
unto  Peter,  It  is  the  Lord.  Now  when  Simon  Peter 
heard  that  it  was  the  Lord,  he  girt  his  fisher's  coat 
unlo  iiim,  (for  he  was  naked,)  and  did  cast  himself 
into  the  sea. 

8  And  the  other  disciples  came  in  a  little  ship  ;  (for 
they  were  not  far  from  land,  but  as  it  were  two  hun- 
dred cubits,)  dragging  the  net  with  fishes. 

9  As  soon  then  as  they  were  come  to  land,  they  saw 
a  fire  of  coals  there,  and  fish  laid  thereon,  and  bread. 

10  Jesus  saith  unto  them.  Bring  of  the  fish  which  ye 
have  now  caught. 

11  Snnon  Peter  went  up.  and  drew  the  net  to  land  full 
of  great  fishes,  a  hundrecl  and  fifty  and  three  :  and  for 
all  there  were  so  many,  yet  was  not  the  net  broken. 

12  "iT  Jesus  saith  unlo  them.  Come  and  dine.  And 
none  of  the  disciples  durst  ask  hun.  Who  art  thou? 
knowing  that  it  was  the  Lord. 

13  Jcsus  s  then  conieth,  and  laketh  bread,  and  giveth 
them,  and  fish  likewise. 

14  This  I' is  now  the  third  time  that  Jesus  showed 
himself  to  his  disciples,  after  that  he  was  risen  from 
ilie  dead. 

15  ^'So  when  they  had  dined,  Jesus  saith  to  Simon 
Peter,  Simon,  son  of  Jonas,  loyest  tliou  me  /?  more 
i  than  these?  He  saith  unto  him.  Yea,  Lord;  tliou 
knowest  that  I  love  thee.  He  saith  unto  him,  Feed 
j  my  lambs. 

16  He  saiih  to  him  again  the  second  time,  Simon, 
so?t  of  Jonas,  lovest  thou  me?  He  saith  unto  him, 
Yea,  Lord ;  thou  knowest  that  I  love  thee.  He  saith 
unto  him,  Feed  my  ^  sheep. 

17  He  saith  unto  him  the  third  time,  Simon,  son  of 
Jonas,  lovest  thou  me?  Peter  was  grieved  i  because 
he  said  unto  him  the  third  time,  Lovest  thou  me? 
And  he  said  unto  him.  Lord,  thou  »' knowest  all  things; 
thou  knowest  that  I  love  thee.  Jesus  saith  unto  him, 
Feed  my  sheep. 


a  Lu-M  41. 
e  3T,  Sirs. 
f  I.  i.5A  1 
p  Ac  10.41. 
h  c.2).19A'G 


•  lliat  is, 
more 

lIlHIl 

lliet«  love 
nil' — than 
tliese  M- 


•.iCl- 


oiir 

I-'.nl,  we 
may  siip- 
pcs<?, 
poiiiUyl. 


i  Mat.26. 
33,35. 


is.-ion. 

Je.3.15. 

K/.e.31.2.. 

10. 

Ac.ao.s. 

1  Pe.5.a,4. 


k  He.13.20. 
1  Pe.2.25. 


1  La.3.33. 
mc.  16.30. 


A'or.  7.  His  fisher's  coat.— Doddridge,   "his  coat."    Campbell,   "upper 

?arnunt;"  we  inifrlit  say  more  cliaracleristically,  "  liis  jacket." He  was 

naked— VT\\i\.i  is,  he  \va.s  only  in  his  vest,  or  nnder  s-'arment ;  for  giimnos. 
naked,  like  the  Hebrew .  aroii ,  is  frequently  applied  to  one  who  lia.s  merely  laid 
aside  hi^  outer  jiarmont.  To  which  may  he  added  what  we  read  in  f 'le  LXX. 
Joh  xvii.  6.  "  Thou  hast  taken  away  ihe  coverin"  of  the  vaked,"  the  plaid  or 
blanket,  in  which  Ihey  wrapped  themselves,  and  besides  which  they  had  no 
other.  In  Ibis  sense  Virgil  says,  Sudus  ara,  sere  nudus,  "  plough  naked,  and 
BOW  naked."  i.  e.  strip  ofi'your  upper  s'-^rmcnla. ]—Bagster. 

Vcr.  12.  Come  and  fZ/»e.— Bishop  Peurce  prefers,  "  Come  (and)  breakfast." 
because  it  was  early  in  the  niorninfr.  Doddridge,  "  Come,  refresh  yourselves." 
Weslci/,  "  Come,  oat."  The  ancients  had  usually  but  two  meals,  dinner  and 
supper ;  the  woril  here  used  strictly  means  the  former,  whether  taken  sooner 
or  later.  Times  change  ;  "  Our  ancestors,"  says  Campbell,  "  dined  at  cloven, 
and  supped  at  fivoi" 


310 


JOHN,  XXL 


A.  M.  1033. 
A.  D.  '£). 


nc.  13.36. 
Ac.UM. 


f  5Pcl.U. 


q  Nu.U.24. 
lSa.li20. 
Mal.l9.iS 
c.li26. 


r  Mal.2.5.3 
Re.  1.7. 

2i.-J). 


I  c  19. 3^3. 
3Jn.l2. 


V  Ani.7.10. 


18  Verily,  verily.  I  say  unto  thee,  ^When  thou  wast 
young,  thou  giraedst  thyself,  and  walkedst  whitiier 
fhou  vvouldest:  but  when  thou  shall  be  old,  thou  slmlt 
stretch  forth  thy  hands,  and  another  shall  °gird  tliee, 
and  carry  thee  whither  thou  wouldest  not. 

19  This  spake  he,  signifying  by  what  death  p he  should 
glorify  God.  And  when  he  had  spoken  this,  he  aaiih 
unto  hiin,  Follow  ^  me, 

20  Then  Peter,  turning  about,  seeth  the  disciple  whom 
Jesus  loved  following ;  which  also  leaned  on  his  breast 
at  supper,  and  said,  Lord,  which  is  he  that  betrayetli 
thee? 

21  Peter  seeing  him  saith  to  Jesus,  Lord,  and  what 
shall  this  man  do? 

22  Jesus  saith  unto  him.  If  I  will  that  he  tarry  till  I 
"^come,  what  is  that  to  thee  7  follow  » thou  me. 

23  Then  went  this  saying  abroad  among  the  brethren, 
that  that  disciple  should  not  die:  yet  Jesus  said  not 
unto  him,  He  shall  not  die;  but,  If  I  will  that  he 
tarry  till  I  come,  what  is  that  to  thee  ? 

24  IT  This  is  the  disciple  which  testifieth  of  these 
things,  and  wrote  these  things  :  and  t  we  know  that 
his  testimony  is  true. 

25  And  "  there  are  also  many  other  things  which  Je- 
sus did,  the  which,  if  they  should  be  written  every 
one,  I  suppose  that  even  the  world  itself  could  not 
contain  the  ^'  books  that  should  be  written.  Amen. 


Ver.  18.  Stretch  forth  thy  hands.— It  was  customary  in  the  ancient  combats 
for  tiie  vanquished  person  to  stretch  out  liis  liands  to  the  conqueror,  sisjnifying 
that  he  dechned  the  Ijattle,  acknowledging  that  he  was  conquered,  and  sub- 
mitting to  the  direction  of  the  victor.    Orient.  Cust.  No.  13C8. 

Ver.  25.  The  xoorld  could  not  contain,  &c.— ITliis  is  a  very  strong  eastern 
expression  to  represent  the  number  of  miracles  wiiicli  Jesus  wrouuiit.  Bui 
however  strong  and  strange  it  may  appear  to  us  of  the  Western  world,  we  find 
sacred  and  other  authors  using  hyperboles  of  tlie  like  kind  and  signification. 
See  Nu.  xiii.  33.  De.  i.  28.  Dan.  rv.  II.  Eccle.  ixvii.  15.  liusnage  give.s  a  very 
similar  hyperbole  taken  from  tiie  Jewish  writers  ;  in  wliich  Jochanan  is  snid 
to  have  "composed  such  a  great  numl)er  of  precepts  and  lessons,  thut  if  the 
heavens  were  paper,  and  all  the  trees  of  the  forests  so  many  pens,  and  all  the 
children  of  men  so  many  scribes,  they  would  not  suffice  to  write  all  his  les- 
sons."]—iiag-s;e7-. 

The  last  verse  is  thus  explained  by  Doddridge :— "  The  world  itself  (that  is 
its  inhabitants)  would  not  receive  them  ;"  that  is,  they  would  neither  putchnse 
nor  read  the  voluminous  records,  much  less  could  we  expect  them  to  be  be- 
lieved. -* 

CONCLUDING  REMARKS  ON  JOHN. 

'St.  John  is  generally  considered,  with  respect  to  language,  as  the  least  cor- 
rect writer  in  the  New  Testament.  His  style  indicates  a  great  want  of  tho^e 
advantagi-s  which  result  froiji  a  learned  education  ;  but  this  defect  is  amply 
comijcnsated  by  the  unexampled  simjilicity  with  which  he  expresses  the  sub- 
limest  trutlis  Though  simplicity  ot  manner,  says  Campbell,  is  common 
to  all  our  Lord's  historian.^,  there  are  evidently  differences  in  the  simplicity  of 
one  compared  with  that  of  another.  One  thing  very  rtinarkable  in  Joim's 
style,  is  an  attempt  to  impress  important  tnitlis  more  strcngly  on  the  minds  of 
liis  readers,  by  employing  in  the  expression  of  them,  both  an  aftirmaiive  pro- 
position and  a  negative.  It  is  manifestly  not  without  design  that  he  rom- 
mordy  passes  over  those  passages  of  our  Lord's  history  and  teaching,  which 
had  l)cen  treated  at  large  by  the  other  Evangelists,  or,  if  he  touches  fhrtn  at 
all,  he  touches  them  but  slightly,  whilst  he  records  many  miracles  which  bad 
been  overlooker!  by  the  rest,  and  expatiates  on  the  sirblinie  doctrines  of  the 
prc-cxistcnce,  the  divinity,  and  the  incarnation  of  the  Word,  the  great  ends  of 
liis  mission,  and  the  blessings  of  his  purchase.]— iSag's?cr. 


JOHN. 


311 


A  SHORT  HARMONY  OF  THE  LAST  AND  MOST  IMPORTANT 
EVENT.  OUR  LORD'S  RESURRECTION. 


MAT.  xxvm. 

Part  No.  I.  Ver.  1. 
In  Ihe  end  of  the  sab- 
batli,  as  ihe  first  clay 
of  llie  week  began  to 
dawn,  came  Mary 
Masilalene,  and  tl\e 
oilier  Mary,  to  the  se- 
pulchre, am',  found  die 
6tone  roiled  from  die 
nioiidi  of  the  sepul- 
clire. 

II.  (Omitted.) 


m.  Ver.  5-7.  Tliey 
lee  an  angel,  who  com- 
forts them,  Uiat  Jesus 
was  risen,  and  gone  to 
Galilee,  where  Tiis  dis- 
ciples sliould  meet  with 


IV.  They  ran,  with 
a  mixture  of  feiir  and 
ioy,  to  tlie  disciples  ; 
out  meet-Jesus  by  tlie 
way. 


V.  (Omitted.) 


VI.  (Omitted.; 


■\  a.  Ver.  IG,  17. 
Thp  disciples  go  to  Ga^ 
lilee,  where  tliey  see 
him,  aa  was  appointed, 
and  he  coauuissious 
Uieis  to  preach. 


MARK  XVI. 

Fcxt  No.  I.  Ver.  1. 
When  the  sabbath  was 
past,  Mary  M;igila- 
lene,aiid  other  women, 
brought  spices  to  the 
sepulchre,  j'tst  as  tlie 
8bn  was  rising,  and 

Ver.  •!.  Found  the 
stone  roUft'l  from  tlie 
montli  of  the  sepulciire. 

II.  (Omitted) 


III.  Ver.  5.  Enter- 
ing the  sepulciire,  she 
sees  an  angel,  who, 

Ver.  6,  7.  Comforts 
the  women,  and  as- 
sures them  Jesus  would 
meet  his  disciples  in 
Galilee. 

IV.  Ver.  8,  9.  They 
run  away  trembling  lo 
the  disciples,  but  by 
iJie  way  he  appears  to 
Mary. 

Vet.  10,  U.  Mary 
goes  ajid  tells  tlie  rest 
of  the  disciples,  but 
ihey  believe  not. 

V.  (Omitted.) 


VI.  Ver.  12.  He  ap- 
pears to  two  disciples 
going  into  the  country. 

Ver.  13.  They  report 
it  to  tlie  rest  of  tlje  dis- 
ciples, who  still  believe 
not. 

VII.  Ver.  14, 15.  He 
appears  to  tiie  apostles 
and  disciples  at  supper, 
and  commissions  tliein 
to  go  and  preach. 


LUKE  XXIV. 

Fad  No.  I.  Ver.  1. 
Very  early  the  fustday 
of  die  week  MaryMag- 
dalene  and  other  wo- 
men cuine  'othe  sepul- 
chre, and 

Ver.  2.  Found  the 
stone  rolled  away  from 
iu  mouth.. 


II.  (Omitted.) 


III.  Ver.  4-S.  En- 
tering tlie  sepulchre, 
they  see  two  angels, 
who  comfort  the  wo- 
men, assuring  them 
that  Jesus  would  meet 
his  disciples  in  Galilee. 

IV.  Ver.  9, 10.  They 
return  to  tell  the  rest 
of  the  disciples,  who 
believe  not. 


V.  Ver.  12.  But 
Peter  runs  (a  second 
time)  to  the  sepulchre, 
sees  only  the  clothes, 
and  returns  wonder- 
ing. 

VI.  Ver.  13—32.  Je- 
sus appears  to  two  dis- 
ciples going  to  Ern- 
maus,  and  stops  to  sup 
with  them. 

Ver.  33—35.-  Tliey 
return    to   Jerusalem 


appears  lo  the  apostles 
and  others,  and  com- 
missionsthem  topreach 
the  Gospel,  beginning 
a'.  Jerusalem. 


JOHN  XX. 
Fact  So.  1.  Ver.  I 
The  first  da>  of  the 
weekMaiy  Ma.-^dalene 
ciune  to  the  sepulchre 
while  it  was  yet  (some- 
what) dark,  and  slie 
seeih  the  stone  rolled 
away  from  its  mou'ix 


II.  Ver.  2-10.  fine 
runs  immediately  to 
the  apistles  Peter  aijd 
John,  both  of  whofci 
run  lo  die  sepulchre : 
John  gels  thfcre  first, 
and  looks  in  ;  Peter 
comes  up  and  goes  first 
in,  and  Uien  John  fol- 
lows ;  botli  see  nothing 
but  the  tomb  and  grave 
clodies,  and  both  re- 
turn hoinj. 

III.  Ver.U-13.  Ma- 
ry MaEdalene  having 
this  while  stood  weep- 
ing without,  now  looks 
in, and  sees  two  angels, 
who  endeavour  to  com- 
fort her ;  but 

IV.  Ver.  14—13. 
Turning  back,  she  sees 
Jesus,  whom  she  takes 
for  the  eardener,  till  he 
discovei-s  himself.  Then 
Mary  goes  to  tell  the 
oUier  disciples  tliat  she 
had  seen  die  Lord. 

V.  (Omitted.^ 


VI.  (Omitted) 


VII.  Ver.  1&.  The 
same  evening  Jesus  ap- 
pears lo  his  apostlca, 
&c.,  and  particularly 
addresses  Peter- 


The  Icadin?  facts  are  here  reduced  lo  seven,  which  are  marked  with  nume- 
rical letters.  I.  11.,  &c.  On  No.  1.  it  may  be  proper  to  remark,  that,  on  com- 
paring the  dilFerent  Evangelists,  it  seems  that  the  women  did  not  come  ail  to 
the  sepidchre  at  one  time,  but  some  at  daybreak,  and  the  otiier  women  not 
till  sun-rise.  None  of  them  seem  to  have  been  aware,  that  Nicodenm.*)  iiad 
brought  spices  on  the  night  before,  or  that  the  sepulchre  had  been  sealed  and 
guaiiled. 

On  Fact  III.  we  may  remark,  that  Matthew  and  Mark  mention  the  appear- 
ance of  on,e-  angel— Luke  and  John,  two.  Perhaps  one  only  spoke,  and  ap- 
peared tiie  principal. 


312 


ACTS,  I. 


THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 


This  is  the  last  of  the  liistorical  books  of  tlie  New  Testament,  and  (urins  a 
link  of  connexion  between  the  Gospels  and  Apostolical  K|.iiitlcs.  Tlie  Acts 
or  transactions  of  t/te  Apostles,  is  tlie  title  pivcn  to  this  book  in  the  Codtx  Be- 
za,  and  in  all  the  modern  versions  or  editions. 

That  St.  Luke  was  the  author  of  this  Book,  as  well  as  of  the  Gospel  which 

hears  his  name,  "is  evident,"  as  Hartxocll  llnrnc  remarks,  "l)o>li  iVom  the 

inlroduclion,  and  frotn  tlie  unanimous  testimoniis  of  the  early  f'lirislians. 

|]  Both  are  inscribed  to  Theophilus.  and,  in  the  very  first  verse  of  the  Acts,  there 

I  is  a  reference  made  to  his  Gospel,  which  he  calls  the /o/-»;er  Treatise 

From  the  freciucnt  use  of  the  first  person  plural,  it  is  clear  thai  he  was  present 
at  iriost  of  the  transactions  he  relates.    He  appears  to  h.ave  accompanied  St. 
Paul  to  Philippi  ;  he  also  attended  him  to  Jeru.ialemj  and  atterwards  to  Rt.iic,  i 
where  he  remained  two  years  during  that  Apostle's  first  confinement.  Accord-  [ 
ingly  we  find  St.  Luke  particularly  mentioned  intwonfthe  Epistles  written  by 
St.  Paul,  fiom  Rome,  during  that  confmement.    And  as  the  IJook  of  Acts  is  I 
continued  to  the  end  of  the  second  year  of  St.  Paul's  imprisonment,  it  could 
not  liuve  been  written  belbro  the  year  63  ;  and  as  the  death  of  that  Ai^ostle  is  I 
nor  mentioned,  it  is  probable  that  the  book  was  composed  before  tli;it  event.,  i 
which  is  supposed  to  have  hapjiened  A.  D.  6-5."  Michaelis.  Dr.  I.ardner,  Dr.  I 
Benson,  RosemnuUer,  Bp.  Tomline,  and  the  generality  of  critics,  therefore, 
assit'n  the  date  of  this  book  to  the  year  63  or  64. 

Tfie  history,  as  it  gives  llie  only  credible  account  of  the  rise  and  spread  of  i 
Christianity,  furnishes,  at  the  sattie  time,  abundant  evidence  of  its  truth,  and  I 
of  its  hai)py  effects  wherever  it  was  received,  in  raising  and  improving  the  cha-  I 
racier  of  man.  '  , 


A.  M.  1033. 
A.  D.  29. 


b  1,11.24.51. 
ver.9. 
lTi.3.16. 

c  Mat.23.19 
Ma.lG.15 
..19. 


c  or,  eatini 
Uiget/ier." 


c.2.1. 
10.15. 
11,15. 


I  k  ui.ae. 

Da.7.!n. 


CHAPTER  I. 

1  Christ  preparin;  his  apostles  to  llie  beholdiii?  of  his  ascension,  gatherett?  ifiem 
togi;(her  into  the  mount  Olivet,  commaurletli  tliein  to  expect  in  Jernii;ilcin  tbi 
senJing  down  of  llie  Holy  Ghost,  prom  selh  after  few  days  to  sen  1  it :  by  vir- 
tue whereof  they  should  be  witnesses  nnio  him,  even  to  the  ntniosi  purls  of  the 
earth.  9  -Al'ier  his  ascension  ihey  are  warned  by  two  aneels  to  dfjiart,  and  to 
set  llieir  minds  upon  his  second  coming.  12  Tiiey  accordingly  reinrn,  and, 
giving  themselves  to  prayer,  choose  Mutlhias  apostle  in  the  place  of  JikUis. 

THE  former  treatise  "have  I  made,  O  Theophilus,  of 
all  that  Jesus  began  both  to  do  and  teach, 

2  Until  b  the  day  in  which  he  was  taken  up,  after  thaw 
he  through  tlie  Holy  Ghost  had  given  commandments 
«  unto  the-  apostles  whom  he  had  chosen  : 

3  To  whom  also  he  showed  himself  alive  after  his 
passion  by  many  d  infallible  proofs,  being  seen  of  them 
forty  days,  and  speaking  of  the  things  pertaining  to  the 
kingdom  of  God  : 

4  And,  « being  assembled  together  with  thein,  com- 
manded f  them  that  they  should  not  depart  from  Jeru- 
salem, but. wait  for  the  promise  of  the  Father,  which, 
saith  he,  ye  =  have  heard  of  me. 

5  For  John  h  truly  baptized  with  water  ;  but  ye  shall 
be  baptized  with  the  Holy  i  Ghost  not  many  days 
hence. 

6  When  they  therefore  were  come  together,  the/  ask- 
ed of  him,  saying,  Lord,  wilt  J  thou  at  this  time  restore 
k  again  the  kingdom  tu  Israel? 


CH.A.P.  I.  Ver.  1.  The  former  treatise.— Or,  as  lo^'is  may  be  rendered,  ac- 
count, history,  or  narration  :  which  mo.st  evidently  r 'fers  U)  the  Gospel  writ- 
ten by  St.  Liikc.  which  he  also  inscrilied  to  his  friend  Theophilus. 

Vor.  4.  BeiniT  assemb'rd  tosrether.—Marpn.  "  Eating  together  with  them  ;" 
and  we  know  that  our  I  ord  did  eat  with  his  disciples,  even  after  his  resurrec- 
tion.   (F.uke  x.xiv.  42.)     Hul  the  original  word  seems  applicable  to  any  friendly 

or  social  meeting. Saith  he.— These  words,  though  not  in  the  original,  are 

evidently  implied.     See  Doddridge. 

Ver.  6.   Wilt  thou  at  this  !i?ne  restore.— From  our  Lord's  promise,  that  the 


''..',H^-.!g^*k,.^ 


-..ss^ 


ACTS,  I. 


7  And  he  said  unto  them,  It  i  is  not  for  you  to  know 
the  times  or  (he  seasons,  which  the  Father  hath  put 
m  his  own  power. 

8  But  yc  shall  receive  ""power,  after  that  the  Holy 
Ghost  is  come  upon  you  :  and  ye  "shall  be  witnesses 
unto  nie  both  in  Jerusalem,  and  in  all  Judea,  and  in 
Samaria,  ^nd  unto  the  uttermost  part  of  the  earth. 

y  -And  when  he  had  spoken  these  things,  while 
they  beheld,  he  was  taken  up;  and  a  clouct  received 
him  out  of  their  siji^ht. 

10  H  And  while  they  looked  steadfastly  toward  hea- 
ven as  he  went  up,  behold,  two  omen  stood  by  them 
in  white  apparel; 

11  Which  also  said.  Ye  men  p  of  Galilee,  why  stand 
ye  gazing  up  into  heaven  ?  this  same  Jesus,  which  is 
taken  up  from  you  into  heaven,  shall  'i  so  come  in  like 
manner  as  ye  have  seen  him  go  into  heaven. 

12  ^]  Then  ' returned  they  unto  Jerusalem  from  the 
mount  called  Olivet,  which  is  from  Jerusalem  a  sab 
bath  day's  journey. 

13  And  when  they  were  come  in,  they  went  up  into 
an  upper  room,  where  abode  both  « Peter,  and  James, 
and  John,  and  Andrew,  Philip,  and  Thomas,  Bar- 
tholomew, and  IMatthew,  James  the  son  of  Alpheus, 
and  Simon  Zeloies,  and  Judas  Ihc  brother  of  James. 

14  These  all  continued  with  one  accord  in  prayer  and 
supplication,  with  the  t  women,  and  Blary  the  mother 
of  Jesus,  and  with  his  brethren. 

15  IT  And  in  those  days  Peter  stood  up  in  the  midst 
of  the  disciples,  and  said,  (the  number  of  the  names 
together  were  about  a  hundred  and  twenty,) 

16  Men  and  brethren,  this  scripture  must  needs  have 
been  fulfilled,  which  « the  Holy  Ghost  by  the  mouth 


313 


A.  M.   )b33. 
A.  D.  '29. 


1   Mai  21  36 
n'h.5.1.2.  I 


X  rr,  rte 
jJT  irrr  o) 
ifif  IMu 

coming 

ujion 

you. 

n  Lti.2-1  11 
Mai  Si  9 


,.  c.2.7. 
.3.31. 


(,  Tn.14.3. 
I  Th.4.16. 


Ln.G.ia. 
16. 


t  1,-1.23 
5.5. 
.Jl.lO. 


Holy  Spirit  should  convince  the  world  of  sin,  &c.,  fJohn  xvi.  8,)  it  is  po^aible^ 
that  the  apostles  expected  that  this  effect  would  immediately  follow  tiic  irift  of 
thi-  Holy  Ghost.  See  Doddridge.  In  this  question  of  the  disciples,  as  Ctlvin 
remarks,  "There  are  as  many  errors  as  words.  They  dream  of  on  ecrthhj 
kingdom— they  assign  the  time,  this  r»ne— they  shut  out  thu  Gentilr.s,  re- 
straining the  kingdom  to  Israel.  Again,  they  would  fain  know  what  wis  not 
rcvealccl ;  whereas,  true  wisdom  is  to  stop  in  learning  where  Chi  1st,  or.r  IMas- 
ter,  pauses  in  te-aching.  Hence  we  see  the  ahsurdity  of  aiming  to  hu  "  wi.'-e 
above  what  is  written  ;'  or  to  deal  in  mysteries,  which  are  either  not  loveaiLcl 
at  all,  or  but  doubtfully  and  obscurely." 

Ver.  U.  Shall  so  come.—''  Surely  as  he  shall  come,  so  he  went,"  says  Bp. 
Hall :  and  we  know  that,  when  he  ascended  up  on  high,  he  was  attended  by 
"  thousands  of  angels,  as  at  Sinai,"  though  only  two  of  them  might  appear  to 
his  disciples.  (See  Ps.  lxi.\.  17.)  As  it  was  at  Sinai,  so  was  it  at  Olivet  a..d 
80  shall  it  be  at  the  last  day.  Behold,  he  cometh  with  clouds— and  with  ten  | 
tfinu.sands  of  his  holy  ones.  (Rev.  i.  7.  Jiide  14.) 

Vor.  12.  A  sabbath  day's  journcT/— [Was  seven  and  a  half  furlongs  from  Je- 
rusalem ;  and  the  town  of  Bethany  was  fillecn.  But  the  first  region  or  tract 
of  mount  Olivet,  called  Bethphage,  extended  from  the  city  a  sabbatli  day's  jour- 
ney, where  thi  tract  called  Bethany  began  ;  and  from  this  place  ouk  Lcrd  a*- 
cended.    See  Lightfoot.]— Bolster. 

Ver.  13.  An  upper  rooin.— This  \«as  either  a  room  in  the  temple,  or  (more 
likely,  as  we  thinK.)  in  the  house  of  s  e  friend.  Ujiper  rooms  were  generally 
large,  and  adapted  for  social  meetings  ;  an«  often  used,  according  to  Light- 
foot,  for  religious  purposes.    See  note  on  chap,  ii    «.6. 

Ver  15.  I'he  number  of  the  names— i.  e.  ol  the,'  •  jns.  So  Rev.  iii.  4.  and 
xi.  13.  Greek. 

Ver.  16.  Men  and  brethrcn.—Thh  phrase.  Dr.  Campbell  remarks,  is  used 
thirteen  time*  Ln  this  book,  and  always  without  the  copulative,  which  Iw  thinks 


314 


^  'ZPi.S.15. 
:  P».  39.25. 
a  Ps.  109.8. 


or,  office, 
CT,cha.Tgc 


ACTS,  I. 

of  David  spake  before  concerning  Judas,  which  was 
guide  ^to  them  that  took  Jesus. 

17  For  he  ^  was  numbered  with  us,  and  had  obtained 
part  of  this  ministry. 

IS  Now  5=  this  man  iiurchased  a  field  with  the  reward 
yof  iniquity;  and  falling  headlong,  he  bur$t  asunder 
in  the  midst,  and  all  his  bowels  gushed  out. 

19  And  it  was  known  unto  all  the  dwelle!?  at  Jeru- 
salem ;  insomuch  as  that  field  is  called  in  their  proper 
tongue,  Aceldama,  that  is  to  say,  The  field  of  blood. 

20  For  it  is  written  in  the  book  of  Psalms,  Let  ^  his 
habitation  be  desolate,  and  let  no  man  dwell  therein  : 
and  "  his  ^  bishoprick  let  another  take. 

21  Wherefore  of  these  m.en  c  which  have  companied 
with  us  all  the  time  that  the  Lord  Jesus  went  in  and 
out  among  us, 

22  Beginning  from  the  baptism  of  John,  unto  that 
same  day  that  he  was  taken  up  from  us,  must  one  be 
ordained  to  be  a  witness  with  us  of  his  resurrection. 

23  And  they  appointed  two,  Joseph  called  uBarsabas, 
who  was  surnamed  Justus,  and  Matthias. 

24  And  they  prayed,  and  said.  Thou.  Lord,  which 
« kno  west  the  hearts  of  all  men,  show  whether  of  these 
two  thou  hast  chosen. 


.^liould  always  be  omitted  in  the  translation,  together  with  Iho  word  men, 
whicii  he  thinks  merely  idiomatic.  He  would  translate  only  "brethren/'  or 
'■  brethren  and  fathers,"  as  the  words  may  be.    See  note  on  ciiap.  iii.  14. 

Ver.  18.  This  man  purchased  a  field.— ll  is  true  tiiat  he  was  not  the  pur- 
chaser, hut  it  was  purchased  with  his  money,  and  at  his  expen.se.  So  persons 
in  scripture  are  often  charged  with  the  evils  wiiich  their  conduct  iiad  occasion- 
ed ;  as  for  instance,  Zedekiah  with  tlic  burning  of  Jerusalem,  Jo.  xx.wiii.  23. 

Fallins  headlong .—'Tha  Greek  iprenes)  strictly  means,  to  fall  forward,  or 

on  the  face.     Raphelius,  Eisner,  Parkhurst. 

Ver.  19.  Anditivas  known,  &c.— Both  Doddridge  and  Tonmsend  consider 
this  as  a  parentliesis,  and  the  language  of  the  Evangelist.  From  an_  ancient 
inscriplion,  it  seems  that  the  fate  of  Judas  became  a  proverbial  form  of  cursing. 

See  Doddridge. Aceldama— [Xhi)    called  the  Potter's  Field,  i.^  situated 

about  half  way  down  the  ravine  between  mount  Zion,  and  the  Hill  of  Evil 
Counsel,  on  the  side  of  the  hill,  and  south  of  Jeru.^alem.  It  is  described  by 
MaimdreU,  (Journey,  April  6,)  as  "  a  small  piece  ofj^'round.  not  above  thirty 
5-ards  long,  and  half  as  much  broad.  One  moiety  of  it  is  taken  up  by  a  stiuare 
fabric,  twelve  yards  high,  fan  oblong  square  cavern,  about  Iwenty-si.x  i)aces 
long,  twenty  broad,  and  about  twenty  feet  deep,  says  Pocockc.]  built  for  a 
charnel  house.  The  corpses  are  let  dnwn  into  it  from  the  top,  tliere  being  <ive 
lioles  left  open  for  that  purpose.  Looking  down  these  holes,  we  could  see  many 
liodies  under  several  de::rees  of  decay  ;  from  which  it  may  be  conjecture<l.  that 
this  grave  does  not  make  that  (|uick  despatch  with  the  corpses  committed  to  it, 
which  is  commonly  reriorted."] — Bagster. 

Ver.  20.  His  bishoprick.— (Graek,  Episcope.)  Our  translatora,  who  use 
Bishopric  in  the  text,  put  "  ofiice,"  or  "  charge,"  in  the  margin,  which  Aiit-^- 
worth  gives  as  the  sen.sc  of  the  Hebrew  licre  quoted.  A  bisnop,  according  to 
its  derivation,  he  says,  is  the  common  name  of  all  ovcr.^ecjrs.  Hammond 
shows  it  was  applied  to  any  persons  in  authority,  civM  as  well  as  ecclesiastical, 
and  hero  means  "  apostolic  power." 

Ver.  23.  Joseph,  called  /ia7sa6a*.— Suppo.'^ed  to  be  the  loses  (for  it  is  tho 
same  name)  mentioned  JMal.  xxvii.  56,  the  brother  of  at  least  two  apostles. 
Doddridge. 

Ver.  24.  Thou,  Lord.— Burgh  (a  learned  layman)  gives  several  reason*  Uir 
belie\-ing  that  this  prayer  was  addres.sed  personally  to  the  Lord  Jesus;  l)ut 
that  the  case  should  be  donirtful,  from  the  same  language  being  indiscriininale- 
iy  addressed  to  both  tlw  Father  and  the  Son,  is  with  us  a  most  decisive  argu- 
ment for  the  divinity  of  the  latter.  "  That  Lord  luire  means  the  Lord  Jesus, 
seems  evident  from  verses  21,  22.  It  is  the  usual  appellation,  moreover,  wliich 
tho  book  of  Acts  gives  to  the  Saviour."— Sfi/a/Y's  Letters. 


r 


ACTS,  II. 


315 


25  That  he  may. take  part  of  this  ministry  and  apos- 
lleship,  from  which  Judas  by  transgression  fell,  that 
he  might  "o  to  his  own  place. 

2o  And  they  gave  fortii  their  lots,  and  the  lot  fell 
JIt  n  3Iatthias ;  and  he  was  numl)ered  with  the  eleven 
dpuStles. 

CHAPT'^.R  II. 

1  nie  apostH-,  filled  with  Uie  Holy  Gh  -rt,  ami  spea'.dng  (liven  language.*,  aw 
aclinireJ  bj  some,  :nil  deriiletl  by  otliers.  14  VV'lioni  Peter  (iisprovin?,  and 
ihowiiig  II  at  the  apostles  spake  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  th.-.t  Jesus 
wa-s  risen  I. -om  the  dead,  ascended  into  heaven,  hail  poiirwl  down  the  Siime 
Holy  Ghost,  and  was  tlie  Messias,  a  man  known  to  iheni  to  be  approved  of 
Go.!  by  his  miracles,  wonders,  and  siens,  and  not  crucified  without  his  deter- 
minate counsel,  and  (ureknowledge :  37  he  bapti7.t:th  a  great  ntnnber  that  were 
converted.  41  Wlio  alterwonls  devoutly  and  cliariuibly  converse  tofrellier  : 
the  apostles  working  many  miracles,  and  God  diiily  increasing  his  church. 

AND  when  the  day  of  Pentecost  »  was  fully  come, 
they  I'  were  all  with  one  accord  in  one  place. 

2  And  suddenly  there  came  a  sound  from  heaven  as 
of  a  rushing  mighty  wind,  and  it  filled  =  all  the  house 
where  they  were  siitinr 

3  And  there  appeared  unto  them  cloven  tongues  like 
as  of  fire,  and  it  sat  upon  each  of  them. 

4  And  they  were  all  d  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
began  ^  to  speak  with  other  tongues,  as  the  Spirit  gave 
them  utterance. 

5  And  there  were  dwelling  at  Jerusalem  Jews,  devout 
men,  out  of  every  nation  under  heaven. 


Vcr.  2.5.  That  he-  might  go  to  his  otcn  place.—"  If  we  arc  right,"  says  Preb. 
Toionsend,  "in  interpreting  the  ltin?iiage  oftiie  Now  Tcsttmifnt  in  tlie  same 
sense  as  jt  was  iimierstood  by  those  to  whom  it  was  a(i(lre.<!3c<!,  and  no  canon 
ofcriljcism  seems  more  certain,  we  must  ailopt  the  common  rcntierinj;  of  litis 
passage.  It  was  a  connnon  sentiment  amonj:  the  Jews,  that  '  he  tliat  i)f tray- 
eth  an  Israelite  iiath  no  part  in  the  world  to  come.'  And  Lightfoot  t^iiotcs  a 
similar  expression  from  Baal  Tvrim,'m  Nii.  x.xiv.  25:  'Balaam  went  to  his 
own  place,  i.  e.  into  hell.'  "  After  various  other  quotations,  I\lr.  T.  adiLs, 
"  Atler  such  c\-idi;nce,  we  may  agree  with  Doddridge,  that  the  intcprefa- 
tion  of  Hammond,  Le  Clerc,  and  (F.cumeniitft,  is  very  imnatur.il,  when  tlu-y 
e.xplain  it  of  a  successor  going  into  the  place  of  Judas."  New  Testament  Arr. 

Ver.  26.  The  lot  fell.— AcconUng  lo  (irotius,  the  method  was,  to  put  their 
lots  into  two  urns,  one  of  which  contained  the  names  of  Jo.seph  and  IMaithias, 
and  the  other  a  blank,  and  the  word  "  apostle."  In  drawing  fhc.-^e  out  of  the 
urns,  the  hiank  came  up  with  the  nnmc  of  Joseph,  and  that  on  which  was 
written  "  apostle,"  with  Matthia.s  —Orient.  Cust.  No.  4S5.  On  the  lawful- 
ness of  Lots,  see  PiJce's  Cases  of  Conscience,  No.  3. 

Chap.  II.  Ver.  1.  Pentecost— Or  feast  of  weeks,  was  o!)sei^'ed  the  50ih  day 
after  the  2d  of  the  feast  of  unleaveited  hread,  which,  being  a  week  of  weeks, 
or  49  day.5,  occasioned  its  l)cing  called /tas/  of  tvecks,  one  of  the  three  great 
Jewish  festivals,  in  which  all  the  males  were  required  to  a|)pear  before  God.  at 
the  tabernacle  or  temple.    It  was  a  Icstiva!  of  thanks  C>r  the  harvest,  which 

commenced  immcfliately  after  the  passover. Fulh/  com«.— The  day  began  nn 

the  evening  i)receding  ;  but  on  the  morning  following  it  was/u/Zy  come. In 

one  7)/ace.— This  [)lacc  has  been  much  disputed,  many  supposing  that  they  ni)- 
lained  an  ar)artment  of  the  temple  ;  but  we  conceive  that  they  neither  dareii  to 
ask  such  a  favour,  nor  would  they  by  any  means  be  so  indulseil.  as  they  lay  at  this 
time  under  the  charge  of  having  stolen  the  body  of  their  Master.  Sec  Mat 
Axviii.  11—1.5. 

Ver.  3.  Cloven  tongues— i.  c.  (says  Doddridge)  "  bright  flame.a  in  n  nyra- 
midical  form,  which  were  so  parted  as  to  terminate  in  several  points,  and  tlierc- 
by  to  alford  a  proper  emblem  of  the  marvellous  effccl— a  miraculous  diversity 
of  languages." 

Vor.  5.  Dwelling  at  Jerusalem— l  e.  during  the  feast. Of  every  nation 

vnder  heaven. — This  is  cviilently  spoken  hyperbolically,  and  is  e.xactly  para.? 
lei  to  Deut.  ii.  25.  The  western  hemisphere,  it  may  be  recollected,  was  not  then 
discovered ;  but  there  were  individuals  present  from  all  the  countries  here 
named,  and  probably  many  mo-e. 


31P 


ACTS,  II. 


f  vohtii  tlih 
voice  xccf 
made. 


g  or,  trou- 
bUd  ill. 
mind. 


i  c.1.11. 
lCo.12.I0, 

j  cl-.M. 
k  1  Tii.ar 


Joel  2.28.. 
32. 

vvl.irli  is 
now  (lone 
ai.,1  ex- 
cites yuiir 

the'co'ii-*" 
plcu..ii  ul 
Uie  r':i- 
iii'jMs  pro- 


m  Is.4-1.3. 
Kze.  38.27. 


6  Now  f  when  ihi.s  was  noised  abroad,  the  multitude 
came  together,  and  wore  ? confounded,  because,  that 
every  man  heard  iheni" speak  in  his  own  languaj^e. 

7  And  they  were  all  amazed  and  marvelled,  saying 
one  10  another,  Behold,  Are  not  all  these  which  speak 
ii  Galileans? 

S  And  how  hear  we  every  man  in  our  own  tongue, 
wiierein  we  were  born'? 

9  Parthians,  and  JMedes,  and  Elamites,  and  the  dwel- 
lers in  Mesopotamia,  and  in  Judea,  and  Cappadocia. 
in  Pontus,  and  Asia, 

10  Phrygia,  and  Paniphylia,  in  Egypt,  and  in  the 
parts  of  Libya  about  Cyrene,  and  strangers  of  Rome, 
Jews  and  proselytes, 

11  Creics  and  Arabians,  we  do  hear  them  speak  in 
our  tongues  i  the  wonderful  vv'orks  of  God. 

12  And  they  were  all  amazed,  and  were  in  doubt,  say- 
ing one  to  another,  j  What  meaneth  this? 

13  Others  mocking  said,  These  men  are  full  of  new 
wine. 

14  II  But  Peter.  st.Tuding  up  with  the  eleven,  lifted 
up  his  voice,  ancl  said  unto  iheui.  Ye  men  of  .ludea, 
and  all  ye  that  dwell  at  .Jerusalem,  be  this  known 
unto  you,  and  hearken  to  my  worJs: 

15  For  these  are  not  drunken,  as  ye  suppose,  seeing 
k  it  is  but  the  third  hour  of  the  day. 

16  But  this  is  that  which  was  i  spoken  by  the  pro- 
phet 0  .loel ; 

17  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  the  last  days,  saith 
God,  I  will  pour  out  '"of  my  Spirit  upon  all  flesh  :  and 


Vcr.  6.   When  this  was  noised  ahroad.— Greek,      Wlinn  Ihe  voice  was 

mate  ;"  i.  e.  wlicn  it  was  reported. Every  man  heard  them  speak  in  his 

oiun  lanynns^e.—Vmm  this  e.vprcssion.  some  have  siiriposcd  that  iiie  miracle 
CDiisi.stcd  in  li.ese  ditlcrent  per.^ons  licaring  in  liicir  own  language  wliat,  waa 
spolcen  only  in  the  Syro-Clialdaic.  or  vul;:ar  Hchrcw  of  that  age.  Bui  ihis,  be- 
sides imiltiiilying  the  miracle  more  tiian  twenty-fold,  would  he  ihe  gift  iifcars, 
and  not  of  tongues.— Such  facilities  have  been  aflbrdcd  foraminiring  languafTcs, 
that  miraculous  powers  seem  no  longer  necessary  ;  unless  it  he  considered  as 
a  miracle  that  God  has  raised  up  men  with  such  extraordinary  ahiliiies  for  ac- 
quiring new  languages,  as  in  the  instances  of  Carey,  Morrison,  Martin,  Lee, 
and  others,  who  liave  already  been  able  to  translate  the  Scriptures  into  the. 
languages  of  more  tiian  half  the  globe.  This  circumstance,  in  connexion  with 
many  olhcr.s.  as  ihe  invention  and  recent  in;|)rovementsin  printing  and  naviga- 
tion, has  already  iierl'ormed  wonders,  and  shows  in  how  many  unexpected  ways 
Goil  is  able  to  effect  his  designs,  and  fulfd  l;is  promises.  * 

Vcr.  8.  In  oiir  ojww  /ong't/c— Various  opinions  have  been  advancoil  respect- 
ing this  miracle  of  Pentecost.  Tl-.e  most  rational,  and  the  most  general  is, 
that  rlie  gift  of  tongues  lasted  during  the  ministry  of  the  apostles,  and  waa 
gradually  withdrawn  toward  the  close  of  the  first  century. 

Ver.  9.  In  .fudea— Whore  the  popular  dialect  is  thouglit  to  have  been  very 
diflbrent  from  that  of  Galilee. 

Ver.  10.  Of  Rome,  Jeios  and  proselytes.— "\X.  appears  from  Josephits,  &c. 
that  great  numbers  of  Jews  dwelt  at  Rome  about  this  time,  and  made  many 
proselytes."— Z>0(/c/?/cZ5'e. 

Ver.  13.  Neiowine.—Hatnmoridam]  Doddridsre,  "sweet  wine."  Phtfarch 
says,  the  anci.:nts  iiad  methods  of  preserving  their  wines  long  sweet,  and  that 
Ihey  were  very  intoxicatinj.'.  Doddridge,  Cabnet.  These  men  alluded  pro- 
bably to  the  wine  provided  for  the  feast.  ^  Thus  it  is  that  strangers  to  vital  reli- 
gion burlesque  it  under  the  names  of  fanatici.'^m  and  enthusiasm .— "  They 
speak  evil  ofthings  which  they  know  not,"  (Jude  10,)  nor  can  they  understand 
till  enlightened  from  the  same  divine  source. 

Ver.  l.'j.  The  third  hour— TIiolI  is,  about  eight  in  the  morning.  S«e  note  on 
chat.  iii.  1. 


ACTS,  II. 


317 


Voiir  sons  and  your  daughters  sliall  prophesy,  and  your  I 
young  men  shall  see  visions,  and  your  old  men  shall' 
dream  dream. s: 

18  And  on  my  serv  mts  and  on  my  hand-maidens  I 
will  pour  out  in  those  days  of  my  Spirit;  and  ihey 
"shall  prophesy: 

19  And  I  will  show  wonders  in  heaven  above  and 
signs  in  the  earth  beneath ;  blood,  and  fire,  anil  va- 
pour of  smok ". : 

20  The  "sun  shall  be  turned  into  darkness,  and  the 
moon  into  blood,  before  that  great  and  notable  day  of 
the  Lord  come : 

21  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  whosoever  p  shall 
call  on  the  name  of  the  Lord  shall  be  saved. 

22  Ye  men  of  Israel,  hear  these  words ;  Jesus  of  Na- 
zareth, a  man  approved  of  God  among  you  by  i  mira- 
cles and  wonders  and  signs,  which  God  did  by  him  in 
the  midst  of  you,  as  ye  "■  yourselves  also  know: 

23  Him,  being  « delivered  by  tiie  determinate  counsel 
and  foreknowledge  of  God,  ye  i  have  taken,  and  "  by 
wicked  hands  have  crucified  and  slain  : 

24  \\  hom  V  God  hath  raised  up,  having  loosed  the 
pains  of  death  :  because  it  was  not  possible  *'  that  he 
should  be  holden  of  it. 

25  For  David  speaketh  ^concerning  him,  I  foresaw 
the  Lord  always  before  my  face,  for  he  is  on  my  right 
hand,  that  I  should  not  be  moved : 

26  Therefore  did  my  heart  rejoice,  and  my  tongue  was 
glad  ;  moreover  also  my  flesh  shall  rest  in  hope  : 

27  Because  thou  wilt  not  leave  my  soul  in  hell,  neither 
wilt  thou  suffer  thy  Holy  One  to  see  corruption. 


n  cUlA,9, 
10. 
I  Co.  12. 10 

0  Ma.ia24. 

2Pf.:j.7,ip 

1  I'i  «.5. 
Ko.10.13 
I  Co.  1.2. 
rie.4.16. 


q  .Ti-.U.IO, 

i      "• 
He.2.4. 

|r  J 1-.  15.24. 

i  s  I.u.22.22. 
24.44. 

c.3.ia 
It  c.5.m 

!  u  Mat.27.1. 
i  V  Ln.24.1. 

1    c.i-.i.3(),:« 

1  Co.6  14. 

y.vA.'a.. 
1     CMi.2.I2. 
i     1  Tli.l.lO. 
I     He.13.ai. 

1  Pe.l.2l. 

wJii.  10.13. 

X  Ps.l6.a. 
11. 


Vcr.  19.  I  will  shoio  iDonders.—Soe  Mat.  \xiv. 

Ver.  23.  Foreknoioltdge.—''  Grotius,  sis  well  a.s  Beza,  obsen-es,  that  jirosr- 
nosis  niu-st  hero  signify  decree;  and  Eisner  lias  shown  tliaf  it  has  the  same 

signification  in  approved  Greek  wTiters.'    Doddridge. Ye  have  taken.— 

Neither  God's  Ibreknowlcdjje.  nor  decree,  in  any  decree  lessened  the  wicked- 
ness of  tliose  who  acted  in  this  dreadful  tragedy.  They  fulfilled  the  divine 
purposes  tininfenlionally  ;  yea.  contrary  to  their  intention  ;  and  were  fighting 
against  God  with  all  their  might  and  malice,  while  (poor,  feeble  creatures) 
they  were  in  every  instance  fulfilling  his  decrees.  "  He  doclh  according  to  his 
will  in  the  army  of  heaven,  and  among  the  inhabitants  of  the  eartli."  (Dan. 
iv.  35.) 

Ver.  25.  I  foreaaio.—Vs.  xvi.  8,  "  1  set."  Doddridge,  "  I  have  regarded  the 
Lord  as  always,"  &c. 

Ver.  27.  My  soul  in  hell. —The  apostle  Peter  here,  and  Paul  in  Acts  xiii.  35— 
37,  explain  these  words  of  David,  found  in  the  16th  Psalm,  as  applicable  ex- 
clusively to  our  Saviour  Clirisl.  In  the  present  translation  there  i.s  some  aml)!- 
guity.  The  word  rendered  Hell  is  in  the  Hebrew  Slieol,  and  means  both  I  he 
grave  and  the  invisible  world.  Our  translators  frequently  render  it  by  the 
former  word,  as  Gen.  xlir.  3S ;  xliv.  31.  I  Kings  ii.  9.  Job  xvii.  13,  14,  and 
often  Hell,  a.s  here.  Job  x.wi.  6.  Psalms  ix.  17.  But  it  is  generally  admitted 
to  include  (like  Hades)  he  invisible  world  in  general.  Bishoj)  Pearson 
says,  "  It  appeareth  that  tlio first  intention  of  puftingthese  words  into  the  Crerd 
was  only  to  express  the  burial  of  our  Saviour,  ot  the  descent  of  his  boily  into  the 
grave."  It  is  most  certain,  however,  that  the  phrase  was  afterwards  explain- 
ed, even  by  the  Christian  fathers;  of  Christ's  descent  into  the  place  of  punish- 
ment. See  1  Peter  iii.  18.  "  But  that  it  was  actually  so,  or  that  the  apostle 
intemhul  so  much,"  the  Bishop  confesses  is  "not  manifest."  See  also  Pro- 
fessor H'itsius,  who  contends,  "  that  '"^hrist  descended  into  hell,  (the  place  of 
torment.)  is  no  where  expressly  affirmed  in  Scripture,  nor  in  the  most  ancient 
creeds.  The  creeds  which  mentioned  the  descent,  were  generally  silent  with 
respect  to  the  burial ;  nor  wa»  it  witbout  some  mistake  that  both  were  after- 
wards joined  together."  Dr.  J.  P.  S7nilh  renders  the  first  clause  of  Ps.  xvi.  10. 


318 


ACTS,  11. 


A.  M.  40J3. 
A.  D.  '3. 


y  or,/77«iv- 
I  Q  Ra.23.y. 


I'b.  132.11. 
b  He.6.17. 


d  ver.21. 
e  Lu.2J.4S. 


g  Jn.l6.7, 
13. 
c.1.4. 

h  c.10.45. 
Ep.4.8. 

i  Ps.110.1. 
Mat.-A'.44 

j   Zee.13.1. 

k  c.5.31. 

1  .In.3.3.5. 

m  1>=.2.9,6.. 


11  F.7.e.7.1G. 
'/fC.1'2.10 


23  Thou  hast  made  known  to  me  the  wayo  of  life; 
thou  shalt  make  me  full  of  joy  with  thy  countenance. 

20  Men  and  brethren,  >'  let  me  freely  speak  unto  you 
of  the  ptitiiarch  David,  that  he  is  both  dead  and  bu- 
ried, and  his  sepulchre  is  with  us  unto  this  day. 

30  Therefore  being  /  a  prophet,  and  knowing  that 
God  had  sworn  '^  with  an  oath  t  to  him,  that  of  the 
fruit  of  his  loins,  accordini;  to  the  flesh,  he  would  raise 
up  Christ  to  sit  on  his  throne; 

31  He  seeing  this  "=  before  spake  of  the  resurreclion  of 
Christ,  that  his  soul  was  not  left  in  hell,  neither  his 
flesh  did  see  corruption. 

32  This  J  Jesus  hath  God  raised  up,  whereof  ^  we  all 
are  witnesses. 

33  I  Therefore  beingby  the  right  hand  of  God  exalted, 
and  having  ='  received  of  the  Father  the  promise  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  he  hath  shed  forth  h  this,  which  ye  now 
see  and  hear. 

34  For  David  is  not  ascended  into  the  heavens:  but 
he  saith  himself,  The  Lord  i  said  unto  my  Lord,  Sit 
thou  on  my  right  hand, 

35  Until  1  make  thy  foes  thy  footstool. 

36  Therefore  let  all  the  house  Jof  Israel  know  assu- 
redly, that  k  God  hath  made  that  same  .Tesus,  whom 
ye  have  crucified,  both  i  Lord  and  "'Christ. 

37  II  Now  when  they  heard  this,  they  were  pricked 
"  in  their  heart,  and  said  unto  Peter  and  to  the  rest  of 
the  apostles,  Men  and  brethren,  what  "  shall  we 
do? 

3S  Then  Peter  said  unto  them,  p  Repent,  and  be  bap- 
tized every  one  of  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  for 
the  remission  of  sins,  and  ye  shall  receive  the  gift  of 
the  Holy  Ghost. 


"  Tiiou  wilt  not  leave  my  life  in  iIk' grave ;"  wliicli  nearly  corrcspomls  willi 
Dr.  KennicotVs  version,  "  Tliou  wilt  not  abandon  my  life  to  tlio  prave."— 
(Tlie  word  hell,  from  the  Saxon  hillan  or  hejun,  to  liide,  or  from  hall,  a  ca- 
vern, lliougli  now  used  only  tor  tlio  place  ot'  torment,  anciently  denoted  tiic 
concealed  or  unseen  place  of  the  dead  in  ^o.n<:Xik\.]—Bagster. 

Ver.  30.  That  of  the  fruit  of  his  loins,  [according  to  the  flesh,  he  ivould 
raise  up  Christ]  to  sit  on  his  throne.-'Vhe  words  here  placed  between 
brackf  ts  are  wanting  in  the  Ale.xandrian  and  Ephrem  IMSS.,  and  in  the  Cam- 
Ijvidg^j  by  correction  ;  also  in  the  Vulgate,  Syriac,  and  other  ancient  versions. 
Eoothroyd  reads.tlicrelbrc,  after  Griesbach,  "  That  rf  tiie  fruit  of  iiis  loins 
should  ONE  sit  on  his  throne." 

Ver.  33.  B]/.— Hammond  and  Doddridge,  "  To  the  right  hand." See  and 

/jertr— That  is,  witness  the  efiects  of 

Ver.  34.  David  is  not  ascended— \.  e.  in  liis  body,  vliich  is  still  entombed. 
Jerome  mentions  the  remains  of  David's  sepulchre,  and  a  place  is  shown  as 
such,  even  to  this  day. The  Lord  said,  &c.— Ps.  ex.  1. 

Ver.  3.5.  Thy  foes  thy  footstool.— It  was  cu.st.omary  for  conquerors  ti>rmerl.v 

rto  put  their  feet  on  the  necks  of  the  vanquished,  Josh.  x.  24.     In  the  (•,lo.^e  of 

the  negotiations,  after  a  late  expedition  to  Aliriers,  the  Dey  rcf}ised  to  gi\e  up 

two  prisoners,  until  at  length  ho  was  oliliged,  and  tlien  he  said,  "  His  fool  is 

on  my  neck,  and  what  can  I  do."    Orient.  Lit.  No.  13S6. 

Vei .  37.  Tliey  were  pricked  in  their  heart. — Doddridge,  "  pierced  to  the 
heart."  If  Christ  and  his  Apostles  believed  and  taught  the  salvation  of  all 
men,  how  account  fbrthi?  fact,  that  their  preaching  so  much  (ilanned  thefars 
and,  awakened  the  enmity  of  loicked  men.  'I'lio  fac^t  is  unquestioiKiblc. 
Christ  rarely  preached  a  sermon,  which  did  not  excitQ  uneasiness  in  the  iiiind.^ 
of  sinners,  and  send  them  away  dissatisfied  and  murmuring  against  llic  preach- 
er. The  same  is  true  of  the  Apostles.  Un  ^er  their  preaching  sinners  vvtre 
"pricked  in  their  hearts." 

Ver.  33.  Repent,  and  be  baptized.— They  could  only  prove  the  sincerity  of 


ACTS,  HI. 


1 


3191 


39  For  the  promise  tis  unto  you,  and  to  your  child- 1 
ren,  and  "■  to  all  that  are  alar  ofi',  even  as  many  as  ihCj 
.  Lord  our  God  shall  call. 

j    40  And  with  many  other  words  did  ho  testify  and 
i  exhort,  saying,  Save  yourselves  from  this  untoward 

generation. 
I  41  M  Then  they  that  gladly  received  his  word  were 
'I  baptized:  and  the  same  day  there  were  a.dded  unlo 
|!  t/ietn  about  three  thousand  souls. 
M  4-2  And  s  they  continued  steadfastly  in  the  apostles' 
j!  doctrine  and  fellowship,  and  in  breaking  of  bread,  and 
'i  in  prayers. 

43  And  fear  came  upon  every  soul :  and  many  t  won- 
ders and  signs  wera  done  by  the  apostles. 

44  And  all  that  believed  were  together,  and  "  lao 
all  things  common; 

45  And  sold  their  possessions  and  soods.  and  '  parted 
them  to  all  men,  as  every  man  had  need. 

46  And  they,  continuing  daily  with  one  accord  in  the 
temple,  and  breaking  bread  ^from  house  to  house, 
did  eat  their  meat  with  gladness  and  singleness  of 
heart, 

47  Praising  God,  and  having  ^  favour  with  all  the 
people.  And  >'  the  Lord  added  to  the  church  daily 
such  as  should  be  saved. 

CHAPTER  III. 
I  Peter  preaching  to  ihe  people  that  c;mie  lo  ?«  a  lame  man  restored  to  his  feet, 
}'2  prolessetli  tlie  cure  not  to  have  I'ceii  wioughi  by  hie  or  John's  own  power, 
or  lioiiiieas,  b-.u  by  Goil,  and  his  Son  Jesus,  and  ihrough  faith  in  his  name  : 
13  witlial  reprelieiiuijig  lliem  Ijt  crucifying  Jesus.  17  Which  bec.iHse  ihey 
did  it  throiidi  iffnoraiice,  and  that  thereby  were  fulfilled  God's  determinate 
counsel',  and  the  scriptures:  19  he  exhoneth  d'.em  by  repentance  and  faith  to 
seek  remission  of  their  sins,  and  salvation  in  tliesame  Jesus. 

NOW  Peter  and  John  went  up  together  into  the 
temple  at  *  the  hour  of  prayer,  beijig  the  ninth 
Jiov.r. 


g  Joel  2.28. 


t  Ma.  16. 17 
a  c.4.32,31. 


V  IS.5S.7 
2Co.9.1,9. 
lJn.3.17. 


y  C.5.U. 


PS..5.5.17. 
Dh.6.10. 


their  repentance  by  a  public  profession,  of  which  baptism  was  tlie  appointed 
sign. 

Vcr.  'J9.  As  many  as  the  Lord  cur  Gad  shall  call— That  is,  all  of  every  age 
and  country,  to  w.hom  the  gospe!  shall  be  sent. 

Vcr.  40.  Save  yourselves— Or,  "  Be  ye  saved."  Drs.  J.  Edwards  and  Dodd- 
ridge. 

Ver.  41.  Three  thousand  sovls—i.  e.  persons  ;  so  ver.  43. 

Ver.  44.  Were  together. — Doddridge,  "  In  the  .-jame  ;"  certainly  not  in  the 
same  room,  nor  the  same  house,  but  in  a  quarter  of  the  town  probably  where 
tlii'ir  friends  chielly  resided. 

Vcr.  4S.  And  sold  their  'possessions. — "  That  this  unbounded  liberality  was 
not  commantled  l)y  St.  Peter,  is  evident  from  his  address  to  Ananin<;.  chap. 
V.  4.  And  that  it  was  not  intended  as  a  precedent,  is  equally  clear  from  all  the 
Epistles,  in  which  frequent  mention  is  made  of  the  distinction  between  rich 
and  poor,"  dct.—Townsend's  New  Test.  Arr. 

Ver.  46.  They,  coiitinuinsf  daily— Th&t  is.  they  daily  \-isited  the  temple. 

Breaking  bread  from  hotise  to  house.— Light  foot,  Pearson,  and  other.?,  un- 
derstand this  phrase,  "  breaking  bread,"  as  signifying  the  Eucharist,  or  Lord's 
Supper  :  but  the  words  following,  "  did  eat  their  meat,"  &c.  strongly  inclines 
us  to  rer<r  the  expression  to  their  social  meals,  as  in  Luke  xxiv.  35.  So  Dodd- 
ridge. The  learned  Joseph  Mede  translates  the  Greek  phrase  'kat'oikon,) 
"  on  the  house,"  meaninir,  in  the  upper  room ;  and  supposes  t\,L<  after  the 
death  of  Christ,  t!ie  apostles  held  their  religious  meetings  in  the  room  whore 
Jesus  had  kept  the  Passover,  &c.— that  ther«  our  Lord  repeatedly  met  with 
them,  and  that  there  they  assembled  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  and  afterwards. 
See  Townsend's  New  Tost.  Arr. 

Vcr.  47.  Such  as  .should  be  saved.— Doddridge,  "Those  who  were  saved." 
Dr.  J.  hldtoards,  "  The  saved." 

Chap.  III.  Ver.  1.  I'og ether.— [Rather,  "at  the  same  time,"  or   'at  that 


320 


ACTS,  III. 


A.  M.  4033. 
A.  D.  29. 


b  Jn.9.8. 

c  C4.10. 

d  Is.35.6. 

e  Jn.  10.23. 
C5.12. 


g  Mal.22.S2 
h  c.5.30,3l. 


i  Jn.17.1. 
Kp.l.20.. 

2-i 

pii.2.9,n. 

He.2.9. 
He.1.5,18. 

j  Jn.19.15. 

k  Mal.27.n 
..25. 

Lu.23.lG.. 
23. 


1  Ps.16.10. 
Lu.1.35. 


mc.7.52. 
22.  U. 


n  or,  au- 
thor. 
Jn.1.4. 
1  J. 1.5.11 


0  Mat.  28.2 
...5. 
Ep.1.20. 

p  C2.32. 


2  And  a  certain  man  lame  from  his  mother's  womb 
was  carried,  whom  they  laid  daily  at  the  gateb  of  the 
temple  which  is  called  Beautiful,  to  ask  alms  of  them 
that  entered  into  the  temple  ; 

3  Who  seeing  Peter  and  John  about  to  go  into  the 
temple  asked  an  alms. 

4  And  Peter,  fastening  his  eyes  upon  him  with  John, 
said,  Look  on  us. 

5  And  he  gave  heed  unto  them,  expecting  to  receive 
something  of  them. 

6  Then  Peter  said,  Silver  and  gold  have  I  none  :  but 
such  as  I  have  give  I  thee:  In  =  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Nazareth  rise  up  and  walk. 


7  And  he  took  him  by  the  right  Jiand,  and  lifted  fiim 
......  d  £    ■  ■    ■ 

strength 


up  :  and  immediately  his  feet  andankle  bones  received 


8  And  he  leaping  d  up  stood,  and  walked,  and  enter- 
ed with  them  into  the  temple,  walking,  and  leaping, 
and  praising  God. 

9  And  all  the  people  saw  him  walking  and  prais- 
ing God  : 

10  And  they  knew  that  it  was  he  which  sat  for  alms 
at  the  Beautiful  gate  of  the  temple  :  and  they  were 
filled  with  wonder  and  amazement  at  that  which  had 
happened  unto  him. 

11  And  as  the  lame  man  which  was  healed  held  Peter 
and  John,  all  the  people  ran  together  unto  them  in  the 
porch  •=  that  is  called  Solomon's,  greatly  wondering. 

12  IT  And  when  Peter  saw  it,  he  answered  unto  the 
people,  Ye  men  of  Israel,  why  marvel  ve  at  this?  or 
why  look  ye  so  earnestly  on  us,  as  though  by  our 
own  (  power  or  holiness  we  had  made  this  man  to 
walk? 

13  The  God  s  of  "Abraham,  and  of  Isaac,  and  of 
Jacob,  the  God  of  our  »•-  fathers,  hath  glorified  i  hip 
Son  Jesus  ;  whom  ye  delivered  up,  and  denied  Jhifn 
in  the  presence  of  Pilate,  when  he  k  was  determined 
to  let  him  go. 

14  But  ye  denied  the  Holy  i  One  and  the  ""  Just, 
and  desired  a  murderer  to  be  granted  unto  yoi: ; 

15  And  killed  the  "  Prince  of  life,  whom  God  hath 
raised  "  from  the  dead;  whereof  p  we  are  witnesses. 


time,"  referriiiK  lo  the  time  \vl 

tioneil  at  the  clii.se  of  the  proc.ediiif:  chapter.]— Baffsfer. 


n  the  tran.sactidns  took  phice,  which  are  men- 
T/ie  7i>nrh  liimi— 
i.  0.  (with  us)  ahdiil  (i)iir  in  tlie  at'lcrnoon.  "  The  Jews  divided  ilie  time,  from 
the  rising' lo  Uie  sitting' of  1  he  sim,  iiiid  twelve  liours.  whieh  were  (•(uiseipicnfly, 
at  dirtfreiit  limes  nf  the  year,  of  inuMiual  length.  The  third  hour  was  (Ihcn- 
fore)  the  ini  idi(!  s)!ace  hctween  sim-ii.<e  and  noon  ;"  (Doddridge  :)  the  ninth 
was  iMuisetrieiilly  llie  medium  point  hetwcen  noon  ami  sunset,  which  at  this 
lime  of  the  year  (tiif  latter  eiui  of  31ay,  when  the  sun  does  not  set  fill  near 
eiffht)  must  haveheen  about  four,  P.  M.  The  passover  full  moon  fell  thi.s  yeur 
April  3,  according  to  Sir  /.  Sewfon,  and  the  Pentecost,  seven  weeks  aller. 

Ver.  2.  The  gate  ....  called  Bi'«m/(Av/.— This  pate,  whirh  was  added  by 
Henxl  to  the  Court  of  the  Gentiles,  was  30  cubits  hi«h,  and  15  broad,  and  made 
of  Corinthian  hra.ss. 

Ver.  II.  The  porch  that  is  called  Solomon's.— See  John  x.  23. 

Ver.  M.  A  murderer.— Gr.  "  a  nun.  a  murderer."  So  Luke  xi\.  7,  "  a  man, 
a  sinner;"  x.xiv.  19.  (Gr.)  'a  man.  a  prophet." 

Ver.  15.  The  Prince  ofl/fe.—Tlw  oriiimal  term  is  variously  used  ;  for  Prince, 
chap.  V.  31  ;  Captain,  Heh.  ii.  10  ;  Aulhur,  Heh.  xii.  2. 


ACTS,  III. 


321 


16  And  his  name  through  faith  in  his  name  hath 
made  this  man  strong,  whom  ye  see  and  know  :  yea, 
the  faith  which  is  by  him  hath  given  him  this  perfect 
soundness  in  the  presence  of  you  all. 

17  And  now,  brethren,  1  wot  that  through  ignorance 
'» ye  did  if,  as  did  also  your  rulers. 

18  But  those  ^  things,  which  God  before  had  showed 
by  the  mouth  of  ail  his  prophets,  that  Christ  should 
suffer,  he  hath  so  fulfilled. 

19  Repent  ye  "  therefore,  and  be  *  converted,  that 
your  sms  may  be  "  blotted  out,  when  the  times "of 
refreshing  "  shall  come  from  the  presence  of  the 
Lord ; 

20  And  he  "  shall  send  Jesus  Christ,  which  before 
was  preached  unto  you  : 

21  Whom  the  heaven  must  receive  until  the  times  *  of 
restitution  of  all  things,  which  God  hath  spoken  y  by 
the  mouth  of  all  his  holy  prophets  since  the  woi'd 
began. 

22  For  Moses  truly  said  unto  the  fathers,  A  *  prophet 
shall  the  Lord  your  God  raise  up  unto  you  of  your 
brethren,  like  unto  me ;  him  shall  ye  hear  m  all  things 
whatsoever  he  shall  say  unto  you. 

23  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  every  soul,  which 
will  not  hear  that  prophet,  shall  be  destroyed  from 
among  the  people. 


q  I,u.2J.ai. 
Jn.lfi.3. 
1  Caii 


r  Lu.?4.«. 


Is.  .6.  ,20 
Jo*.  2.13. 


.Te.31.23.. 

25. 

-/ep.3.1l. 


/c.l.U. 
He.9.28. 


y  Lu.1.70. 


I  De.13.l5.. 
19. 


Ver.  16.  .477^  his  name,  through  faith.  &c.— That  is,  by  virtue  of  his  name, 
and  through  faith  tiiorein  ;  meaning,  the  faith  not  only  of  the  apostles,  hut  also 
of  tlio  man  on  whom  the  miracle  was  wrought,  who  himself  doubtless  became 
a  believer  in  the  Lord  .Jesus. 

Vor.  17. 1  loot— x.  e.  "  1  know." That  through  ignorance— Namely,  of  tlie 

true  character  of  Jesus.    See  1  Co.  ii.  S. 

Ver.  19.  When.— Doddridge  and  others,  "  that ;"  as  the  same  word  is  ren- 
dered in  Luke  ii.  35.  Acts  xv.  17,  &c. The  times  of  refreshing  siiall  come. 

— Perhap.s  wc  miiarht  he  justified  in  supijlyinsr  the  adverb  farther--"  that  [far- 
ther! limes  of  refreshing  may  come  ;"  roteiring  back  to  the  outpouring  of  the 
Spirit  on  tiie  day  of  Pentecost,  (which  was  introrluced  by  a  '"  mighty  rusliing 
wind,")  and  forward,  to  other  similar  dispensations  of  divine  grace,  as  in 
chap.  X. 

Ver.  20.  And  he  shall  send.—Haminond  and  Doddridge,  "  and  that  he  may 

send  ;"  that  is,  again  send. Jesus  Christ,  which  before  was  preached  unto 

you— Thvit  is,  in  the  types  and  prophecies.  But  Hammond,  Doddridge, 
Wesley,  and  many  others,  read.  "  That  he  may  send  unto  you  Jesus  Christ, 
who  was  before  appointed,"  or  '  dcsii^nated,"— namely,  to  be  our. Saviour.  So 
read  the  Alexandrian  and  many  other  valuable  MS3.  and  ancient  versions ; 
some  Christian  Fathci-s,  Beza,  Vitringa,  <tc. 

Ver.  21.  The  tr.ncs  of  restitution  of  all  things.— Th^i  the  word  means  to 
restore,  or  re^'ulate,  is  indisputable,  and  in  this  .*ense  we  have  properly  applied 
it  to  Elias,  Mat.  iii.  3;  xvii.  11.  But  in  all  languages  there  are  many  words 
which,  in  dilforcnt  connexions,  require  to  be  differently  rendered  ;  and,  on  ma- 
ture consideration,  in  this  place  we  orelcr  the  rendering  of  Hammond  and 
Campbell,—"  The  completion,"  or  ramer,  "  the  consummation."  (i.  e.  the  ful- 
filment,) of  all  things  which  God  hath  spoken,  &c.  "  But  the  restitution  here 
spoken  of,"  says  Dr.  Hawes,  "  does  not  mean  the  restoration  of  all  men  to  h.i- 
linoss  and  happiness  ;   but  simply  the  completion,  accomplishment,  ful/il- 

I  inent,  (so  the  word  is  rendered  by  the  best  Greek  scholars.)  of  all  that  God  hf  s 
Ij  predicted  by  his  prophets  respecting  the  kingdom  and  glory  of  Blessiah.    Tie 

i  passage  does  not  say  a  word  respecting  the  salvation  of  all,  or  of  any  of  man- 
•)  kind.  It  only  asserts  the  completion  of  all  the  predictions  containetl  in  the  an- 
,  cient  prophecies.  But'whether  the  restoration  of  all  men  to  divine  favour  is 
one  of  those  predictions,  remains  to  be  proved." 
Ver.  -22.  For  Moses  truly  said,  &.c.— Doddridge  remarks,  that  both  Dr. 
j !  Bullock  and  .Mr.  Jeffery  have  excellently  shown,  tl'at  this  promise  does  indeed 

I I  primarily  refer  to  the  Messiah.    See  Bp.  Chandler's  Defence  of  Christianitv. 


322 


ACTS,  IV. 


c  Mat.  10.5. 
Lu.-.^1.J7. 


(1  N  59.20. 
Mat.l.yi. 
Tit.!ill.. 
U. 


24  Yea,  and  all  the  prophets  from  Samuel,  and  those 
that  follow  after,  as  many  as  have  spoken,  have  like- 
wise foretold  of  these  days. 

2h  Ye  ^  are  the  children  of  the  prophets,  and  of  the 
covenant  which  God  made  with  our  fathers,  saying 
unto  Ahraham.  And  b  in  thy  seed  shall  all  the  kind- 
reds of  the  earth  be  blessed. 

26  Unto  c  you  first  God,  having  raised  up  his  Son 
Jesus,  sent  him  to  bless  you,  in  turning  away  d  every 
one  of  you  from  his  iniquities. 

•  CHAPTER  IV. 

I  The  rulers  of  the  Jews  ofieivleil  wiili  Peier's  sermon,  4  (tlioueh  thousanb  of 
the  people  were  coiiverteil  that  he.iril  the  word,)  imprison  him  aiid  John. 
i>  -Alter,  tipoii  examination  Peter  boldly  avouching  the  lame  man  to  be  healed 
by  the  name  of  Je;>ns,  and  that  by  the  sonie  Jesus  only  we  must  be  eternally 
Kiveil,  13  they  conunaml  him  and  John  to  preach  no  more  in  tfiat  name,  mid- 
ing  aUo  Ihrealening,  23  whereupon  the  church  fleeth  to  prayer.  31  Am!  Gnd, 
by  moving  the  plaeie  where  tliey  were  as-scinbltd,  testified  that  he  heard  their 
prayer :  conlirniing  llie  church  wilii  tlie  gift  of  tJte  Holy  Ghost,  and  with  ma- 
tiial  love  and  charily. 

A  ND  as  they  spake  unto  the  people,  the  priests,  and 
-^  the  ''  captain  of  the  temple,  and  the  b  Sadducees, 
came  upon  them, 

2  Bein"  grieved  that  they  taught  the  people,  and 
preached  through  .lesus  the  resurrection  from  the  dead. 

3  And  they  laid  hands  on  them,  and  put  lliem  in 
hold  unto  the  next  day:  for  it  was  now  even-tide. 

4  Howbeit  many  <^  of  them  which  heard  the  word 
believed ;  and  the  number  of  the  men  was  about 
five  thousand. 

5  IT  And  it  came  to  pass  on  the  morrow,  that  their 
rulers,  and  elders,  and  scribes, 

6  And  Annas  <i  the  high  priest,  and  Caiaphas,  and 
John,  and  Alexander,  and  as  many  as  were  of  the 
kindred  of  the  high  priest,  were  gathered  together 
at  Jerusalem. 


Vcr.  24.  Yea,  and  all  the  prophets.— This  cominj?  of  Jesus  Chri.st.  first  to 
save  and  dien  to  jiidirc  tlio  world,  God  predicted  by  fl:e  nioutli  of  all  iiLs 
holy  prophets,  from  .Samuel  to  John  the  Baptist ;  and,  as  he  iias  accomplished 
the  Ibriocr,  .'^o  certainly  will  he  do  the  hitter. 

Vcr.  26.  To  Mess  you,  in  turning  aioay  every  one  of  you  frmn  hiJiini- 
quit i en. —Doddridge,  "To  bless  you,  every  one  of  you  turning  from  his  ini- 
qiiities." 

Chap.  IV.  Ver.  l.  Captain  of  tiie  temple.— k  Jewish  officer,  who  had  the 
command  of  the  division  of  Levites  then  m  waiting.  "  The  temple  had  always 
a  puard  of  Levites.  who  kept  watch  in  it  by  turns,  day  and  night."  Campbell. 
Compare  ncjtc  on  Luke  x.xii.  52. 

Ver.  4.  About  five  thm/.mnd.-Doddridge  includes  those  before  converted 
in  this  number.  PrevitJis  to  the  day  of  Pentecost  we  hear  of  only  120  be.ievcrs 
in  Jcru.^alem,  though  ft  is  probable  there  were  many  more  in  Galileo:  3000 
were  at  that  time  added,  and  2000  more  soon  tiner. 
I  Ver.  6.  Anna^  the  liigli  prfeM.— Campbell  tliinks  it  probable  that  at  this 
time  Annas  and  Caiapha.'^  might  hold  the  office  by  turns  annually.  Campbell 
in  Luke  iii.  2. — -.lolm.—\DT.  Vghtfoot  suppose*,  with  much  probnbdily,  that 
this  was  Joclianan  ben  Zaccai,  (i.  e.  John  the  son  of  Zaccai,)  who  was  very 
famous  at  that  lime  in  the  Jewish  nation.  He  was  a  scolar  of  the  celebrated 
Hillel,  and  was  president  of  the  Sanhedrim  after  Simeon  the  son  of  Gamaliel, 
and  lived  to  he  120  years  old.  It  is  said  that  a  Irttle  before  thi.s  time  when  the 
gates  of  the  temple  flew  open  of  their  own  accord,  he  foretold  its  destruction  ; 
which  ho  lived  to  see  .iccoiniilisiied. Alexunder.—Thii  was  probable  rs  se- 
veral learned  men  suppose,  Alexander  Lysimachus  alabarch  or  governor  of 
the  Jews  at  Ale.vandria,  and  brother  of  the  famous  Pliilio  JiuIjeus.  He  was 
one  of  the  noblest  and  richest  men  of  his  lime,  and  in  great  favour  with  Clau- 
dius Cesar,  and  adorned  the  gates  of  the  temple  with  plates  of  gold  ar.J  silver. 
Josephus.  \~-Bagster. 


ACTS,  IV. 


323 


A.  M.  403?.. 
A.  D.  a. 


h  Ps.Iia22. 
Is.28.16. 
Mat.21.12 


i  c.10.43. 
I  Ti.*Z5,6. 


J  Ps.'IS.n 


7  And  when  they  had  set  ihern  in  the  midst,  they 
askci.  By  "^  what  power,  or  by  what  name,  have  ye 
done  this? 

8  Then  Peter,  filled  f  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  said  unto 
them.  Ye  rulers  of  the  people,  and  elders  of  Israel, 

9  If  we  this  day  bo  examined  of  the  good  deed  done 
10  the  impotent  man,  by  what  means  he  is  made 
whole; 

10  Be  it  known  unto  you  all,  and  to  all  the  people  of 
Israel,  that  s  by  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Nazareth, 
whom,  ve  crucified,  whom  God  raised  from  the  dead, 
even  by  him  doth  this  man  stand  here  before  you 
whole. 

11  This  is  the  stone  h  which  was  set  at  nought  of 
you  builders,  which  is  become  the  head  of  the  corner. 

12  Neither  is  there  salvation  in  any  other  :  for  i  there 
is  none  other  J  name  under  heaven  given  among  men, 
whereby  we  must  be  saved. 

13  IT  Now  when  they  saw  the  boldness  of  Peter  and 
John,  and  perceived  that  thev  were  w  unlearned  and 
ignorant  men.  they  marvellea  ;  and  they  took  know- 
ledge of  them,  that  they  had  been  with  Jesus. 

14  And  beholding  the  man  which  was  healed  stand- 
ing with  them,  they  could  say  nothing  i  against  it. 

15  But  when  they  had  commanded  them  to  go  aside 
out  of  the  council,  thev  conferred  among  themselves, 

16  Saving,  ^  What  shall  we  do  to  these  men  1  for 
that  indeed  a  notable  miracle  hath  been  done  by  them 
is  manifest  to  all  them  that  dwell  in  Jerusalem;  and 
we  •cannot  deny  it. 

17  But  that  it  spread  no  farther  among  the  people,  let 
us  straitly  threaten  them,  that  "  they  speak  hence- 
forth to  no  man  in  this  name. 

18  And  they  called  them,  and  commanded  them 
not  to  speak  at  all  nor  teach  in  the  name  of  Jesus. 

19  But  Peter  and  John  answered  and  said  unto 
them,  Whether  it  be  right  in  the  sight  of  God  to 
"hearken  unto  you  more  than  unto  God,  judge  ye. 

20  For  P  we  cannot  but  speak  the  things  which 
<5  we  have  seen  and  heard. 

21  So  when  thev  had  farther  threatened  them,  they 
let  them  go,  finding  nothing  how  thev  might  punish 
them,  because  ''  of  the  people  :  for  all  men  glorified 
God  for  that  which  was  done. 

22  For  the  man  was  above  forty  years  old,  on 
whom  this  miracle  of  healing  was  showed. 

23  IT  And  being  let  go,  they  went  »  to  their  own 
company,  and  reported  all  that  the  chief  priests  and 
elders  had  said  unto  them. 

Vcr.  10.  lie  it  known  unto  you  all.— Am\  is  tliis  Peter,  wlio  was  but  lately 
so  alarmed  at  the  question  of  a  servantmuici,  that  he  denied  his  Master?  Yes  ; 
but  he  liad  now  been  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  aflords  a  happy  example 
of  what  a  change  grace  can  make  in  men's  characters  and  tempers. 

Ver.  13.  Unlearned  andisnorant  men.— Doddridge,  "Illiterate  men.  and 
ill  private  stations  of  life."  So  Lardner,  who  remarks  that  they  were,  how- 
ever, well  acquainted  with  the  Scriptures.  Boothroyd,  "  Unlearned  and  ob- 
•cure  men." 

V^r.  17.  Straitly  threaten— i.  e.  severely  or  strongly  llircaten. 


p  Je.20.9. 


q  c.22.15. 
lJn.l.l,a 


r  Mat21.26 
C5.26. 


8  C2.44..46 


3-24 


ACTS,  IV. 


t  ii;\i.i9.i5, 

u  Pb.2.1,2. 


■  ra«.23.l.. 
8,&c 


t  Pr.2l  30. 
UA6.H). 
53. 10. 

i! 

I    y  "57  13,31, 
I        J-M-3. 
I       2131. 
Ep.6.19. 


1.43. 


a  c.2.2,4. 
16.2a 


;  Ro.  1.5.5,6. 
2Co.  13.11. 
l>li.2.2. 
1 1'e.3.8. 


f  Lu.1.48, 
49. 
.■„1.2i 

g  J.i.1.16. 


24  And  when  they  heard  that,  they  Ufted  r.p  tberr 
voice  10  God  with  one  accord,  and  said.  Lord,  t  thou 
ari  God,  which  ha.-^t  made  heaven,  and  earth,  and 
the  sea,  and  all  that  in  them  is  : 

25  Wlio  by  the  mouth  of  thy  servant  David  hast 
said,  Wliy  "  did  the  heathen  rage,  and  the  peopk 
iniapfine  vain  things? 

2(5  'Vhv.  kings  of  the  earth  stood  np,  and  the  rulers 
w"re  2;athercd  togctlier  against  the  Lord,  and  against 
his  Christ. 

27  For  of  a  truth  against  thy  holy  child  Je'^'us 
whom  thou  hast  anointed,  both  ^  Herod,  and  Poiitiue 
Pilate,  with  the  Gentiles,  and  the  people  of  Isiael, 
were  gathered  together, 

2S  For  w  to  do  whatsoever  thv  hand  and  thy  coun- 
sel determined  ^  before  to  be  dione. 

29  And  now,  Lord,  behold  their  threatenings :  and 
grant  unto  thy  servants,  that  with  all  v  boldness 
they  may  speak,  thy  word, 

30'  By  streichmg  forth  thy  hand  to  heal ;  and  tha- 
^  signs  and  wonders  may  be  done  by  the  name  of  th> 
holy  child  Jesus. 

31  H  And  when  they  had  prayed,  "^  the  place  was 
shaken  where  they  were  assembled  together;  and 
they  were  all  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
b  th'ey  spake  the  word  of  God  with  boldness. 

32  And  the  multitude  of  them  that  believed  were  of 
one^  heart  and  of  one  soul :  neither  said  any  of  them 
that  aught  of  the  things  which  he  possessed  was  his 
own;  but  'i  they  had  all  things  common. 

3  And  with  great  power  '^  gave  the  apostles  witness 
f of  the  resurrection  of  the  Lord  Jesus:  and  great 
grace  s  was  upon  them  all. 

34  Neither  was  there  any  among  them  that  lacked  : 
for  as  many  as  were  possessors  of  lands  or  houses 
sold  them,  and  brought  the  prices  of  the  things  that 
were  sold, 

35  And  1'  laid  them  down  at  the  apostles'  feet;  and 
■  distribution  was  made  unto  every  man  according  as 
he  had  need. 


Vor.  25.  Who  hy  the  month  of  thy  servant  David.— S^cc  Ps.  ii.  1,  2. 

Ver.  26.  Against  his  Christ— i.  o.  h\s  A>iointe(l—thc  IMe.s.siah. 

Ver.  27.  Thy  holy  child.— (Gr.  pais.)— Thin  term  may  [irobahly  be  here  wed 
lo  intimate  ti)at  the  opposition  commonci'd  in  our  Saviour's  infancy  ;  and  He- 
rorl  the  Great,  a.s  well  U3  Hcmcl  the  Tc'rarch.  rriay  be  tiore  uncF(;r.5to()d. 

Ver.  23.  Determined.— Doddrids^e,  "predetermined."  Compare  chap.  ii. 
23,  with  Luke  .vxii.  22. 

Ver.  31.  IVie  place  was  shaken.— Sec  chari.  ii.  2.  This  api>ears  to  have  been 
tlic  prehidc  to  a  farther  outpouring  of  the  Spirit. 

Ver.  34.  Neither  any  that  lacked.— As  to  the  community  of  [roods,  men-  ' 

tioned  in  chap.  ii.  4A,  &c.,  and  again  here,  it  hy  no  means  appears  to  have  t)een  '' 

,'  intended  for  h  utandinc  practice  in  thi»  Cliri.stian  Cliurch,  for  it  is  no  where  en-  I 

I  joined  :  nor  is  it  desirable,  for  it  wouhl  .sujievsedc  the  e.xercise  of  the  nuisi 
amiable  grace  of  chari'y:  for  if  the  members  of  lli*  Church  were  all  nhke, 
ricli  or  poor,  they  woulrl  have  no  opportunity  to  relieve  each  olher;  but  our 
Lord  told  Ilia  apostles,  "  The  poor  ye  have  with  you  always,  and,  wJ»ensoevcr 
yo  will,  ye  may  do  them  good."    (INIark  .\iv.  7.) 

Ver.  35.  And  laid  them  doicnat  the  apotttei'fe.ct—i.  e.  for  their  d>stril))ifii>n.  . 
Thi.s  shortly  after  occa.*ioned  Ihcm  so  much  secular  employment,  that  thiy  | 
were  overwhelmed  with  it.     See  chap.  vi.  1.  &c. 


ACTS,  V. 


325 


36  And  Joses,  who  bv  the  apostles  was  surnamed 
Barnabas,  (which  is,  being  interpreted,  The  son  of 
consolation,)  a  Levite,  and  of  the  country  of  Cyprus, 

37  Having  land,  sold  it,  and  brought  the  money,  and 

laid  it  at  the  apostles'  feet. 

CHAPTER  V.  „      ,     ,   , 

1  After  tliat  Aiianiiu  ami  Sappliira  his  uile  for  their  hypocrisy  at  Petsr  s  re.jtike 
had  falleiul.iwn  ileaJ,  12  ami  tluit  the  rtat  of  the  apostles  had  wrought  manv 


A.  M.  40331 
A.  D.  !». 


__  ..  apostles  are  agttio  imp: 

Uiii?  them  to  preach  openly  to  nil :  21  ulien, 


miracles,  14  to  the  iiicrei\se  of  ihcfailli 

19  Init  ilelivereti  by  an  angel  biaaiiii?  th^ ,     _  •  ,   ,-  .         ,  , 

after  t'leir  leachhij  acoor^lingly  in  the  temple,  -5  ami  l«lore  tlie  council, 
33  they  arc  in  ilanser  to  be  k'illeil,  through  tlie  advice  of  Gamaliel,  a  great 
counsellor  among  the  Jews,  they  oe  kept  alive,  40  and  are  but  beaten  :  tor 
which  Uiey  glorify  God,  and  ceaai  no  day  Iroiii  preaching. 

BUT  a  certain  man  named  Ananias,  with  Sapphira 
his  wile,  sold  a  possession,  . 

2  And  kept  back  part  of  the  price,  his  wife  also  being 
privy  to  it,  and  '^  brought  a  certain  part,  and  laid  t^ 
al  the  apostles'  feet.         .  ,     ,     ,    o  u  ^n  ^ 

3  But  Peter  said,  Ananias,  why  hath  batan  o  tillen 
thy  heart  « to  lie  to  <i  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  to  keep 
e  back  paW  of  the  price  of  the  land  ? 

4  While  it  remained,  was  it  not  thine  own 7  and  af- 
ter it  was  sold,  was  it  not  in  thine  own  power?  why 
hast  thou  conceived  this  thing  in  thy  heart?  thou 
hast  not  lied  unto  men,  but  f  unto  God 

5  And  Ananias  hearing  these  words  s  fell  down,  and 
gave  up  the  ghost :  and  great  h  fear  came  on  all  them 
tiiat  heard  these  things. 

6  And  the  young  men  arose,  wound  i  him  up,  and  car- 
ried him  out,  and  buried  him. 

7  And  it  was  about  the  space  of  three  hours  after, 
when  his  wife,  not  knowing  what  was  done,  caroc  in. 


A.  M.  cir. 

■10c-!. 
A.  D.  cir. 

ao. 


b  L'x-S-i. 


e  Nn.30.2. 
De  23.21. 
Kc.5.4. 


f  Ps.139.4. 
g  ver.  10,11 
h  Pt-M.a 
i  Jn.  19.40. 


Ver.  3^.  Jose^  (Hi'l).  Joseph)  .  .  .  surnamed  Barnnbaa The  son  of 

consolation.— But  "  the  son  of  consolation"  needs  also  intpinretation  ;  and 
we  think  thu  Hel>.  idiom  will  ju.^tify  us  in  explaining,  "  a  kmd-lieartcd  man. 
So  on  the  other  hand,  "  a  son  of  Belial"  is  a  morose  and  wickinl  man.  1  oam 
j-xv  17 Ci/prus— {Cyprus  is  one  of  tiie  hireest  islands  of  the  Mediterra- 
nean, distanltrom  the  main  land  of  Syria  about  100  miles,  and  about  60  from 
Cilicia  :  extending  in  length  from  east  to  west  about  -iOO  miles,  and  in  breadth 
60  ;  between  ^at.  34°  30'  and  35"  30  N.  and  Ion.  32=  and  34"  35^E.  It  was  cele- 
brated lor  its  tertilitv,  heinff,  say  Straho  and  Ammianiis.  sufficiently  provided 
with  all  thin-s  wilhi'n  itself;  but  it  was  as  inlamous  for  the  worship  ot  V  onus, 
hcnci;  ca!lcd'A'?/;»/s,  or  Cypria,  and  for  the  lu.\ury  and  debauchtury  ol  tlic  in- 
habitants.   The  Jews  were  very  n\inierous  in  this  island.]— J5a§-srer. 

Chap.  V.  Ver.  1.  But  a  cer^a/rtWian.— There  are  many  profes.«ors  who  love 
applause,  and  when  they  find  it  exi;ited  by  acts  of  generosity,  will  endeavour 
to  ape  them  by  an  appearance  of  charity,  without  the  principle  ;  by  ceilain 
acts  of  liberality  adapted  rather  to  draw  the  iidmiration  of  iheir  brethren,  tlian 
to  relieve  ihe  nece.ssiti.-s  of  the  poor.    This  is  hypocrisy.  ,, 

\i'r.Z.  To  lie  to  the  Holy  Ghost.— ^\a.rg.  '  to  uec.eive."  Doddridge,  l^. 
imiKise  on  the  Holy  Spirit."  But  this  attempt  to  impose  (or  deceive)  WE>  lj 
tcllmsa  falsehood:  we  therefore  prefer  the  common  rendering. 

Ver'  4.  Was  it  not  thine  oivn.  — He  was  not  obliged  to  sell  ••  those  w'lO  Jid, 
acted  voluniarilv,  anct  from  a  princiide  of  charity  and  kindne.ss  :  when  he  had 
soid.  ho  was  not  reqiured  to  bring  the  money  ;  or  if  he  had  brought  pj.rt  ot  it 
as  a  part,  the  rest  would  not  have  been  required  ;  it  was  bringin-i  a  put  as  the 
johole,  and  tiicreliy  attempting  to  deceive  men  who  acted  under  tlie  mmediate 

indiience  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  that  constituted  the  essence  of  their  crirnc. 

Unto  men—l  e.  "  unto  men  only."    Compare  Evod.  .xvi.  8.  1  Sair.  viii.  7. 

Ver.  5.  Gave  up  the  ghost.— Doddridge,  "  Expired."  So  ver.  10.  voiiatre, 
so  celebrated  for  wit  and  vice,  has  dressed  up  the  sto^y  to  make  it  ridiculoim, 
just  as  Nero  did  some  of  the  Christians  in  pitch  jackets,  to  burn  them.  It  any 
persons  wish  to  see  his  misrepresrntations  exposed,  they  may  see  this  com- 
pletely done  in  Dr.  Findley's  Vindication  of  tlie  Sacred  Baiks. 


ff^ 


32G 


ACTS,  V. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4iSl. 
A.  D.  cir. 


J   Ps.50.l8. 
ver.3. 


k  ver.  5. 
1  0.2.13. 


:  0.4.30. 
Ro.15.1 
He.2.4. 


n  Jn.12.42. 
o  c.4.21. 
p  c.2.47. 


q  or,  in 
every 
street. 


T  Ma.  16. 17, 
18. 
Jn.14.12. 

I  Ja.5.16. 

t  c.4.1,2. 

a  or,  envj. 


T  C.12.5..7. 
16. 23.. 27. 


xJn.  6.63,68 
17.8. 


y  c4.5,6. 


8  And  Peter  answered  unto  her,  Tell  me  whether  yc 
sold  the  land  for  so  much  1  And  she  said.  Yea,  for  io 
much. 

9  Then  Peter  said  unto  her,  How  is  it  that  ye  have 
agreed  )  together  to  tempt  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  ?  be- 
hold, the  feet  of  them  which  have  buried  thy  husband 
are  at  the  door,  and  shall  carry  thee  out. 

10  Then  k  fell  she  down  straightway  at  his  feet,  and 
yielded  up  the  ghost :  and  the  young  men  came  in, 
and  found  her  dead,  and,  carrying  her  forth,  buried  her 
by  her  husband. 

11  And  1  great  fear  came  upon  all  the  church,  and 
upon  as  many  as  heard  these  things. 

12  IT  And  by  the  hands  of  the  apostles  were  ">  many 
signs  and  wonders  wrought  among  the  people  ;  (and 
they  were  all  with  one  accord  in  Solomon's  porch. 

13  And  "  of  the  rest  durst  no  man  join  himself  to 
them  :  but  "  the  people  magnified  them. 

14  And  believers  were  the  more  added  to  the  Lord, 
multitudes  Pboth  of  men  and  women.) 

15  Insomuch  that  they  brought  forth  the  sick  <iinto 
the  streets,  and  laid  them  on  beds  and  couches,  that 
at  the  least  the  shadow  of  Peter  passing  by  might 
overshadow  some  of  them. 

16  There  came  also  a  multitude  out  of  the  cities 
round  about  unto  Jerusalem,  bringing  r  sick  folks,  and 
them  which  were  vexed  with  unclean  spirits :  and 
8  they  were  healed  every  one. 

17  ir  Then  the  high  priest  rose  up,  and  all  they  that 
were  with  him,  (which  is  the  sect  of  the  '  Sadducees,) 
and  were  filled  with  "indignation. 

18  And  laid  their  hands  on  the  apostles,  and  put  them 
in  the  common  "prison. 

-.9  But  the  angel  of  the  Lord  by  night  opened  the 
prison  doors,  and  brought  them  forth,  and  said, 

20  Go,  stand  and  speak  in  the  temple  to  the  people 
all  w  the  words  «  of  this  life. 

21  And  when  they  heard  that,  they  entered  into  the 
temple  early  in  the  morning,  and  taught.     But  y  the 


Tcr.  tl.  And  great  fear.— There  is  some  difficulty  and  obscurity  in  the  ar- 
ransemept  of  this  and  tlu3  following  verses,  to  verse  17.  Doddridge,  following 
our  translator?,  places  a  part  of  verse  12,  ("And  they  were  all,"  &ic.)  to  the 
end  of  vcrBo  !4,  in  a  parenthesis,  connecting  verse  12  with  verse  15,  thus: 
"  And  by  the  hands  of  the  apostles  were  many  signs  and  wonders  wrought ; 
insomuch  that  they  brought,"  &c.  Dr.  A.  Clarke,  and  Prcb.  Toicnsend,  ar- 
range the  verse!?  thus:— U,  13,  14,  12,  15,  &c.  Bishop  Sherlock,  thus:— Verse 
11  to  I'l.  12  pan  2,  13.  12  part  1,  1.5,  &c. 

VcT.  12.  Solomon's  porch.— [Josejliiis  informs  us,  that  Solomon,  when  lie 
biult  the  temple,  findine  the  area  of  Mount  Moriab  too  small  to  answer  his 
magnificent  plan,  filled  up  a  part  of  the  adjacent  valley,  and  built  an  outw.ird 
portico  over  it  toward  the  east.  Tiiis  is  what  was  called  Solo7non's  Porch  : 
it  was  a  most  noble  structure,  supported  by  a  wall  400  cubits  high,  and  consist- 
insT  of  .stonea  of  a  vast  bulk,  being  20  cubits  Ion?,  and  si.v  cubits  high.  It  was 
proli:ibIy  left  standing  l)eraus(!  of  its  urnndeur  and  beauty;  and  Joscphus 
speaks  of  it  as  continuin."  even  to  tlm  time  of  Albinus  and  Agrippa.]— B. 

Ver.  16.  Them  which  were  vexed  with  unclean  spirits.— ?ce  note  on  Luke 
iv.  S3 
Ver.  17.  The  seer  of  the  Sadducees.— Kxe  there  now  none,  high  in  tlic  church, 

j  O'ld  yet  inii  lei  in  heart? 

I      Vol-  20.  The  tnords  of  this  life—i.  e.  of  the  eternal  life  they  were  commis 

',  PKjiie.d  to  preach. 


ACTS.  V. 


327 


high  priest  came,  and  they  that  were  with  him,  and 
called  the  council  together,  and  all  the  senate  of  the 
children  of  Israel,  and  sent  to  the  prison  to  have  them 
brought. 

22  But  when  the  officers  came,  and  found  them  not 
m  the  prison,  they  returned,  and  told, 

23  Sayinoj,  The  prison  truly  found  we  shut  with  all 
safety,  and  the  keepers  standing  without  before  the 
doors :  but  when  we  had  openea,  we  found  no  man 
within. 

24  Now  when  the  high  priest  and » the  captain  of 
the  temple  and  the  chief  priests  heard  these  things, 
they  doubted  of  them  whereunto  this  would  grow. 

25  Then  came  one  and  tpld  them,  saying,' Behold, 
the  men  whom  ye  put  in  prison  are  standing  in  the 
temple,  and  teaching  the  people. 

26  Then  went  the  captain  with  the  officers,  and 
brought  them  without  violence  :  for  ''  they  feared  the 
people,  lest  they  should  have  been  stoned. 

27  And  when  they  had  brought  them,  they  set  them 
before  the  council :  and  the  high  priest  asked  them, 

2S  Saying,  Did  not  we  ^  straitly  command  you  that 
ye  should  not  teach  in  this  name?  and,  behold,  ye 
nave  filled  Jerusalem  with  your  doctrine,  and  intend 
to  bring  this  man's  blood  ^  upon  us. 

29  IT  Then  Peter  and  the  other  apostles  answered 
and  said,  We  J  ought  to  obey  God  rather  than  men. 

30  The  God  of  our  fathers  raised  up  Jesus,  whom 
ye  slew  and  hanged  eon  a  tree. 

Sf  Him  hath  God  exalted  f  with  his  right  hand  to  he  a 
°  Prince  and  a  h  Saviour,  for  to  give  repentance  to  Is- 
rael, and  forgiveness  of  sins. 

32  And  we  are  his  witnesses  •  of  these  things ;  and 
so  is  also  the  J  Holy  Ghost,  whom  God  hath  given 
to  them  that  obey  him. 

33  IT  When  they  heard  that,  they  k  were  cut  to  the 
heart,  and  took  counsel  to  slay  them. 

34  Then  stood  there  up  one  in  the  council,  a  Phari- 
see, named  i  Gamaliel,  a  doctor  of  the  law,  had  in 
reputation  among  all  the  people,  and  commanded  to 
put  the  apostles  forth  a  little  space; 


A.  M.  cir 

A  D.  cir. 

30. 


I  C.4.I. 
a  Mat21.X 
b  e.4.ia 


Mat27.25 
c'2.23,36. 
3.15. 
7.32. 


e  Ga.3.13. 
1  Pe.2.21. 


f  Ph.2.9. 
S  13.9.6. 
a  Mat.  1.21. 
i  La.24  47. 
j  C2.4. 


1  c.22.3. 


Ver.  23.  We  found  no  7nan  within.— Tlas  shows  that  the  apostles  were  put 
into  a  part  of  tlic  prison  by  themselves. 

Ver.  29.  We  ought  to  obey  God.— [There  is  a  passage,  says  Doddridge, 
on  ciiap.  iv.  19.  which  bears  some  resemblance  to  this,  in  the  apology  of  So- 
crates, as  recorded  by  Plato,  which  appears  to  me  amon?  the  finest  of  anti- 
quity. When  they  were  condemning  him  to  death  for  teaching  the  people,  he 
said,  "  0  ye  Alheniansi,  I  embrace  and  love  you  ;  but  I  will  obey  God  rather 
than  you  ;  and  if  you  would  dismiss  me,  and  spare  my  life,  on  condition  that 
I  should  cease  to  teach  my  fellow-citizens,  I  would  rather  die  a  thousand 
times  than  accept  the  proposal."  What  are  ten  thousand  subtleties  of  the  an- 
cient philosopbers,  when  compared  with  a  sentiment  like  this  \]—Bas:sler. 

Ver.  31.   With  his  right  hand.— Doddridge,  "At  his  right  liand." 

Ver.  33.  Therj  xoere  cut  to  the  heart— i.  e.  with  vexation  ;  not  pierced  to  the 
heart  with  conviction,  as  those  in  chap.  ii.  37,  but  as  it  were  sawn  (to  the 
heart)  with  ve.vation.     (See  Parkhurst  in  Diaprio.) 

Ver.  34.  Ga?naHei.— The  elder  of  that  name,  a  man  in  so  hish  honour  among 
the  Jews,  that  Onkelos  (author  of  the  Targum)  is  said  to  have  burnt  70ll)s. 
weisht  of  perfumes  at  liis  funeral.  Nay,  it  is  said,  the  honour  of  the  law  failed 
in  liim. — Doddridge. 


1321 


ACTS,  VI. 


A.  M  ( 

A.  D.  c 

30. 


m  Tn  Ihe  M 
ycr.r  be- 
fore (lie 
ucrounl 
called 
A.  D. 


p  Pr.21.30. 

Is.8.10. 

Mat.  15. 13 
q  .To!)  3i.'20. 

ICo.l.-l). 


•23.9. 

s  Mat.  10.17 

I  c.4.13. 

u  Mal.SlS. 
2Co.12.10. 
I'll.  1.29. 
Ja.l.'i 
1  l^e.4.13.. 
16. 

V  2  Ti.4.2. 


I.  M.  i(XS. 
A.  D.  31. 


1  c  9.29. 

11.20. 

;  cA.33. 


35  And  said  unto  them,  Ye  men  of  Israel,  take  heed 
to  yourselves  what  ye  intend  to  do  as  toucliing  these 
men. 

3G  For  before  these  days  ">  rose  up  Theudas,  boasting 
himself  to  be  somebody}  to  whom  a  number  of  men, 
about  four  hundred,  joined  themselves:  who  was 
slain  ;  and  all,  as  maiiy  as  "  obeyed  him,  were  scat- 
tered, and  brought  to  nought. 

37  After  this  man  rose  up  Judas  of  Galilee  in  the 
days  of  the  taxing,  and  drew  away  much  people  after 
him:  he  «  also  perished;  and  all,  even  as  many  as 
obeyed  him,  were  dispersed. 

38  And  now  I  say  unto  you.  Refrain  from  these  men, 
and  let  thein  alone :  p  for  if  this  counsel  or  this  work 
be  of  men,  it  will  come  to  nought : 

39  But  if  1  it  be  of  God.  ye  cannot  overthrow  it ;  lest 
haply  ye  be  found  even  to  fight  ^  against  God. 

40  And  to  him  they  agreed :  and  when  they  had 
called  tiie  apostles,  and  » beaten  them,  they  command- 
ed t  that  they  should  not  speak  in  the  name  of  Jesus, 
and  let  them  go. 

41  IF  And  they  departed  from  the  presence  of  the 
council,  rejoicing  "  that  they  were  counted  worthy  to 
suffer  sua  me  for  his  name. 

42  And  daily  "  in  the  temple,  and  in  every  house,  they 
ceased  not  to  teach  and  preach  Jesus  Christ. 

CHAPTER  VI. 
1  Tiie  apostles,  clesirous  to  have  Ihe  poor  regarded  for  their  Irodily  sustenance,  ns 
al.so  careful  thenisclves  to  dispense  the  word  of  GoJ,  the  food  of  the  soul, 
3  appc;;u  the  otTice  of  deaconship  to  seven  chosen  men.  5  Of  whom  Stephen, 
a  man  lull  of  faith,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  is  one.  12  Who  is  taken  of  those, 
wliom  he  confounded  in  disputing,  13  and  after  I'alsely  accuscl  cf  hlaspheiny 
against  the  law  and  tlie  temple. 

AND  in  those  days,  when  the  number  of  the  disci- 
ples was  multiplied,  there  arose  a  murmuring  of 
the  Grecians  ^  against  the  Hebrews,  because  ineir 
widojvs  were  neglected  in  h  the  daily  ministration. 


Vcr.  36.  Thciidas.—['i'\\\^  was  probably  tlic  same  wiili  tlw  Judas,  (for  Jude 
is  called  Thuddcufi,  Mat.  iii.  18.)  of  whom  Josephui  savf,  thai  "  a  litiio  after 
the  death  of  Herod  the  great,^  he  raised  an  insurrection  in  Galilee,  and  aimed 
at  gettini:  tiie  sovereignty  of  Jutica."  und  that  he  was  defeated  and  put  to 
dodth.]—Eag-sler. 

Vor.  .37.  Judas  of  Galilee.— \  Judas  the  Gaulonite,  as  he  is  termed  by  J.)se- 
phus,  ouriosed  the  levying  of  taxe.s  by  Cyrenius ;  but  he  was  soon  cut  ofl',  and 
all  his  followers  dispersed.]— BrtiT.^rtT. 

Ver.  40.  And  to  Mm  they  agreed.—"  So  does  God  sometimes  use  the  ^'ood 
sense  and  temuer  of  those  who  do  not  themselves  receive  the  Gospel,  for  the 
protection  of  those  who  are  faithfully  devoted  to  his  acTvicc."— Doddridge. 

Ver,  42.  In  every  house.— It  was  Ion?  after  this  heforeany  places  of  worship 
were  expressly  built  for  Christians :  but  in  every  house  there  was  a  worsiiip- 
pinjf  family;  frequently  several  of  them  unit  d,  and  thus,  by  degrees,  the 
house  became  a  church.    See  1  Co.  xvi.  19. 

Chap.  VI.  Ver.  1.  The  Grecians  -Commonly  called  Hellenists;  namely, 
foieiijn  Jews,  who  used  tlie  Greek  lan!;ua?e,  both  in  their ^^yna!.'o^.rues,  and  in 
their  common  coiiversation  ;  whereas  those  called  Hebrews  used  the  then  He- 
brew, or  Syro  Chaldaic.    sio  Doddridge,  Campbell,  Scott,  and  most  others. 

Widows  tvere  neglected.— A  iiistn]Mt\on  of  alms  was  made  everyday. 

This  practice  obtaineiJ  amon?:  the  lews  in  common,  for  they  used  to  collect 
every  day  for  the  poor,  and  eive  it  daily  to  them.  Mai.monides  sjxiaks  of  it  in 
this  manner:  "  They  if.i>point  collectors,  who  receive  every  day  from  every 
court  a  piece  of  broad,  or  any  sort  of  food,  or  fruit,  or  money,  from  wlii>niso- 
over  that  offers  freely  for  the  time  ;  and  they  divide  that  which  is  coliefte<i.  in 
the  evening,  among  the  por)r,  and  they  pive  to  every  poor  person  of  it  hi-;  daily 
sustenance :"  from  hence  the  apostles  might  take  up  this  custom,  and  follow  it. 


ACTS,  VI. 


329 


2  Then  Vae  twelve  called  the  multitude  of  the  disci- 
ples unto  them,  and  said,  It  <=  is  not  reason  that  we 
should  leave  the  word  of  God,  and  serve  tables. 

3  Wherefore,  brethren,  look  d  ye  out  among  you 
seven  men  of  ^  honest  report,  full  of  the  Holy  Grhosl 
and  wisdom,  whom  we  may  appoint  over  this  busi- 
ness. 

4  But  we  will  f  give  (^urselves  continually  to  prayer, 
and  to  the  ministry  of  the  word. 

5  ^  And  the  saying  pleased  the  whole  multitude  :  and 
thcv  chose  Stepheri,  a  man  full  f  of  faith  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  i>  Philip,  and  Prochorus,  and  Nica- 
nor,  and  Timon,  and  Parmenas,  and  i  Nicolas  a  pro- 
selyte of  Antioch: 

6  Whom  they  set  before  the  apostles :  and  when 
j  th(»/  had  prayed,  they  k  laid  their  hands  on  them. 

7  IF  Ajid  1  the  word  of  God  increased  ;  and  the  num- 
ber of  the  disciples  multiplied  in  Jerusalem  greatly; 
and  a  great  company  of  the  priests  «>  were  obedient 
to  the  faith. 

8  ^  And  Stephen,  full  of  faith  and  power,  did  great 
wonders  and  miracles  ainong  the  people. 

9  Then  there  arose  certain  of  the  synagogue,  which 
is  called  the  synagogue  of  the  Libertines,  and  Cyre- 
nians,  and  Alexandrians,  and  of  them  of  Cilicia  and 
of  Asia,  di.sputing  with  Stephen. 

10  And  they  were  not  able  "  to  resist  the  wisdom  and 
the  spirit  by  which  he  spake. 

11  Then  tney  suborned  «  men,  which  said,  We  have 
heard  him  speak  blasphemous  words  against  Moses, 
and  against  God. 

12  And  they  stirred  up  the  people,  and  the  elders, 
and  the  scribes,  and  came  upon  him^  and  caught  him, 
and  brought /u?n  to  the  council, 


A.  M.  4033. 
A   D.  31. 


c  Ex.  13. 17 
..26. 


clG.2. 
I  Ti.3.7,3, 
10. 


h  c.8.5,26. 
21.3. 

i  Re.2.6,15. 

j  cl.24. 

k  c.9.17. 
13.3. 
ITi.iU. 


1  IS.S5.U. 
c. 12.31. 
19.20. 


.  rs.l32  9, 
16 
J 1).  12.42. 


0  2Ki.21.10, 

Matas. 
69,90. 


Ver.  3.  Among  you—'i.  e.  amon?  the  body  of  believers  ;  so  Drs.  Harnniond 
and  Whitby;  but  Preb.  Toionsen'd  and  otiiers  think  they  woro  clwsen  from 
the  seventy  disciples,  of  which,  however,  we  have  no  decisixe  proof.  We 
incline  to  think,  they  were  chosen  specially  from  among  the  complaining  Helle- 
nists, since  the  names  seem  all  of  Greek  extraction. 

Ver.  5.  Nicolas,  a  proseh/le  of  Antioch— Mis\it  be  chosen  to  gratify  certain 
proselytes  an>ong  tho.se  who  had  complained. 

Ver.  6.  Laid  their  hands  on  the)n—A<  expressive  both  of  their  approbation, 
consecratio;!,  and  their  l)lessing ;  not  of  conf'errin?  on  them  the  Hi->ly  Spirit; 
the  electors  were  to  choose  only  men  "  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost."  Vcr.se  3. 

Ver.  7.  A  great  co>npani/.— The  priests,  on  their  return  from  captivity,  w«rn 
between  four  and  five  thousand  ;  Ezra  iii.  36—39  ;  and  the  number  was  proba 
bly  much  increa.'cd. 

Ver.  8.  Fu/l  of  faith.  &c.— Doddridge,  "Full  of  g:-c  e,"  &c.;  v.-ho  .ndda, 
"  so  many  valuable  copies,  read  grace  instead  of  faith,  ;:iat  1  tliou?ht  myself 
obliged  to  follow  them."    So  Bonthroyd. 

Ver.  9.  The  synagogue  of  the  Libertines,  &c.— This  appears  to  us  to  be  a 
synagogue  for  foreigners  ot'  the  difterent  coiuitries  here  named.  The  Liber- 
tines are  admitted  to  lie  liberated  slavcf,  or  their  children,  at  Rome,  of  which 
there  appcar^to  have  been  so  great  a  number,  that  4i)i)0  were  sent  to  Sardinia, 
others  to  different  parts,  and  the  rest  banished  to  Judea;  but  the  .«ynagoirue 
does  not  appear  to  have  been  restricted  to  these,  but  was  frequented  by  Cyre- 
nians,  Alexandrians,  &c.,  some  of  whom  had  probably  a  taste  for  the  Greek 
philosophy.  Ln/rfn^r  thinks  ihaf  each  of  these  parties  had  a  synagogue,  which 
IS  not  unlikely,  if  ns  the  Jews  say.  they  had  480  synauogtie.'^  in  Jeni.^alem. 

Ver.  11.  Blasphemous  words.— CampbeU,  would  renderit,  "  revilin?  wor<ls," 
as  they  did  not  amount  to  blasphemy.  True  ;  but  they  might  represent  them 
as  such  in  aggravation. 


330 


ACTS,  VII. 


A   M.  4035. 
A.  D.  M. 


p  c.25.8. 
q  Da.9.26. 


Es.31.30, 


CHAP.  7. 
j  a  c22.1. 

b  Ge.12.1. 

c  Ge.12.5. 
;  d  Ge.13.15. 


e  Ge.15.13, 
16. 


f  Ex.12.40, 
41. 


g  Ex.3.12. 


13  And  set  up  false  witnesses,  which  said,  This  man 
ccaseth  not  to  speak  blasphemous  words  against  this 
lioly  place,  and  tlie  law  : 

14  For  1'  we  have  heard  him  say,  that  this  Jesus  of 
Nazareth  shall  ^destroy  this  place,  and  sliall  change 
the  r  customs  which  Moses  delivered  us. 

15  And  all  that  sat  in  the  council,  looking  steadfastly 
on  him,  saw  his  *  face  as  it  had  been  the  face  of  an 
angel. 

CHAPTER  VH. 
1  Stephen,  pernv.tteil  to  answer  to  (he  accus-.ticn  of  blasphemy,  2  showeth  that 
Aljraham  worshipped  Go;)  rightly,  aii-.l  hew  God  chn$e  ihe  lalhcrs.  'iO  bjibre 
Moses  \v;is  bonij  and  before  the  tabernacle  and  temple  were  built:  37  that 
Moses  himself  witnessed  of  Christ :  44  anl  tliat  all  otuward  ceremonies  were 
ordained  according  to  the  heavenly  pattern,  to  last  but  for  a  time:  51  repre- 
hending their  rebellion,  and  murdering  of  Christ,  the  3ust  One,  whom  ll»e 
prophets  foretold  sbould  come  into  the  world.  51  Wbeienpou  they  stone  niin 
to  de.\th,  wlio  commendeih  his  soul  to  Jesus,  and  lumibly  prayeth  for  them 

THEN  said  the  high  priest,  Are  these  things  so? 
2  And  he  said,  ^  Men,  brethren,  and  fathers,  heark- 
en ;  The  God  of  glory  appeared  unto  our  father  Abra- 
ham, when  he  was  in  Mesopoiamia,  [.>cfjre  he  dwelf 
in  Charran. 

3  And  said  h  unto  him,  Get  thee  out  of  thy  country, 
and  from  thy  kindred,  and  come  intj  ih^  land  which 
I  shall  show  thee. 

4  Then  ■=  came  he  out  of  the  land  uf  the  Chaldeans, 
and  dwelt  m  Charran  :  and  from  ciionce,  when  his 
father  was  dead,  he  removed  ii'D  into  this  land, 
wherein  ye  now  dwell. 

5  And  he  gave  him  none  inheiitance  in  it,  no,  not  so 
much  as  to  set  his  foot  on  :  yet  he  promised  ^'  that  he 
would  give  it  to  him  lor  a.po?.sossion,  and  to  his  seed 
after  him,  when  as  yet  lie  had  no  child. 

6  And  God  spake  on  thi.':  wise,  That  •-■  his  seed  should 
sojourn  in  a  strange  laud  ;  and  that  they  should  bring 
them  into  bondagl^  and  entreat  them  evil  four  f  hun- 
dred ycfirs. 

7  And  the  nation  lo  whom  they  shall  be  in  bondage 
will  I  judge,  said  God  :  and  after  that  shall  ihey  come 
forth,  ani  serve  »  it>^  in  this  place. 

8  And  hhe  gave  him  the  covenant  of  circumcision  : 


Chap.  VII.  Vcr.  2.  tVhen  he  was  in  Meaopotainia.—lEoih  Ur  of  tWa  Clial- 
(lees,  aiitl  Haran,  wore,  properly  spcakiiifr.  in  McsuptjlaiTiiti,  tliou;jh  Haian  wa.s 

much  nuaror  to  Canaan  llian  Ur  was.]— fiafs^er. Charran— Or  "  Har.ui," 

Gen.  xi.  31,32. 

Ver.  4.  When  his  father  was  dead.— [From  Go.  .\i.  26,  it  appears  that  Abra- 
hnm  was  born  when  Terali  wa.s  70  years  of  ase  ;  and  Im  dcpartotl  from  Harun 
Mhen  75,  (Ge.  xii.  4 ;)  while  Terah  lived  to  the  a?c  of  205  yeai^,  (Ge.  xi.  32.) 
Instead  of  205,  h()wt:vcr,  th<>  Samaritan  has  145,  which  reconciles  thi.-;  di.scre- 
pancy  ;  hut  it  i.s  not  improbable,  that  Abram  was  in  reality  born  when  his  fa- 
ther Terah  was  Kit)  years  old  ;  and  that  he  is  merely  menlioncd^/-s/  in  Ge.  n. 
26.  by  way  of  di^''nit!/.\—Basrsfer. 

Ver.  5.  So  much  a.s  to  set  his  foot  on —To  this  it  is  objected,  that  lie  pur- 
chased a  family  t'rave  of  the  sons  of  Heth;  Gen.  xxv.  17.  Titio;  but,  1.  A 
{rrave  is  a  place  fi)r  ti  man  to  lay  Ids  bones,  and  not  to  set  his  feet.  2.  Even 
this  he  boif^ht.  notwithstanding'  the  whole  country  iiaii  been  matle  over  to  him 
by  Divine  promise.  3.  The  expression  is  evidently  proverbial,  and  means  that 
he  bail  no  ijroiiml  whereon  he  might  f:ilher  build  or  walk. 

Ver.  6.  Voxr  hundred  y^rtrs-.— ISiepben  here  uses  Ihe  round  numbei  400. 
leaving  out  the  odd  tens  ;  for  it  is  evident,  from  the  parallel  passage-t,  ad  well 
as  Josephus,  that  the  real  number  of  years  w;is  i3^. \—liagster. 


ACTS,  VII. 


331 


\.  M.  4036. 
A.  D.  31. 


and  so  i  Abraham  begat  Isaac,  and  circumcised  him 
tlie  eighth  day;  and  Isaac  }  begat  Jacob;  and  Jacob 
k  be^at  the  twelve  patriarchs. 

9  V.  And  the  patriarchs,  moved  with  i  envy,'  sold 
Joseph  into  Egypt :  but '"  God  was  with  him, 

10  And  dehvered  him  out  of  all  his  afflictions,  and 
gave  him  favour  and  wisdom  in  the  sight  of  Pharaoh 
king  of  Egypt;  and  he  "made  him  governor  over 
Egypt  and  all  his  house. 

ll'Now  o  tnere  came  a  dearth  over  all  the  land  of 
Egypt  and  Chanaan,  and  great  affliction  :  and  our 
fathers  found  no  sustenance. 

12  But  P  when  Jacob  heard  that  there  was  corn  in 
Egypt,  he  sent  out  our  fathers  first. 

13  .4.nd  at  the  second  time  Joseph  '^  was  made  known 
to  his  brethren;  and  Joseph's  kindred  was  made 
known  unto  Pharaoh. 

14  Then  sent  Joseph,  and  called  his  father  Jacob  to 
him,  and  all  ""  his  kindred,  threescore  and  fifteen  souls. 

15  So  Jacob  went  down  into  Egypt,  and  died,  he, 
and  our  fathers, 

Itj  And  »  were  carried  over  into  Sychem,  and  laid  in 
the  sepulchre  that  Abraham  bought  for  a  sum  of  mo- 
ney of  the  sons  of  Emmor  the  father  of  Sychem. 

17  IT  But  when  the  time  of  the  promise  drew  nigh, 
which  God  had  sworn  to  Abraham,  the  people  '  gi-ew 
and  nmhiplied  in  Egypt, 

IS  Till  anoiiier  king  arose,  which  knew  not  Joseph. 

19  The  same  dealt  subtly  with  our  kindred,  and  evil 
entreated  our  fathers,  so  "that  they  cast  out  their 
young  children,  to  the  end  they  might  not  live. 

20  In  which  time  Moses  ^  was  born,  and  was  ^  ex- 
ceeding fair,  and  nourished  up  in  his  father's  house!  wor./erfrto 
three  months:  ^""^ 


i  Ue.21.l..4 


J  Ge£5.a 


Ge.3T.28. 
P3.l')!>.n 


E.G«?3a2, 


Gc.41.«. 


o  Ge.41.51. 


p  Ge.42.i;a. 
q  Gc45.4,I6 


r  Ge.46.27. 
De.l0.2a. 


Jos.24.32. 


Ex.l.7..a 


Ex.  1.22. 


Et.2.2, 
&c. 


Ver.  13.  Joseph. — In  Josupli,  says  Preb.  Town-'send,  we  soc  a  man.  wise ,  in 
iiocent,  and  gri-iit,  liatud  liy  liis  brethren,  and  .=;()I(1  for  a  ^lave  to  licatheii  E?yp-  j 
tians.    In  liis  liiiiniliation  he  was  exalted.    Hcatl-.ons  to  wijom  lie  had  been 
given  over,  bowed  the  knee  before  hi  in— his  own  family  were  jiresorved  from 

Eerishinj?— he  became  the  saviour  ot'all— administeiinff  to  them  l.n-ad,  the  eni- 
icin  of  life  ;  and  to  hiin  every  knee  liowed,  both  of  his  own  kindred  and  of 
strangers.  He  was  tempted,  and  triumphed  :  he  was  pttisecutcd  and  inipri.5on- 
cd  under  a  malicious  and  false  accusation  ;  he  was  not  actually  crucified,  but 
he  sultered  with  two  malefactors,  and  promised  life  to  one  of  thf;m,  and  deliver- 
ed liimsclf  by  the  Divine  Spirit  that  was  given  to  him.  He  was  seen  twice  by 
his  brethren  :  the  tirst  time  tliey  knew  him  not,  but  the  second*  he  v\as  made 
known  unto  lliem. 

Ver.  14.  Threescore  and  fifteen.— [\n  the  Hebrew  text,  the  number  of  per- 
3tins  is  threescore  and.  ten;  but  Stephen  (luotes  from  the  Septuagint,  which 
adds  Ww.Jive  sons  of  Epbraim  and  Manasseh  to  the  account.  \—lia^sler. 

Vo.r.  16.  That  Abraham  bought.— lOt'  t\w  two  buryin?  places  of  tiie  patri- 
archs, one  was  at  Hebron,  the  cave  and  field  which  Abraham  purchased  of 
Ephron  (he  Hiftite,  (Gen.  x.viii.  16,  &c  ;)  the  other  in  Sy/hem,  which  Jacob 
(not  Abraham)  bought  of  the  sons  of  Emmor,  (Gen.  xx.xiii.  19.)  To  remove 
this  glaring  discrepancy,  Markland  interpnjts  para,  from,  as  it  frequently  sig- 
nifies v-jth  a  {.'cniiive,  .nnd  renders,  "And  were  carried  over  to  Sychem  ;  and 
afterwa-d.'?  from  amon?  the  descendants  of  Emiuor,  the  father,  or  son,  of  Sy- 
chem, they  were  laid  in  the  sepulchre  w  bicb  Abraham  bought  ftjr  a  sum  of 
money."  This  agrees  with  tlvj  account  which  Josephn-i  gives  of  the  patri- 
archs ;  that  they  were  carried  out  of  Egypt,  first  to  Sychem.  and  then  to  He- 
bron, where  they  were  buried.]— Bag^ster. 

Ver.  20.  Moses— Tho  illustrious  legislator  and  propiiet  of  the  Hebrews,  who 
led  the  Israelites  to  the  borders  of  the  promised  land. —  Exceeding  fair.— 


fF- 


332 


ACTS,  VII. 


I 


A   M.  4035. 
A.  U.  31. 


y  Lu.24.19. 


great  abi- 
lities.— 
Kmii.fnt 
for  his  .a- 
leiwii 
discori-ie, 
an.l  for 
the  pni- 
deiit  ami 
successful 
coiiJiict 
of  affairs. 


b  Kx.3.2, 
ic 


cl  Jo?..5  1.5. 
Ec.5.1. 


21  And  when  he  was  cast  out,  Pharaoh's  daughter 
took  him  up,  and  "nourished  him  for  her  own  son. 

22  And  Moses  was  learned  in  all  the  wisdom  of  the 
Egyptians,  and  y  was  mighty  in  ^ff  words  and  in  deeds. 

23  And  ^  when  he  was  full  forty  years  old,  it  came 
into  his  heart  to  visit  his  brethren  the  children  of  Israel. 

24  And  seeing  one  of  them  sufier  wrong,  he  defended 
him,  and  avenged  him  that  was  oppressed,  and  smote 
the  Egyptian  : 

25  a  For  he  supposed  his  brethren  would  have  under- 
stood how  that  God  by  his  hand  would  deliver  them  : 
but  they  understood  not. 

26  And  the  next  day  he  showed  himself  unto  them 
as  they  strove,  and  would  have  set  them  at  one  again, 
saying,  Sirs,  ye  are  brethren ;  why  do  ye  wrong  one 
to  another  7 

27  But  he  that  did  his  neighbour  wrong  thrust  h\n* 
away,  saving.  Who  made  thee  a  ruler  and  a  judge 
over  us  7 

23  Wilt  thou  kill  mc,  as  thou  didst  the  Egyptian 
yesterday? 

29  Then  fled  Moses  at  this  saving,  and  was  a  stranger 
in  the  land  of  Madian,  where  lie  begat  two  sons. 

30  And  b  when  forty  years  were  expired,  there  ap- 
peared to  him  in  the  wilderness  of  mount  Sina  a.o 
angel  of  the  Lord  in  a  flame  of  fire  in  a  bus*.. 

31  When  3Ioses  saw  it,  he  wondered  at  'he  s-ight: 
and  as  he  drew  near  to  behold  it,  the  voice  of  the 
Lord  came  unto  him, 

32  Saying,  I  am  the  •=  God  of  thy  fathers,  the  God  of 
Abraham,  and  the  God  of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of  Jacob. 
Then  Moses  trembled,  and  durst  not  behold. 

33  Then  said  the  Lord  to  him.  Put  d  oflT  thy  shoes 
from  thy  feet :  for  the  place  where  thou  standest  is 
holy  ground. 

34  I  nave  seen,  I  have  seen  the  affliction  of  my  people 
which  is  in  Egyjit,  and  I  have  heard  their  groaning, 
and  am  come  down  to  deliver  them.  And  now  come, 
I  will  send  thee  into  Egypt. 

35  This  Moses  whom  they  refused,  saying.  Who 
made  thee  a  ruler  and  a  judge?  the  same  did  God 
send  to  be  a  ruler  and  a  deliverer  by  the  hand  of  the 
•^  angel  which  appeared  to  him  in  the  bush. 

36  He  brought  them  out,  after  f  that  he  had  showed 


"Fairto  (iroiJ ;"  where  the  name  of  God  is  considered  a.s  un  adjeclivo,  and 
mifdit  porliapshn  reiulereil  ''  divinehj  fair."    See  E.xod.  ii.  2. 

Ver.  '22.  All  the  wisdom  of  the  Egyptians.— 'Y\\i>i  may  be  fairly  infe.Tcd, 
fVom  his  lining  edut-ated  as  tliR  son  of  Pharaoh'.-?  daiitihter.     See  Heh.  .\i.  2!. 

Ver.  23.  Forty  years  o/tZ.— ITliis  was  a  general  tradi'ion  anion?  tlie  Jews  : — 
"  Moflcs  wa.s  forty  years  in  Pharaoh's  court,  Ibrty  yeais  in  tlie  land  of  IMiilian, 
and  forty  jears  he  served  Israel.")— Brtg"A7e/\ 

Ver.  29.  Mculian—O'T,  "  Midian."    Ev.  ii.  16.' 

Ver.  30.  Mount  Sina— Or  'Sinai."  See  E.\.  iii.  2,  &c.;  called  also  Horeb, 
a  famous  mountain  of  Arabia  the  Rocky,  thoUKht  to  be  about  10,000  feet  in 
height. 

Ver.  31.  I  have  .9eew.- [Literally,  "  Seeing  I  have  seen  ;"  a  Hebraism  for  "  I 
have  surely  seen."  This  varies  considerably  from  the  Septiiagint,  and  also 
from  the  Hebrew  ;  but  wives  tiio  general  meaning  very  clearly  and  faiib- 
fully.  ]—lias-s/<;r. 


ACTS,  VII. 


SI 


3J3 


wonders  and  signs  in  the  land  of  Egypt,  and  in  the 
Red  sen,  and  in  the  wilderness  forty  s  years^. 

37  IT  This  is  that  Moses,  which  said  i>  unto  the  child- 
ren of  Israel,  A  prophet  shall  the  Lord  your  God  raise] 
up  unto  you  of  your  brethren,  ilike  unto  me;  him 
J  shall  ye  hear. 

3S  This  k  is  he,  that  was  in  the  church  in  the  wilder- 
ness with  the  angel  i  which  spake  to  him  •"  in  the 
mount  Sina,  and  witk  our  fathers ;  who  "  received 
"  the  lively  oracles  to  give  unto  us  : 

3-3  To  whom  our  fathers  would  not  obey,  but  thrust 
him  from  them,  and  in  their  hearts  turned  back  again 
into  Egypt, 

40  Saymg  p  unto  Aaron,  Make  us  gods  to  go  before 
us:  for  as  for  this  IMoses,  which  brought  us  out  of 
the  land  of  Egypt,  we  wot  not  what  is  become  of  him. 

41  And  they  made  a  calf  lin  those  days,  and  offered 
sacrifice  unto  the  idol,  and  rejoiced  in  the  works  of 
their  own  hands. 

42  Then  God  turned,  and  ^ave  y  them  up  to  worship 
the  ^  host  of  heaven  ;  as  it  is  written  t  in  the  book  of 
the  prophets.  O  ye  lionse  of  Israel,  have  ye  offered  to 
me  slain  beasts  and  sacrifices  by  the  space  of  forty 
years  in  the  wilderness  ] 

43  Yea,  ye  took  up  the  tabernacle  of  Moloch,  and 
the  star  of  your  god  Remphan,  figures  which  ye  made 
to  worship  them  :  and  I  v/ill  carry  you  away  beyond 
Babylon. 

44  ir  Our  fathers  had  the  tabernacle  of  witness  in 
the  wHderness,  as  he  had  appointed,  "  speaking  unto 
Moses,  that  ^he  should  make  it  according  to  the 
fashion  that  he  had  seen. 

45  Which  *  also  our  fathers  «that  came  after  brought 
in  with  Jesus  into  the  posses-un  of  the  Gentiles, 
whom  >■  God  drave  out  before  the  face  of  our  fathers, 
unto  the  days  of  David  ; 

46  Who  found  favour  ^  before  God,  and  desired  *  to 
find  a  tabernacle  for  the  God  of  Jacob. 

47  But  Solomon  i^  built  him  a  house. 

48  c  Hqwbeit  the  Most  High  dwelleth  not  in  temples 
made  with  hands;  as  saith  the  prophet, 

49  Heaven  d  is  my  throne,  and  earth  is  my  footstool : 
wh.at  house  will  ye  build  me?  saith  the  Lord:  or 
what  is  the  place  of  my  rest  7 


1.  De.l3.15, 
c.3.iH. 


j  MrtilT!). 
k  lle.-J.'Z 


.'f.Kx.;9.3, 
17. 

n  De.5.27, 
31. 

jii.i.n. 

o  Ro.3.2. 

p  Ex.32.1. 

q  De.9.;6. 
lL.IU).19, 


s  Ue.4.l9. 
S>Ki.l7.l6. 
Je.l9.13. 

t  ^m..5.25. 


n  or,  who 
spake. 

V  Ex.2S.40. 

a>.3(i. 

He.8.5. 
w  Jos.3.14. 
X  or, 

received. 
y  Ne.9.24. 

Ps.44.i 

78,55. 

z  lSa.16.1. 
a  I  Ch.22.7. 

r  I  Ki.6  1, 

4c. 

S.20. 
c  1  Ki.8.27. 

cH.SS. 

d  Is.Cfi   fi. 


\ST.  33.  This  is  ;je.— Compare  E.\.  xix.  19,  20. 

Ver.  40.    M'ot  /lot—i.  c.  "  Know  not." 

Ver.  13.  Moloch.— A  hcatliuii  doity  worshipped  by  the  Ammonites,  whoc« 

principal  saciiticcs  wore  liiinian  victims. Reniphan. — Tho  Coptic  nanro  of 

Saturn. Babylon.— \\n  the  passage  of  Amos,  to  wliich  Stephen  referii.  r.  is 

beyond  Damascus;  but  as  Assyria  and  Media,  to  wliich  lliey  wen;  carried, 
were  not  only  beyond  Damascus,  but  beyond  Babylon  itselt",  he  .states  that 
fact,  and  tliii.-;  fi.iccs  more  precisely  the  place  of  tlieir  ca.\AW\X.y.]—hagster. 

Ver.  45.  Brouqht  in  with  Jfsus— Meaning  Josiuia. Into  the  possession 

(if  the  Gentiles— i.  e.  into  Canaan,  then  in  possession  of  the  Canaanites. 

Ver.  49.  Ilmven  is  my  ?/)ro»c.— Intimating  that  he  was  under  no  ohiiiration 
to  them  for  their  temple,  though  it  had  been  as  splendid  as  that  of  Solomon  ; 
DOT  nui.st  tln^y  trust  to  it  for  protection,  since  it  was  built  by  human  hands,  and 
migiit  be  shivered  to  atoms  in  a  moment,  by  Him  who  made  "  tlie  earth  hid 
footstool." 


334 


ACTS,  VII. 


A.  M.  4035. 
A.  D.  31 


e  Ex.-ilS. 

f  Le.26.41. 
3e.S.'>S. 
Ho.ZZS, 
'29. 


h  C.3.U. 

i  Ga.3.19. 

i  c.5.33. 

Ic  c.6.5. 

I  i>:e.l.l. 

mDa.7.13. 

n  Lu.4.29. 
He.  13. 12, 

o  C6.13. 

p  c.8.l,3. 
'.^.20. 


50  Hath  not  my  hand  made  all  these  things? 

51  Ye  «  stiff-necked  and  f  uncircumcisedin  heart  and 
ears,  ye  do  always  resist  the  Holy  Ghost:  as  you/ 
fathers  did,  so  do  ye. 

52  Which  s  of  the  prophets  have  not  your  fathers 
persecuted  ?  and  they  have  slain  them  which  showed 
before  of  the  coming  of  the  h  Just  One  ;  of  whom  ye 
have  been  now  the  betrayers  and  murderers : 

53  Who  have  received  the  law  by  » the  dii^position  of 
angels,  and  have  not  kept  it. 

54  IT  When  they  heard  these  j  things,  they  were  rut 
to  the  heart,  and  they  gnashed  on  him  with  their  teeth. 

55  But  he,  being  k  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  looked  up 
steadfastly  into  lieaven,  and  saw  the  glory  of  God, 
and  Jesus  standing  on  the  right  hand  of  God, 

56  And  said.  Behold,  I  see  the  i  heavens  opened,  and 
'"  the  Son  of  man  standing  on  the  right  hand  of  God. 

57  Then  they  cried  out  with  a  loud  voice,  and  stop- 
ped their  ears,  and  ran  upon  him  with  one  accord, 

58  And  cast  "  him  out  of  the  city,  and  stoned  him : 
and  the  witnesses  °  laid  down  their  clothes  at  a  young 
man's  feet,  whose  name  was  p  Saul. 

59  And  they  stoned  Stephen,  calling  upon  God,  and 
saying,  Lord  Jesus,  receive  '^  my  spirit. 

60  And  he  kneeled  down,  and  cried  with  a  loud  voice. 
Lord,  r  lay  not  this  sin  to  their  charge.  And  when  he 
had  said  this,  he  fell  asleep. 


Vcr.  51.  Uncircumcised  in  heart  and  ears.— 'To  circumcise  the  heart,  is  to 
remove  its  obduracy ;  Ezek.  x.v.wi.  26.  To  circumcise  tiie  ears,  is  to  remove 
tlie  backwardness  in  men  to  attend  to  divine  tilings  :  it  is  compared  to  remov- 
ing tiie  hardened  wax,  wiiich  sometimes  destroys  Die  iicaring.    To  circumcise 

these,  is  to  give  "  the  Jiearing  ear,  and  tiie  underfetaiiding  lieart." Ye  do  al- 

loays  rests;.— Sinners  resist  and  provoke  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  Cliristians  grieve 
him.    Gen.  vi.  3. 

Ver.  53.  By  the  disposition  of  angels.— Wesley,  "by  tlie  ministration  of 
angels."    DodtZrid^e,  "  tliroush  ranks  of  angel.s."    See  Gal.  iii.  19. 

Ver.  54.  Cut  to  the  heart.— The  same  word  which  is  used  in  cli.  v.  33,  with 
llie  words,  "  to  tlie  heart,"  inserted  in  the  original,  which  in  tlie  former  pas- 
sage have  been  supplied. 

Ver.  56.  Opened.— The  vision  whicli  Steplien  had  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  we 
consider  of  a  nature  similar  with  those  of  the  prophets  Isaiah  and  Ezekiel, 
and  certainly  intended  for  his  support  and  encouragement  in  the  hour  of  death  ; 
and  it  is  remarkable  that,  in  this  instance,  the  Lord  Jesus  is  not  represent- 
ed in  the  usual  posture  of  sitting,  but  as  standing,  as  if  in  the  act  of  inter- 
cession ;  or,  perhaps,  as  intimating  to  the  dying  martyr,  that  he  was  ready  to 
receive  the  precious  deposit  lie  was  committing  to  his  hands. 

Ver.  59.  2'hey  atoned  Stephen.— Dr.  Lardner.  whose  opinion  we  have  be- 
fore cited,  John  xviii.  3!,  considers  this  and  all  other  similar  instances,  ai 
riotous  and  unlawful  acts.  He  says,  "  The  Jewish  people,  at  thi.<  time,  seem 
to  have  made  no  scruple  of  stoning  a  man  immediately,  wit'nout  any  trial." 
Mr  M///?er  accounts  for  their  conduct  in  the  following  manner.  Ho  says, 
"  Pilate  having  been  disgraced,  Judea  sceins  at  this  time  to  have  been  without 
a  procurator :  and  Vitellius,  the  governor  of  Syria,  was  a  man  of  great  mode- 
ration toward  the  Jews    ....    who  were  now  left  to  ihemst^lves,  at  least 

in  religious  concerns,  and  Stephen  was  their  fn^t  Christian  victim." Lord 

Jems,  receive  my  spirit.—"  Now  here  is  adying  martyr,  who  is  expressly  .said 
to  '  be  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,'  and  to  enjoy  the  vision  of  the  heavenly 
world,  and  of  the  Saviour  who  was  there  ;  in  his  last  moments,  too— on  the 
very  verge  of  eternity  ;  here  is  such  a  martyr,  committing  h\»  departing  spirit 
into  the  hands  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  in  the  very  same  language  and  with  the  same 
confidence,  with  which  Jesus,  when  expiring  uix>n  the  cross,  committed  his 
.opirit  into  the  hands  of  the  Father.  This  expiring  (iisciftle  also,  implores  for- 
giveness for  his  murderers.  Of  whom  does  he  implore  it?  Of  the  same  Lord^ 
Jesus.    Can  a  departing  spirit  be  intrusted  to  any  being,  and  tiie  forgiveness  of 


ACTS,  VIII. 


336 


CHAPTER  VIM. 
1  By  occaaon  of  the  perseculion  iii  Jerusalem,  the  tharch  being  planted  in  Sa- 
marin,  5  by  Philip  the  deacon,  who  preached,  ilid  miracles,  and  baptized 
many,  among  the  rest  Simon  the  sorcerer,  a  great  seducer  of  the  people  : 
14  Peter  and  John  come  to  confirm  aixl  enlarge  tJie  church :  where,  by  prayer 
ond  imposition  of  hands  gii  ing  the  Holy  Ghost,  18  when  Simon  would  have 
bought  ti.e  like  power  of  them,  20  Peter  sliarply  reproving  his  hypocr-fv,  and 
covetousncs-s,  and  exhorting  him  to  repentance,  together  with  John  preaching 
Uie  "ord  of  the  Lord,  return  to  Jerusalem.  26  But  ilie  angel  eendetli  Philip 
to  teach,  and  baptiz.e  the  Klliiopian  eunuch. 

AND  a  Saul  was  consenting  unto  his  death.  And 
at  that  time  there  was  a  great  persecution  against 
the  church  which  was  at  Jerusalem ;  and  they  were 
all  scattered  b  abroad  throughout  the  regions  of  Judea 
and  Samaria,  except  the  apostles. 
1  2  And  devout  men  carried  Stephen  to  his  burial,  and 
made  great  lamentation  over  him. 

3  As  for  Saul,  he  <=  made  havoc  of  the  church,  enter- 
ing into  every  house,  and  haling  men  and  women, 
committed  them  to  p-rison. 

4  Therefore  they  that  were  scattered  abroad  went 
everv  where  preaching  the  word. 

5  Tlien  Philip  d  went  down  to  the  city  of  Samaria, 
and  preached  Christ  unto  them. 

6  And  the  people  with  one  accord  ^gave  heed  unto 
those  things  which  Philip  spake,  <"  hearing  and  seeing 
the  miracles  which  he  did. 

7  For  =  unclean  spirits,  crying  with  loud  voice,  came 
out  of  many  that  were  possessed  with  them :  and 
many  taken  with  h  palsies,  and  that  were  i  lame,  were 
healed. 

8  And  .there  was  great  joy  in  that  city. 

9  II  But  there  was  a  certain  man,  called  Simon,  which 
beforetime  in  the  same  city  used  j  sorcery;  and  be- 
witched the  people  of  Samaria,  giving  out  k  that  him- 
self was  some  great  one  : 


A.  M.  4096. 
A.  D.  32. 


r.26.10,U 
Ga.l.li. 


d  C6.5. 

e  2Ch.30.12 

f  Jr..4.41,42 

g  Ma.  16  17. 

h  Ma.2.3.. 
0.9. 33,^. 


k  c.5.36. 
2  Ti.  3.2,5. 


sin  be  expected  of  him,  who  has  not  omnipotence  and  supreme  authority? 
And  can  a  (iyin"  martyr,  with  his  eyes  fixed  on  tlie  very  vi.^ion  of  Go.],  and  lii.-^ 
sou!  filled  with  tlie  Holy  Ghost,  ask  and  pray  amiss  V'—SHiai-t's  Letters. 

Chap  VIII.  Ver.  l.  And  Saul.— [This  clause  evidently  belone.s  to  the  con- 
clusion of  tlie  preceding  chapter :  there  is  scarcely  a  worse  division  of  chap- 
ters than  this.]— Bagsfcr. 

Ver.  3.  He  viadcatavoc  of  the  church.— The  word  which  our  translators 
have  rendered  "  inaTO  havoc,"  properly  signifies  to  ravage  as  a  wild  lieast.  It 
is  tJius  used  in  the  Septuajjint,  Dan.  vi.  22,  of  lions  ;  and  in  Ps.  Ixxix.  14,  of  the 
wild  bnar.—Townsend. 

Ver.  4.  Evenj  where  preaching^.— Thus  the  wrath  of  man  fulfilled  the  pur- 
poses of  God  ;  and  the  very  means  used  to  suppress  the  gospel  contributed  to 
Its  wider  proi)agation. 

Vcr.  5.  The  city  of  Samaria.— [RoXh^tr.  "To  a  city  of  Samaria,"  for  the 
city  of  Samaria  had  been  utterly  destroyed  by  Hyrcanus,  and  the  cily  built  by 
Herod  on  its  site  was  called  Atigusta,  in  honour  of  Aiigustiis.  Sajnaria  com- 
prised the  tract  of  country  formerly  occupied  by  the  trilfes  of  Ephraim  and  Ma- 
nasseh  west  of  Jordan,  lying  between  Judea  and  Galilee  ;  beginning,  f;ays  Jo- 
sephus,  at  Ginea  in  the  great  plain,  and  ending  at  the  toparchy  of  Acraba- 
tciu.\~Bagster. 

Vcr.  7.  Unclean  spirits,  crying;  Sic. — Compare  Mat.  x.  I.  Mark  iii.  11.  &c. 

Ver.  9.  And  betoitched— Rather. "  astonished."  This  is  the  same  word  that, 
in  ver.  13,  is  rendered,  "  wondered,"  and  implies,  that  he  excited  great  asto- 
nishment, as  magicians  and  conjurors  are  wont  to  do.  Simon  was  afi'ected  by 
Philip's  miracles,  as  the  people  had  been  by  Simon's  wonders  ;  and  perhaps 
thought  him  a  practitioner  in  the  same  art,  but  of  higher  attainments.  See  ver. 

19. Some  great  ojc— Probably  wishing  it  to  be  understood,  that  he  was  the 

Messiah,  in  opposition  to  Jesus.  Some  of  the  fathers  say,  that  to  tUflercnt 
characters  he  represented  himaelf  under  the  names  of  the  three  persord  of  the 


336 


ACTS,  VIII. 


"^ 


I  2Co.ll. 19 
tJiGa.3.1. 


p  aignsand 
great 
7iiir<u:les 

q  cl9.a 


c.2.33. 

19.5,6. 
I  Co.  1.13. 


2  Ki.5.15, 
16. 
Mai.  10. 8. 


X  P£.78.3( 
37. 
Kze.H.: 


y  Da.4.27. 

2  'rL2.25. 


1   10  To  whom  1  they  al 

'^hp  rjreatest,  saying,  This  man  is  ihe  great  power 


ave  heed,  from  the  least  to 
the 
of  God 

11  And  to  him  they  had  regard,  because  that  of  long 
time  he  had  bewitched  "^  them  v/ith  sorceries. 

12  But  when  they  believed  "Philip  preaching  the 
things  "concerning  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  the  name 
of  Jesus  Christ,  they  were  baptized,  both  men  and 
women. 

13  Then  Simon  himself  believed  also  :  and  when  he 
was  baptized,  he  continued  with  Philip,  and  wondered, 
beholding  the  p  miracles  and  signs  wkich  were  done. 

14  IT  Now  when  the  apostles  which  were  at  Jeru- 
salem heard  that  Samaria  had  received  the  word  of 
God,  they  sent  unto  them  Pe'er  and  John  : 

15  Who,  when  they  were  tome  down,  prayed  for 
them,  that  they  might  reccivii  the  Holy  Ghost  : 

IG  (For  as  ''yet  he  was  iVlen  upon  none  of  them: 
only  they  were  •"  baptized  m  the  name  of  the  Lord 
Jesus.) 

17  Then  laid  « they  iheir  hand?  on  them,  ami  they  re- 
ceived the  Holy  Ghost. 

IS  IT  And  when  Simo".  saw  that  through  laying  on 
of  the  apostles'  hands  the  Holy  Ghost  was  given,  he 
offered  them  '  money, 

19  Saying,  Give  me  also  this  power,  that  on  whom- 
soever I  lay  hands,  he  may  receive  the  Holy  Ghost. 

20  But  Peter  said  unto  him,  Thy  money  perish  with 
thee,  because  "thou  hast  tht.-jght  that  the  gift  ^of 
God  may  be  purchased  with  money. 

21  Thou  hast  neither  part  ^^  nor  lot  in  this  matter  : 
for  ^  thy  heart  is  not  right  in  the  sight  of  God. 

22  Repent  therefore  of  this  thy  wickedness,  and  pray 
God,  if  y  perhaps  the  thought  of  thy  heart  may  be 
forgiven  thee. 


Trinity :  but  this,  we  conceive,  must  have  been  after  his  apostacy.  See  Doadr 
ridge. 

Ver.  13.  Then  Simon.— [1l\\\%  Simon  was  proljably,  as  several  learned  men 
suppose,  tiie  s.irne  who  is  incnlionecl  by  .Tosephus,  as  persuading  Drusilla  to 
leave  her  husband,  and  Hve  with  Fo\ix.  \—Eagster.  m 

Ver.  16.  Baptized  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Je-<!iis.— So  m.  ii.  38.  Comn-.cr.t- 
ators  are  not  Hsrrced  whetlier  this  is  an  abridfrtjd  form  of  expression.  ::t6te::d 
of  naming  the  three  persons  of  Uie  Trinity  :  or  an  abridged  form  of  ailtninis- 
tcriirg  the  ordinance  to  Jews,  who  bad  already  been  initialed  into  tlio  doc- 
trine of  the  Trinity  in  the  Old  Testainenr.  It  is  observable,  that  where  the 
command  is  given  to  bapti7.',>  in  the  name  of  the  three  persons,  itseenss  toh.avo 
particular  reference  to  Ihe  GentiJL's—"  all  nations."    Mat.  .x.wiii.  19. 

Ver.  19.  Gix'e  me  a>so  this  poiver.—"  Frnm  this  infiiinous  attemjit  [of  Si- 
mon) to  bart'ain  for  the  power  of  conferriii!,'  the  Holy  Siiirit,  (say.s  Scott,)  all 
mercenary  comracts  for  church  benefices,  and  other  methods  of  lurnin:.'  the 
concerns  of  rcliirion  into  a  lucrative  trade,  are  calk-d  Siynoni/ ;  of  which  there 
have  been,  and  are,  a  ?rreat  variety  of  species  ;  and  will  Im,  so  Ion;.'  as  men 
contiiuie  covetous  and  ambitious,  and  verily  supposi;  that  f:ain  is  godiiiu's.s. " 

Ver.  20.  Thy  money  perish  loitli  thee.—Doddridsre,  "Thy  money  ::()  with 
thee  to  destruction."  Not  an  imprecation,  wishing  it  might  do  so,  which  he 
knew  to  be  impossible,  but  an  expression  of  alarm  and  danger.  See  nolo  on 
IMark  ii.  7. 

Ver.  22.  If  perhavs.—Thia  expression  is  thought  to  intimate,  in  Peter,  a  fear 
lest  Simon  should  have  committed  tlie  unrrar<lonalile  sin— ihe  sin  against  the 
Holy  Ghost.  See  1  .lohn  v.  IC.  That  he  was  I'vcr  (rnly  converted,  we  have  no 
account  ;  indeed,  on  the  contrary,  ecclesiastical  history  describes  him  as  havin? 
become  decidedly  an  apostate,  and  bitter  enemy  to  the  cosnel. 


ACTS,  VIII. 


337 


23  For  I  perceive  tlial  thou  art  in  the  gall  of  » bitter- 
ness, and  in  the  bond  *  of  iniquity. 

24  Then  answered  Simon,  and  said,  Pray  bye  to  the 
Lord  for  me,  that  none  of  these  things  which  ye  have 
spoken  come  upon  me. 

25  And  they,  when  they  had  testified  and  preached  the 
word  of  the  Lord,  returned  to  Jerusalem,  and  preach- 
ed the  gospel  in  many  villages  of  the  Samaritans. 

2G  IT  And  the  angel  of  the  Lord  spake  unto  Philip,  say- 
ing. Arise,  and  go  toward  the  south  unto  the  way  that 
goeth  down  from  Jerusalem  imto  ^  Gaza,  which  is 
desert. 

27  And  he  arose  and  went :  and,  behold,  a  man  of 
d  Ethiopia,  a  «  eunuch  of  great  authority  under  Can- 
dace  queen  of  the  Ethiopians,  wliohad  the  charge  of  all 
her  treasure,  and  had  come  f  to  Jerusalem  for  to 
worship, 

2S  Was  returning,  and  sitting  in  his  chariot  read 
Esaias  the  prophet. 

29  Then  s  the  Spirit  said  unto  Philip,  Go  near,  and 
join  thyself  to  this  chariot. 

30  And  Philip  ran  thither  to  him,  and  heard  him  read 
the  prophet  Esaias,  and  said,  Understandest  h  thou 
what  thou  readest  7 

31  And  he  said.  How  i  can  I,  except  some  man  should 
i  guide  me  ?  And  he  desired  Philip  that  he  would  come 
up  and  sit  wi'h  him. 

32  The  pliice  of  the  scripture  which  he  read  was 
k  this,  He  was  led  as  a  sheep  to  the  slaughter;  and 
like  a- lamb  dumb  before  his  shearer,  so  opened  he  not 
his  mouth  : 

33  In  his  humiliation  his  judgment  was  taken  away  : 
and  who  shall  declare  his  generation  1  for  his  life  is 
taken  from  the  earth. 


a  rf.naiB. 

I'r.5.2i 


b  Fxaa 

N'iyi.7. 
1  K;  13.6. 

Job  4-za 

Ja.5.ia 


c  Jos.15l47. 
(1  Zep.3.10. 
e  IS..56.3  & 


f  2  C)>.6.38, 
33. 


g  Is.65.21. 
Ho.6.3. 


h  M.U)a 
Ep\'l7. 

i   Ro.10.14 

j  Ps.25.9. 

k  Is.53.7,8 


Ver.  23.  The  gall  of  fiftterness— This  is  bitterness,  or  misery  itself. The 

bond  of  iniquity— Is.  slavery  to  lust,  particularly  the  lust  of  covetousncss,  call- 
ed ihe  lu.si  of  the  eye.  (I  John  ii.  16.)  The  bond  of  iniquity  is  c.xpiained 
by  Haviviond  of  a  league  with  Satan,  probably  referring  to  the  magical  arts 
which  he  had  practised. 

Vor.  21.  None  of  these  things.— Peter  probably  enlarged  upon  ihe  awful  con- 
sequences Simon  might  expect. 

Vcr.  26.  Which  is  desert— \.  e.  the  way  through  the  desert,  or  wildcrnrss  of 
Judca.  Doddridge.  [It  is  probable,  that  we  should  refer  desert,  not  to  (iaza, 
but  to  the  wai/;  though  Gaza  was  situated  at  tlie  entrance  of  the  dc-^crl,  and 
the  ancient  city  was  in  ruins,  being  destroyed  by  Alexander.  Strabo,  1.  .xvi.}— 
Bagster. 

Ver.  27.  .-1  eunuch.— A.  term  of  office.  See  note  on  Gen.  .xxxvii.  36. Can- 
dace,  queen  of  the  Ethiopians.—"  Candace"  is  said  to  ho  a  name  common  to 

the  Queens  of  Ethiopia,  as  Ca?sar  was  of  the  Roman  emperors. Ethiopia, 

—from  Aithomai,  to  burn,  and  ops,  the  face.  The  Ethiopia  here  mentioned  is 
upper  Ethiopia,  or  Habesch,  lying  south  of  Eygpt,  on  the  Nile,  and  including 
the  island Mero;. 

Ver.  31).  Heard  him  read.— A  late  respectable  traveller,  in  allusion  to  thia 
very  passa^'o,  remarks,  that  in  Syria  "  they  usually  co  on  reading  aloud,  with  a 
kind  of  singinir  voice  ;  moving  their  he.ids  and  Iwdies  in  time,  ami  making  a 
kind  of  monotonous  cadence  at  regular  infer\'als."  Jou-ett's  Clirijiian  jfie- 
searchns.   The  ancient  chariots  were  generally  oi)en,  like  our  common  chaises. 

Ver.  33.  In  his  humiliation  his  judgment  loas  taken  away.— 'l'\\\fi.  which 
is  qujti.d  from  the  Septuagint  version  of  ihe.-c  verses,  seems  to  mean,  "  In  his 
degraded  state,  justice  was  denied  :"  but  compare  Isaiah  as  ahov.-.  Prebend. 
Townsend  t)roposes  a  cnange  in  the  punctuation  of  the  original,  connecting 
versos  32  and  33  thus  : — "Like  a  lamb  dumb  before  bis  shearer,  so  opened  he 


338 


ACTS,  IX. 


1  I,u.24.27. 
mc.  18.23. 
n  c.  10.47. 


p  Jn.11.27. 
I  Co.  12.x 
1. J  11.4. 15. 


,  C.S.3. 
Ga.1.13. 


b  the  way. 
c  1  Co.l.J.S. 


31  And  the  eunuch  answered  Phihp,  and  said,  I  pray 
theo,  of  whom  speakcth  the  prophet  this  7  of  himself, 
or  of  some  other  man  7 

35  Then  Phihp  opened  his  mouth,  and  began  i  at  the 
same  scripture,  "^  and  preache.l  unto  him  Jesu?. 

36  And  as  they  went  on  their  way,  they  came  unto  a 
certain  water:  and  the  eunuch  said,  See.  here  is 
water  ;  what  doth  "  hinder  me  to  be  baptized  ? 

37  And  Philip  said.  If  « thou  believest  with  all  thy 
heart,  thou  mayest.  And  he  answered  and  said,  I 
P  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Son  of  God. 

38  And  he  coiiinianded  the  chariot  to  stand  still :  and 
they  went  down  both  into  the  water,  both  Philip  and 
the  eunuch;  and  he  baptized  him. 

39  And  when  they  were  come  up  out  of  the  water,  the 
Spirit  of  the  'i  Lord  caught  away  Philip,  that  the 
eunuch  saw  him  no  more  :  and  he  went  on  his  way 
■■  rejoicing. 

40  But  Philip  was  found  at  Azotus  :  and  passing 
through  he  preached  in  aii  the  cities,  till  he  came  to 
Cesarea. 

CHAPTER  IX. 
1  Smil,  poins  towards  Damascus,  4  is  stricken  down  to  the  earthy  10  is  calleil  to 
the  apostlesliip,  IS  and  is  haplized  by  Ananias.  20  He  preac'ieib  C'hrin 
boliUy.  23  The  Ji>ws  lay  wail  to  l:iil  him ;  23  so  do  tlie  fire  ians.  hut  he  cs- 
capcih  both.  31  'I'he  church  having  rest,  Peter  licalelU  Kiieas  i,f  ihe  palsy, 
3G  and  resior' t'l  Tabitha  lo  life. 

A  ND  Saul,  yet  '  breathing  out  threatenings  ^nd 
-^  slaughter  against  the  disciples  of  the  Lord,  went 
unto  the  high  priest, 

2  And  desired  of  him  letters  to  Damascus  to  the  syna- 
gogue.=!,  that  if  he  found  any  of  ^  this  way,  whether 
they  were  men  or  women,  he  might  bring  them  bound 
unto  Jerusalem. 

3 And  cas  he  journeyed,  he  came  near  Damascus: 
and  suddenly  there  shined  round  about  him  a  light 
from  heaven : 


not  liis  inoutli  hcciiusc  of  .'iffliction  ;  nnil  liis  jii.stjndeiiicnt  wa-s  taken  awav." 
The  learned  reader  will  jud<re  of  this  matter  fiir  himself.    See  New'J'est.  Arr. 

Ver.  37.  And  Philip  said.  &c.— This  vorso  is  omitted  in  many  (inchidine 
the  best)  I\1SS..  and  Gricihach  and  other  critics  con.sider  it  only  as  a  roaririnal 
doss  broupht  into  the  te.vt.    So  Boothrnyd  :  hut  Beza  and  Doddrid'^e  \h\nk  .. 
it  too  iinijortant  to  he  omitted  ;  and   Wliithii  siisrsrests  the   probaiuiify  of  its  (' 
heing  first  omitted  by  some  who  ai'proved  of  dehiyins  bai>tism  as  lonj;  as  ]i08-  J, 
bible. 

Ver.  oS.  Both  intn  the  loater.— Doddridge  says — '"  Considering  how  frequent  L 
j  balhins  wa:^  in  tho.se  hot  countrie.^,  it  i-s  not  lo  be  wondered  that  baptism  was  1' 
j,  generally  administered  by  immersion,  though  I  see  no  proof  that  it  was  essen 


tial  to  the  institniion."  And  the  candid  Lardner  r.aj.s,  "  Ido  not  see  any  pioof 
that  the  Eiinnrh  was  baptized  by  immersion."  How  diflerenlly  men  view  the 
same  facts  and  circumstances  ! 

Ver.  43.  Azntu'i—'x.  e.  Aslidod,  more  than  thirty  miles  from  Gaza  from 
whence  he  preached  in  all  ihe  cities  along  the  coa.-,t  of  the  iVIcditerranean. 

Chap.  IX.  jl'er.  l.  BrcaDiing  ont  threateninsrs  and  sfaugi'iter.—A  strong 
'i  poetical  exjiression.  So  //07/;c?- speaks  ol' breathing  rage,  and  Theocritus  of 
i'  lireathing  slaushlrr     See  0;?(?/?/.  7.?7.  No.  1397. 

Ver.  2.  Letters  to  Dawa«CJ/s.— The  Jews  to  tlii.*!  day  an;  said  to  corre.-5p<intl 
with  their  brethren  thn.iiffh  most  parts  of  the  world  ;  much  more  at  this  time, 
when  the  authority  of  the  Sanhedrim  .seems  to  have  extended  more  or  less  to 
n\\  their  brethren.  Damascus  is  thought  to  be  the  oldi>sl  city  on  the  globe. 
It  is  first  mentioned  Gen.  xiv.  15,  and  now  called  Demesk. 

Ver.  3.  Seur  Damnncua.—li  is  imi>ossiblc  to  calculate  the  length  of  lhi« 
journey  without  accurately  knowing  the  road  lie  went.    Doddridge  supposes 


::j 


ACTS,  IX. 


339)1 


■  4  And  he  fell  to  tho  earth,  and  heard  a  voice  say- 
ini?  unto  him,  Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest  thou 
J»ine'? 

5  And  he  said,  Who  art  thou,  Lord  7  And  the  Lord 
said,  1  am  Jesus  whom  thou  persecutest :  it  is  hard 
for  thee  to  kick  "^  against  the  pricks. 

6  And  he  trembling  and  astonished  said,  Lord,  what 
fwilt  thou  have  me  to  do 7  And  the  Lord  said  unto 
liim.  Arise,  and  go  into  the  city,  and  it  shall  be  told 
thee  what  thou  must  do. 

7  And  the  men  which  journeyed  with  him  stood 
S'peechless,  hearing  a  voice,  shut  seeing  no  man. 

S  And  Saul  arose  from  the  earth;  and  when  his  eyes 
were  opened,  he  saw  no  man  :  but  they  led  him  by 
the  hand,  and  brought  lilm  into  Damascus. 

9  And  he  was  three  days  without  sight,  and  neither 
did  eat  nor  drink. 

10  IT  And  there  was  a  certain  disciple  at  Damascus, 
named  ''Ananias;  and  to  him  said  the  liOrd  .in  a 
vision,  Ananias.  And  he  said.  Behold.  I  am  hcre^  Lord. 

11  And  the  Lord  saiVZ  unto  him.  Arise,  and  go  into 
the  street  which  is  called  .Straight,  and  inquire  in  the 
house  of  Judas  for  one  called  Saul,  of  Tarsus  :  for, 
behold,  he  prayeth, 

12  And  hath  seen  in  a  vision  a  man  named  Ananias 
coming  in,  and  putting /as  hand  on  him,  that  he  might 
receive  his  sight. 

13  Then  Ananias  answered,  Lord,  I  have  heard  by 
many  of  this  i  man,  how  much  evil  he  hath  done  to 
thy  saints  at  Jerusalem  : 

14  And  here  he  J  hath  authority  from  the  chief  priests 
to  bind  all  that  call  k  on  thy  naine. 


g  Da.  10.7. 


j  ver.'Jl. 


!t  I  Co.l.a 


it  to  have  been  150  milos,  and  it  miglit  bo  more.    A  great  waj'  to  bring  Iiis 
pri.soncrs,  as  he  proposed,  ver.se  a. 

Ver.  \.  Anil  heard  a  voice.— \l  is  only  here  said  that  Saul  saw  a  \\^h\  from 
heaven,  and  Iicard  a  voice  :  biit  as  he  twice  as.serts  that  he  did  .sec  I  he  Lord, 
(1  Co.  xi.  I  ;  XV.  8.)  it  i^  most  re!L=ional>lo  to  conclude  that  it  was  at  tiiis  time. 
Another  appearance  of  the  Lord  Jesus  toiiim  is  mentioned  clia}).  .wiii.  11,  but 
this  is  caicuhited  to  have  been  after  lie  iiad  written  the  first  Epistio  to  tli»  Co- 
rinthians, and  therefore  cannot  be  here  rclerred  to. 

Ver.  5.  It  is  hard  for  thte  to  kick  against  the  pricks~Or  "  poads."  Conti- 
pare  De.  xx.xii.  1-3.  1  Sam.  ii.  29.  r*s  this  sentence  is  wanting  in  many  MSS., 
and  some  versions,  it  is  omitted  by  Griesbach,  who  supposes  it  taken  from 
chap.  xxvi.  14. 

Ver.  7.  Hearing'  a  voice. — Boothrmjd,  "a  sound,"  (as  phnne  is  often  ren- 
dered,) but  not  dislinguishiuff  the  words. — Thus  were  onr  Lord's  words,  in  i 
reference  to  another  case,  here  fultilled ;  "  one  was  taken  and  another 
left."  And  thus  it  is  to  this  day  in  our  worshipping  assemblies;  many  ner- 
sons  may  fit  under  the  same  rneans  ofi?race;  one  may  be  converted  wliilo 
many  otiiors  receive  no  benefit.  Now.  to  whatever  we  may  attribute  this,  the 
Scripture,  and  particularly  St.  Paul  himself,  refers  the  cause  to  divine  frracn, 
"  Who  maketh  thee  todiffer?— By  the  grace  of  God,  I  am  what  I  am."  (I  Co. 
iv.  7  ;  XV.  in.) 

Ver.  8.  Thei/  Jed  him—-\.  e.  his  attendants. 

Ver.  11.  Called  Sfra^?/^^— This  street  is  still  existinar.  and  was  visited  lately 
by  i\lr  Barker,  one  of  the  ajji-nts  of  the  Church  iVlissionary  .^ocii  ty.— ITlio 
street  called  Straight,  savs  MaundreU.  "is  about  half  a  ^nile  in  lentrth,  run- 
ninsr  from  east  to  west  lrirou?h  the  city.  It  bein?  narrow,  and  tli(!  houses 
juttinjT  out  in  several  places  on  both  sides,  you  cannot  have  a  clear  prospect 
of  its  leu'Tth  and  straiirhtness.  In  this  street  is  shown  the  hou.^e  of  Judas, 
with  wlyjii  Paul  ItHked  ;  and  in  the  same  hou«e  i-»  an  old  tomb,  said  to  i.c 
Ananias' ».'  l—Ba^srer. Said,  of  Tarsus.— 'Vhv  inhabitants  of  thi.s  city  ure 


^ 


340 


ACTS,  IX. 


A.  M.  4187. 
A.  D.  oJ. 


1  c.l3.'2. 
Ro.l.l. 
lCo.l.-,.IO. 
O^l.lj. 
Ep.3.7,8. 

m  Rail. 13. 
e  C23.23, 


2  Co.  11.22 

..•.^7. 

2Ti.l.ll, 
12. 

q  c.air 

r  c.2.4. 

a  c.26.20. 
Ga.l.l7. 

I  Ga.l.I3, 
23. 

u  c.8.3. 

V  Ps.81.7. 

wclS.23. 

A.  M.  4010. 
A.  D.  -JIS. 


y  2Cn.n. 

26,  &c. 

Ps.21.11, 

37. 

32.33. 
I  J0S.Z15. 
aGa.1.18. 


15  But  the  Lord  said  unto  him,  Go  thy  way :  for  i  he 
is  a  chosen  vessel  unto  nie,  to  bear  my  name  before 
"Uhc  Gentiles,  and  "kings,  and  the  ° children  of 
Israel : 

16  For  I  will  show  him  how  great  things  he  must 
suffer  P  for  rn y  name's  sake. 

17  And  Ananias  went  his  way,  and  entered  into  the 
house  ;  and  putting  'i  his  hands  on  him  said,  Krother 
Saul,  the  Lord,  even  Jesus,  that  appeared  unto  ihee  in 
the  way  as  thou  earnest,  halh  sent  me,  that  thou  niight- 
est  receive  thy  sight,  and  "■  be  filled  with  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

13  And  immediately  there  fell  from  his  eyes  as  it  had 
been  scales :  and  he  received  sight  forthwith,  and 
arose,  and  was  baptized. 

19  And  when  he  had  received  meat,  he  was  strength- 
ened. Then  was  Saul  certain  days  with  the  disciples 
which  were  at  ^  Damascus. 

20  And  straightway  he  preached  Christ  in  (he  syna- 
gogues, that  ne  is  the  Son  of  God. 

21  Hut  all  that  heard  him  twere  amazed,  and  said; 
Is  not  this  he  "that  destroyed  themvvhich  called  on 
this  name  in  Jerusalem,  and  came  hither  for  that  in- 
tent, that  he  might  bring  them  bound  unto  the  chief 
priests  ? 

22  But  Saul  increased  the  more  in  strength,  "  txnd 
confounded  the  "Jews  which  dwelt  at  Damascus, 
proving  that  this  is  very  Christ. 

23  IF  And  after  that  many  days  were  fulfilled,  the 
Jews  took  counsel  ^  to  kill  him  : 

24  But  their  laying  wait  was  known  of  Saul.  And 
they  watched  y  the  gates  day  and  night  to  kill  him. 

25  Then  the  disciples  took  him  by  night,  and  let  ^him 
down  by  the  wall  in  a  basket. 

2G  IT  And  when  Saul  was  come  to  ■*  Jerusalem,  he 
assayed  to  join  himself  to  the  disciples  :  but  they  were 
all  afraid  of  him,  and  believed  not  that  he  was  a 
disciple. 


descril)ed  by  Slrabo,  as  remarkable  for  tbeir  attachment  to  literature  and 
poliiH  learning.    Orient.  Lit.  No.  1-102.      « 

Vcr.  15.  Cen'iles.—IIatnniond  and  Doddridge,  "Nations."  It  was  not  yet 
understood  liint  Ibe  jo.spcl  was  to  be  preached  to  the  uncircunrri.sed  Gentiles  : 
and  yet  the  tiling  had  been  so  plainly  intimated  in  onr  Lord's  command  to 
prcacli  it  to  "  all  nations,"  and  to  "  every  creature,"  that  it  seems  sUangc  it 
was  not. 

Yer.  17.  Putting  his  hands  on  him.—M  was  llie  custom  umons  the  ancient* 
to  lay  tluir  baiid.i.pcntly  on  any  person  on  whom  they  conferrt'd  their  hie.ssing, 
or  any  bcnelit— as  liere  recovery  rjfsiirht.    See  Mat.  xix.  13.  IMark  viii.  23. 

Vnr.  IS.  .SV«/cs.— Perhaps  the  external  coat  of  the  eye,  shrivelled  by  tho 
splendour  oftho  light  which  .<itruck  him  Aawn.— Taylor's  K.\pos. 

Ver.  1\.  Watched  the  irates.—lt'  by  these  are  meant  the  jraies  of  tlic  city,  it 
eecm.s  lo  inlimale  that  the  conspirators  were  numerous,  tor  IIk-  city  was  very 
lar-re.  ami  bail  many  pates  ;  but  perhaps  the  pates  hero  nu>ntioneil  were  those 
whicli  inclosed  the  house  when;  ho  loiipcd.    Sec'chap.  xii.  13,  14. 

Vcr.  23.  Let  him  down  b;/  the  trail.— h)  2  Co.  xi.  32,  it  is  added,  "  through  a 
window  ;"  ."jo  that  the  cas(!  secerns  very  like  that  of  the  Hebrew  spies.  Josh, 
ii.  15.— i  Maundrell  states,  Ihat  after  vi.siiiu";  the  place  of  vision.  "  about  half 
a  mile  distant  fiom  the  city  eastward,"  they  returned  lo  the  ciiy,  and  "  were 
sliown  the  pate  where  St.  Paul  was  let  down  in  a  basket.  'I'liis  pate  is  at 
present  wailed  uit,  by  reason  of  its  vicinity  to  the  cast  gate,  which  renders  it 
y little  uso."]—Bagster. 


ACTS,  IX. 


341 


27  But  b  Bnrnabas  took  hini,  and  brought /jtni  to  the 
apostles,  and  d;.^clarefl  unto  thoni  how  he  had  seen  the 
Lord  in  the  way,  and  that  he  had  spoken  to  him,  and 
how  he  had  preached  boldly  c  al  Damascus  in  the  name 
of  Jesus. 

28  And  he  was  with  them  cominj?  in  and  going  out  at 
Jerusalem. 

29  And  he  spake  boldly  in  the  name  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  disputed  against  the  Grecians :  but  they 
dwent  about  to  slay  him. 

30  Whidi  when  tfie  brethren  knew,  they  brought  him 
down  to  Cesarca,  and  sent  him  forth  to  Tarsus. 

31  Then  « had  the  churches  rest  f  throughout  all  Judea 
and  Galilee  and  Samaria,  and  were  ? edified;  and 
walking  hin  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  in  the  i  comfort 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  were  j  multiplied. 

32  IT  And' it  came  to  pass,  as  Peter  passed  through- 
out all  quarters,  he  came  down  also  to  the  saints 
which  dwelt  at  Lydda. 

33  And  there  he  found  a  certain  man  named  Eneas, 
which  had  kept  his  bed  eight  years,  and  was  sick  of 
the  palsy. 

34  And  Peter  said  unto  him,  Eneas,  Jesus  Christ 
maketh  k  thee  whole  :  arise,  and  make  thy  bed.  And 
he  arose  immediately. 

35  And  all  that  dwelt  in  Lydda  and  i  Saron  saw  him, 
and  turned  '"  to  the  Lord. 

36  ^  Now  there  was  at  Joppa  a  certain  disciple 
named  Tabiiha,  which  by  interpretation  is  called 
"Dorcas:  'his  woman  was  full  "of  good  works  and 
alms-deeds  which  she  did. 

37  And  it  came  to  pass  in  those  days,  that  she  was 
sick,  and  died:' whom  when  they  had  washed,  they 
laid  her  in  an  upper  chamber. 

38  And  forasmuch  as  Lydda  was  nigh  to  Joppa,  and 
the  disciples  had  heard  that  Peter  w^as  there,  they  sent 


A.  M.  -ICKO. 
A.  n.  36. 


b  C.4.3G. 
c  vcr.m,22. 
.'.  ver.23. 


e  7,x.9.V. 
cai. 


g  Ro.1-1.13. 


It  rv.?6.n. 

Cji.l.lO. 


Jn.ll.; 
17. 


j  7e',9.a0.. 


A.  M.  4011. 
A.  D.  37. 


k  c.3.6,16. 
■1.10. 


inc.  11. 21. 
2C0.3.I6. 


n  or,  Pofy 
or.  Hoe. 


Ver.  27.  To  the  apostles— 'Namc]y,  Peter  and  James,  Gal.  i.  19:  no  otliers 
appear  to  liavo  been  at  tliis  time  at  Jerusalem. 

V'or.  28.  Cmning  in  and  goin^  out~\.  e.  as  we  should  say,  "  backwards 
and  fiirwards  ;"  but  the  whole  was  for  1.5  days  only.     Gal.  i.  18. 

Ver.  29.  The  Grecians— \.  e.  the  Hellenists.    See  note  on  chap.  vi.  1. 

Ver.  30.  Cesarea—A  celebrated  city  on  the  borders  of  the  ftle<iiterrancan  ; 
but  Doddridge  thinks  it  was  Cesarea  Fhilippi,  on  tlie  borders  ofSyriu. 

Ver.  31.  Then  had  the  churches  resr.— Partly  thronirh  tiie  ron\ersion  of 
Paul,  their  ?reat  persecutor,  but  mors  probably  througli  an  alarm  amonsr  the 
Jews,  owinir  to  a  threatened  attempt,  by  force  of  arms,  to  introduce  a  statue 
of  Caligula  into  th.-ir  most  holy  place  :  this  turned  their  attention  from  per- 
secuting the  Christian.s  to  the  necessity  of  seekinp  tluir  own  pre.serA-ation. 
This  tavourable  interval  may  have  lasted,  accorduig  to  Lardner,  fiom  one  to 
three  years  before  A.  D.  40. 

Ver.  3','.  Lydda.— A.  considerable  town,  but  one  day's  journey  from  Jerusalem, 
in  the  v.ay  to  Joppa.    Joppa  is  now  called  Jafla. 

Ver.  34.  Make  thu  bed—i.  e.  smooth  if,  and  roll  it  up  out  of  the  w;iy. 

Ver.  35.  Saron— Or  Sharon,  a  district  between  Joppa  and  Cesarea  of  Pales- 
tine.—C«.'.'/;ef. 
'  Ver.  36.  Dorcas.— It  was  common  not  only  amoni;  the  Arabs,  but  al.^o 
amons  the  Greeks,  to  give  their  females  the  names  of  a::recnble  animals. 
Tabithu  appears  to  have  been  a  word  used  in  the  .Syrian,  which  heine  inter- 
preted is  Dorcas;  tli.it  is.  an  antelope;  an  animal  remaikable  lor  brautifiil 
;  eyes.  On  this  account  it  might  have  been  given  to  the  person  here  desi-'nuted 
DF  il.—Parkhiirsl. 


342 


ACTS,  X. 


p  or,  be 
ZrUved. 


q  Kc.9.10. 

r  Mat9.r>. 

s  Mtv.511, 
4-1 
JU.U.-J3. 

t  IKi  17.23 
u  Jii  1211. 


A.  M.  401 
A.  D.  41. 


c  Gc..l?  '.9. 
I's.l0i..2.. 


c.lS.3. 
a  P3.I1.1. 


Ps.ll9.a 
l'r.2.3..5. 


f  He.l.U. 
S  Is.45.I9. 
h  c.9.43. 
1'  1  clI.U. 


unto  him  two  men,  desiring /ii/?i  that  he  would  not 
P  delay  to  come  to  them. 

•Ui  Then  Peter  arose  and  went  with  them.  When  he 
was  come,  they  brought  him  into  the  upper  chamber: 
and  all  the  widows  stood  by  him  weeping,  and  show- 
ing the  coats  and  garments  which  Dorcas  mad-.\while 
'i  she  was  with  them. 

40  lint  Peter  put  ■■  them  all  forth,  and  kneeled  down, 
and  prayed;  and  turning /li?^  to  the  body  said,  *  Ta- 
biiha,  arise.  And  she  opened  her  eyes:  and  whe.i  she 
saw  Peter,  she  sat  up. 

•11  And  he  gave  her  his  hand,  and  lifted  her  up,  and 
when  he  had  called  the  saints  and  widows,  he  'pre- 
sented her  alive. 

42  And  it  was  known  throughout  all  Joppa;  and 
"  many  believed  in  the  Lord. 

43  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  he  tarried  many  days  in 
Joppa  with  one  Simon  a  tanner. 

CFIAPTEU  X. 
I  Con  oliiis,  adevoitlman,  5  beins  coiniiuiiidil  by  nn  angel,  sen'etli  for  Pi^er: 
U  wild  by   ;i  vision  15,  20  is  uiu-jlu  not  lo  doapise  llie  Gentiles.    34  Aa  he 
prer-clifili  Christ  10  Cornelius  iiiKl  hi»conip;xny,  44  the  Holy  Gliosl  falleJi  on 
tliein,  4S  am!  ll:ey  iire  Ijupiized. 

THERE  was  a  certain  man  in  Cesarea  called  Cor- 
nelius, a  centurion  of  the  band  called  the  Italian 
band., 

2  A  =^  devout  man,  and  one  that  b  feared  God  with 
all  c  his  house,  v/hich  gave  much  alms  to  d  the  people, 
and  prayed  "  to  God  alway. 

3  He  saw  in  a  vision  evidently  about  the  ninth  hour 
of  the  day  an  angel  f  of  God  coming  in  to  him,  and 
saying  unto  him,  Cornelius. 

4  And  when  he  looked  on  him,  he  v/as  afraid,  and 
said.  What  is  it,  Lord?  And  he  said  unto  him.  Thy 
prayers  and  thine  alms  are  come  up  for  a  memorial 
'S  before  God. 

5  And  now  send  men  to  Joppa,  and  call  for  one  Si- 
mon, whose  surname  is  Peter  : 

G  He  lodgeih  with  one  Simon  ii  a  tanner, whose  house 
is  by  the  sea  side ;  he  shall  tell  thee  •  what  thou  oughl- 
est  to  do. 

7  And  when  the  angpl  which  spake  unto  Cornelius 
was  departed,  he  called  two  of  his  household  servants, 
and  a  devout  soldier  of  them  that  waited  on  him  con- 
tinually; 

S  And  when  he  had  declared  all  these  things  unto 
them,  lie  sent  them  to  Joppa. 


Vcr.  40.   Put  tliein  all  forth.— Comv^rc  Mat.  i.x.  23—25. 

Char  X  Vlt  l.  Italian  band  — rriif  Italian  band,  or  rather  cohort,  (a 
rcgiiiii  lit  somt'liino-  coiiK'i-tin'.;  of  tVoiii  555  to  1105  infunlry.j  is  n(;t  unknown  to 
tlio  iluniiin  wiit(.T.^.|— Zirzi,'(.Yt/-. 

Vcr.  4.  What  in  it,  Lo/fZ/— If  tliis  l)c  nddre.^snd  to  llie  aii?nl,  pt-rbaps  llio 
pronoun  viy  slioiild  here  be  understooil,  as  iti  Num.  xi.  23,  "  My  lord  INlopes, 
forbid  them." 

Ver.  6.  Simon  a  tanner.— The  Ralilnc.«  say,  tbnf  this  was  ron.'iilnrcd  as  a 

moan  Iriidu,  and  execrated  by  Ibe  .lews. lie  sliall  toll  thcp.,  &p.  — This  iat- 

ivx  member  of  the  versi;  is  omitted  in  Ibiir  ancii  iil,  iiiid  many  other  IMSS.,  in 
botli  tiie  Syriac  versions,  &.C.;  and  is  rejected  by  Wclstcin,  (iricsbach,  and 
)Uichaelia. 


ACTS,  X. 


.^\\ 


0  ^  On  the  morrow,  as  they  went  on  their  journey, 
ami  drew  nigh  unto  the  city,  Peter  went  jup  upon  the 
house-top  to  pray  about  the  sixth  hour: 

10  And  he  became  very  hungry,  and  would  have  eat- 
en :  but  while  liiey  made  ready,  he  fell  into  a  trance, 

11  And  saw  k  heaven  opened,  and  a  certain  vessel  de- 
scending unto  him,  as  it  had  been  a  great  sheet  knit 
al  tiie  four  corners,  and  let  doA'n  to  the  earth  : 

12  Wl.e'rein  were  all  manner  of  four-footed  beasts  of 
the  earth,  and  wild  beasts,  and  creeping  things,  and 
')v.is  of  the  air. 

.i  r-nJ  there  came  a  voice  to  him,  Rise,  Peter;  Itill, 
aj.    fit. 

l-i  But  Peter  said,  Not  so.  Lord;  for  I  have  never 
eaten  any  thing  that  is  i  common  or  unclean. 

IT)  And  the  voice  spo/cc  unto  him  again  the  second 
time,  What  God  hath  ">  cleansed,  that  call  not  thou 
common. 

10  This  was  done  thrice:  and  the  vessel  was  received 
up  a.:^ain  intu  heaven. 

17  1f  Now  while  Peter  doubted  in  himself  what  this 
vision  which  he  had  seen  should  mean,  behold,  the 
nu;n  which  were  snnt  from  Cornelius  had  made  in- 
quiry "for  Simon's  house,  and  stood  before  the  gate, 

IS  And  called,  and  asked  whetl>er  Simon,  which 
was  surnamed  Peter,  were  lodged  there. 

10  While  Peter  thought  on  the  vision,  the  Spirit  osaid 
unto  him,  Behold,  three  men  seek  thee. 

20  Arise  p  therefore,  and  get  thee  down,  and  go  with 
them,  doubting  nothing  :  for  I  have  sent  them. 

21  Then  Peter  went  down  to  the  men  which  were 
sent  unto  him  from  Cornelius;  and  said.  Behold,  I  am 
he  whom  ye  seek  •  what  is  the  cause  wherefore  yc  are 
come  ?  .  -    . 

22  And  they  said,  Cornelius  <i  the  centurion,  a  just 
man,  and  one  that  feareth  God,  and  of  good  report 
'■among  all  the  nation  of  the  Jews,  was  warned  from 
God  by  a  holy  angel  to  send  for  thee  into  his  house, 
and  to  hear  words  of  thee. 

23  Tiien  called  he  them  in,  and  lodged  them.  And  on 
the  morrow  Peter  went  away  with  them,  and  certain 
sbretb.rcn  from  Joppa  accompanied  him. 

24  And  the  morrow  after  they  entered  into  Cesarca 


j  c.ll.5,&c. 


1   r,e.U.2, 

2).«. 
I)e.U.3, 
&c. 
EzeAM. 


VtT.V-'S. 

Ho.  14.14, 

1  Co.  10.25 
1  Ti.4.4. 


p  c.15.7. 


q  ver.l,&c. 


Vor   9.  The  sixth  hour— i.  c.  noon. 

Vcr  11.  A  certain  vessel.— Doddridge,  "Sometliin?  dosccndin?  to  him 
like  ii  f-Tuat  slioct,"  &c..—{Sk:enos,  any  tiling  which  may  bo  considered  as  a  V 
receptacle  ;  and  is   therefore  api)hcal)h;  to  a  vheet,  or  any  thing  woven  from  J 
flav,  lied  up  al  tlic  four  corners,  which  our  word  vessel  is  not  \—BasTster. 

Ver.  I>.  Four-footed  6e«sM.— Both  clean  and  unclean,  say  some  ;  iwX.  Dpdd 
rid^e  remarks,  that  in  ihi.s  case  Piiter  might  have  made  a  selection.  He  thinks, 
Uiiicruro,  ilial  they  were  all  unclean. 

Ver.  13.  Kill,  and  eat— [Or,  sacrifice  and  cat.  The  spirit  of  the  heavenly 
dii^cti.in  seems  lobe  this,  says  Dr.  A.  C/ar.fc«,—"  The  middle  wall  of  partition 
is  \M^\\■  pulled  down  ;  the  Jews  and  Gentiles  arc  called  to  become  one  flock, 
under  one  shepherd  and  bishop  of  souls.     Thou.  Peter,  shall  open  the  door  of 


faitli  to  the  Gentiles,  and  be  also  the  minister  of  the  circumcision.     Rise  uf 

a  bles.-^d  sacrifice  is  i<rep.' 
soul  feed  on  ihe  fruits  ofiiis  mercy,"  &.c.\—Baffster. 


ie  up ; 
alri  anv  a  bles.-^d  sacrifice  is  i<repared  :  po  and  offer  it  to  God ;  and  let  thy 
d  on  I  he  fruits  ofiiis  mercy,"  &c.\—Bag-ster. 
Ver.  24.  Cesarea. —IThis   oily,  once  an  obscure  fortress  called  Strato't 


344 


ACTS,  X. 


A.  M.  4(M5 
A.  D  41. 


t  cU.H,1.5 
He.19.lU. 
2.3. 


V  c.l5.S,S 
Ep.3.6. 


Ma.2S.3. 
MO. 


X  ver.4,&c. 
Drc.lll.r^ 
IU.6.10. 


y  De.5.27. 


1  De.10.17. 
2Ch.l9.7. 
Joh3-l.l9. 
Ko.2.11. 
Ga.rf.G. 
lPe.1.17. 


And  Cornelius  waited  for  them,  and  had  called  tO}»e- 
ther  his  kinsmen  and  near  friends. 
2.3  ^  And  as  Peter  was  coniins  in,  Cornelius  met 
him,  and  fell  down  at  his  feet,  and  worshipped  him. 

26  But  Peter  took  him  up,  saying,  Stand  ^up  ;  I  my- 
self also  am  a  man. 

27  And  as  he  talked  with  him,  he  went  in,  and  found 
many  that  were  come  together. 

28  And  he  said  unto  them.  Ye  know  how  that  it  is 
an  unlawful  thing  "  for  a  man  that  is  a  Jew  to  keep 
company,  or  come  unto  one  of  another  nation;  hut 
God  hath  showed  me  ^' that  I  should  not  call  any  man 
common  or  unclean. 

29  Therefore  came  I  unto  you  without  gainsaying,  as 
soon  as  I  was  sent  for  :  I  ask.  therefore  for  what  in- 
tent ye  have  sent  for  me  7 

30  And  Cornelius  said,  Four  days  ago  I  was  fasting 
until  this  hour;  and  at  the  ninth  hour  I  prayed  in  my 
house,  and,  behold,  a  man  stood  before  me  *in  bright 
clothing, 

31  And  said,  Cornelius,  thy  "prayer  is  heard,  and 
thine  alms  are  had  in  remembrance  in  the  sight  of  C4od. 

32  Send  therefore  to  Joppa,  and  call  hither  Simon, 
whose  surname  is  Peter ;  he  is  lodged  in  the  house  of 
one  Simon  a  tanner  by  the  sea  side:  who,  when  he 
Cometh,  shall  speak  unto  thee. 

33  Immediately  therefore  I  sent  to  thee;  and  thou 
hast  well  done  that  thou  art  come.  Now  >'  therefore! 
are  we  all  here  present  before  God,  to  hear  all  things 
that  are  commanded  thee  of  God. 

34  IT  'i'hen  Peter  opened  his  mouth,  and  said.  Of  a 
truth  I  perceive  that  God  ^is  no  respecter  of  per  sons: 


Toiocr,  Wcis  Ijiiilt  and  f;ui)eil)Iy  tlccoiutcil  hy  Herod  the  Great,  .md  called 
Cccsarea,  in  honour  of  Augustus  ('aisar,  to  wIiom)  lie  dedicated  it  in  llie.  2Stli 
year  of  iiis  roign.  It  was  situated  on  the  sliore  of  the  Mediterranean,  lietwecn 
Joppa  and  Dora,  with  a  haven,  rendered  hy  Herod  the  most  convenient  on  the 
coast.  Thirty  niile.-^  froin  Jatla,  or  Joppa,  U2  from  Rainlay,  and  36  from  Acco, 
or  Ptoleniai.s  ;  and,  according  to  Jnsephus,  six  Imndrcd  stadia,  or  7-5  miles, 
from  Jcriisalem.  thoiij-'h  the  real  di.stance  i.^  prohahly  not  more  than  62  mile.s. 
Nothing  now  remains  of  the  former  splendour  of  Ca;sarea  :  the  sujiposcd  sitej 
of  th.o  ancient  editices  are  mere  inound.s  of  indefinable  form  ;  the  waves  wash 
the  ruins  of  the  mole,  the  tower,  and  ihc  i)orl ;  the  whole  of  the  surrounding 
vounlry  i.-;  a  sandy  de.sert ;  and  not  a  creature,  excer)t  beasts  of  prey,  resides 
within  many  miles  of  this  silent  desolation.]— iJ«^s/er. 

Ver.  '26.  fitand  t/p.— Did  Jesu.^s  say  so  ?  or  what  are  we  to  ir.fer  ui^ori  the 
doctrine  of  the  simple  humanity  of  Jesus?  ^Vas  ne  iess  piou3,  or  ie.ss  iuunble 
than  St.  PHcr? 

Ver.  2%.  An  unlaicfid  thing.— Bo  Joscphiis  .•— "  Those  stran.Ters  who  coimg 
to  \i.^  on  any  other  account  hut  that  of  religion,  Moses  permitted  not  to  he 
nii.ved  with  us  in  any  fiuniliarities." 

Ver.  32.  Send  thcrrfore  to  Joppa,  and  call  hither  S?;ho;?.— None  are  so 
well  nuaii.lc-d  (o  recommend  a  remedy,  as  those  who  have  felt  its  cflicacy.  An 
nngtl  mii-'ht  say,  "  He  shall  save  his  people;  from  their  sins  ;"  hut  I'eltr  could 
say,  "  He  hath  saved  tiie.  a  siimer,  though  I  forsook  him  and  denitni  liiin." 

Ver.  33.  Alt  here  present.  — "WUdt  U  especially  wnrliiy  of  the  remark  of 
Christian  congregations,  they  did  not  come  dropping  in  (as  wo  often  see) 
durmg  the  whole  lime  of  service,  hut,  says  Cornelius,  "  We  arc  all  here  pre- 
sent before  God,  to  hear  a'l  tliose  things  that  are  commanded  thee  of  God." 

That  are  connnanded  thee  of  God.— It  was  as  easy  for  God  to  reveal 

Christ  to  Cornelius  as  to  leil  him  where  to  find  Peter.  But  having  commis- 
sioned his  preached  co.^iiel  for  the  cimversion  of  llie  world,  he  honours  that 
pospel,  and  makes  it  necessary  lor  Peter  to  go  a.s  a  missionary  to  Corneliua. 
So  God  has  recently  brought  heath )n  men  to  Christian  countries,  wlicre  they 


ACTS,  XI. 


3'i5 


35  But  in  «  every  nation  he  that  feareth  him,  and 
workeih  li^htocusness,  is  accepted  with  him. 

3G  The  word  which  God  sent  unto  the  children  of 
Israel,  preaching  peace  b  by  Josus  Christ :  (he  is 
e  Lord  of  all:) 

37  Tliat  word,  J  say,  ye  know,  which  was  published 
throui^hout  all  Jiidea,  and  bei;an  from  Galilee,  after 
the  baptism  which  John  preached  ; 

3S  How  God  anointed  J  Jesus  of  Nazareth  with  the 
Holy  Giinst  and  with  power;  who  <:  went  about  do- 
ing :j:ood,  and  healing  all  that  were  oppressed  fof  the 
devd  ;  sfor  God  w;is  with  him. 

39  And  I'  we  are  witnesses  of  all  things  which  he  did 
both  in  the  land  of  the  Jews,  and  in  Jerusalem ;  whom 
thev  ?lew  and  hanged  on  a  tree: 

40  Him  God  raised  up  i  the  third  day,  and  showed 
him  openly ; 

41  Nut  J  to  all  the  people,  but  unto  witnesses  chosen 
before  k  of  God,  even  to  us,  who  did  eat  and  drink  with 
him  after  he  rose  from  the  dead. 

42  And  he  commanded  us  i  to  preach  unto  the  peo- 
ple, and  to  testify  that  '"it  is  he  which  was  ordained 
of  Giid  to  be  the  Judge  of  quick  and  dead. 

43  To  him  "give  all  the  prophets  witness,"  that 
through  his  name  "  whosoever  believeth  in  him  shall 
receive  remission  of  sins 

44  H  While  Peter  vet  snake  these  words,  the  Holy 
Ghost  Pfell  on  all  them  which  heard  the  word. 

45  Am\  <5  they  of  the  circumcision  which  believ 
were'  astonished,  as  many  as  came  with  Peter,  be- 
cause that  on  the  Gentiles  also  was  poured  out  the 
gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

46  For  they  heard  them  >■  speak  with  tongues,  and 
•.Tingiiify  God.   Then  answered  Peter, 

47  Can  s  any  man  forbid  water,  that  these  should  not 
be  baptized,  which  have  received  the  Holy  Ghost  as 
well  as  we? 

43  And  he  commanded  them  to  be  baptized  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord.  Then  prayed  they  him  to  tarry 
certain  days, 

CHAPTER  XI. 
>  Peter,  being  aciisetl  for  zoiii^  in  to  ilie  Ueiitiles,  5  niaketli  his  defence, 
is  wliioli  is  .iccepie  1.  19  'llie  g  spil  I  eing  spieiul  into  I'lienice,  ami  Cyprus, 
ami  Aiiliocli,  BaruulKis  is  sent  to  tiiiiln  in  lliein.  26  Tlie  iliscipli-s  tliere  are  (irsl 
calVil  Cnrisiiaiis.  27  Tliey  EcmJ  relier  lo  tlie  bretlireii  in  Judea  in  time  of 
fMiino 

AND  the  apostles  and  brethren  that  were  in  Judea 
hoard    that  the  Gentiles  had  also  received  the 
word  of  God. 

2  And  when  Peter  was  come  up  to  Jerusalem,  they 
'•that  were  of  the  circumcision  contended  with  him, 


A.  M.  -lU-lo. 
A.  D.  41. 


3.22,29 

10.12,13. 

Kp.2.lA. 

18. 

Is.  7?.  19. 

Col.  1.20. 

Ps.24.7.. 

10. 

R..M.9. 
1  Co.  1 3.3/ 
Kp.1.20.. 

1  Pe.3.2;. 
Re.  17.  II. 


e  .Vlut.l2.»3 
f  1  Jn.3.a 
g  Jn.3.2. 
h  Lii2.t.4k. 
c.2.32. 


k  J:vl.3.16. 

I  Mat.23. 

19,20. 
mJn..5.22''7 

c  17.31. 

2CO..5.I0. 

I  Ve.i.'o. 

n  I,n.24.27 
44. 
h\.5.?Q. 

o  .ln.3.14.. 
17. 
Ro.10.ll. 

p  C.4  31. 
q  va.23. 
r  c.2.1. 
3  c.8.12. 


.AM.  4WS. 
A.  D.  42. 

a  c.l0.23,ag 
Ga.2.1'2. 
cl0.9,4i;. 


havo  r  ceiveil  the  go.spel,  (a?  Ohookiah,)  or  tlie  iniiiiiring  an.vious  lio.illien  has 
met  til!!  inii5sii)nary.  ;inil  rcjuiccd  in  the  preaciiing  of  Christ.  The  iicathcii  must 
iiavc  the  pri'ached  s;nspci. 

VtT.  41.  So:  to  a'l  the  people— 'T\\h  has  been  made  an  t;!;jeclion  hy  many 
infidel  \vriti;rs;  to  which  we  can  only  reply,  that  God  is  not  bound  lo  satisfy  j 
tliosc  who  arc  imwilliiif.'  to  lie  convinced.  • 

Vet.  4  J.  All  the  J  rophets,  &c.— Moel  of  them  in  a  veiy  r.xpress  manner,  arr' 
othe-s  indirectly;  for  "  tho  te.slimony  of  Jesus  is  the  Spirit  of  piophecy.'    I 
Rev.  xix.  10.  . 


346 


A.  M.  4016. 
A,  D.  42 


ACTS,  XI. 


1  Hs.19.7.. 
II. 
J  u  6.63.63 


e  Mat.3.11. 
Jii.  1.26,33 
0.1.5. 


f  Ig.4^.3. 
Joel  2.23. 


g  c  15.8,9. 


3  Saying,  Thou  wen  test  in  to  men  r..icircumciaed; 

and  dids   eat  with  them. 

4  Bat  Peter  rehearsed //le  matter  from  the  beginning, 
and  expounded  it  by  order  unto  them,  saving, 

5  I  was  in  the  city  of  Joppa  praying :  ana  in  a  trance 
I  saw  a  vision,  A  certain  vessel  (jescend,  as  it  had 
been  a  great  sheet,  let  down  from  heaven  by  four  cor 
ners  ;  and  it  came  even  to  me  : 

G  Upon  the  which  when  I  had  fastened  mine  eyes,  I 
considere/1,  and  saw  four-footed  beasts  of  the  earth, 
and  wild  beasts,  and  creeping  things,  and  fowls  of  the 
air. 

7  And  I  heard  a  voice  saying  unto  me,  Arise,  Peter : 

lay  and  eat. 

SJBut  I  said,  Not  so,  Lord:  for  nothing  common  or 
unclean  hath  at  any  time  entered  into  my  moulh. 

9  But  llie  voice  answered  me  again  from  heaven, 
What  God  hath  cleansed,  ^/m<  call  not  thou  common. 

10  And  this  was  done  three  times  :  and  all  were 
drawn  up  again  into  heaven. 

11  And,  behold,  immediately  there  were  three  men 
already  come  unto  the  house  where  I  was,  sent  from 
Cesarea  unto  me. 

12  And  the  Spirit  Ij  bade  me  go  with  them,  notliing 
doubting.  Moreover  these  si.K  brethren  accompanieu 
me,  and  we  entered  into  the  man's  house: 

13  And  he  showed  us  how  he  had  seen  an  angel 
in  his  house,  which  stood  and  said  unto  him,  Send 
nien  to  Joppa,  and  call  for  Simon,  wliose  surname 
is  Peter; 

11  Who  shall  tell  thee  •=  words,  whereby  thou  and 
all  thy  house- shall  be  saved. 

15  And  as  I  began  to  speak,  the  Holy  Ghost  fell 
on  them,  as  d  on  us  at  the  beginning. 

16  Then  remembered  I  the  word  of  the  Lord,  how 
that  he  said,  John  ^  indeed  baptized  with  water;  but 
f  ye  shall  be  baptized  with  the  Holy  Ghost. 

17  Forasmuch  then  as  God  ?  gave  them  the  like  gift 
as  he  did  xmto  us,  who  believed  on  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ;  what  ii  was  I,  that  I  could  withstand  God? 


Chap.  XI.  Ver.  5.  A  great  sheet.— [Cmyrerarhia  would  render  the  word 
sheet  a  table  napkin,  and  Daniel  Hcinshis,  by  a  shepherd's  baf?,  or  sack,  in 
which  they  were  accustomed  to  put  food,  i)latter.s,  trenchers,  and  otlicr  tiiint.'g. 
It  was  a  tj"3e  of  the  Cjiristian  cimrch.  separated  from  tlie  world;  the  living 
creatures  of  all  kinds  of  which  it  was  full,  were  Ihe  people  of  all  nations  in- 
cluded in  the  church  ;  it  was  knit  at  the  four  corners,  to  show  that  they  were 
gatliered  together  from  the  four  quarlers  of  the  globe;  it  descended  from 
heaven,  in  the  same  manner  as  the  New  Jerusalem  is  represented  jn  the 
Apocalypse,  to  intimate,  that  though  the  church  exists  in  the  yi'orld,  it  is  not 
ot  the  \^orld,  but  of  celestial  orisrin  ;  and  I  lie  drawing  back  of  it  into  heaven 
was  designed  to  loach  us,  that  as  the  church  lias  its  origin  from  heaven,  so  it 
shall  return  victorious  thither.  In  this  representation,  the  condition  of  the 
believmg  Gentiles  is  described  :  they  wire  about  to  constitute  one  Church  with 
the  believing  Jews,  and  be  made  partakers  of  the  heavenly  inheritance.]— 
Bagster. 

Ver.  17.  What  was  I.  that  I  could  withstand  God?—"0  that  the  sin  of 
withstandin?  God  Iby  laying  down  ruh's  of  Christian  communion,  whicli  ex- 
clude any  whom  He  has  admilteil]  may  nut  be  laid  to  the  charge  of  tnoso  who 
[act]  with  a  good  intention,  but  in  an  over  ibndness  for  their  own  forms."— 
Weslei/. 


ACTS,  XI. 


J47  I 


H  When  they  heard  these  things,  they  held  their 
peace,  and  glorified  God,  saying,  Then  hath  God  also 
to  the  Gentiles  i granted  repentance  unto  life. 

19  IT  Now  they  i  which  were  scattered  abroad  upon 
the  persecution  that  arose  about  Stephen  travelled  as 
far  as  Phenice,  and  Cyprus,  and  Antioch,  preaching 
the  word  to  none  but  k  unto  the  Jews  only. 

20  And  some  of  them  were  men  of  Cyprus  and  Cy-  i 
rcne,  which,  when  they  were  come  to  Aniioch,  spake 
unto  the  i  Grecians,  preaching  the  Lord  Jesus. 

21  And  the  '"  hand  of  the  Lord  was  with  them  :  and 
a  great  number  believed,  and  turned  "  unto  the  Lord. 

22  •[  Then  tidings  of  these  things  came  unto  the  ears 
of  the  church  which  was  in  Jerusalem :  and  they 
sent  forth  °  Barnabas,  that  ne  should  go  as  far  as 
Antioch. 

23  Who,  when  he  came,  and  had  seen  the  grace  of 
God,  was  P  glad,  and  exhorted  ithem  all,  that  with 
purpose  ""  of  ^  heart  they  would  cleave  unto  the  Lord. 

24  For  he  was  a  good  man,  and  full  t  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  and  of  faith :  and  "  much  people  was  added 
unto  the  Lord. 

25  Then  "  departed  Barnabas  to  Tarsus,  for  to  seek 
Saul : 

26  And  when  he  had  found  him,  he  brought  him 
imto  Antioch,  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  a  whole 
year  they  assembled  themselves  *'  with  the  church, 
and  taught  ^  much  people.  And  the  disciples  were 
called  Christians  first  in  Antioch. 

27  IT  And  in  these  days  came  ^  prophets  from  Jeru- 
salem unto  Antioch. 

2S  And  there  stood  up  one  of  them  named  ^  Agabus, 
and  signified  by  the  Spirit  that  there  should  be  great 
dearth  throughout  all  the  world  :  which  came  to  pass 
in  the  days  of  Claudius  Cesar. 


i  Ko.l0.l2, 
13. 
15.9,16 

J  c.8.1. 

k  MaLU6. 


A.  M.  4(M7. 

A.  D.  43. 
o  c.9.27. 
p  3Jn.4. 

q  c.13.43. 
11.22. 


8  Pr.23.15, 
26. 

t  C.S.5. 

u  ver.21. 

V  c.9.27,30. 

w  or, in. 

X  Mat.23.19 

y  c.2.n. 
13.1. 
Ep.4.11. 

2  c.21.10. 


Ver.  18.  Held  their  peace.— Doddridg'e,  "  acquiesced." 

Ver.  19.  Antioch. — This  was  the  capital  of  Syria,  and  the  third  city  in  the 
Roman  Empire  ;  Rome  and  Alexandria  only  ranking  before  it.— Doddridge. 

Ver.  20.  To  the  Grecians— or  Hclleni.sts  ;  that  is,  Jews  who  used  the  Greek 
language.  See  note  on  chap.  vi.  1.  But  the  Alexandrian  JMS.,  which  is  fa- 
voured by  the  Syriac  and  other  ancient  versions,  and  some  Christian  lathers, 
reads,  "  the  Greeks ;"  plainly  meaning  Gentile  Greeks,  which  Doddridge, 
Lardner,  and  Gri&sbach  decidedly  prcler  ;  Campbell,  Scott,  and  Boothroyd, 
however,  defend  the  common  version. 

Ver.  25.  Tarsus.— The  metropolis  of  Cilicia,  situated  on  the  banks  of  the 
rivpi;  Cydnu.^,  which  flowed  through  it,  and  divided  it  into  two  parts. 

Ver.  26.  With  ?/;£  c'nrrc/i.—"  In  the  church."  Bo  llammo7id,  Doddridge, 
&c. ;  meaninfr,  perhaps,  the  ho^ise  in  which  they  used  to  assemble;  but 
Tomnsend  objects  to  tin's  on  the  ground  of  their  being  probably  too  numerous  -. 
by  tliv'  church,  then,  we  may  understand,  the  body  of  the  faithful  in  that  city. 
—  The  disciples  lacr^  called  Christiansfirst  in  Antioch.— Doddridge  thinks 
the  origina'.  implies  that  they  were  so  named  by  divine  appointment,  but 
Pcrrkhurst  denies  the  word  any  such  meau'ng  ;  and  it  sewos  much  more  pro- 
bable that  Ihey  received  the  name  of  C'lin^lians,  as  thty  had  done  those  of 
Nazarcncs  and  Galil.^ans,  from  the  popu.ace  So  in  modern  times  the  names 
of  Lutherans,  Calvinists,  were  not  iiasumed,  but  given. 

Ver.  2S.  Great  dearth.— [Tb\A  was  probably  the  famine  w  *ich  took  place  in 
the  fourih  year  of  Claudius,  which  continued  for  several  years,  and  in  which, 

says  Josephus,  "  manydied  for  want  of  food."] — Bagster. All  the  world. — 

So  the  Greek  word  confessedly  signifies  ;  but  the  best  interpreters  are  com- 
pelled with  Lardner  and  Doddridge,  to  restrict  it  to  Judea  ;  and  the  former, 
for  authority,  quotes  the  LXX.  on  Jos.  ii.  3  ;  ka.  xiii.  5 ;  and  Luke  iv.  25  ;  .vxi.  26. 


!f348 


ACTS,  XII. 


A.  M.  404". 
A.  D  43. 


&  Ro.l5.'-'6. 
1  Co.16.1. 
2Co.9.1'2. 


CHAP.    12. 

A.  M.  cir. 

4CMS. 

A.  I),  cir. 

41. 

a  or,  began. 

b  M:U.4.21. 
20.23. 

c  c.21.27. 

(1  Iii.2l.l8. 

e  EX.12.U, 
lo. 


prnyrr 

was  inaile 

2C...I.II. 

Kp.e.lS, 

I'J. 

lTh..5.17. 

Ja.5.16. 


g  l>s  37. • 
33. 

c.5.13. 


29  T/ion  liie  disciples,  every  man  according  to  his 
ability,  determined  to  send  =■  relief  unto  the  brethren 
which  dwelt  in  Judea  : 

30  Which  also  they  did,  and  b  sent  it  to  the  elders  by 
thehandsof  Earnabas  and  Saul. 

CHAPTER  XII. 

1  King  Herod  pereecnteth  thcChrisn.ms,  killeih  J.imes, -and  imrrisone'h  Peter  : 
wlioin  nil  ungcl  deliverelli  r.poii  tlie  prayers  of  ihe  church.  20  In  .lU  pruie 
takiii;  to  hiiaself  the  honour  due  to  Go.l.'he  is  stricken  hy  An  itngei,  and  dieih 
miserably.    24  After  his  death,  the  wonl  of  God  prctpereih. 

NOW  about  that  tune  Herod  the  kiac;  »  stret'.'Ued 
forth  his  hands  to  vex  certain  of  the  church. 

2  And  he  killed  James  b  the  brother  of  John  with  the 
sword.' 

3  And  because  he  saw  it  pleased  <=  the  Jews,  he  pro- 
ceeded farther  to  take  Peter  ^  also.  (Then  were  the 
days  '  of  unleavened  bread.) 

4  And  when  he  had  apprehended  him,  he  put  li'iTn  in 
prison,  and  delivered  Jdvi  to  four  quaternions  of  sol- 
diers to  keep  him ;  intending  after  Easter  to  bring 
him  forth  to  the  people. 

5  Peter  therefore  was  kept  in  prison  :  but  f  prayer 
was  made  without  ceasing  of  the  church  unto  God 
for  him. 

6  And  when  Herod  would  have  brought  him  forth, 
the  same  night  Peter  was  sleeping  between  two  sol- 
diers, bound  with  two  chains :  and  the  keepers  before 
the  door  kept  the  prison. 

7  y\nd,  behold,  the  angel  °of  the  Lord  came  upon 
/iim,  and  a  light  shined  in  the  prison:  and  he  smote 
Peter  on  the  side,  and  raised  him  up,  saying,  Arise 
up  quickly.  And  h  his  chains  fell  ofl'  ironi  his 
hands. 

S  And  the  angel  said  unto  him.  Gird  thyself,  and  bind 
on  thy  sandals.  And  so  he  did.  And  he  saith  unto 
him,  Cast  thy  garment  about  thee,  and  follow  me. 


Inthe  days  of  Claudius  Cesar.— [Claudius  Cesar  aucrveihd  C. Caligula, 

A.  n.  41 ;  ami  atior  a  loiirn  of  upward!'  of  13  years,  lie  \va.s  poisoned  by  his  wile 
Agrippiria.  and  succjeded  by  NcroASasrster. 

_Chap.  Xll.  Ver.  1.  Herod  ....  stretched  forth  liis  hands.— Doddridge, 
"  hiid  Idnds  on  some  of  the  church  to  afllict  them."  Of  all  the  royal  names 
recorded  in  sacred  history,  those  of  Pharaoh  and  of  Herod  rank  the  highest 
Pir  cruelty  and  impiety.  Herod  the  Grc:it  murdered  a  number  of  infants,  in 
hopeofde>Jlroying  the  infant  .Jesus,  (.Mat.  iii.  16  ;)  lo  say  nothing  of  Iks  cn.ielty 
to  his  own  children,  which  led  Augustus  to  say,  if  wore  better  to  hive  Ix'cn 
his  hog  than  his  son.  Herod  Antipas,  his  son,  .«acrificed  the  holy  prophet, 
John  the  Baptist,  in  order  to  pratify  an  adultersss,  with  whom  he  lived  in  in- 
cest. The  Herod  here  introduced  to  our  notice  was  Herod  Agrippa.  grftnd- 
sou  of  the  (oirn'^ir,  whom  he  much  resembled,  both  in  his  character  and  end. 
St.  Luke  rails  him  "  Herod  the  kins:" 

Vor.  2.    M'ith  the  sword~i.  e   by  beheading  him. 

Ver.  4.  Four  quaternions— x.  e.  four  parties,  of  four  soldiers  each. After 

Easrci  .—Doddridge,  "The  Passover."    (Gr.  Fascha.) 

Ver.  5.  Without  ceasing.— Dnidridge,  "  Earnest  and  continual  prayer  was 
n'.a<lo,"  &c.  Tiiis  may  be  illustrated  by  an  allusion  to  Moses,  wiiose  hands 
being  stretched  out  in  prayer  for  Israel,  were  held  up  by  Aaron  and  Hur.  F,.\. 
xvii.  II.  12. 

Ver.  6.  Bound  with  two  chains— One  hand  being  chained  to  the  soldier  on 
his  right  hand,  the  other  to  another  on  his  left. 

Ver.  7.  His  chains.— [The.  two  chains  with  which  his  hands  were  fastened 
to  those  of  the  two  soldiers  betwi.-en  whom  he  slept.  This,  it  appears,  was  the 
Roman  method  of  securing  a  prisoner ;  and  seems  to  be  that  which  is  intimated 
m  verse  6.  ]—  liagster. 


ACTS,  XII. 


349 


9  And  he  went  out,  and  followed  him;  and  wist  not 
1  that  it  was  true  which  was  done  by  the  angel ;  but 
thought  he  saw  a  J  vision. 

10  v\  hen  they  were  past  the  first  and  the  secona 
ward,  they  came  unto  the  iron  gate  that  leadeth  unto 
the  city;  which  opened  to  them  of  his  own  accord: 
and  they  went  out,  and  passed  on  through  one  street; 
and  forthwith  the  angel  departed  from  him. 

11  And  when  Peter  was  come  to  himself,  he  said, 
Now  I  know  of  a  surety,  that  the  Lord  hath  sent  k  his 
angel,  and  hath  i  delivered  me  out  of  the  hand  of 
Herod,  and  from  all  the  expectation  of  the  people  of 
the  Jews. 

12  And  when  he  had  considered  the  tlnn^,  he  came 
to  the  house  of  j\Iary  the  mother  of  John,  wliose  sur- 
name was  Mark  ;  where  many  «"  were  gathered  to- 
gether praying. 

13  And  as  Peter  knocked  at  the  door  of  the  gate, 
a  damsel  came  "  to  hearken,  named  Rhoda. 

14  And  when  she  knew  Peter's  voice,  she  opened 
not  the  gate  for  gladness,  but  ran  in,  and  told  how 
Peter  stood  before  the  gate. 

15  And  they  said  unto  her,  Thou  art  mad.  But  she 
constantly  affirmed  that  it  was  even  so.  Then  said 
thei",  It  is  his  °  angel. 

IG  But  Peter  contmued  knocking:  and  when  they  had 
opened  the  door,  and  saw  him,  they  were  astonished. 

17  But  he,  beckoning?  unto  them  with  the  hand  to 
hold  their  peace,  q  declared  unto  them  how  the  Lord 
had  brought  him  out  of  the  prison.  And  he  said.  Go 
show  these  things  unto  James,  and  to  the  brethren. 
And  he  departed,  and  \vent  into  another  place. 

IS  Now  as  soon  as  it  was  day,  there  was  no  small 
stir  among  the  soldiers,  what  was  become  of  Peter. 

19  And  when  Herod  had  sought  for  him,  and  found 
him  not,  he  examined  the  keepers,  and  commanded 
that  they  should  be  put  to  death.  And  he  went 
down  from  Judea  to  Cesarea,  and  there  abode. 

20  IT  And  Herod  ^  was  highly  displeased  with  them 


A.  M.  ciT. 

.\.  D.  cJ. 
44. 


)  c.  10.3.17. 


k  2Ch.l6.9. 
)'f.»J.7. 
l)j.3.!M. 

He.-.U. 


97.10. 
•2C«.!  to. 
2Pe.Cii» 


n  or,  to  ask 
tcho  tea* 
Vtere. 


q  Pa  66.10. 


r  cff,  hare 
a  hostile 
rninrf.in- 
tendihg 
war 


Ver.  9.  Wist  nor— [That  is,  he  knew  not ;  wist  beinir  the  preter  tonse  of 
the  olisolete  verb  to  wis.  from  the  Sa.xon  loissan,  in  German  wissen,  and 
Dutcii  wijsen,  to  think,  i?nag'ine,  knma.]—Ba^ster. 

V'er.  11.  Peter  tvas  come.— [He  was  in  an  ecstacy :  and  it  was  only  when 
the  ansel  left  him,  that  lie  wa.s  fully  convincpd  that  all  was  real]— Bag-s:ter. 

Ver.  12.  When  he  had  considered.— Doddridg-e,  rather,  when  lie  rucolli;r:l- 
ed  himself.  I 

Vpr.  13.  Peter  knocked  at  the  rfoor.— [The  door  was  probably  shut  for  fear 
of  the  Jews  ;  and.  as  most  of  the  houses  in  the  East  have  an  area  before  the  I 
door,  it  mi?ht  have  been  this  outer  gate  at  which  Peter  stood  knocking.  |— .B. 

Ver.  15.  It  is  his  an^el.— [They  spoke  according  to  the  notion,  wheihei 
true  or  false,  which  has  gefierally  prevailed,  that  when  a  person  is  near  death.  ,■ 
or  has  actually  e.xpired,  a  spirit  or  ansrel,  in  his  exact  form,  and  speaking  with  '• 
his  voice,  sometimes  appears  to  his  friends.  \—Bagster. 

Ver.  17.  Unto  Jaww.— Not  James  the  kinsman  of  John,  for  he  was  be- 
headed ;  but  James  the  less,  (as  he  is  called,)  author  of  the  general  Epi.stle. 

Into  (■•nnther  p;ace.— Probably  to  secrete  himself  more  eflectually— which 

he  did. 

Ver.  19.  Put  to  death.— Doddridge,"  IjQi  away  to  exocution."  So  Ham- 
mond. 

Ver.  20.  Was  highly  displeased.— Doddridge,  '*  AVa.s  highly  incensed  on 
account  of  some  supposed  affront. 


350 

A.  M.  tir. 

lUB. 
I.  V.  cir. 

44. 


ACTS,  XIII. 


■  That  was 
nrer  tlie 
king's 
bed- 
chamber. 

I  K7.e.27.17. 

H  Jude  IC. 

V  C'.1.1.6. 


w  or, rhri 


.!ffl,:iO 


A.  M.  cir. 

A.  D.  cir. 
45. 


brother, 
h  Ga.1.15. 
c  1  Ti.2.7. 


of  Tyre  and  Sid9n  ;  but  they  came  with  one  accord 
to  him,  and,  haying  made  Blastus  « the  king's  cham 
berlain   their   friend,   desired  peace ;    because   their 
'  country  was  nourished  by  the  king's  country. 

21  And  upon  a  set  day  Herod,  arrayed  in  royal  apparel, 
sat  upon  his  throne,  and  made  an  oration  unto  them. 

22  And  the  people  gave  a  shout,  saying,  It  is  "  the 
voice  of  a  goa,  and  not  of  a  man. 

23  And  immediately  the  angel  of  the  Lord  smote 
him,  because  he  gave  not  God  the  glory :  and  he 
was  eaten  of  worms,  ana  gave  up  the  ghost. 

24  IT  But  the  word  of  God  ^  grew  and  multiplied. 

25  IF  And  Barnabas  and  Saul  returned  from  Jerusa- 
lem, when  they  had  fulfilled //ieir^^"  ministry,  and  took 
with  them  John,  whose  surname  was  Mark. 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

1  Paul  and  Barnabas  are  cliosen  logo  lo  llieGeiitiles.  7  Of  Sereins  Pnti1us,and 
ElvKiastlie  sorcerer.  14  Paul  preaclieih  at  Anlioch,  that  Jesus  is  Christ. 
42'Tlie  Gentiles  believe  :  45  but  the  Jews  gainsay  and  blaspheme  :  46  where- 
upon they  turn  to  the  Gentiles.    4S  As  many  as  were  ordained  to  life  believed. 

■p^OW  there  were  in  the  church  that  was  at  Anti- 
-L^  och  certain  prophets  and  teachers ;  as  Barnabas, 
and  Simeon  that  was  called  Niger,  and  Lucius  of 
Cvrene,  and  IManaen,  ^  which  had  been  brought  up 
with  Herod  the  tetrarch,  and  Saul. 

2  As  they  ministered  to  the  Lord,  and  fasted,  the 
Holy  Ghost  said,  Separate  b  me  Barnabas  and  Saul 
for  the  work  <^  whereunto  I  have  called  them. 

3  And  when  they  had  fasted  and  prayed,  and  laid 
their  hands  on  them,  they  sent  them.  away. 

4  So  they,  being  sent  forth  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  de- 
parted unto  Seleucia ;  and  from  thence  they  sailed  to 
Cyprus. 


Ver.  21.  Andiipon  a  set  dai/.—lJosejihua  saj-.s,  lliat  tliis  was  upon  a  day  in 
wliicli  games  were  exhiliitetl  in  honour  of  Olaiidiiis  ;  and  lliat,  as  Herod  did 
nol  rebuke  (iiis  impious  tlattcry,  lie  was  seized  wiiii  a  severe  pain  in  his  bowels, 

whitdi  terminated  his  existence  in  five  days.]— Bwg'.^fcr. Boyal  apparel— 

Josephusftxys,  "  Herod  came  into  the  liieatrc  early  in  the  moniinp,  dressed  in 
a  robe  of  silver,  of  most  curious  workmanship.  The  rays  of  the  rising  sun,  re- 
flected from  so  splendid  a  garb,  pave  him  a  majeslic  ond  awful  appearance." 

Ver.  '22.  The  people  gave  a  shout.— Hatnmond,  "t;houtetl,  The  voice  of 
God,"  &c.  ,    „  , .  ,  „ 

Ver.  23.  The  angel  of  the  Lo/c/.— Instead  of  this  angel,  Josevhvs  tells  us^ 
of  an  oiol.  He  states  that,  "  presently  after  he  had  received  the  flattery  of 
the  nuilJitiide,  lookinir  up,  he  saw  an  owl.  silting  on  a  certain  rope  over  his 
head,  and  immediately  undorstood  that  this  bird  was  the  messenger  (or  angel) 
of  ill  tidings  .  .  .  and  fell  into  the  det'pest  sorrow,"  &c.— HVi«/on'«  Jos. 

Ver.  25.  FulJWed  their  V!inistry.—W\w\ir\"  particularly,  as  we  suppose,  to 
the  oliaritable  aid  which  they  had  carried  to  the  chinch  there.    To  relieve  l*e- 

thren  in  necessity  or  distress,  is  an  oflice  nol  unworthy  of  an  apostle. John, 

whosi  surnarne  was  Xark.—'\'\\\s  was  evidently  a  difleient  person  Upm 
Mark  the  Evangelist,  as  is  shown  hy  Grothis,  to  whom  Doddridge  refera^ 
with  approbation.  The  Mark  here  is  understood  to  have  been  the  son  of 
Mary,  at  whose  house  the  disciples  met  to  pray  for  Peter,  ci».  xii.  12 ;  and  he  is 
called  "sister's  son  to  Barnabas,"  Col.  iv.  10.        ' 

Chap.  Xlll.  Ver.  1.   Sh.ieon,  called  Niger— Or  the  black  man ;  possibly 

a  DcgTo. Lucius  of  C'/re/ie— Another  African,  according  to  Doddridge. 

[Cyrenewns  a  city  of  Libya,  situated  in  a  fertile  plain  about  twelve  miles 
from  the  Mediterranean,  and  the  capital  of  Cyrenaica,  at  present  called 
Caiman  in  the  kincdom  of  Bn\ca.  ]—Eas'^icr. 

Ver.  2.  The  Holy  Ghost  sai(?.— Either  by  an  inspired  person,  or  by  an  ora- 
cular voice.  .       -  „    .  , 

Ver.  4.  Seleucia.— [Thin  vva.s  Selevcia  Pierice,  a  city  of  Syria,  on  the  coaat 
of  the  Mediterranean,  north  of  the  mouth  of  the  Orontes.    The  ruins  arc  now 


ACTS,  XIII. 


351 


5  And  when  they  were  at  Salamis,  they  preached  the 
word  of  God  in  the  synagogues  of  the  Jews  :  and 
thev  had  also  John  to  their  inniister. 

6  IT  And  when  they  had  gone  through  the  isle  unto 
Paphos,  they  founa  a  certain  sorcerer,  a  false  pro- 
phet, a  Jew^  whose  name  xcas  Bar-jesus  : 

7  Which  was  with  the  deputy  of  the  country,  Sergiua 
Paulus,  a  prudent  man;  who  called  for  Barnabas  and 
Saul,  and  desired  to  hear  the  word  of  God. 

8  But  Elymas  the  sorcerer  (for  so  is  his  name  by  in- 
terpretation,) d  withstood  ihem,  seeking  to  turn  away 
the  deputy  from  the  faith. 

9  Then  Saul,  (who  also  is  called  Paul,)  filled  with 
the  Holv  Ghost,  set  his  eyes  on  him, 

10  And  said,  O  full  of  all  subtlety  and  all  mischief, 
thou  child  of  the  devil,  thou  enemy  of  all  righteousness, 
wilt  thou  not  cease  to  pervert  the  right  ways  of  the 
Lord? 

11  And  now,  behold,  the  hand  of  the  Lord  is  upon 
thee,  and  thou  shalt  be  blind,  riot  seeing  the  sun  for  a 
season.  And  immediately  there  fell  on  him  a  mist 
and  a  darkness ;  and  he  went  about  seeking  some  to 
lead  him  by  the  hand. 

12  Then  the  deputy,  when  he  saw  what  was  done, 
believed,  being  astonished  at  the  doctrine  of  the  Lord. 

13  IT  Now  when  Paul  and  his  company  loosed  from 
Paphos,  they  came  to  Perga  in  Pamphylia  :  and  John 
departing  '■'  from  them  returned  to  Jerusalem. 

14  But  when  they  departed  from  Perga,  they  came 
to  Antioch  in  Pisidia,  and  went  into  the  synagogue 
f  on  the  sabbath  day,  and  sat  down. 

15  And  after  the  reading?  of  the  law  and  the  prophets, 
the  rulers  of  the  synagogue  sent  unto  them,  saying. 
Ye  men  and  brethren,  if  ye  have  any  word  'i  of  exhor- 
tation for  the  people,  say  on. 

16  Then  Paul  stood  up,  and  beckoning  with  his  hand, 
said,  Men  of  Israel,  and  ye  thatfear  God,  give  audience. 


A.  M.  40S). 
A.D.  46 


g  Ter.27. 


called  Kepse,  according  to  Dr.  Pncocke.  and  are  situated  about  a  mile  from 
the  sea,  on  the  south-west  of  a  rocky  mountain.]— iJ«ir.9/<?r. 

Ver.  5.  Salamis.— ISa'atnis  was  a  famous  city  on  the  eastern  coast  of  the 
isle  of  Cyprus,  opposite  Sclcucia,  afterwards  called  Cotistantia,  and  now 
Famagiista.  \—Bagster. 

Ver.  6.  Paphos.— [Paphos,  now  Bafn,  or  Baff.  was  another  celebrated  city 
of  Cyprus,  on  the  western  part  of  thi;  '\A!\r\i\]— Bass'. er . 
Ver.  8.  The  sorcerer.— Ona  who  usud  tiie  "  curious  arts  of  necromancy,  as- 

troloL'y,"  &c.    See  ch.  .\i.\.  19. Seekins  to  turn  aivaj^  the  dcpiit]/  from  the 

li  faith. — Opposition  to  the  pospel  is  often  the  harbinger  ol  success. 
!j     Ver.  10.  Child  of  the  devil.— \  name  to  which  he  was  entitled,  both  from  his 
M  personal  character,  as  a  wicked  man,  and  from  his  iniquitous  profession,  as  a 
I'  sorcerer  and  a  falsp  prophet. 

;  Ver.  i3,  Pbw/.— ThroMjrhout  the  remainder  of'he  New  Testament,  Saal  of 
Tarsus  B  called  I'aul.  This  apostle  beins  now  devoted  to  the  service  of  the 
Gentiles,  it  might  be  proper  that  he  should  now  assume  a  Roman  name  ;  and 
lie  mifiht  adopt  this  in  honour  of  his  illustrious  convert,  the  governor. .  Others 
suppose  it  the  name  which  bo  assumed  when  be  became  a  Roman  citizen  ; 
but  this  .seems  hardly  consistent  with  his  being  born  free.  Beza  thinks  that  the 
Greeks  and  Romans  would  find  his  Hebrew  name  difficult  to  pronounce,  and 
natur  lily  call  him  Paul. 

Ver.  15.  Reading  of  the  law,  &c.— The  cu-;tom  of  reading  the  law,  the  Jew* 
say,  existed  a  hundred  and  seventy  years  belbre  the  lime  of  Christ.    The  di\T-  ' 
sjon  of  it  into  sections  is  ascribed  to  Ezra.  The  five  books  of  Moses,  here  called  |j 


352 


ACTS,  Xlll. 


A.M    4050. 
A.  D.  46 


,  I  IX.7.C,7. 
J  Ps.ia5.'/c 


I    1 


;  Kx.lS.M 
16. 


niGr.ctropo- 
ph.r.-t.e,., 
perliaps 
tor 

einipho- 
phoreseri, 

fed  tlieiii, 
asaiiu/se 
btarelh, 
or.  fetf!/  th 
her  rhild. 
Del. 31. 
ai'curjiiig 
to  the 
LXX: 
and  so 
Cl.rysos 
tirni. 

n  De.T.l. 

0  Jos.U,&c 

P  Ju.aie. 

<\  1  .Sa.S.5. 

r  1  Sa.10.1. 

«  I  Sa.31.6. 

t  2  Sa.5.3. 

u  lSa.l3.U 

V  I's.132.11. 

wMafcl.iil. 

X  Mat.3.l.. 
II. 

y  Mat.  10.6. 

1  f,u.21.20, 
41. 


17  The  God  of  tliis  prople  of  Israel  chose  i  our  fa- 
thers, and  exalted  tlie  people  when  thev  dwelt  J  as 
strangers  in  the  land  of  Egypt,  and  with  a  k  high 
arm  brought  he  them  ought  of  it. 

IS  And  about  the  time  of  forty  i  years  ■"  suffered  he 
their  manners  in  the  wilderness. 

19  And  when  he  had  destroved  "  seven  nations  in  the 
land  of  Chanaan,  he  °  divided  their  land  to  them  by 
lot. 

20  And  after  that  he  gave  unto  them,  v  judges  about 
the  space  of  four  hundred  and  fifty  years,  until  Samuel 
the  prophet. 

21  And  afterward  they  "J  desired  a  king:  and  God 
gave  unto  ihem  Saul  ■■  the  son  of  Cis,  a  man  of  the 
tribe  of  Benjamin,  by  the  space  of  forty  years. 

22  And  when  «  he  had  removed  him,  lie  raised  up 
unto  them  David  '  to  be  their  king;  to  whom  also  he  j 
gave  testimony,  and  said,  I  have  found  David  the  son 
of  .Tesse,  a  man  "  after  mine  own  heart,  which  shall 
fulfil  all  my  will. 

23  Of  this  man's  seed  hath  God  according  to  /j.is  pro- 
mise "  raised  unto  ^^'  Israel  a  Saviour,  Jesus  : 

24  When  John  ^  had  first  preached  before  his 
coming  the  baptism  of  repentance  to  all  the  people 
of  Israel. 

2.J  And  as  John  fulfilled  his  course,  he  said,  Whom 
think  ye  that  I  am?  I  am  not  he.  Rut,  behold,  there 
come  th  one  after  me,  whose  shoes  of  Aw  feel  I  am  not 
worthy  to  loose. 

26  Men  and  brethren,  children  of  the  stock  of  Abra- 
ham, aJfcWiosoever  among  you  fcareth  God,  to  you 
y  is  thqBHKFof  this  salvation  sent. 

27  Fonomi  that  dwell  at  Jerusalem,  and  their  ru- 
lers, because  they  knew  him  not,  nor  yet  the  voices 
of  the  propliets  which  are  rx^ad  every  sabbath  day, 
=  they  have  fulfilled  them  in  condemning  him. 

28  And  though  they  found  no  cause  of  death  in  him, 
yet  desired  they  Pilate  that  he  should  be  slain. 

29  And  when  they  had  fulfilled  all  that  was  written 
of  him,  they  took  him  down  from  the  tree,  and  laid 
kim  in  a  sepulchre. 


tlic  law,  contained  fifly-lhrec  sections,  so  l hat  by  reading  one  on  each  s?bbath, 
and  two  in  one  tlay,  they  read  thiouifli  the  whole  in  ilie  course  of  a  year; 
riiii.<hin?  at  the  feast  of  Taiiernacles,  which,  they  called  "the  rejoicing  of  the 
\d\v."— Orient.  Oust.  No.  1313. 

Vcr.  17.  Exalted  the  people— ThisX  is,  Jacob's  flimily,  under  the  protection 
of  Joseph. 

Vor.  '20.  Four  hundred  and  fiftu  ypffrs— Tiiat  is,  according  to  thcchrono 
ItiL'y  of  Josephiis  and  tlie  l^X.;  hut  this  difiers  from  the  Hebrew  chronology 
full  one  hundred  year.^.  Doddridge  read.s,  "  And  after  these  transactions, 
Iwhicii  lasted]  about  four  hundred  and  fil>y  years  ;"  which,  by  an  alteration 
in  the  pointing,  reads,  "  Ho  divided  the  land  to  them  by  lot,  about  four  hundred 
and  liOy  years,  and  alter  that  he  gave  lIuMn  ju(k'es,"  &c.  He  cites  tlie  autho- 
rity of  Slime  copies  mentioned  by  (irotius  and  Usher. 

V'er.  '21.  By  the  space  of  forty  years.  — Beza,  Calvin,  Grotixi<{,  Doddridge, 
&c.  include  Samuel's  government  as  well  as  Saul's  ;  for  notwithstanding 
Saul's  being  appointeil  king,  Samuel  still  retained  his  office  of  judge  as  long  as 
he  lived  ;  1  .Sam.  vii.  1.5. 

Ver.  t25.  I  am  not  he.— Bee  John  i.  19—27. 

Ver.  27.  They  have  fu'JiUcd  them.— See  ch.  iii.  17,  and  note. 


3S 


AdTS,  Xlll. 


353 


30  But  God  raised  him  fnmi  the  dead  : 

31  And  he  was  seen  "  many  days  of  them  which  came 
iij)  with  him  from  Galileo  to  Jerusalem,  who  arc  his' 
w  itnesses  unto  the  people. 

32  And  we  declare  unt*  you  glad  tidings,  how  that 
the  i)romise  ^  which  was  made  unto  the  fathers. 

33  God  hath  fulfilled  the  same  unto  us  their  children, 
in  that  he  hath  raised  up  Jesus  again;  as  it  is  also 
written  in  the  scco.id  psalm,  Thou  ^  art  my  son,  this 
day  have  I  begotten  thee. 

34  And  as  concerning  that  he  raised  him  up  from  the 
dead,  now  no  more  to  return  to  corruption,  he  said  on 
this  wise,  I  will  give  you  the  sure  <i  mercies  of  David. 

35  Wherefore  he  saifh  also  in  «  another  psalm,  Thou 
shalt  not  suffer  thy  Holy  One  to  see  corruption. 

36  For  David,  f  after  he  had  served  hisown  generation 
by  the  will  of  God,  s  fell  on  sleep,  and  was  laid  unto 
his  fathers,  and  saw  corruption: 

37  But  he,  whom  God  h  raised  again,  saw  no  cor- 
ruption. 

38  Be  it  known  unto  you  therefore,  men  and  brethren, 
that  through  i  this  man  is  preached  unto  you  the  for 
giveness  of  sins : 

39  And  by  J  him  all  that  believe  are  justified  from  all 
things,  from  which  ye  could  not  be  justified  by  the 
law  of  Moses. 

40  Beware  therefore,  lest  that  come  upon  you,  which 
is  spoken  of  in  k  the  prophets; 

41  Behold,  ye  despisers,  and  wonder,  and  perish : 
for  I  work  a  work  in  your  days,  a  work  which  ye  shall 
in  no  wise  believe,  though  a  man  declare  it  unto 
you. 

42  IT  And  when  the  Jews  were  gone  out  of  the  syna- 
gogue, the  Gentiles  besought  that  these  words  might 
be  preached  to  them  i  the  next  sabbath. 

43  Now  when  the  congregation  was  broken  up,  ma- 
ny of  the  Jews  and  religious  proselytes  followed  Paul 
and  Barnabas :  who,  speaking  to  them,  persuaded 
them  to  continue  '"  in  the  grace  of  God. 


a  c.1.3. 

b  Ro.4.13. 

c  Ps.2.7. 

dGr.taosia, 
Ao/y,  or, 
Just 
things  i 
which 
wonl  *.')e 
I,XX 
both  ii 
the  I  lace 
ofIa.o5.3, 
and  in 
many  oth- 
ers, iiEe 
lor  :hat 
wl^ch  is 
ill  the 
Hebrew, 


e  Ps.16.10. 

f  or,  n/ter 
he  had  in 
hit  oirn 
asci-erved 
the  irill 
of  (Jod. 

g  lKi.210. 

h  c.2.21. 

i  Da  9.24. 
1,11.24.47 

I  J  11.2. 12 
i  IS..53.U 

Ha.2.4. 
Ro.3.2a 
S.l. 
k  Is.29.14. 

II  a. 1.5. 
1  i»  the 

week  be- 
twe-rt ,  or, 
in  tlie  sab- 
bath be- 
tween. 
mc.11.22. 
He.6.11, 
12. 

12.  la 


Ver.  33.  Raised  up  Jesus  again— i.  e.  from  tlie  dead,  as  many  understand 
tliese  words  ;  but  as  there  is  no  distinct  word  for  "  again"  in  the  Greek,  and 
the  original  does  not  necessarily  imply  ii,  Witsins  and  others  undeist.Tnd 
the  words  rather  as  referring  to  the  birth  of  Jesus.  See  (-h.  iii.  22  ;  vii.  37.  Yet 
it  is  also  applied  by  the  apostle  Peter  to  the  resurrection  from  the  dead,  rh.  ii. 
24.  SO,  32. 

Tor.  34.  No  more  to  return  to  corruption— i.  e.  to  the  place  of  corniption, 

namely,  the  grave.    So  Beza,  Doddridge,  &c. Sure  mercies  of  David— 

That  is,  covi-nanted  mercies  to  David  as  a  typo  of  Christ. 

Ver.  35.  Thou  shalt  not  suffer,  &c.— See  Ps.  xvi.  10.  Acts  ii.  27.  "  To  see 
corruption,"  is  to  experience  it ;  so  to  see  death,  to  see  life.  &c. 

Ver.  41.    Wonder,   and  perish.— See  Hab.    i.  5. Perisfu— Doddridge,  '} 

"  Turn  pale  and disappwir,"  or  "  vanish."  ' 

V.-r.  43.  When  the  congregation  teas  broken  up.— Thin  explains  the  pre- 
ceding verse — "  When  the  Jews  were  gone  out,"  then  the  Genliles  came  about 
the  apostles  and  .sought,  &c. Religious  proselytes. — Tli^  rereption  of  pro- 
selytes required  a  parlicuhir  previous  preparation.  As  to  the  form  and  man- 
ner of  a<lmission,  flio  rabbies  make  it  to  consist  of  three  articles  ;  circumcision, 
baptism,  and  sacritice.  Thus  admitted,  the  proselyte  was  considered  as  liotn 
again.  The  bond  of  natural  relation  between  him  and  all  bis  kindred  w<i.-  now 
di.^.solved.  lie  was  now  to  all  intents  and  r'urposcs  a  Jew  ;  and  entitled  to  a 
share  in  all  their  privileges.     The  Jews,  however,  were  very  apt  to  loo.k  with 


364 


ACTS,  XIV. 


A.  M.  4050. 
A.  D.  46. 


o  Mr.t.in.G. 
I,u.'il.47. 
Ko.1.16. 


p  De.32.21. 
Mui.'2l.43 
Ko.10.ly. 


ti  Is.49.6. 


r  c.5.47. 
Ro.S.30. 


M.-\.6.1l. 

l-u.9.5. 

c.la.G. 


CHAP.  14. 
a  cli.l3..'5!. 


41  IT  And  the  next  sabbath  clay  came  almost  the 
whole  city  together  to  hear  the  word  of  God. 

45  But  when  the  Jews  saw  the  multitudes,  they 
were  filled  with  envy,  and  spake  against  those  thins.s 
which  were  spoken  by  Paul,  "  contradicting  and 
bla.'^pheming, 

46  'I'hen  Paul  and  Barnabas  waxed  bold,  and  said, 
It  was  necessary  that  the  word  of  God  should  first 
°  have  been  spoken  to  you  :  but  seeing  ye  put  it  from 
you,  and  judge  yourselves  unworthy  of  everlasting 
life,  lo,  we  p  turn  to  the  Gentiles. 

47  For  so  hath  the  Lord  commanded  us,  sayhig,  1 1 
have  set  thee  to  be  a  light  of  the  Gentiles,  that  thou 
shouldest  be  for  salvation  unto  the  ends  of  the 
earth.  ^ 

48  And  when  the  Gentiles  heard  this,  they  were  glad, 
and  glorified  the  word  of  tlie  Lord  :  and  '^  as  many  as 
were  ordained  to  eternal  life  believed. 

49  And  the  word  of  the  Lord  was  published  through- 
out all  the  region. 

50  IT  But  the  .Tews  stirred  up  the  devout  and  honour- 
able women,  and  the  chief  men  of  the  city,  and  =*  raised 
persecution  against  Paul  and  Barnabas,  and  expelled 
them  out  of  their  coasts. 

51  But  they  shook  »  oil'  the  dust  of  their  feet  against 
them,  and  came  unto  Iconium. 

52  And  the  disciples  were  filled  with  "joy,  and  with 
the  Holy  Ghost. 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

I  Paul  and  Barnabas  are  perseomeLl  fro;ii  Iconium.    8  Al  I.ystra  Paul  Imaletli  a 

cripple,  wliuretipon  they  are  ri»pia«l  as  g(xls.     19  Paul  is  sioncil.     '..il  They 

pass  ilirougli  divers  chiirclies,  confirming  llie  disciples  in  iViitli  :ui!  palience. 

I     'JG  Kel.irning  to  Anlioch,  lliey  report  what  God  had  done  willi  ihtni. 

j  A  ND  it  came  to  pass  ^  in  Iconium,  that  they  went 
-^  both  together  in^o  the  synagogue  of  the  Jews,  and 

;  so  spake,  that  a  great  niultitude  both  of  the  Jews  and 

I  also  of  the  Greeks  believed. 
2  But  the  unbelieving  Jews  stirred  up  the  Gentiles, 
and  made  their  minds  evil  affected  against  the  brethren. 


ajetiloiis  eye  uijon  pro.'^elytc.s,  preferring  Israelites  by  ilesceiit  to  all  others. — 
Je.niinir's  Jewish  Antiq. 

Vur.  44.  Came  almost  thetoholc  c/?>/— Tiiat  is,  both  Jews  and  Gentiles,  a 
great  nmllituile. 

Ver.  48.  As  many  as  vfcre  ordained  to  eternal  life  le'ieved.—Tox  "  ordained 
to."  Uoddrids^e  reads,  "determined  tor;"  ujiicii  is  takiiitr  a  middle  path  lie- 
tween  the  CalvinistH,  as  G/7/,  who  rcflrs  it  to  Gods  predisiiiiaiinn  ;  and  the 
Arminians,  who,  with  Hanwtond,  refer  it  to  men's-  own  soli-deleiniinaliun^  tor 
which  we  sec  no  (.'round.  But  we  have  no  ol  jeetion  to  understand  it  in  har-  ■ 
niiiny  with  the  lan^niage  of  our  Lord  and  of  St.  Lidie.  Our  Lord  "  (.'ivs  eter-  ; 
nal  lil'e  to  ail  wlioni  the  Father  gives  him  by  the  operations  of  his  gr.ice."  Com- 
|iare  Jolin  xvii.  9.     All  those  "  believe  unto  clernal  life  '  whose  "  hearts  the  1 

I  j  Liird  opens,"  us  he  did  Lydiu's,  Acts  .\vi.  14.    If  we  refer  our  conversion  wholly 

I I  (o  the  jrrace  of  God,  it  secures  to  him  the  honour,  and  to  us  the  certainty  of 
our  salvation.  Nevertheless,  God  does  nothing  but  what  iic  ever  intended  to 
do.     "  I  am  the  Lord  :   I  change  not.  ' 

Vcr.  51.  Slioolf  off  Die  dust.  &c.— This,  though  it  may  appr-ar  lo  us  n  trifling 
ceremony,  is  always  mentioned  by  our  Lord  as  a  matter  of  setioiis  alarm  to 
them,  ft  shall  be  more  tolerable  lor  Sodom  and  Gomorrah  i.i  the  day  of  judg- 
ment, than  for  ihose  who  treat  with  hostility  and  conlempt  the  message  of  sal- 
tation lo  mankind. Icon ivj>i.—\ Iconium.  now  Cogni,  or  Konieh,  was  the 

capital  of  Lycaonia  in  Asia  Minor;  a  well  built  city,  siluutod  in  the  richest 
part  cf  that  province.]— Uog-fficr. 


ACTS,  XIV. 


355 


3  Long  time  therefore  abode  they  speal^inq;  boldly  in 
the  Lord,  which  =»  gave  testimony  unto  the  word  of 
his  grftce,  and  granted  signs  and  vvonders  to  be  done 
by  their  hands. 

4  But  the  nmltitude  of  the  city  was  divided:  and 
b  partl;eid  with  the  Jews,  and  part  with  the  apostles. 

5  And  when  there  was  an  assault  made  both  of  the 
Gt-nules,  and  also  of  the  Jews  with  their  rulers,  to  use 
tliem  despitefuUy,  and  to  stone  them, 

6  They  were  aware  of  i7,  and  *=  fled  unto  Lystra  and 
Derbe,  cities  of  Lycaonia,  and  unto  the  region  that 
Ueth  round  about ; 

7  And  there  they  preached  the  gospel. 

8  IT  And  there  sat  a  certain  man  at  I^ystra,  impotent 
in  his  iect.,  being  a  li  cripple  from  his  mother's  womb, 
who  never  had  walked : 

9  Tile  same  heard  Paul  speak:  who  steadfastly  behold- 
ing liim,  and  perceiving  that  he  had  faith  *  to  be  healed, 

10  Said  with  a  loud  voice,  Stand  upright  on  thy  feet. 
And  lie  leaped  f  and  walked. 

11  And  when  the  people  saw  what  Paul  had  done, 
they  lifted  up  their  voices,  saying  in  the  speech  of  Ly- 
caonia, The  s  gods  are  come  down  to  us  in  the  like- 
ness of  men. 

12  And  they  called  Barnabas,  Jupiter;  and  Paul, 
Mercurius,  because  he  was  the  chief  speaker. 

10  Then  the  priest  of  Jupiter,  which  was  before  their 
city,  brought  oxen  and  garlands  unto  the  gates,  and 
ii  woujd  have  done  sacrifice  with  the  people. 

14  Which  when  the  apostles,    Barnabas  and  Paul, 


Chap.  XIV.  Ver.  3.  Speaking  boldly.— Doddridge,  "freely;"  i.  e.  without 
privacy  (ir  reserve. 

Vtr.  5.  When  there  loasan  astanUmade.— Doddridge  cxphxlna  tliisofajoint 
atU'ijipt  aliout  to  be  made  by  tlie  bigoted  Jews  ami  (inbelievins;  Gentiles,  which 
coniinjj  to  tlic  cars  of  Barnabas  and  Paul,  they  tied  tiirther,  even  to  Lystra  and 
DiTbe. 

Ver.  6.  Lystra.— [Lystra  and  Derbe,  Iwo  cities  of  Lycaonia.  were  situated 
south  of  Iconium,  aud  north  of  .'< ount  Taurus  ;  the  former  being  to  tlie  west 

and  the  latter  to  the  east. Lycaonia.— ^uw  Konieh,  was  a  province  off 

A.>;ia  Minor,  liounded  by  Pliry^ria  on  the  north.  Pisidia  on  the  wc.-;t,  Pampliy- 
iia  aud  Cilioia  on  the  south,  and  Cappadocia  on  llie  ea^t,  made  a  Roman  pro- 
vincL'  under  A»i:n^Uis.]— Bolster. 

Ver.  9.  Had  faith  to  be  heafed.—See  Mat.  ix.  27—29.  The  man  had  probably 
Iseard  tliat  the  apostles  had  wrought  miracles,  and  might  show  in  his  counte- 
nance and  manner  (periiaps  in  words  also)  a  de.-<ire  to  be  healed ;  or  Paul 
mitht  have  an  immediate  suggesticju  by  the  Spirit  of  inspiration. 

Ver.  11.  The  speech  of  Lycaonia.— ^ot  Greek,  but  a  dialect  perhaps  ap- 
proaching the  Byriac.     Doddridge. In  the  likeness  of  ??/««.— The  Greeks 

supposed  that  their  gods  often  rendered  themselves  visible  in  human  form. 

Ver.  12.  .hipiter.—l.Tupiter  was  the  supreme  god  of  the  heathen  ;  and  Mcr- 
cuiy  was  considered  tlie  god  of  eloquence.  The  ancients  represent  Jupiter  as 
an  age<i  man,  large,  noble,  and  majestic  ;  and  Mercury,  young,  light,  and  ac- 
tive ;  and  it  is  v;>ry  probable  that  Barnabas  was  a  large,  noble,  well-made  man  ; 
and  St.  Paul,  young,  active,  and  elociuent.j— i?ff5-srcr. 

Ver.  13.  The  priest  of  Jupiter.— Doddridge  remarks,  (afler  Eisner,)  that 
it  was  cn>-toniary  for  the  Greeks  to  build  temples  to  their  tutelar  deities,  in  the 
suburbs  of  the  cities,  and  to  set  up  their  images  before  the  city,  at  the  gates. 
According  to  this  practice,  the  priest  of  Jupiter,  who  was  esteemed  the  titu- 
lar deity  of  the  place,  and  whose  image  was  placed  in  a  tenu>le  crecteil  to  him 
before  the  gates  of  the  city,  "brought  oxen  and  garlands."  (or  chaplets,) 
with  which  they  crowned  both  gods  and  sacrifices  on  such  occasions. 

Ver.  U.  The  apostles,  Barnabas  and  Paul.—U  is  plain,  botli  here  an<!  in 
verso  4,  that  Barnabas  is  called  an  apontte;  yet  we  hear  nothing  of  his  being 


366 


ACTS,  XIV. 


)  c.10.26. 
Ja.5.l7. 
Re.iaiO. 

k  1  Sa.12.21 
lKi.lG.i;j. 
Je.H.2i 
Jo.2.8. 
1  Co.8.4. 

1  Th.1.9. 

mGc.1.1. 
Ps.3a.G. 
H6.6. 
Re.  14.7. 

n  Pg.81.12. 
c. 17.30. 


p  JouSIO. 
FS.U7.5. 
Mal.5.45. 

A.  M.  4a51. 
A.  D.  47. 

q  2CO.U.25 


t  Ro.S.17. 
2TL3.12. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4050. 
A.  D.  cir. 


u  0.13.1,1 
V  c.  15.40. 


heard  o/,  they  j  rent  their  clothes,  and  ran  m  amon^^ 
the  people,  crying  out, 

15  And  saying,  Sirs,  why  do  ye  these  things?  We 
J  ah>o  are  men  of  like  passions  with  you,  and  preach 
unto  you  that  ye  should  turn  from  these  vanities  k  unio 
1  the  living  God,  which  made  '"  heaven,  and  earth, 
and  the  sea,  and  all  things  that  are  therein  : 

IG  VVho  "  in  times  past  suffered  all  nations  to  w^alk  in 
their  own  ways. 

17  "  Nevertheless  he  left  not  himself  without  witness, 
in  that  he  did  good,  and  gave  us  rain  p  from  heaven, 
and  fruitful  seasons,  filling  our  hearts  with  food  and 
gladness. 

18  And  with  these  sayings  scarce  restrained  they  the 
people,  that  they  had  not  done  sacrifice  unto  them. 

19  Vi  And  there  came  thither  certain  .Tews  from  An- 
tioch  and  iconium,  who  persuaded  the  people,  and, 
having  '"  stoned  Paul,  drew /in;i  out  of  the  city,  sup- 
posing he  had  been  dead. 

20  Howbeit,  as  the  disciples  stood  round  abou.  lim, 
he  rose  up,  and  came  into  the  city:  and  the  next  day 
he  departed  with  Barnabas  to  Derbe. 

21  IT  And  when  they  had  preached  the  gospel  to  that 
city,  and  ■"  had  taught  many,  they  returned  again  to 
Lystra,  and/o  Iconium,  and  Antioch, 

22  Confirini.".g  the  souls  of  the  disciples,  and  exhort- 
ing them  to  continue  »  in  the  faith,  and  that  i  we 
must  through  much  tribulation  enter  into  the  king- 
dom of  God. 

23  And  when  they  had  ordained  them  elders  in  every 
church,  and  had  mayed  with  fasting,  they  commended 
them  to  the  Lord,  on  whom  they  believed. 

24  And  after  they  had  passed  throughout  Pisidia, 
they  came  to  Pr.mphylia. 

25  And  when  they  had  preached  the  word  in  Perga, 
they  went  down  into  Attalia  : 

26  And  thence  sailed  toAnlioch,  >>  from  whence  they 
had  been  recommended  "  to  the  grace  of  God  for  the 
work  which  they  fulfilled. 


chosen  to  tlie  apostleship.  Some  think  that  Barnahas  ami  Paul  are  here  so 
called,  as  messengers  of  the  churchi-s,  chap.  .\iii.  1—3.  Yet  as  Pa:i|  was  an 
apostle  in  llic  higlier  sense,  we  can  hardly  think  Luke  wx^uld  name  Ik'tniihas 
before  him,  iiad  lie  been  only  a  messenger  of  the  churches.  One  thing  i^s  re- 
markable, that  Matthias,  who  was  chosen  to  replace  Juilas.  !.•»  hearii  no  njorc 
of  alter  his  election  ;  yet  Barnabas  is  one  of  the  most  conspicutms  characteri 
in  the  book  of  Acts.  It  is  most  certain,  that  we  liave  only  an  abstract  of  liie 
transactions  of  the  apostles,  as  well  us  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Is  it  not  pos.s  ide, 
therefore,  (though  not  recorded,)  that  Matthias  might  have  died,  and  Burnibas 
hav3  been  chosen  in  his  stead? 

Vcr.  21.  /l/in'oc/i— Namely,  in  Pisidia.    Ch.  xiii.  14. 

Ver.  23.  Ar7d  lohen  they  had  ordained  them  elders  in  every  church.— A\- 
most  every  word  in  this  short  passage  has  ullorded  ground  lor  controversy,  of 
a  nature  which  we  pur|)oselv  avoid.  We  shall  only  remark  on  the  word  elder, 
(Grcuk.  presbntcros,)  that  "it  is  agreed,  1st,  to  refer  to  age;  and  2dly,  to  of- 
ficial character:  and  that  conseiiuently,  it  may,  in  diiTurenl  texts,  refer  to 
persons  reverend  either  it)  age  or  ortice.    See  Fnrkhurst. 

Ver.24.  Fifid/a— [Pisidia  was  a  province  of  Asia  Minor,  situated  between 
Phrygia  on  the  north  and  west,  Lycuonia  on  the  east,  and  Pamphylia  on  the 
south.  j—Krti's^cr. 

Ver.  25.  P'er^'a.— [Perga  was  a  considerable  city  of  Pamphy'ia,  tow.-jrds  ilin 
aea  coast,  and  near  the  Caystrus,  famous  Ibr  a  temple  of  Diana. Attalia. 


ACTS,  XV. 


357 


27  And  when  they  were  come,  and  had  gathered  the 
church  together,  they  rehearsed  *  ail  that  God  had 
done  with  (hem,  and  now  he  had  opened  ^  the  door  of 
faith  unto  the  Gentiles. 

28  And  there  they  abode  long  time  with  the  disci- 
ples. 

CHAPTER  XV. 
1  Greni  dissension  aris^lli  loucljiiig  circumcision.    6  The  aposllts  cons-ilt  iiboiit 
il,-  a  and  sentl  their  determiniHioii  bv  1>-Uers  to  tlie  churahra.     S6  Paul  ai;d 
Barnabas,  thinking  to  visit  ihe  brethren  together,  fall  at  strife,  and  depart 
astiiider. 

AND  »  certain  men  which  came  down  from  Judea 
taught  the  brethren,  and  said,  Except  bye  be  cir- 
cumcised <=  after  the  manner  of  Moses,  ye  cannot  be 
saved. 

2  When  therefore  Paul  and  Barnabas  had  no  small 
dissension  and  disputation  with  them,  they  determin- 
ed that  dPaul  and  Barnabas,  and  certain  other  of 
them,  should  go  up  to  Jerusalem  unto  the  apostles 
and  elders  about  this  question. 

3  And  being  *  brought  on  their  way  by  the  church, 
they  passed  through  Phenice  and  Samaria,  declaring 
the  f  conversion  of  the  Gentiles:  and  they  caused  great 
?joy  unto  all  the  brethren. 

4  And  when  they  were  come  to  Jerusalem,  they  were 
received  of  the  church,  and  of  the  apostles  and  elders, 
and  ii  they  declared  all  things  that  God  had  done  with 
them. 

5  IT  But  there  i  rose  up  certain  of  the  sect  of  the  Pha- 
risees which  believed,  saying,  JThat  it  was  needful  to 
circumcise  them,  and  to  command  tfiem  to  keep  the 
law  -of  Moses. 

6  And  the  apostles  and  elders  came  k  together  for  to 
cofisider  of  this  matter. 

7  ^  And  when  there  had  been  much  disputing,  Peter 


A.  M.  dr. 
A.  D.  cir. 


X  1  Co. IB  9. 
2Co.2.ia 

Re.aa 


CHAP.  15. 

A.  M.  cir. 

i(m. 

A.  D.  cir. 

52. 

a  Ga.2.12. 

b  Jn.7.22. 

c  I.e.  12.3. 

d  Ga.2.1. 

e  Ro.15.2t. 
1  Co.  16.6, 
II. 
3Jn.6. 


g  T,vi.l5.7, 
10. 


1   or,  rose 
up,  said 
tliey,  cer- 
taiiu 

3  ver.l. 

k  MaLl3.!?0 


-  Attalia,  now  Antalia,  or  Satalie,  was  a  maritime  city  of  Pamphylia,  the 
chief  residence  of  the  prefect.]— Effg".9fer. 

Ver.  27.  With  them— Doddridge,  "By  them." Boor  of  faith— Ths.i\s, 

had  ?ivcn  tliem  al.so  tiie  privilege  of  believing.  So  "  Door  of  noiic,"  Ho.  ii.  15. 

Chap.  XV.  Ver.  l.  And  certain  men.— Men  wlioso  ^learls  are  not  deeply 
engaged  in  spiritual  religion,  are  the  first  to  spend  thctr  zeal  on  its  e.xternal 
services. 

Ver.  3.  And  being  brought  on  their  loay.—See  chap.  x.x.  38  ;  xxi.  5,  &c. 
Phenice.— [Phenice.  or  Phoenicia,  was  a  province  of  Syria,  whose  boun- 
daries were  different  at  different  times.  It  may  be  said,  cenerally,  to  have  ex- 
tended from  Tripoli  on  the  north,  to  the  termination  of  the  ridges  of  Mount 
Lebanon  on  the  south,  where  it  met  the  border  of  Palestine :  and  compre- 
hondins  in  breadth  the  narrow  tract  between  Lcl)anon  and  the  Mediterranean. 
Ptolemy,  however,  makes  it  extend  from  the  Elcutherus,  below  Aradus,  to 
Pelusium  in  EL'ypt,  including  all  the  sea  coast  of  Palestine.]— Ba^'sftfr. 

Ver.  5.  Needful  to  circumcise.— These  men  not  only  taught  the  perpetuity 
of  circumcision,  but  its  absolute  neccssit7j  to  .'salvation:  they  insisted,  there- 
fore, that  the  Gentile  converts  should  lie  circumcised  to  be  received  into  the 
Christian  Church:  or,  in  other  words,  that  the  Gentiles  must  become  Jews, 
before  they  could  be  Christians. 

Ver.  6.  Jpo.itles  and  elders  came  together.— T\ns  has  been  usually  called  the 

first  Ciirislian  Counril,  and  so  it  was  ;  but  it  was  also  miiquo,  as  consisting 

1  chiefly  (if  not  entirelj-)  of  the  apostles  and  other  inspired  persons  ;  on  which 

I  account  we  may  the  more  ad:nire  the  mild  and  penile  terms  with  which  the 

apostolic  epistle  concludes  :— Not,  "  If  any  man  dispute  our  authority  let  him 

be  Anathema ;"  but,  "  From  wliirh  (namely,  the  things  here  prohibited)  if  j-e 

keep  yourselves,  ye  shall  do  well." 

j     Ver.  7.  After  much  disp^tting.— Not  among  the  apostka,  but  between  tbem 


358 


ACTS,  XV. 


A.  M  cir. 

4(156. 
A.  J).  cL- 


I  Mat.  16. 18, 
19. 
C.U2G. 


a  P-i-i.  i. 
H. 
IH-lJii. 


p  Ro.3.21 
Kp.2.8. 
Til.  3.4,5. 

q  c.  14.27. 

r  Lu.2.31, 


t  Nu.23.19. 
Is.  46. 10. 


n  1  Th.1.9. 

V  Ex.20.4,5 
1  Co.8.1, 
&c. 
10.28. 
Re.  2. 14, 
20. 
9.20. 

w  1  Co.6.9, 

la 

Col.3.5. 
1  Tli.4.3. 

X  T,e.l7.14. 
De.l2.1G, 
2J. 


jrose  up,  and  said  unto  them.  Men  and  brethren,  ye 
!know  I  how  that  a  good  while  ago  God  made  choice 
I  among  us,  that  the  Gentiles  by  my  mouth  should  hear 

the  word  of  tiie  gospel,  and  believe. 
S  And  God,  which  "'knoweth  the  hearts,  bare  them 

witness,  giving  them  the  Holy  Ghost,  even  as  he  did 

unto  us; 

9  And  put  no  difference  between  us  and  them,  purify- 
ing n  their  hearts  by  faith. 

10  Now  therefore  why  tempt  ye  God,  to  put  a  ycke 
oupon  the  neck  of  the  disciples,  which  neither  our  fa- 
thers nor  we  were  able  to  bear? 

U  But  we  believe  that  through  Pthe  grace  of  the 
Lord  .Tesus  Christ  we  shall  be  saved,  even  as  they. 

12  IT  Then  all  the  mult^uide  kept  silence,  and  gave 
audience  to  Barnabas  and  Paul,  declaring  what  mira- 
cles and  wonders  God  had  wrought  <3  among  the  Gen- 
tiles by  them. 

13  H  And  after  they  had  held  their  peace,  James  an- 
swered, saying,  Men  and  brethren,  hearken  unto  me  : 

14  Simeon  haih  declared  >■  how  God  at  the  first  did  visit 
the  Gentiles,  to  takeout  of  them  a  people  for  his  name. 

15  And  to  this  agree  the  words  of  the  piophets ;  as  it 
is  s  written, 

16  After  this  T  will  return,  and  will  build  again  the 
tabernacle  of  David,  which  is  fallen  down  ;  and  I  will 
build  again  the  ruins  thereof,  and  I  will  set  it  up : 

17  That  the  residue  of  men  might  seek  after  the  Lord, 
and  all  the  Gentiles,  upon  whom  my  name  is  called, 
saith  the  Lord,  who  doeth  all  these  things. 

18  Known  i  unto  God  are  all  his  works  from  the  be- 
ginning of  the  world. 

19  Wherefore  my  sentence  is,  that  we  trouble  not 
them,  which  from  among  the  Gentiles  are  turned  "  to 
God: 

20  But  that  we  write  unto  them,  that  they  abstain 
from  pollutions  of  ^  idols,  and /rom  *  fornication,  and 

ifrom  things  strangled,  and/ror/i  » blood. 


and  the  tidvocates  of  tlie  necessity  of  rirciimcision. A  good  lohile  ago.  -K 

was  about  ten  years  belore  that  Peter  had  preached  to  Cornelius  and  his  com- 
pany, according  to  the  vulgar  chronology  ;  hut  some  refer  this  expression  tolhe 
divine  decrees.    See  ver.  IS,  also  note  of  ver.  13. 

Ver.  13.  James  ansioered— So  far  from  Peter  here  appearing  as  "  the  prince 
of  the  apostles,"  as  the  Roman  Catholics  consider  him,  he  speaks  with  no 
authority,  but  as  an  individual  apostle.  He  docs  not  even  appear  to  have  |iro- 
sided  as  Moderator ;  that  office  Iwina  filled  by  James,  who  sums  np  the  argu- 
ment, and  concludes  with  adding—"  Wherefore  my  opinion  (or  decision)  is," 
&c. :  which  words,  though  in  themselves  unassuming,  yet  had  they  been  lacd 
by  Peter,  (as  Doddridge  observes,)  would  have  been  pleaded  as  decisive  ofhk 
superiority. 

Ver.  14.  Simeon—'},  e.  Simon  Peter. 

Ver.  17.  The  residue  of  men.— In  Amos  i.x.  IS*  our  translation  reads,  "The 
remnant  of  Edom  ;"  but  the  LXX.  and  Arabic  read  Adam  (or  men)  for  "  Edom  :" 
and  lliis  is  generally  considered  as  the  true  reading.  See  Kennicott  and  yero- 
come. Won  whom  mij  name  is  called— i.  e.  who  are  converted  to  ihc  true 

GfMl. 

Ver.  18.  All  his  works— \.  e.  all  his  doing.')  or  designs ;  not  confining  it  to  tho 

works  of  Nature. From  tfie  beginning  of  the  toorld—Or  "  from  clcrnitj  " 

Doddridge  and  Wesley. 

Ver.  19.   My  sentence  is.— Doddridge,  "  I  determine." Are  tumea 

Doddridge,  *'  are  converted." 


J 


ACTS,  XV. 


359 


21  For  Moses  of  old  time  hath  in  every  city  them  that 

E reach  him,  being  y  read  in  the  synagogues  every  sab- 
ath  day. 

22  17  Then  pleased  it  the  apostles  and  elders,  with 
the  whole  church,  to  send  chosen  men  of  their  own 
company  to  Antioch  with  Paul  and  Barnabas;  Tia7«e- 
ly,  Judas  surnamed  ^Barsabas,  and  Silas,  chief  men 
among  the  brethren  : 

23  And  they  wrote  letters  by  them  after  this  manner; 
The  apostle's  and  elders  and  brethren  send  greeting 
unto  the  brethren  which  are  of  the  Gentiles  in  Antioch 
and  Syria  and  Cilicia  : 

24  Forasmuch  as  we  have  heard,  that  certain  *  which 
went  out  from  us  have  troubled  byou  with  words, 
<=  subverting  your  souls,  saying,  Ye  nnust  be  circum- 
cised, and  keep  the  law  :  to  whom  d  we  gave  no  such 
commandment : 

25  It  seemed  good  unto  us,  being  assembled  with  one 
accord,  to  send  chosen  men  unto  you  with  our  belo- 
ved Barnabas  and  Paul, 

26  Men  that  have  hazarded  « their  lives  for  the  name 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

27  We  have  sent  therefore  Judas  and  Silas,  who  shall 
also  tell  you  the  same  things  by  f  mouth. 

28  For  it  seemed  good  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  to  us, 
to  lay  upon  you  no  greater  burden  s  than  these  neces- 
sary things ; 

29  That  ye  abstain  hfrom  meats  offered  to  idols,  and 
from. blood,  and  from  things  strangled,  and  from  for- 
nication: from  which  if  ye  keep  i  yourselves,  ye  shall 
do  well.    Fare  ye  well. 

30  So  when  they  were  dismissed,  they  came  to  Anti- 


A.  M.  cir. 

4056. 
A.  D  cir. 


f  c.  13.15,87 
X  0  123. 
a  ver.l. 
b  Gu.5  18 
c  Ga.5.4. 

d  Ga.Z4 


c  13.50 
14.19. 


f  word 
g  Re.2.24. 
h  Ter.23. 


2  Co.U.9. 
Ja  1.27. 
1  Jn.5.21. 

Jtideao^l 


Ver.  22.  Antioch.— [Antioch  of  Syria,  now  Antakia,  was  the  capital  of  the 
Syro-Miicedonian  empire,  the  residence  (if  the  Macedonian  kings  of  Syria  for 
several  iiundred  years,  and  afterwards  of  liie  Roman  governors  of  the  province. 
It  was  situated  on  the  Orontes,  aiiout  67  miles  west  of  Aleppo,  and  12  miles 
from  the  Mediterranean,  and  is  said  to  have  been  4  miles  in  circumference.  It 
was  totally  mined  iiy  an  earthquake  in  lS-2'2.]—Bagsler. 

Ver.  23.  Sijria.—lSi/ria  properly  so  called,  and  in  the  sense  in  which  it  oc- 
C'lrs  in  the  New  Testament,  was  a  country  of  Asia,  bounded  by  the  Euphrates 
on  the  east,  by  the  Mediterranean  and  Phrenicia  on  the  west,  by  Cilioia  en  the 

north,  and  by  Judea  and  Arabia  Deserta  on  the  south. Cilicia— \ya3  a 

country  of  Asia  Minor,  on  the  southeastern  coast,  having  Lycaonia  and 
Mount  Taurus  on  the  north,  Syria  on  the  east  and  south,  and  Paniphylia  on 
the  west.    Its  capital  city  was  Tarsus.]— Bag's/er. 

\  Ver.  27.  Judas  and  Silas.— The  former,  surnamed  Barsabas,  is  supposed  to 
have  been  the  brother  of  Joseph  Barsabas,  one  of  the  candidates  for  the  va- 
cant apostleship,  chap.  i.  23. Bij  mouth.— Gt.  "by  word."    Doddridge, 

"by  word  of  mouth." 

Ver.  29.  To  ahstainjTrom  meats  offered  to  idols.— To  abstain  from  "  meats 
offered  to  idols,"  knowing  them  to  have  been  so  oflered  ;  and  more  especially 
fro.ii  partaking  of  idolatrous  feasl.s,  in  whicii  ilie  meats  had  l)een  so  ofl'eretl. 
To  these,  no  doubt,  Christians  were  frequently  invited,  and  often  jirobably  with 
the  view  of  ensnaring  them:  we,  in  this  age,  (Paganism  being  abolished,)  are 
not  under  the  same  temptations  ;  but  it  deserves  to  be  considered,  whether  the 
attendance  of  Christians  at  convivial  feasts,  where  "  Jolly  Bacchus"  and 
"  Glorious  Apollo"  are  invoked  und  ouloyized  in  song,  does  not  involve  conduct 

very  similar  to  that  here  prohibited. Things  strangled,  and  blood— Are 

understood  to  comprehend  all  creatures  killed  for  food  without  discharging  the 

blood  from  them. And  fro7n  fornication.— Tins  is,  in  all  cases,  a  crime 

against  the  moral  law  ;  but  the  probibition  seems  to  be  hero  given  with  parti- 
cular reference  to  the  licentious  and  abominable  rites  practised  in  Pagan  tem- 
ples, where  the  worst  crimes  made  part  of  their  religious  servicea. 


3d0 


ACTS,  XVI. 


A.  M.  cir. 

A.  D.  cir. 
5i 


1  1  Co  16.11 
'->Jn.lO. 


A.  M.  cir. 

40.57. 

A.  D.  .,jr. 

5-J. 


q  c.16.5. 


b  c.I9.!a 
Ro.lG.yi. 
ICo.1.17. 


d  C.G.3. 
1  11.5.10. 
He.  11. 2. 

e  Ga.2.3..8. 
5.1..3. 


f  lCo.9.20. 


och:  and  when  tlioy  had  gathered  the  mHltitudeto- 
geth(n-,  they  delivered  the  epistle  : 

31  Which  when  they  had  read,  they  rejoiced  for  the 
)  consolation. 

32  And  Judas  and  Silas,  being  prophets  also  {l>em- 
selvfts,  exhorted  Ihe  brethren  with  many  words,  and 
confirmed  ^thcm. 

33  An(l  after  tliey  had  tarried  there  a  space,  they  were 
let  go  1  m  jjeaee  from  the  brethren  unto  the  apostles. 

34  Notwithstanding  it  pleased  Silas  to  abide  there 
still. 

35  Paul  also  and  Barnabas  continued  in  Antioch, 
teaching  and  preaching  the  word  of  the  Lord,  with 
many  others  also. 

36  11  And  soine  days  after  Paul  said  unto  Barnabas, 
Let  us  go  again  and  visit  our  brethren  in  ""every  city 
where  we  have  preached  the  word  of  the  Lord,  and 
see  how  they  do. 

37  And  Barnabas  determined  to  take  with  them  John, 
"whose  surname  was  Mark. 

33  But  Paul  thought  not  good  to  take  him  with  them, 
who  departed  "from  them  from  Pamphylia,  and  went 
not  with  them  to  the  work. 

39  And  the  contention  was  so  sharp  between  them, 
that  they  departed  asunder  one  from  the  other:  and 
so  Barnabas  took  Mark,  and  sailed  unto  Cyprus; 

40  And  Saul  chose  Silas,  and  departed,  being  recom- 
mended P  by  the  brethren  unto  the  grace  of  God. 

41  And  he  went  through  Syria  and  Cilicia,  eonfinn- 
ing  "ithe  churches. 

.  „      ^  CHAPTER  XVI. 

1  Paul  h.iving  circumcised  Timiiiliy,  1  and  being  called  by  the  Spirit  from  one 
couiilry  to  aiiottu-r,  U  coiiverielh  T.ydia  16  ciustelli  out  a  epirit  of  divina- 
tion. 19  For  whicli  cause  he  and  Sila.s  are  whipped  and  impiisoned.  'X  The 
pii.'siin  ilo')rs  are  "pened.  31  The  jailrr  is  convened,  37  and  they  are  delivered 

H'^HEIV  came  he  to  *  Derbe  and  Lystra  :  and,  be- 
■*-  hold,  a  certain  disciple  was  there,' named  bTiino 
theus,  the  son  of  c  a  certain  woman,  which  v/as  a 
Jewess,  and  believed  ;  but  his  father  was  a  Greek  : 

2  Which  was  well  d  reported  of  by  the  brethren  that 
were  at  liVstra  and  Jconium. 

3  Him  would  Paul  have  to  go  forth  with  him  ;  and 
took  and  circumcised  « him  becauseof  the  Jews  f  which 
were  in  those  quarters:  for  they  knew  all  that  his  fa- 
ther was  a  Greek. 

4  And  as  they  went  through  the  cities,  they  dcliverdd 


Ver.  37.  Barnabas  deterinined.— Hammond,  "counselled."  Doddridge, 
"  advistid.'' 

Ver.  38.  Pamphytia.—lPamphyfia  was  a  province  of  Asia  Mii%>r,  bounded 
on  the  .south  liy  the  IVIedilirraiiean,  west  hy  Lycia,  north  by  Pisidia,  and  cast 
by  Cilicia.  l—7ia5'»^/»r. 

Ver.  39.  The  con  lent  ion  was  so  sharp— The  Greek  word  is  a  medical  term 
—a  paroxynni  of  ungcr. 

Chap.  XVI.  Ver.  l.  T/wo/Ziiw*.— In  English,  Timothy,  to  whom  Paul  after- 
wards addressed  two  epistles. 

Ver.  3.  Tly.i/  knew  all  that  Ms  father  was  a  Gree7c—An(\  consequently  that 
he  was  uncircumcised,  wliich  would  be  an  insurmountable  barrier  to  bis  useful- 
ness amun^'  flie  Ji;ws. 

Ver.  4,  5.  And  they  went.  &.c.—Toionsend,  on  the  authority  of  Lord  Bar 
rtngton  and  other  critics,  places  these  verses  ul  the  end  of  chap.  .\v.;  but 
Doddridge  disapproves  the  transposition. 


ACTS,  XVI. 


361 


ihciii  the  decrees  for  to  keep,  that  were  ordained  °  of 
the  apostles  and  ciders  which  were  at  Jerusalem. 

5  -And  so  were  the  chnrches  h established  in  the  faith, 
and  increased  in  number  daily. 

6  Now  when  they  had  gone  ihrou£^hout  Phrygia  and 
the  region  of  i  Galatia,  and  were  forbi.iden  of  J  the  Holy 
Ghost  to  preach  the  word  in  if  Asia, 

7  After  they  were  come  to  Mysia,  thcv  assayed  to  go 
into  Bithynia:  but  the  Spirit  suffered  tnem  not. 

S  And  they  passing  by  Mysia  came  down  to  i  Troas. 

9  Ti  And  a  vision  appeared  to  Paul  in  the  night ;  There 
stood  a  man  '"of  Macedonia,  and  prayed  him,  saying. 
Come  over  into  Macedonia,  and  help  us. 

10  And  after  he  had  seen  tlie  vision,  immcfliately  we 
endeavoured  to  go  ^  into  IMacedonia,  assuredly  gather- 
ing that  tlie  Lord  had  called  us  for  to  preach  the  gospel 
unto  them. 

11  Therefore  loosing  from  Troas,  we  came  with  a 
straight  course  to  Samothracia,  and  the  next  day  to 
Neapolis; 

12  And  from  thence  to  "Philippi,  which  is  Pthe  chief 
city  of  that  part  of  Macedonia,  a;)cZ  a  colony:  and  we 
were  in  that  city  abiding  certain  days. 

13  And  on  the  '"  sabbath  we  went  out  of  the  city  by  a 
river  side,  where  'prayer  was  wont  to  be  made;  and 
we  sat  down,  and  spake  unto  the  women  which  re- 
sorted thither. 

14  IT  And  a  certain  woman  named  l-ydia,  a  seller  of 
purple,  of  the  city  of  Thyatira,  which  worshipped 
God,  heard  «5:  whose  heart  ^  the  Lord  opened,  that 
she  attended  unto  the  things  which  were,  spoken  of 
Paul. 

15  And  when  she  was  baptized,  and  her  household, 
she  besought  tns,  saying.  If  ye  have  judged  me  to  be 
faithful  to  the  Lord,  conie  into  my  house,  and  abide 
there.    And  she  constrained  us. 

IG  ir  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  we  went  to  prayer,  a 


A.  M.  cir. 

4'.li7. 
A.  1).  cir. 

53. 


g  c.l5.2S,29 


Ga.t.2. 
I  I'e.l.l. 


]  Am.8.n, 
1  Co.  12  1 1 


1  2C0.2.12. 
2Ti.4.13. 


mc.  10.30. 
n  2  Co.2.13. 
o  Fhi.1.1. 


p  or,  the 


day 


r  c.21.5. 
3  LU.21.4& 


Ver.  6.  P/jn/i'm— [A  country  of  Asia  Minor,  had  Bithynia  ar.d  Galatia  on 
the  nortli,  Cappaiiocia  on  tlio  oast,  Lycaonia,  Pi.sidia,  Pampliylia,  and  Lycia 

on  tlie  sonth,  and  Lydia  and  Mysia  on  the  west. Galatia— 'SVas  .=itiiate(l 

between  Phrygia  on  the  south,  Bithynia  and  Paplila^onia  on  the  north,  and 
Pontiis  on  the  cast. Asm—'Vhul  is.  Proconsular  Asia,  which  included  Io- 
nia, iEolia,  and  Lyi\\a..\—Bagster. 

Ver.  7.  M>/s>a— [Lay  hciween  Lydia  on  the  aouth,  Troa.s  on  the  west,  the 
Proponti.s  on  the  north,  and  Phry?ia  and  Bithynia  on  the  east ;  which  had  the 
Eu.Kine  on  the  north,  Paphlagonia  on  the  east,  and  Galatia  and  Pliry^ia  on  the 
south.  l—7i«i's/er. hut  the  Spirit  [oCJcsnsI  suffered  them  not— Dodd- 
ridge says,  "  So  many  ancient  versions,  reading's,  and  citations,  add  the 
words  lot"  Josiis,!  that  I  thoii^'ht  myself  not  only  authorized,  hift  obliged,  at 
least  to  iii.^ert  them  thus,  and  i)orliaps  mii'lit  well  have  omitted  the  crotchets." 
Even  '"The  im))rovpd  (Unitarian)  version"  inserts  tliem  ;  and  ailds,  "  these 
words  are  introduced  into  the  text  on  the  most  approved  authorities."  See 
Cirieshach. 

Ver.  II.  Sa7nothracia—l'Sn\v  Samandrnchi,  was  an  island  of  the  iEgean 
sea,  about  20  miles  in  circumference,  near  Thrace,  where  the  Hebnis  falls  into 

the  se;i. Seapotis—^ow  h'apoU.  was  a  sea  jiort  of  Maceilonia,  a  few  milea 

from  Philippi.  near  Thrace,  to  which  it  was  formerly  reckoned.)— KffiTs/er. 

Ver.  12.  The  chief  city.— Doddridge,  "a  city  of  the  first  jiart  of  Macedo- 
nia," which  was  divided  into  lour  part's— "  and  a  Roman  colony." 

Ver.  r3.  Wh'-re  prayr  ivas  wont  to  be  viadc— Doddridge,  "  Wliere,  ac- 
cording' to  custom,  was  an  oratory."  Lardver  fjiiotes  Josephus  for  such  a 
custom  among  the  Jews,  tolerated  by  the  Roman  laws. 


362 


ACTS,  XVI. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4057. 

A.  D.  cir. 

53. 


V  or,  Py- 
Cion. 


X  Ge.U.18, 
22. 

y  ciaSG. 
He.  10.20. 

I  Ma.1.25, 
34. 

a  Ma.lC.n. 

b  C.I9.24.. 
Z7. 

c  or,  court. 

d  Mat  10.  IS 

e  lKi.13.17. 
c.n.6. 

f  2  Co.G.5. 
11-23,25. 
1  Th.2.2. 

g  Ja.5.13. 

h  P8.34.1. 

I  c4.3t. 

J  Is.  42  7. 
C..5.19. 
l'Z7,I0. 

k  I»r.24.n, 
12. 
1  Th.5.15. 


certain  damsel  possessed  "with  a  spirit  of  ^ divination 
met  us,  wliich  brouglit  her  masters  much  gain  "by 
soothsaying: 

17  The  same  followed  Paul  and  us,  and  cried,  saying, 
These  men  are  the  servants  of  the  most  high  ^'Gorl, 
which  show  unto  us  the  way  of  y  salvation. 

18  And  this  did  she  many  days.  But  Paul,  being 
grieved,  turned  and  said  Mo  the  spirit,  I  command 
thee  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  to  come  out  of  her. 
And  a  he  came  out  the  same  hour. 

19  IT  And  when  her  masters  saw  that  the  hope  of  ihdi 
gains  bwas  gone,  they  caught  Paul  and  Silas,  and 
drew  tJiem  into  the  ^  market-pl&ce  unto  dthe  rulers, 

20  And  brought  them  to  the  magistrates,  saying. 
These  men,  being  Jews,  do  exceedingly  trouble  ^  our 
city, 

21  And  teach  customs,  which  are  not  lawful  for  us 
to  receive,  neither  to  observe,  being  Romans. 

22  And  the  multitude  rose  up  together  against  them  : 
and  the  magistrates  rent  oflT  their  clothes,  and  com- 
manded to  beat  them. 

23  And  when  they  had  laid  f  many  stripe.3  upon  them, 
they  cast  them  into  prison,  charging  the  jailer  to  keep 
them  safely : 

21  Who,  having  received  such  a  charge,  thrust  them 
into  the  inner  prison,  and  made  their  feet  fast  in  the 
stocks. 

25 'ff  And  at  midnight  Paul  and  Silas  Sprayed,  and 
sang  Upraises  unto  God  :  and  the  prisoners  heard  them. 

26  And  suddenly  there  was  a  great  earthquake,  so 
i  that  the  foundations  of  the  prison  were  shaken  :  and 
immediately  Jall  the  doors  were  opened,  and  every 
one's  bands  were  loosed. 

27  And  the  keeper  of  the  prison  awaking  out  of  his 
sleep,  and  seeing  the  prison  doors  open,  he  drew  out 
his  sword,  and  would  have  killed  himself,  supposing 
that  the  prisoners  had  been  fled. 

28  But  k  Paul  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  Do 
thyself  1  no  harm  :  for  we  are  all  here. 


Vcr.  16.  A  spirit  of  divination.— Mslti:.  "  of  Python,"  or  Apollo.  Dr.  Dodd- 
ridge rcmark.s,  "  Tlu!  manner  in  wliich  Luke  relates  the  story,  plainly  implies, 
that  he  thoiiu'lit  it  a  real  possession,  and  that  Paul  took  it  hinv^^elf  in  that  view. 
Nor  ran  I  apprehend  that  her  hehavioiir,  or  his,  or  that  of  her  masters  after- 
wards, can  he  accounted  for,  without  allowing  it  to  have  been  the  case."  Vir- 
ffil  thus  describes  a  Pythoness  : — 

"  The  virgin  cries— The  god  !  behold  the  trod  I 

And  straight  her  visage  and  her  colour  change, 

Her  hair's  dishcvell'd,  and  her  heaving  breast, 

And  labouring  heart,  are  swidlcn  with  sacred  rage  ; 

Larger  .'^hc  seems,  her  voice  no  mortal  sound, 

As  the  inspiring  god,  near  and  more  near, 

Seizes  her  soul." — Eneid,\i.iS. 
Archbishof  Potter  says,  "  Tiiere  were  but  few  that  pretended  to  Inspiration 
but  raged  aller  this  manner,  foaming  and  yelling,  and  making  a  strange,  terri- 
ble noise  ;  sometimes  gnashing  their  teeth,  shivering,  and  trembling,  with  a 
thousand  antic  motions."  The  Hebrews  called  such  a  one  "  IMistress  of  ibc 
0&"  tar  Aub.)    Sec  1  Sam.  x.wiii.,  with  which  the  reader  may  compare  Job 

xxxM.  18—20. Bij  sooifisayinsr.—Doddridire,  "  prophesving." 

Ver.  19.  Market-place.— MaTg.  "  Court."    See  note  on  chap.  xvii.  17. 
Ver.  22.  Commanded  to  beat  tliem.— DoddntZg-g,  "  Commanded  them  lo  be 
beaten  with  rods." 


r 


ACTS,  XVII. 


363 


29  Then  he  called  for  a  light,  and  sprang  in,  and  came 
■"trembling,  and  fell  down   before  Paul  and  Silas, 

30  And  brouglit  them  out,  and  said,  Sirs,  what  "must 
I  do  to  be  saved  ? 

31  And  they  said.  Believe  "on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  thou  shalt  be  saved,  and  thy  p  house. 

3-2  And  they  spake  unto  him  the  word  of  the  Lord, 
and  to  all  '^  that  were  in  his  house. 

33  And  he  took  them  the  same  hour  of  the  night, 
and  washed  their  stripes ;  and  was  baptized,  he  and 
all  his,  straightway. 

31  And  when  he  had  brought  them  into  his  house, 
he  set  meat  ^  before  them,  and  » rejoiced,  believing  in 
God  with  all  his  house. 

35  ^T  And  when  it  was  day,  the  magistrates  sent  the 
Serjeants,  saying,  Let  those  men  go. 

3j"  And  the  keeper  of  the  prison  told  this  saying  to 
Paul,  The  magistrates  have  sent  to  let  you  go:  now 
therefore  depart,  and  go  in  peace. 

37  But  Paul  said  unto  them,  They  have  beaten  us 
openly  '-unccndemned,  being  Romans,  and  have  cast 
us  intol)rison  ;  and  now  do  they  thrust  us  out  privily  7 
nay  verily;  but  let  them  come  "  themselves  and  fetch 
us  out. 

33  And  the  Serjeants  told  these  words  unto  the  ma- 
gistrates :  and  tney  feared,  when  they  heard  that  they 
were  Romans. 

30  And  they  came  and  besought  "  them,  and  brought 
them  out,  and  desired  ""  them  to  depart  out  of  the  city 

40  And  they  went  out  of  the  prison,  and  entered  into 
the  house  of  »  Lydia  :  and  when  they  had  seen  the 
brethren,  they  comforted  them,  and  departed. 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

I  Paul  preacheth   at  Tliessalonica,  4  where  some  lielieve,  ami  others  persecute 

him.     10  He  is  sent  to  Berea,  ami  preacheth  there.     13  Beiii»  persecuted  at 

Tlie.iSa!oiiica,  15  he  comelh  to  .Athens,  ami  dispuleth,  and  preaclielh  the  living 

Go  1,  to  them  unknown,  'M  whereby  many  are  convertej  unio  Christ. 


-*-^  and  Apouonia,  tney 

w^as  a  synagogue  of  the  Jews 


■•vhen  they  had  passed  through  Amphipolis 
and  Apollonia,  they  came  to  Thessalonica,  =^  where 


A.  .M.  cir. 

4057. 

A.  D.  cir. 

53. 


nab.2.4. 
Jn.3. 16,36 
6.17. 

r  ca.39. 


r  Lu.a29. 

3  Ro.5.11. 


u  Da.ai8, 
19. 
Mat.  10.16 


a  ch.14.1 
15.-21. 
ie.13. 


Vor.  31.  UTifli  7}iuiit  I  do  to  be  saved  ?— Saved  from  what  ?  Not  the  punish- 
ment of  the  law,  for  the  e-^capeof  the  pri.ioncrs— He  liad  been  tohi,  "  we;ireall 
liere."— The  answer  of  Paul,  (ver.  31.)  were  absurd,  if  tlii.s  was  what  lie  foareti. 
For  their  belief  in  Christ  they  were  now  in  prison.  Saved  from  I  lie  wrath  of  i 
Goil,  ir!  the  meaning.  It  was  conviction  of  sin  that  made  the  jailer  ask  what 
he  must  do.  ! 

Ver.  35.  The  magistraAes—i.  e.  the  Pretors. Sent  the  Serjeants— Bea.  j 

dies,  or  Uctors-— Doddridge.  i 

Ver.  37.  They  have  beaten  tis,  &c.— Cicero  says,  "  It  is  a  franssression  of; 
the  law  to  bind  a  Roman  citigf.n:  it  is  wickedness  to  sccur?e  him."    Tbc  illc- 
guliiy  of  the  proceeding  of  the  masistrates  was  farther  e%ident  in  their  con- 

deiuninsand  punishing  Paul  unheard. Being  Romans.— As  to  the  plea  of 

Pau,  and  Silas,  that  they  were  Romans,  there  is  no  doubt  but  it  was  true  ;  and, 
b,;i:i :  so,  it  could  not  he  their  duty,  silently  and  tamely  to  give  up  privileges,  bj 
Ji.;  SUIT.  nJer  of  which  olher.=;  might  be  injured,  and  the  laws  of  their  country 
violan-  I  with  impunity.  Bring  the  case  home— snppo.^e  an  American  fnil  upon 
hif  iriil  simply  for  p- caching ;  and  another  Judge  Jeft'eries  wish  to  try  him  | 
withtiit  empannellinir  a  jury,  would  it  be  consistent  with  his  duty  to  submit, 
ami  resiirn  his  own  and  the  liberties  of  his  country,  without  a  struggle  or  a  plea? 
Undoubtedly  not :  nor  would  it  have  been  right  in  Paul  and  Silas  to  have  given 
up  silently  their  Roman  privileges. 

Chap.  XVII.  Ver.  1.  A>nphipolU—[Wa.a  the  capital  of  the  first  division  of 


364 


ACTS,  XVII. 


A  M.  ci  . 

■10.57. 

A.  D  cir. 

53. 

ii  Lu.4.16. 
c.9:M. 
lij.ll. 

■  Lu.24.28, 

c.  13.23. 
Ua.3.1. 


z  OT,ichom, 
Euul  lie,  / 
preach. 


e  I/.:.23.S. 
C.W.20. 


h  1,11  2J.2. 
J  n.  19.12. 


)  c9.25. 


k  Pb.  119.99, 
100. 


il6.34.I6. 
I,u.l0.-J9, 

yi.n. 

J II.. 5. 39. 


2  And  Paul,  as  his  manner  was,  -"^  went  m  unto  tliem, 
and  three  sabbath  days  reasoned  with  them  out  of 
the  scriptures, 

3  Opening?  and  allec^ing,  that  Christ  must  b  needs 
have  suflbred,  and  risen  again  from  the  dead ;  and 
that  this  Jesus,  <=  whom  I  preach  unto  you,  is  Christ. 

4  And  some  dof  them  believed,  and  '-consorted  with 
Paul  and  Silas;  and  of  the  devout  Greeks  a  great 
multitude,  and  of  the  chief  women  not  a  few. 

5  IT  But  the  Jews  which  believed  not,  moved  with 
envy,  took  unto  tliem  certain  lewd  fellows  of  the  baser 
sort,  and  gathered  a  company,  and  set  all  the  city  on 
an  uproar,  and  assaulted  the  house  of  f  Jason,  and 
sought  to  bring  them  out  to  the  people. 

6  And  when  ihcy  found  them  not,  they  drew  Jason 
and  certain  biethren  unto  the  rulers  of  the  city,  cry- 
ing, s  These  that  have  turned  the  world  upside  down 
are  come  hither  also  ; 

7  Wiiom  Jason  hath  received  :  and  these  all  do  con- 
trary h  to  the  decrees  of  Cesar,  saying  that  there  is 
another  king,  one  Jesus. 

8  And  they  troubled  '-  the  people  and  the  rulers  of  the 
city,  when  they  heard  these  things. 

9  And  when  they  had  taken  security  of  Jason,  and 
of  the  other,  they  let  them  go. 

10^  And  the  brethren  immediately  sent  awayJPaul 
and  Silas  by  night  untoBerea:  who  coming  f/ii^/ier 
went  into  the  synagogue  of  the  Jews. 

11  These  were  more  k  noble  than  those  in  Thessalo- 
nica,  in  that  they  received  the  word  with  all  readiness 
I  of  mind,  and  searched  the  scriptures  "^  daily,  whether 
those  things  were  so. 

12  Therefore  many  of  them  believed ;  also  of  ho- 
nourable v/omen  which  were  Greeks,  and  of  men, 
not  a  few. 

1.3  ^  But  when  the  Jews  of  Thessalonica  had  know- 
ledge that  the  word  of  God  was  preached  of  Paul  at 
Berea,  they  came  thither  also,  and  stirred  up  "the  people. 

14  And  then  immediately  the  brethren  sent  away 


Macedonia,  situated  on  the  Strymon,  wliicli  nearly  surroundoil  it,  from  v.ljrice 
|i  t/«ik  its  name,  about  70  mile.s  ea.st  of  Tiies.salonica.     It  is  now  a  place  of  lit- 

ik  /;onsf(|uenco,  called  Emboli. Tfiessnlonica—'Ninv  Halonichi,  wa»  a 

oelehrated  cily  and  capii.il  of  tlie  second  part  of  IMacedonia,  situated  at  I'la 
iiead  of  tlie  TluTmaic,  t'ldf,  n.)\v  the  tznW  of  .Saloniclii.  It  was  a  nohle  mait, 
and  the  most  populou.s  of  ail  Macedonia;  and  it  still  retains  somewhat  of  .c 
■indent  .splendour,  heing  five  miles  in  circmnlercnce,  and  containing  a  |>opiila- 
tion  of  upwards  of  60,000  persons.     See  the  travels  of  Dr.  Clarke,  &(i.]—B. 

Ver.  4.  Von.soried~i.  e.  associated. Devout  Greeks— Or  Grecians,  pro- 

nclyled  to  the  Jewish  relicion. 

Ver.  a.  Jason.— A  resident  at  Thessalonica,  and  a  kinsman  of  St.  Paul.  See 
Ro.  .x/i.  21. 

Ver.  6.  T/iese  that  have  turned  the  loorld  upside  down.— Th(}  word  pro- 
perly implies  sedition— an  attempt  to  overturn  liic  povernment.  See  cb.  x.xi.  38. 

V»»r.  10.  ij'oea— I  Was  a  cily  of  Macedonia,  not  far  from  tlie  Thermaic  gulf. 
west  ol  'I'hessalonica,  and  near  Pelia,  the  birth  place  of  Alexander  the  Great.) 
-ha'^ster. 

Ver  u.  More  noble.— ^ol  in  rank,  but  in  disposition— "  more  ingenuous,"  or 
liberal  minded. 

Ver.  13.  Stirred  up  the  people.— "  Raising  [a  storm  among]  the  p«ople." 
Blackwan  in  Doddridge. 


ACTS,  XVII. 


oPaul  to  go  as  it  were  to  the  sea  :  but  Silas  and  Ti- 
motheus  abode  there  siill.    ,  ^     ,  ,         ... 

15  And  they  that  conducted  Paul  brought  him  unto 
Athens:  and  receiving  a  commandment  unto  Silas 
and  Timotheus  v  for  to  come  to  him  with  all  speed, 
thev  departed.  .     ,  .      ,  .  ,         „,  • 

IG'IT  Now  while  Paul  waited  for  them  at  Athens.  i  his 
spirit  was  stirred  in  him,  when  he  saw  the  city' wholly 
given  to  idolatry.        ,  ,      .      ,  •  u    i    i 

17  Therefore  disputed  he  in  the  synagogue  with  the 
Jew?,  and  with  the  devout « persons,  and  in  the  mar- 
ket daily  with  them  that  met  with  him. 

IS  Then  certain  philosophers  i  of  the  Epicureans, 
and  of  the  Stoics,  encountered  him.  And  some 
said,  What  will  this  "  babbler  say?  other  some,  He 
seemeth  to  be  a  setter  forth  of  strange  gods  :  be- 
cause he  preached  unto  thein  Jesus,  and  the  resur- 
rection.     ■  ,  .  , ,         ,    ,  .  ^ 

1')  A.nd  they  took  him,  and  brought  him  unto  ^  Areo- 
pagus, saying,  May  we  know  what  this  new  ''doctrine, 
whereof  thou  speakest,  is  ?  


Ver  \4  To  go  as  it  were  to  the  sea— Doddridge,  "  A.s  if  he  werR  lo  go  l.y 
sea  "'  \eiccoi)i£,  "  Towards  the  sea."  So  Sclileusner.  Host  and  Rephelhis 
have  fully  proved,  that  "  towards,"  and  not  "as  it  were  to,"  is  the  true  ren- 
dor.u^.—Boothroi/d.  ,,,•...  r.  »  i    «■ 

Vet"  15    At>ens—[Was  the  most  celebrated  city  of  Greece,  not  merely  for 
uolitical  greatness  and  military  power,  but  tor  the  learning,  eloiniunce,  ana 
politeness  of  its  inhabitants,  and  for  the  cultivation  of  the  arts  and  sciences. 
It  was  situated  in  a  delighllul  plain  of  Attica,  on  the  Saronic  gult  oijposite  tJie 
easterli  coast  of  Peloponnesus,  in  a  sort  of  peninsida  formed  by  the  two  rivers, 
I  the  Ihssus  and  Cephisus,  about  35  miles  east  of  Corinth,  and  lour  miles  from 
I  the  sea.    Tlie  ruins  of  many  of  the  splendid  structures  for  which  it  was  cele- 
brated yet  remain.]— 2>«g-srer.  ^    ,,   .,       .1^1  1 
Ver  16.  His  spirit  was  stirred— According  to  Doddridge,  the  Greek  won 
si-nifics  sharpened,  set  on  edge.    In  1  Co.  xui.  5,  a  kindred  term  is  rendered 

"  provoked,"  which  word  some  use  here. Wholly  erctn  lo  tdolatnj.— 

Marg.  "  full  of  idols,"  which  is  more  literal.  .    ,  .      ,, 

Ver  17.  Devout  persons— \.  c.  Jewish  proselytes. Arid  in  the  market.— 

(Gr  Agora)  the  market-place,  or  forum;  a  kiige  oi)cn  place,  where  tlie  peo- 
ple assembled,  and  on  the  siiles  of  which  there  were  generally  porticoes,  or 
cloisters,  where  the  philosophers  used  to  dispute  or  lecture  ;  wht-re  courts  were 
sometimes  held  ;  and  where  temples  and  theatres  were  usually  buiit. 

Ver  13  Epicnreans.—Vl'Ui:  Epicureans  wore  the  followers  ut  Epicttrxts; 
who  acknowledged  no  trods  e.^cept  in  name,  and  denied  that  Iciey  exercised 
any  roverninent  over  the  world  ;  and  held  that  the  chuf  goou  consisted  m  tlie 
gratification  of  the  appetites.  The  SVoiCs  were  the  tollowens  of  Zcno,  and 
held  that  all  human  affairs  were  governed  by  fate  Both  denied  t,:e  resurrec- 
tion of  the  bodv,  and  the  immortality  of  the  sonU—Bagster. Jhis  Oacb.er. 

— Gr  "a  word-scatterer,"  which  Bcza  explains  in  alhiiion  lo  a  .ilte  lanl. 
called  '■  the  seed-picker."  remarkable  for  picking  up  scattered  .<eeds  :  so  they 
moan  to  insinuate  that  Paul  had  picked  up  scraps  of  philo.«)phy  m  the  inarkel- 

place. A  setter  forth  of -strange  [i.  o.  toreigui  gods— Or '  denu.ii.s.       <Gr. 

dainionia.)    The  Greeks  used  this  terrr.  for  all  the  invisible  jKjwers— celestial. 

terrestrial,  or  infernal ;  gods,  heroes,  or  devils. Jeiu^,ar}d  t/ie  rr.iuneciion. 

—In  Gr.  Anastasis;  which  latter,  it  is  generally  thought,  these  Alhenians  took 
for  a  new  goddess.    The  Athenians  worshipped  Shame,  Fame.  Desire,  &c.  a-s 

"  v'cr'^lo^' Areopagus.-Tbci  court  of  the  Areopagiie.s,  before  which  St.  Paul 
was  now  brought,  was  so  uimed  from  the  place  in  which  it  was  hckl,  being  on 
a  hill  not  far  frouj  the  citv,  called  Areojjagus.  This  court  was  of  high  anti- 
quity ;  it  was  instituted  l-,;'fbre  the  lime  of  Solon,  but  when  is  unceiiain.  Ii  is 
also  eniiallv  unknown  of  v.iiat  number  this  as.sembly  was  coiiipo.sed^  11  is 
however  certain,  that  it  was  the  most  sacred  and  venerable  tril.i:::u!  m  ureecc. 
Thev  were  very  particular  in  examining  the  characters  of  such  persons  as  were 
admitted  mendiers  of  it.  Any  evidence  of  intemperance  e.yluded  from  the 
1  otlice  ;  and  though  the  dignity  was  usually  held  for  iile,  yet  if  any  of  the  atma- 


3(>6 


ACTS,  XVII. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4(J5S. 

A.  D.  cir 

54. 


X  Ho.S.Ii 

1  y  or,  the 
I      court  of 

I  pii^ite^. 
z  Je.50.33. 
a  or,  ffo</s 

vmMp. 

U.V4.8. 

b  c.14.15. 

c  Mat  11.25 

:1  c.7.43. 

e  I's  50.3. 

f  .lo!)  12.10. 
Zee.lJ.I. 

g  Ro.ll.3C. 

h  Mul.2.l0 

i  Ps.3I.13. 

i  Is.45.'JI. 


20  For  thou  brin^est  certain  »  strange  things  to  our 
ears:  we  would  know  therefore  what  these  things 
mean. 

21  (For  all  the  Athenians  and  strangers  which  were 
tlicre  spent  their  time  in  nothing  else,  but  either  to 
tell,  or  to  hear  some  new  thing.) 

22  IT  Then  Paul  stood  in  the  midst  of  y  Mars'  hill, 
and  said,  Yc  n^en  of  Athens,  I  perceive  that  in  all 
things  ye  are  too  "^  superstitious. 

23  For  a£  I  passed  by,  and  beheld  your  =•  devotions,  I 
found  .Til  altar  with  this  inscription,  TO  THF.  UN- 
KNOWN GOD.  Whom  tb.erefore  ye  ignorantly  wor- 
ship, him  declare  I  unto  you. 

24  ''  God  that  made  the  world  and  all  things  therein, 
seeing  that  he  is  ^  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  dwelleth 
^  not  in  temples  made  with  iiands; 

25  Neither  is  worshipped  with  men's  hands,  as  though 
e  he  needed  any  thing,  seeing  he  fgiveth  to  all  life, 
and  breath,  and  =  all  things  ; 

26  And  hath  made  of  one  ii  blood  all  nations  of  men 
for  to  dwell  on  all  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  hath  de- 
termined the  times  i  before  appointed,  and  the  bounds 
Jof  their  habitation  ; 


t'j!.s  were  convicted  of  innnoralitj',  tlicy  were  expelled.  The  utmost  gr.ivity 
wa.s  preserved  in  fhi.s  a.s^ernljly.  and  to  laujrli  in  ilieir  presence  wus  an  unpar- 
donable act  of  levity.  Ocmosclienos  tells  u.s,  that  so  iniparlinl  were  tliey  in 
their  proceediiij.':!,,  that  to  his  lime  there  never  had  been  so  much  as  one  of  their 
doiermiiiatioiis  of  which  there  had  been  any  just  reason  to  complain.  Foreign 
states  frcduently  reterred  to  their  derision,  'i'hey  had  throe  meetings  every 
muntli ;  and  always  sat  in  the  open  air,  a  custom  practised  in  all  the  courts  of 
justice  that  IuhI  coarnizance  of  murder,  't'liey  lieard  and  determined  all  causes 
in  the  ni^ilit.  and  in  the  dark,  that,  they  niii.'lii  not  he  biassed  by  the  siglit  of 
eitk-r  plaintitt'or  defendant,     f'rient.  Ciist.  No.  1319. 

Ver.  21.  Some  ncio  r/ij/?i'.— Literally,  '"  newer  thing."  The  Atlionians  were 
as  an.vious  to  hear  the  la^t  new  <i|>inions  stated,  as  some  ol  our  j.-idies  to  re- 
ceive the  last  new  fl ishions  trom  Paris.  'I'hey  are  upbraided  more  tlian  once  by 
I)emosthen(!s  tor  this  e.\cessive  love  of  novelty,  and  it  should  seem  that  they 
are  remarkable  for  the  same  weakness  to  the  [ircsenl  ilay.  See  Orient.  Lit. 
No.  H'.'0. 

Ver.  '2>.  Mnrs'  hill.—Gv.  Arenpa^iii>;  the  same  word  as  in  ver.  19,  but  here 

literally  tiansiated  in  the  text— there  only  in  tin.-  maririn. Too  svpcrstitions. 

—'riiis  translation  is  too  harsh.  The  learned  ./oy.  Mcdr.  renders  it,  "■ 'J'oo  full 
of  d<Mn(ms."  Doddridge.,  "  Kxceedinu'ly  aildicted  to  the  worshiii  of  in\isil)le  ii 
)iow(Ts."  St.  Paul  employs  the  most  inofft  nsive  terms  in  reprovnif:  the  Athc- 
niaiA;;  hut  it  is  remarkable,  that  their  own  writers  mention  the  same  fact  of 
their  att;ichment  to  a  multiltide  of  idols  K  is  said  there  wen-  more  gods  wor- 
shipped at  Athens  than  in  any  other  t>:irt  of  Greece,  and  that  they  kept  a  double 
niunber  of  festival-:.     Orient.  IJt.Ko.  1421. 

Ver.  23.  Unknonm  Gnd.—Ding:cries  Laertiiji  (in  his  Life  of  E|)iirorJ«le3) 
relates,  that  in  hi.s  time  (about  600  years  befirc;  Christ)  ther<!,was  a  Ierril)lfc 
I)eetil(Mice  in  Athens,  to  avert  wliich  they  sacrillced  to  all  tlur  porls  wlinm  they 
sii|>ii')sed  able  to  assist  tliem.  but  without  sut^cess.  Epimenides  iberetine  ad- 
vised them  to  brin?soiTie  sheep  into  tin- Areopagus,  and  then  letting' them  loose, 
to  Ddlow  them,  and,  when  they  laid  down,  to  sacriliee  to  the  piKi  whose  altar 
was  nearest.  Somi-  of  these  sheet),  't.is  su|iposed,  niiL'ht  lie  down,  at  Ji  time  ' 
when  Athens  was  far  from  beiiiir  so  full  of  idids  as  in  Pauls  time,  at  a  dis- 
tance from  any  statue  or  temple,  (or  perhaps  iit  an  eiinal  distance  betsvcen 
tv.o,)  when,  not  kiiowin?  to  what  god  to  direct  their  wor.sIii[),  they  dedicated 
an  altar  "  to  the  unki.own  god"  who  i)resiiled  over  the  spot  where  the  sliecp 
'cstcd. 

Ver.  2.'>.  Neither  is  loor-^hipped—fDoddridce,  served)— jp/.'/iwjrw's  hand^ 
— i.  e.  all  o;ir  services  are  of  mi  use  to  him  :  he  needeth  nothing  from  us. 

Ver.  '^6.  And  Iwtli  iiiade  of  one.  blood  all  natiomt  —By  this  the  ajiostle  as- 
sures the  Creeks,  that,  Ihough  a  Jew,  his  benevolent  aliictions  were  by  no 
means  confined  to  his  own  nation:  and  ut  the  same  time  insinuates,  that  j 


ACTS,  XVIII. 


367 


,.  M.  cir. 

L   I).  CT. 

at. 


27  That  they  shouhl  seek  the  Lord,  if  haply  they| 
minht  feel  after  him,  and  find  him,  thousli  k  he  be  not 
far  from  cverv  one  of  us  : 

2S  For  in  i  him  we  live,  and  move,  and  have  our  nc- 
inL£;  as  '>^- certain  also  of  your  own  poets  have  said, 
For  we  are  also  his  ofispnng.  . 

2*1  Forasmuch  then  as  we  are  the  oHspnngot  t»od,  we 
oirMit  not  "  to  think  that  the  Godhead  is  like  unto  sold, 
o- "silver,  or  stone,  graven  by  art  and  man  s  device. 

30  Vnd  the  times  of  this  ignorance  God  winked  "at ; 
but  now  I'commandeth  all  men  every  where  to  repent : 

31  H.H.ause  he  hath  appointed  'i  a  day,  in  the  which  c  Ro.s.'A 
he  will  judge  the  world  in  righteousness  by  that  man 
vvhcuu  he  hath  ordained  ;  wlureof  he  hath  '^  given  as- 
surance unto  all  men,  in  that  he  hath  raised  him  from 

3*")  IT  Aiid  when  they  heard  of  the  resurrection  of  the 
uleod,  some  mocked  :  and  others  said,  Wc  will  hear 
thee  aaain  i  of  this  matter. 

33  So  Paul  departed  from  among  them. 

34  Howbeit certain  men  claveunto him.and  believed: 
among  the  which  teas  Dionysius  the  Areopagite,  and 
I  woman  named  D/V,".')!."!.^'..?"'!-"!'^^'"^  '''^  '"' 


k  c.u.n. 
I  coii.n. 

inril.l.l2 
.,  UiO  1% 


q  R0.ZI& 

r  or,  cferal 
fnitlu 

s  o.'^J.8. 

t  i,,..n.ia 


CHAriKif  XVIII  ,  ,     ^      ., 

il   |;0)onrell.   with  his  hauls,  a.i.l  picMclioih  at  Connlh  to  the  GenUles. 

•1,0  L.ml  et.counisolh  him  in  ;i  visi.m.     P2  Hf..s  acci.scl  luM-re  C,;.ll.o  the 

.lismisstM.      IS  Allerwvnls  li;is£iiia  Iron)  ciiy  to  ci'.y  he  slronglh- 

iples.    21  Apullos,  Ik'Iml'  luiTe  pincclly  iiisiniclcd  by  Afimlu  iiml 

l'ii<,-illa    -^  pif.-..-heili  Chiisl  with  sre;il  elii..-:vcy. 

A  .FTELl  these  things  Paul  »  departed  from  Athens, 
>-j-  and  came  to  Corinth  ; 


.■pmy. 


CttAP.  la 


.•h.l7.SJ, 
■£i. 


tl.firs  ...tiil.t  not  to  he  restrained  from  him  on  that  accotmt.    TliO  «  '''  ';^^  1 

■  mu.i  have  one  Father,  ami  men  ..t  all'nations  arc  thcroiore  li.'thrcn  -— 
'A>X,l^d^»■»unedthe  limes  before  "PPo'r'ted-^^rr^^^i^;^^^^^ 
the  ahove  classes  of  plnlosoiihers,  e<inally  opposing  tie  ^^    ;•;/'*' ,V\rt'?^  ! 
ill  events  to  chance  and  acc.i.nt.  and  the  Stoics,  win.  '^t'''''  ''•,'!.,  I  rnd' 
fe  rdeis  all  thin:rs  to  the  detfr.nmation  ot  an  mnnUcly  wi-e  and  ?o.ul  God. 
i',     as  1^  is    i?eonly  infinite,  is  also  the  only  Per/ectly  .ndc!>on.  e.it  Be.n? 
\\.,V   Ifhapll/AnodilrNlirc,  "  possihly")-^/!.?y.?»/i'/;/.,/^f/  cf'ei  hnu- 
'  Tlv-  alhisitn,  is  to  people  ?roi.in:r  in  the  dark,  and  is  intended  to  rei.resent  the 
I  dirticiilty  of  finding'  out  God  l)y  the  mere  lijiht  ot  NiUnre.  „-,,,,.,•,,„  »  ,„ 

Ver  -is    1)1  liim  we  live,  and  }>tove.  and  have  oitr  ^^"''^■-"^^''^''p'f'fS 
hi> n   ve  1  iv,    and  are  n.oved,  and  tlo  exist."— -F«r  >^' "''"^"^J&^^- 
-•rl.o  passage  nsnally  supposed  to  he  here  reterre.l  to.  s  th  s    r.ui^lated  . 
•'  Joves  presence  tills  all  si)acc,  upholds  this  ball ; 
All  need  his  aid,  his  i)o\vcr  supports  us  all ; 
For  roe  his  offsprinn  are,  anil  lie  in  love. 

Points  out  to  man  his  lahotir  Irom  above.  •  »•  „  „r  a 

S.e  -he  Phcenomcna  of  Aratvs.  The  same  uords,  ^^''^/''^^f.';!;',  !°"  °*^  * 
1,  tt.T  unlv,  an,  to  be  foimd  in  the  Hymn  o  Cleanthes.  .8%^?'^.^ '  '  7 ^;,  ,.„. 
Vcr.  30  God  winked  at.-Doddnd^e,  "  Oyorlooko.I.  ^^ '",^ '^'^l*  'r^ ''".J' 
-annot  mean  that  God  is  in  any  case  inditierent  to  the  connnct  ol  hi',  crea- 
t'ues  foM  isa'V:c.l.  that  he  commantls  all  men.  .very  ^vhe'■c  to  repent  and 
haVuppointetl  a  day  to  judge  the.n.  So  it  was  will,  the  "■'t;;'"s  o(  ^^  j»an- 
heuiiiked,  he  appeared  to  close  his  eyes  against  ihcir  "?■"■"V,'^^•  "'  '  1  h;^« 
were  full,  kml  then  fullllled  at  once  his  threatenings  against  thtm.  and  hi- 

■^^V^ 01.' ( Ai^' «^i»Sc^i"e'evi^nce  to  support  our  faith  ;  namely,  the 
ce  of  Christ's  rcsurreclii 


^c;i';iy:XVllL'V^'l''  C^^h-Whe  capital  of  Achaia,  and  the  ornament 


368 


ACTS,  XVIII. 


A.M.  cir. 

4056. 

A.  D.  cir. 

Si. 


u  Uo.16.3. 

I)  c20.3J. 

c  c.17.2. 

d  e.  17.1 1,15 


or,  is  the 
ChrUU 


f  2  Ti.2.25. 
g  Ne.5.l3. 
h  Rzso3.4. 
i  ICol.U. 
j  Ma:.^.20 
k  «rU  there. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4059. 
A.  n.  cir. 


1  Ja.ZS. 


2  And  found  a  certain  Jew  named  "  Aquila,  born  in 
Pontus,  lately  come  from  Italy,  with  his  wife  Priscilla; 
(hocause  that  Claudius  had  commanded  all  Jews  to 
depart  from  Rome  :)  and  came  unto  them. 

3  And  because  he  was  of  the  same  craft,  he  abode 
with  them,  and  b  wrought:  for  by  their  occupation 
they  were  tent-makers. 

4  And  he  reasoned  in  the  <^  synag02;ue  every  sabbath, 
and  persuaded  tlie  Jews  and  the  Greeks. 

5  And  when  d  Silas  and  Timoiheus  were  come  from 
Macedonia,  Paul  was  pressed  in  the  spirit,  and  testi- 
fied to  the  Jew^s  tkat  Jesus  «  was  Christ. 

6  And  when  they  opposed  ( themselves,  and  blasphe- 
med, he  shook  s his  raiment,  and  said  unto  them, 
Your  ii  blood  he  upon  your  own  heads;  I  am  clean: 
from  henceforth  I  will  go  unto  the  Gentiles. 

7  And  he  departed  thence,  and  entered  into  a  certain 
7nan''s  house,  named  Justus,  one  that  worshipped  God, 
whose  house  joined  hard  to  the  synagogue. 

S  And  '  Crispus,  the  chief  ruler  of  the  synagogue, 
believed  on  the  Lord  with  all  his  house-;  and  ninny  of 
the  Corinthians  hearing  believed,  and  were  baptized. 

9  IF  Then  spake  the  Lord  to  Paul  in  the  night  by  a 
vision.  Be  not  afraid,  but  speak,  and  hold  not  thy 
peace: 

in  For  I  j  am  with  thee,  and  no  man  shall  set  on 
thee  to  hurt  thee  :  for  I  have  much  people  in  this  city. 

11  And  he  k  continued  there  a  year  and  six  months, 
leaching  the  word  of  God  among  them. 

12  IT  And  when  Gallio  was  the  deputy  of  Achaia,  the 
Jews  made  insurrection  with  one  accord  against  Paul, 
and  brought  him  to  the  i  judgment  seat. 


of  Greece,  was  situated  on  tlie  middle  of  l lie  isthmns  wliicli  conntrts  Pelo- 
ponnesus with  Atticu,  at  t.he  distance  of  60  stadia  from  the  yEpean  and  Ionian 
seas,  on  nacli  side.  It  was  celebrated  for  its  extensive  commerce,  weallli,  and 
hi.vury  ;  for  its  masniiude  and  grandeur,  its  elegant  and  majjniticenl  tiriii)iles, 
palaces,  llioatres,  and  other  public  building's  ;  and  for  the  learninfrand  inL'.-r.uity 
of  its  inhaliilanis,  and  the  number  of  its  seminaries,  where  philosc-,)liy  was 
publicly  Uuiuhi.\—Ua?.'iter. 

V(  r.  2.  C.'audiiis  had  commanded,  &c. — This  is  mentioned  by  Suetonius  in 
the  lifi- of  Claudiu.^.  and  Christians  were  at  this  lime  considered  only  as  a 
Jewish  sect.    .See  Lardner's  Cred. 

Ver.  3.  Teni-riiaker.i.—A  very  important  trade  at  tjiat  time,  when  tents  were 
much  m  use;  and  rankifig  probably  willi  our  trunk-making.  The  early  Rab- 
bie.s  made  no  secret  of  their  trades.  One  was  surnamed  the  shoemaker,  an- 
otl'.erdu!  baker,  Ac.  (See  Doddridu'r,.)  Paul's  nujtive  was  evidently  that  he 
nii;:iit  not  bo  burdensome  to  the  rhurches  for  support.  iSee  I  Co.  iv.  12.  2  Co. 
■Kw.  l-i.     Every  Jcnv,  whether  rich  or  poor,  was  obli?ed  to  learn  some  trade. 

Vor.  5.  Fretsed  in  the  spirit.— Doddridge,'/ home  away  by  (his)  spirit." 
Heinsius  and  others,  "  by  the  spirit,"  meatiin?  Ilu!  Holy  Ghost.  Hut  sonu;  an- 
cient c  )pies  read,  "  was  earnestly  employed  in  the  word  ;"  i.  c.  in  preaching.  | 
Sec  (iricshach  i 

Vcr.  6.  tihfjok  his  raiment.— As  si?nifyin?,  as  he  said,  that  ho  wa.?  c'ean, 
'  pure.  '  or  "  clear"  of  their  blood.  Coinpain  chap.  x.\.  26.  A  like  ceremony 
ii  stiii  iiscd  in  Turkey.     Pee  Orisnt.  Lit.  No.  142.3. 

Ter.  7.  J)c>tui,  one  that  trorshipped  God—i.  v..  a  Jewish  proselyte. 

Ver.  10.  .s>^  on  thee.— Doddridge,  "  fall  on  thee." 

Vcr.  12.  r;a//70— I  Was  the  eldest  brolluir  of  Ihn  crlchrated  i  hilosopher  1..  A. 

Seneca,  who  describes  him  as  a  mo.-t  mild  and  amiable  man.l— Wni's/^r. 

Deputy— \.  e.  Proconsul  of  Achaia,  or  Greece.-   —Av.lia}a.—\ Achaia.  iivover, 
I  wsis  a  provin");  ct"  Peloponnesus,  bounded  on  the  north  by  the  jrulf  of  Corinth,  ^, 
\  on  the  south  [jy  l^li.;  and  Arcadia,  on  the  east  by  Sicyon,  and  on  the  west  by  jt 
il  tiie  Ionian  sea  ;  but  in  its  largest  .sense,  it  coinprehi  iiileil  all  (jreice.l  -//.  .| 


ACTS,  XVIII. 


:^69  ;i 


13  Saying,  This  fellow  perauadeth  men  to  worship  i 
God  contrary  to  tlie  law.  I 

14  And  when  Paul  was  now  about  to  open  his  mouth, ' 
Gallio  said  unto  the  Jews,  If  it  were  a  matter  ot 
wrong  or  wicked  lewdness,  O  ye  Jews,  '"reason  would! 
that  i  should  bear  with  you  :  j 

15  But  if  it  be  a  question  of  words  and  names,  and] 
of  yoar  •»  law,  look  ye  to  it ;  for  I  will  be  no  judge  of 
such  matters.  * 

16  And  he  drave  them  from  the  judgment  seat.  I 

17  Tlien  all  the  Greeks  took  "Sostnenes,  the  chief 
ruler  of  the  synagogue,  and  beat  him  before  the  judg- 
ment seat.    And  Gallio  cared  for  none  of  those  things,  j 

18  IT  And  Paul  after  this  tarried  there  yet  a  goodj 
while,  and  then  took  his  leave  of  tht  .rrethren,  and; 
sailed  thence  into  Syria,  and  with  him  Priscilla  and, 
.'Iquila;  having  shorn  Phis  head  in  iCenchrea:  for 
he  had  a  vow. 

19  And  he  came  to  Ephesus,  and  left  them  there: 
but  he  himself  entered  into  the  synagogue,  and  rea- 
soned ■'with  the  Jews. 

20  Vv  hen  they  desired  him  to  tarry  longer  time  with 
them,  he  consented  not; 

21  But  bade  them  farewell,  saying,  I  must  by  all 
means  keep  this  feast  that  cometn  in  « Jerusalem  :  but 
I  will  return  apain  unto  you,  if  t  God  will.  And  he 
sailed  from  Ephesus. 

22  And  when  he  had  landed  at  Cesarea,  and  gone 
up,  and  saluted  the  church,  he  went  down  to  Antioch. 

23  And  after  he  had  spent  some  time  there,  he  de- 
I)arted,  and  went  over  all  the  country  of  "  Galatia  and 
Phrygia  in  order,  strengthening  ^all'ihe  disciples. 

24  IT  And  a  certain  Jew  named  "Apollos,  born  at 
Alexandria,  an  eloquent  man,  a;;cZ  mighty  in  the  scrip- 
tures, came  to  Ephesus. 

25  This  man  was  instructed  in  the  wav  of  the  Lord; 
and  being  fervent  «in  the  spirit,  he  spake  and  taught 
diligptitly  the  things  of  the  Lord,  knowing  >' only  the 
baptism  of  John. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4fJ.53. 

A.  I),  cir. 

5^. 


n  Jii.  18.31. 
'ij.ll,!9. 


q  R0.I6.L 

1  .    is. 


A.  M.  cir. 

•1060. 

A.  I),  cir. 

56. 


I  1  co.ria 


V  C.H.22. 

wl  Co.l.lZ 

3.5.fi. 


y  c.19.3. 


V'cr.  14.   U'rong^—i.  c.  injustice. 

Ver.  17.  SoKthenes,  the  chief  ?»/7cr.— Probably  the  successor  of  Crispus,  who 
liad  been  converted,  (ver.  8.)  and  of  course  of  an  opposite  spirit,  and  in  this 
case  tiie  prosecutor. 

Ver.  18.  Cenchrea — [Now  Kenkri,  was  the  port  of  Corinth,  on  tlie  east  aide 

of  tbe  isihmu.<,  and  about  nine  miles  from  the  c\ly.]—Bagste.r. For  he  fiad 

a  vof.—T\\iH  appi-ar.*  to  bav-  been  liie  vow  of  the  Nazarite,  for  it  is  said,  he 
liad  "  sbavfd  bis  bead  at  Conclirea."  Hy  tbe  original  biw,  it  appojirs  tbat  Na- 
zal ites  were  to  shave  liieir  lieads  "  at  tbe  door  of  llie  tabernacle/'  Num.  vi  18  ; 
but  this  iir.ist  liavC  been  dispensed  \yitb,  in  tbe  instance  of  persons  residing  in 
foreiLMi  conntries,  as  well  as  that  of  {roing  up  to  the  three  ^leal  feasts;  the 
Kabbies.  hnwever,  con'^idererl  such  jiersons  as  bound  to  conic  to  JeruscJein  to 
coinpiele  tbeir  vows;  and  this  is  supposed  to  be  the  reasrm  tliat  Paul  was  so 
an.xidiis  to  ■;(»  up  and  keep  tbe  approaching  feast,  ver.  21.  Itslion!;!  ni.t  be  (ron- 
cealcil.  Iiowpvcr.  that  Grotins.  Hcnivioiid.  WHsius,  and  utiier.*.  consider 
Aqifi'a  (:iii(i  not  Haul)  as  tlie  person  who  bad  made  the  vow  ;  and  il:e  naming 
Aiiuila  after  Priscilla,  (contrary  to  every  other  instance,)  favours  this  intt-rpret- 
atioi).  11  this  be  adopted,  the  word  there,  in  ver  19,  must  refer,  not  to  Epiiesus, 
but  to  Cenchrea. 

Ver.  24.  Mighty  in  the  scriptures— Namely,  of  tlie  Old  Testament,  the 
New  not  iieing  yet  written. 


370 


ACTS,  XIX. 


a  1  Co.3.6. 
b  Ep.2.a 
c  Jn.5.39. 

d  or,  vs  the 
Christ. 
ver.5. 

CHAR  19 

a  lCo.3.5,6. 

b  c.S.lf). 
I  Sa.3.7. 

c  c.18.25. 

d  Mat.3.U. 

e  Jti.1.15, 
27,30. 

f  c8.16. 
1  Co.  1.13. 

g  c.8.17. 

h  c.2.4. 
10.46. 

i   lCo.11.1, 
&c. 


26  And  he  began  to  speak  boiily  in  the  synagogue: 
wlioin  when  Aqiiila  and  Priscilla  had  heard,  they  took 
him  unto  Ihem^  and  expounded  unto  him  the  way  of 
God  more  *  perfectly. 

27  And  when  he  was  disposed  to  pass  into  Achaia, 
the  brethren  wrote,  exhorting  the  disciples  to  receive 
him  :  who,  when  he  was  come,  •'^helped  them  m'>>-. 
which  had  believed  t"  through  grace  : 

28  For  he  mightily  convinced  the  Jews,  and  that 
publicly,  showing  by  ^  the  scriptures  that  Jesus  d  was 
Christ. 

CHAPTER  XIX. 
G  Tlic  Holy  Ghost  is  given  by  Paul's  humls.   9  'I'he  Jewt ;  Lspbt-me  his  doctrine, 
which  i£  conlirine'l  by  iiiiracles.     13  Tiie  .Tewisli  exorolsls  16  are  bt;a;eii  by  the 
devil.    19  Conjuring  books  are  burnt,    21  Demetrius,  for  love  of  gain,  raiseth 
an  uproar  agauist  Paul,  35  whicli  is  appeased  by  the  town  clerk. 

A  ND  it  came  to  pass,  that,  while  Apollos  *  was  at 
-^  Corinth,  Paul  having  passed  through  the  upper 
coasts  came  to  Ephesus :  and  finding  certain  disciples, 

2  He  said  unto  them.  Have  ye  received  the  Holy 
Ghost  since  ye  believed  1  And  they  said  unto  him,  We 
have  not  ijso  much  as  heard  whether  there  be  any 
Holy  Ghost.  _ 

3  And  he  said  unto  them,  Unto  what  then  were  ye 
baptized?  And  they  said,  Unto  <"•  John's  baptism. 

4  Then  said  Paul,  John  d  verily  baptized  with  the 
baptism  of  repentance,  ^saying  unto  the  people,  that 
they  should  believe  on  him  which  should  come  after 
him,  that  is,  on  Christ  Jesus. 

5  When  they  heard  Ihis^  they  were  baptized  in  the- 
name  f  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

6  And  when  Paul  had  laid  shis  hands  upon  them, 
the  Holy  Ghost  came  on  them ;  and  h  they  spake  with 
tongues,  and  i  prophesied. 


Chap.  XIX.  Ver.  1.  The  zipper  coasln—i.e.  The  urpor  parts  of  Asia  Minor, 

wliirh  were  more  remote  from  the  Mediterranean  sea. Ep>iesus—\A.  much 

celebraletl  city  of  Ionia  in  A.sia  Minor,  and  the  metropoh.s  oTHroconsuhir  Asia, 
\va.s  situated  on  tlic  river  Cayster,  and  on  the  side  of  a  liill,  ahout  35  miles 
north  of  Miletus,  40  south  of  Smyrna,  100  west  of  I.aodicca,  and  5  miles  from 
tlic  .Egean  sea.  It  was  particularly  famous  for  a  n)atMiifieent  l(ni|il<!  of  Hiana, 
425  feet  long,  and  220  hroad  ;  which  was  supported  hy  127  CDJuniiis  70  feW  high. 
It  had  become  a  ruinous  place  when  the  emi'eror  Ju.slinian  lilled  Constanti- 
nople with  its  statues,  and  raised  the  cliurch  of  St.  Sophia  on  its  cohmins,  A. 
I).  528—566  ;  and  all  that  remains  of  tkis.oncc  splendid  city,  about  half  a  mile 
from  the  village  of  Aiasaluck,  when  visited  hy  Or.  Cfiand  er, -wns  inhabited 
by  "a  few  Greek  peasants,  living  in  extreme  wretcheilness,  dependance,  aud 
insensibility."  An  American  clergyman  who  visited  it  in  1821,  says,  "not  a 
huniiin  being  lives  in  Ephesus  ;  and  at  Aiasaluck  there  are  merely  a  few  Turk- 
ish huts."  The  candlestick  has  now  been  removed  out  of  its  place.  Ke.  ii.  5.1 
—Bagster. 

Ver.  2.  Whether  there  be  any  Uohj  Gho!it—'V\mt  is.  whether  it  be  yet  given. 
A  i).;r!iliol  ellipsis  occurs  John  vii.  39:  "  The  Holy  Ghost  was  not  yet  ;"  i.  e. 
"  not  yet  s-iven."  as  our  translators  supply  the  word.  So  here,  they  "  had  not 
heard  wlieiher  the  Holy  Ghost  were  j/rf  given."  This  is  ihe  sense  we  lielicve 
pe;-."rally  given  to  the  pa.ssage  ;  and  it  is  diltinult  to  believe  that  any  of  John's 
di.sc;;;!c.s  sliould  not  have  heard  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  for  he  said,  "  I  indeed  bap- 
tize yj'U  with  water  unto  repentance :  but  he  that  cometii  aflerme  ....  he 
uhall  baptize  you  with  the  Holy  Ghost."  Mat.  iii.  11.  John  i.  33. 

Ver.  5.  Bap'ized  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  ./csj/a.— This  seems  clearly  to  'In- 
dicate, that  John's  was  not  Chris'.ian  baptism,  or  it  would  not  have  been  re 
p;ated. 

Ver.  S.  The  Kohj  Gho.tt  came  on  rAem.— Namely,  his  miraculous  powers ; 
for,  it  is  added,  "  They  spake  with  tongues,  and  prophesied." 


ACTS,  XIX. 


7  And  all  the  men  were  about  twelve. 

8  IT  And  he  went  into  the  synagogue,  and  spake  bold- 
ly lor  the  space  of  three  months,  j  disputing  and  k  per- 
suading the  things  concerning  the  kingdom  of  God. 

9  But  when  divers  were  i  hardened,  and  believed  not, 
but  spake  evd  '"of  that  "way  before  the  multitude,  he 
"departed  from  them,  and  separated  the  disciples,  dis- 
putmg  daily  in  tlie  school  of  one  Tyrannus. 

10  And  this  continued  by  the  space  Pof  two  years: 
so  that  all  they  which  dwelt  in  Asia  i  heard  the  word 
of  the  Lord  Jesus,  both  Jevys  and  Greeks. 

11  And  God  wrought  special  ''miracles  by  the  hands 
of  Paul: 

12  So  that  from  his  body  were  brought  unto  the  sick 
•handkerchiefs  or  aprons,  and  the  diseases  departed 
from  them,  and  the  evil  spirits  went  out  of  them. 

13  H  Then  certain  of  the  vagabond  Jews,  exorcists, 
took  upon  them  <■  to  call  over  them  which  had  evil 
spirits  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  saying,  We  adjure 
"  you  by  Jesus  whom  Paul  preacheth. 

14  xVnd  there  were  seven  sons  of  one  Sceva,  a  Jew, 
and  chief  of  the  priests,  which  did  so. 

15  And  the  evil  spirit  answered  and  said,  Jesus  I 
know,  and  Paul  I  know;  but  who  are  ye? 

16  And  the  man  in  whom  the  evil  spirit  was  leaped 
'on  them,  and  overcame  them,  and  prevailed  against 
them,  so  that  they  fled  out  of  that  house  naked  and 
wounded. 

17  And  this  was  known  to  all  the  Jews  and  Greeks 
also  dwelling  at  Ephesus  ;  and  fear  ^fell  on  them  all, 
and  'he  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  was  magnified. 

IS  And  many  that  believed  came,  and  »  confessed, 
and  showed  their  deeds. 

19  JIany  of  them  also  which  used  curious  arts  brought 
their  books  together,  and  burned  them  before  all  men : 


371 

A.  M.  cir. 

4060. 

A.  U.  cir. 

56. 


^ 


j   o.lb.19. 

k  c.25.23. 

A.  M.  cir. 

<061. 

/.  ]>.  cir. 

57. 

»  RsU.7 
Hc.i.13. 

m2Ti.l.rS. 

Jude  10. 

n  ver.23. 

o  1  Ti.6.5. 

p  c.'JO.Sl. 

q  c.miS. 

r  Ma.lG.20. 

a  c.3.15 


u  Jos.6.36. 
V  l,n.3.29. 
w  La.  1.65. 

c.'.'.4a 

5.o,U. 

X  Mat.3.6. 
Ro.10.10. 


Ver.  10.  All  they  tohich  dwelt  in  .4s/a.— This  term  (Asia)  was  used  to  very 
different  e.xtcnt.s  in  dilVerent  periods.  Faley  says,  "  Asia,  liiroushoul  tlie  Acts 
of  the  Apostles  and  the  Epistles  of  .St.  l-aul,  does  not  mean  tlie  whole  of 
Asia  Minor,  or  Anatolia,  nor  even  tlie  whole  of  thu  Proconsular  Asia  ;  but  a 
district  in  the  anterior  part  of  that  country,  called  Lydian  Asia,  divided  from 
the  rest,  much  as  Portugal  is  from  Spain,  and  of  wliich  district  Ephesus  was 
the  capital." 

Ver.  12.  Handkerchiefs  or  aprons.— The  former  the  Asiatics  usually  carry  in 
(heir  hands  to  wir)c  otf  iwrspiration,  as,  we  are  informed  hy  (Eoumenins  and 
Harmer,  was  the  case  both  formerly  and  is  to  this  day;  tiie  latter  resembled 
napkins  tied  before  them,  (or  "  half  round,"  as  the  oiiginal  imports,  see  John 
xiii.  i,)  to  preserve  their  garments,  when  doing  any  thing  that  might  soil  them 
—as,  perhaps,  tent-making.  Even  tliese  were  made  tht  i.nstruuients  of  curnj 
diseases  and  ejecting  demons. 

Ver.  13.  Exorcists.— Tho  original  term  literally  means  those  who  cast  :»ut 
demons,  by  adjuring  them  in  God's  name.  That  some  of  the  Jews  made 
this  profession,  evon  in  our  Lord's  time,  is  certain  Irom  Mat.  xii.  26— '23.  Mark 
i.x.  33.  Luke  i.\.  19,  &c.  The  Jewish  exorcists  certainly  used  the  name  of  the 
God  of  Abraham,  but  fiuiling  the  name  of  Jes^is,  as  they  supposed,  a  more 
potent  charrn,  were  willing,  as  Dr.  Hammond  remarks,  (on  Mat.  xii.  27,>  to 
exchange  it  for  that  of  Jesus. 

Ver.  19.  Curious  arts.— The  principal  of  these  were,  I.  Astrology,  or  tlie 
prediction  of  events  by  the  configuration  of  the  planets.  2.  Necrotnancy,  or 
conferring  (whether  really  or  in  pretence)  with  the  souls  of  dead  men,  or  with 
infernal  spirits.  The  witch  of  Eiidor  was  a  pretemler  to  this  art.  1  Sam.  xxviii. 
3.  Magic,  the  power  of  producing  wonderful  eft'ects  by  secret  arts,  or  sj^ritual 
Lgency :  but  it  is  often  used  in  a  sense  so  extensive,  as  to  include  both  the 


272 


I  

ACTS,  XIX. 


A.  M.  cir. 

•Wtl 
A.  I),  cir 

sr 


J  CV2.-21. 

A.  M.  cir. 
A.  n.  cir. 


I  Ga.2.1. 
H  Ro.Io.Z 


(1  c.iai8,19 

e  Re.lS.ll. 

f  Ps.llJ.J. 
ls.41.10.. 
•4). 

g  Zep.ail. 


1   Ro.  16.23. 
ICo.l.U. 


and  they  counted  the  price  of  them,  cind  found  it  fifty 
thousand  pieces  of  silver. 

20  So  mightily  grew  ythe  word  of  God  and  pre- 
vailed. 

21  IT  After  '-these  things  were  ended,  Paul  purposed 
in  the  spirit,  when  lie  had  passed  through  Macedonia 
and  Achaia,  to  go  to  Jerusalem,  saying.  After  I  have 
hecn  there,  I  must  also  see  =*Rome. 

22  So  he  sent  into  Macedonia  two  of  them  that  minis- 
tered unto  him,  Timotheus  and  bErastus ;  but  he  him- 
self stayed  in  As-i  \  for  a  season. 

I  23  And  the  same  time  there  arose  no  small  stir  '  about 
that  way. 

24  For  a  certain  man  named  Demetrius,  a  silver- 
smith, which  made  silver  siirines  for  Diana,  brought 
no  small  d  gain  unto  the  craftsmen  ; 

25  Whom  he  called  =  together  with  the  workmen  of 
like  occupation,  and  said.  Sirs,  ye  know  that  by  this 
craft  we  have  our  wealth. 

2G  Moreover  ye  see  and  hear,  that  not  alone  at  Kphe- 
sus,  but  almost  throughout  all  Asia,  this  Paul  hath 
persuaded  and  turned  away  much  people,  saying  ithat 
th6y  be  no  gods,  which  are  made  with  hands  : 

27  So  tliat  not  only  this  our  craft  is  in  danger  to  be 
set  at  nought ;  but  also  that  the  temple  of  the  great 
goddess  Diana  should  be  ?despised,  and  her  magnifi- 
cence should  be  destroyed,  whom  all  Asia  and  the 
world  ii  worshippeth. 

28  And  when  tney  heard  these  sayings,  they  were  full 
of  i  wrath,  and  cried  out,  saying.  Great  is  Diana  of  the 
Ephesians. 

29  And  the  whole  city  was  filled  with  confusion  •-  and 
having  caught  j  Gaius  and  '<  Aristarchus,  men  of  Ma- 


prececlin?.  4.  A  scit-nce  peculiar  to  thi.s  people,  was  that  of  tlie  Ephesian 
Letters,  or  mystic  rharacler.s,  of  which  some  account  may  l)e  foimd  l)Olh  in 
Hammond  and  Doddridge,  hut  which,  as  \vc  do  not  pretend  to  midirstand, 
weshall  not  altemijt  to  explain.  They  were,  liowevcr.  used  ;•-.<  m.'igical  spell.s, 

or  charms,  hy  these  pear)le. Fiji!/  thowiUiid  iijccos  of  4//yfV.  — I'roliably 

ahout  S'fdOO.  The  Earl  of  Rochester,  of  whom  it  lias  hcn-n  said,  thai  he  was 
"  a  preat  wit,  a  great  scholar,  a  great  poet,  a  Kreal  sinner,  and  a  t-Tcat  peni- 
ter.t,'"  left  a  strict  charge  to  the  person  in  whose  custody  his  papers  were,  to 
burn  all  his  pr jfane  and  lewd  writinss,  as  hvins  only  tit  to  promote  viee  and 
iminoiality,  hy  which  he  had  so  liislily  oifendeel  God,  and  shamed  and  blas- 
phemed liiat  holy  reliffion  into  whici)  he  had  been  baptized. 

V'er.  •i'l.  Kra$i//s— Cliand)erlam  of  Corinth.  — 8ee  Hom.  xvi.  23. 

Ver.  'ZS.  So  umall  stir  about  that  toai/.—Hamdy,  the  Christian  worsliip,  in 
opposition  to  idolatry. 

Vci  -24.  [r/iic/iWM/(/cs//rers/irmes.— These  shrines  are  understood  to  mean  ^ 
small  ni')dels  f)f  the  teni|ile,  with  the  poddess  within;  ami  Pliny  mentions 
such  <if  the  Venus  of  Cnidus.    The  late  Mr.  Taylor,  in  ids  Friirmcnls,  No. 
cx.\vii.,  has  given  various  figures  of  this  gfKldess,  most  of  them  cndio'i  in  what 
arli-*ts  call  a  term;  ns  also  the  copy  of  a  medal  exhibiting  ihv.  famous  temple 

of  Diana,  with  tlio  idol  in  the  centre. Craftsmen— i.  e.  artisans,  including 

casteis,  .-.liasers,  engravers,  &c. 

Ver.  26.  Saying  that  then  ^e  no  goda,  which  are  viadr  inith  hands.— \m- 
plying,  as  Doddridge  remarks,  that  Demetrius  woulil  have  them  believe  thuy 
were. 

Ver.  28.  Diana. — [The  Ephesian  Diana  is  represented  in  some  statues  all 
covered  \\ith  breasts,  from  the  shoulders  ddwn  to  the  fi'd  ;  >iiid  m  '.fl'crs  fron» 
the  bri-as!  to  llic  bottom  of  the  abdomen  ;  from  wbiih  we  find  Ilia"  she  was 
wi<lely  dillcrent  from  Diana  the  liuntn-ss,  andiliat  si n- represented  yinture,  ua 
is  stateil  on  two  inscriptions  in  Montfaitcan.  ]—Bagsler. 


ACTS,  XIX. 


?73 


cedonia,  Paul's  companions  in  navel,  they  rushcil '  a.  .v.  j 
with  one  accord  into  the  theatre.  |  ^  'l'*^.,^ 

30  A.".d  when  Paul  would  have  entered  in  unto  thej    '  sa. 
people,  t\ie  disciples  suflered  him  not.  I 

31  And  certain  nf  the  chief  of  Asia,  which  were  his'    ''■  ' 
friends,  sent  unto  him,  desiring  i/iim  that  he  would 
not  adventure  himself  into  the  theatre. 

32  Some  "1  therefore  cried  one  thing,  and  some  ano- 
ther: for  the  assembly  was  confused;  and  the  more 
part  knew  not  wherefore  they  were  come  together. 

33  And  they  drew  Alexander  out  of  the  multitude,  the! 
Jews  piittin,^  him  forward.  And  Alexander  "  beckon-  ! 
ed  wiiii  the  hand,  and  would  have  made  his  defence] 
unto  the  people.  I 

34  But  when  they  knew  that  he  was  a  Jew,  all  witli  1 
one  voice  about  the  space  of  two  hours  cried  out,  Great 
is  Diana  of  the  Ephesians. 

35  And  when  the  town  clerk  had  appeased  the  peo- 
ple, he  said,  Ye  men  "of  Ephesus,  what  man  is  there      ^^. 
that  knoweih  not  how  that  the  citv  of  the  Ephesians  ^  pu-keeper 
is  Pa  worshipper  of  the  great  goddess  Diana,  and  of 
the  ivxage  which  fell  down  from  Jupiter? 

36  Seeing  then  that  these  things  cannot  be  spoken 
against,  yeought  to  bcquief,  and  to  do ')  nothing  rashly. 

37  For  ye  have  brought  hither  these  men,  which  are 
neither  ""robbers  of  churches,  nor  yet  blasphemers  of 
your  goddess. 


o  Kp.iri 


q  rr.W.29. 


r  c.i5.& 


Ver.  29.  Into  th&  //jca^re  — Tlieatres,  it  is  known,  were  sometimes  used  fjr 
I)ublic  nieetmt's  ;  but  from  the  great  tumult  raised  on  this  occasion,  an-l  other 
circumstances,  it  lias  been  su|)posed  tliat  tlie  Eihesians  were  at  this  \.\\v\\  cele- 
brating jrii:iici  'othc  honour  of  Diana. Macedonia— \kx\  extensive  i-rovince 

of  Greece,  was  bounded  on  the  north  by  the  mountains  of  Hiemus,  on  tiif  south 
by  Epirus  and  Achaia,  on  the  east  by  the  JE^'can  sea  and  Thrace,  ard  on  the 
west  by  the  Adriatic  soa  ;  celebrated  in  all  histories  as  bc-in?  the  lliini !  ingdoni 
whic!),  under  Alexander  the  Great,  obtained  the  empire  of  \\\^  world,  i^nd  hod 
under  it  l-^O  nations.]— Bajrsfer. 

Ver.  31.  CertairT of  ttie  chief  of  Asia.— The  Asiarclis,  hero  mnntionsd, 
were  the  priests  wlio  presided  in  the  Greek  games,  wlience  a  princii  ai  rea.«c.o 
of  the  conjocttire  in  the  last  note:  some  of  these,  it  apiieai-s,  wire  so  fai 
friendly  to  Paul,  (as  a  man  of  talents,  perhaps,)  that  they  xvished  to  save  his 
life. 

Ver.  33.  Alexander. — WIio  tliis  was  is  \mcertain  ;  some  liave  supposed  it  to 
have  been  '"  Alexander  the  coppersmith."  but  it  is  plain,  from  the  oj.position 
made  to  him,  that  he  was  a  fiiend  of  Paul. 

Ver.  3.J.  The  town  clerk.— Doddridge,  "  The  Chancellor."  Taylor.''  The^ 
llecorder,"  which  is  more  literal.    This  appears  to  have  been  an  ofiicor  of 

liij;h  rank  and  great  influence. Is  a  loorshipper.— Doddridge,  "Is  devoted 

to."  He  means  to  represent  the  city  of  Epiiesus  as  the  guardian  (Siokoros) 
of  her  temple,  her  image,  and  her  rites.  Mr.  Taylor  seems  to  tiunk  it  mipos- 
sible  iliat  the  Ephesians  could  believe  that  a  carved  statue  came  tU)wn  Irom 
heaven  :  but  if  the  iKiople  of  Rome  can  believe  that  the  house  of  '  v.nr  Lady 
of  Loretfo"  was  removed  thither  from  Na/areih  in  a  night,  v.  hat  is  there  more 
incredible  in  believing  that  a  statue  should  he  lowered  from  the  s^kies  ?  This 
original  statue  of  Diana,  according  to  ditVercnt  accounts,  was  of  ivory,  of  ce- 
dar, or  the  \\\w.— Orient.  Lit.  No.  H.il,  H35.  Tlie  image  of  Dian  i  was  a  fe- 
male ligiire.  crowned  with  a  kind  of  turret,  (sometimes  tripleJ  her  neck  orna- 
menti.'d  with  signs  of  the  Zodiac  ami  oilier  emblematical  tigures,  her  body 
covered  with  from  two  to  four  rows  of  small  breasts  with  nipi-hs.  and  all  h»v 
drapery  adorned  with  carved  figures  of  lions,  o.xen,  deer,  or  oili.'r  animals, 
down  to  her  feet.  There  can  he  no  doubt  but  tl-.is  image  wa.s  intended  to  re- 
present I  lie  bounty  of  Nature  to  man  and  all  the  animal  creation,  lor,  on  some 
of  tne  statue*  have  been  found  this  inscription,  "  All-diversitied  Nature,  the 
univtr.*al  mother." 

V(^r.  37.  Robbers  of  churches.— The  word  "  churches,"  is  here  very  iinpro- 


fF- 


r,u 


ACTS,  XX. 


A.  M.  cir. 

•low. 

A.  D.  cir. 


B  or,  the 

court 

days  are 

kej'U 
t  or,  orjf- 

nary. 
u  '2  Co.  1.8. 

10. 


Cll.iP.  20 
a  c  10  10. 


A.  M.  cli. 

A<VA. 

A.  n.  cir. 

60. 

rl  c..'23.12. 
'i>.3. 

'ir;o.i;.2& 

c  c.l£.29. 
f  c.16.1. 

?  Kp.G.21. 

Col.  1.7. 

2Ti.4.1?. 

Ti'..3.lZ 
i>  c.21.29. 

'.iTi.4  20. 
i  Rx.T..\5. 
j  2Ti.4.13. 
It  1  Co.16.2. 

Rt'.l.lC. 
I   c.2.t9.l6. 

ICo.10.lG. 

11.20..31. 


38  Wherefore  if  Demetrius,  and  the  craftsmen  which 
fire  with  him,  have  a  matter  against  any  man,  ^the 
law  is  open,  and  there  are  deputies:  let  them  implead 
one  another. 

39  But  if  ye  inquire  any  thing  concerning  other 
matters,  it  shall  be  determined  in  a  t  lawful  assem- 

40  For  we  are  in  danger  to  be  called  in  question  foi 
this  day's  uproar,  there  being  no  cause  whereby  we 
,nay  give  an  account  of  this  concourse. 

41  And  when  he  had  thus  spoken,  he  dismissed  the 
"  assemblv. 

CHAPTER  XX. 
■.  Paul  poelh  10  -Macelonia.  7  He  celebrateth  the  Lord's  sapper,  and  preach- 
elli.  9  Etiiyclms  having  fallen  down  dead,  10  is  raised  lo  li:e.  17  At  Mile- 
tiun  he  calleili  the  elders  together,  telleth  tlsem  what  &hall  beHdl  to  himself, 
ii  conimittelli  (Jod's  flock  to  them,  29  warneth  them  of  false  teachers, 
32  coiMiiiendeih  them  to  God,  36  prayelh  with  them,  and  goeth  his  way. 

AND  after  the  uproar  ^  was  ceased,  Paul  called  unto 
him  the  disciples,  and  embraced  them^  and  de- 
parted (or  to  go  binto  Macedonia. 
2  And  when  he  had  gone  over  those  parts,  and  had 
given  them  much  "^exhortation,  he  came  into  Greece, 
"i  And  there  abode  three  months.  ^\nd  when  the 
.lews  laid  wait  dfor  him,  as  he  was  about  to  sail  into 
Syria,  he  purposed  to  return  through  Macedonia. 

4  And  there  accompanied  him  into  Asia  Sopater  of 
Berea;  and  of  the  Thessalonians,  « Aristarchus  and 
Secundus;  and-Gaius of  Derbe,  and  fTimotheus;  and 
of  Asia,  sTychicus  and  ii  Tropliimus. 

5  These  going  before  tarried  for  us  at  Troas. 

6  And  we  sailed  away  from  Pliilippi  after  the  days 
i  of  unleavened  bread,  and  came  unto  them  to  J  Troas 
in  five  days ;  where  we  abode  seven  days. 

7  IT  And  upon  the  first  k  day  of  the  week,  when  the 
disciples  came  together  lo  break  i  brcqjil,  Paul  preach- 
ed unto  them,  ready  to  depart  on  the  morrow;  and 
continued  his  speech  until  midnight. 


perly  introiliicod ;  tlio  original  (h!erosufou9)  mean.s  sacri legion.*  persons— 
■•  rol)l)er.<!  of  ti-mplcs,"  fus  Doddridge  renders  it. 

Ver.  3S.  The  laic  is  open.—"  Court  days  arc  kept."    Doddridge,  "  Courts 

are  iicld." And  there  are  deputies— i.  c.  tl)0  Roman  Proconsuls,  or  Pro- 

cnrutors. 

Ver.  39.  Lawful  assembly— I  c.  lawfully  callctl  to?o(her. 

Chap.  X.K.  VVr.  2.  Greece— ['?\vxi  is.  Greece  properly  so  called,  bonnrtwl  on 
IliP  west  l)v  I'pini.s,  on  the  east  by  tl)e./E!?oan  soa.on  the  iiorfli  l»y  Macedonia, 
and  on  tli  •  soutli  by  \\\?,  PoloponnRSVi.s.  In  its  largest  aceeplation,  it  al.'^o  com- 
prelieiidcd  all  .Alacedonia,  Tbcs.saly,  Epirus,  Peloponnesus,  and  llio  circuuija- 
f.ent  1.-. lands.]  -Jiagsfer 

Ver.  6.  Tarrxdfor  «?.— Anotbor  indirect  hinttbat  Luke  the  Evanpciist 

WHS  now  travellin;;  witb  Paid. 'JVortv— IVv'as  a  inaritiine  city  and  country 

of  Pbryi'lti.  in  Asiii  .Minor,  anciently  called  Dardania,  lying  on  the  Ilt'llcspoiit. 
west  of  IM  v.sia.  \-Baa-ster. 

Ver.  6.  Pnilippi—[Sa  called  after  Philip,  king  of  Macedon,  who  fortified  it 
aeainst  the  incursions  of  the  Tbracians,  was  one  of  Ibe  chief  cities  of  Mace- 
diinia,  situated  at  the  east  of  the  river  Strymon,  on  a  rising  ground  which 
abouniliul  witb  sprinss,  and  on  the  l)ordcrs  of  Thrace.  l—L'fi'i.'s'cr. 

Vtr.  7.  First  day  of  the  toeek-.— From  the  time  ol  our  Lord's  resurrection, 
Iben-  is  no  reconniiion  of  a  seventh  day  sabbath  in  the  Christian  Church,  espe- 
cially :inv)n?  the  Gentiles,  though  there  are  nianv  proofs  of  the  .7Zrs{  day  of  the 
well;  biing  Dceupii'd  in  reliiiious  witrsln'p.  In  this  oiir  I..ord  himself  set  the  ex- 
ample by  repeatedly  appearing  on  that  day  to  his  disciples.  (John  .\x.  1, 19,  26.) 
On  that  day,  it  is  believed,  fell  the  day  of  Pentecor.t ;  and,  in  the  chapter  now 


fr' 


ACTS,  XX. 


37S 


S  And  there  were  many  lights  in  the  upper  '"cham-l  a.  M.-£r. 
ber,  where  they  were  gathered  together.  a.  n^cir. 

9  And  there  sat  in  a  window  a  certain  young  man  I      eo. 
named  F^utychus,  being  fallen  into  a  deep  sleep  :  and|„, ,  „ 
as  Paul  was  long  preaching,  he  sunk,  down  v/ith  sleep, 
and  fell  down  from  the  third  loft,  and  was  taken  up 
dead. 

10  And  Paul  went  down,  and  fell  "on  him,  and  em- 
bracing/lim  said,  "Trouble  not  yourselves ;  for  his  life 
is  in  him. 

11  When  he  therefore  was  come  up  again,  and  had 
oroken  bread,  and  eaten,  and  talked  a  long  while, 
even  till  break  of  day,  so  he  departed. 

L'2  And  they  brought  the  young  man  aiive,  and  were 
not  a  little  comforted. 

13  IT  And  we  v/ent  before  to  ship,  and  sailed  unto 
Assos,  there  intending  to  take  in  Paul :  for  so  had  he 
appointed,  minding  hunself  to  go  afoot. 

14  And  when  he  met  with  us  at  Assos,  we  took  him 
in,  and  ca'.ne  to  Mitylene. 

15  And  we  sailed  thence,  and  came  the  next  day 
over  against  Chios;  and  the  next  daywc  arrived  at 
Samos,  and  tarried  at  Trogyllium  ;  and  the  next  day 
we  came  to  ^Filetus. 

16  For  Paul  had  determined  to  sail  by  Ephesus,  be- 
cause he  would  not  spend  the  time  In  Asia  :  for  he 
hasted,  if  it  were  possible  for  him,  to  be  Pat  Jerusalem 
the  day  of  i  Pentecost 


c.  19.21. 
24.17. 


q  c.2.1. 
IC0.I6.S. 


before  us,  we  find  the  Christians,  at  Troas,  were  acousTomed  to  mfot  on  th'i 
same  day  for  rdij-'ious  worship,  and  fiir  "  iireaking  bread,"  or  the  administra 
lion  of  tlio  Lord's  SupiJcr.  On  this  day  the  churches  were  requirod  to  make 
collections  for  their  poor  and  afHicted  brethren.  0  Co.  xvi.  2.)  This  day  al.>o 
appears  to  be  marked  by  the  Apostle  John  as  the  Lord's  day,  (Kev.  i.  10,) 
which  v/e  naturally  understand  to  mean,  the  day  on  which  he  arose  from  the 
dead.  The  first  day  of  the  week  was,  therefon-,  peculiarly  honoured  in  apos- 
tolic times,  and  we  know  that  it  has  been  observed  as  the  Christian  sabbath 

ever  since. Came  together  to  break  bread.— In  A'-ts  ii.  42,  46,  we  have  tid-  I 

lowed  Doddridge,  in  referrin?  this  phra.sc  to  the  friendly  moals  of  the  disci-  ] 
pies ;  but,  upon  farther  consideration,  we  are  inclined  to  make  a  distinction  1 
between  "  the  bre:iking  of  bread,  and  prayers."  in  verse  42,  which,  as  closely 
connected  with  public  worship,  we  shouM  refer  to  the  Eucharist ;  and  the  I 
"breaking  of  bread  tmm  house  to  house,"  as  connected  with  "' eating  tlieir  | 
meat  with  gladness ;"  this  we  would  apply  to  tiieir  friendly  and  domestic  ! 
meals.  j 

Vcr.  0.  In  a  lomdoto.— Doddridge,  "  an  open  window,"  with  a  wooden  ' 
casement,  which  lu  sumioses  was  set  open  to  admit  the  air,  on  account  of  the  | 
many  lamps  burning,  (ver.  8.>    As  we  know  not  the  construction  of  the  build- 
ing, we  cannot  exactly  tell  how  he  fell.     Perhaps  it  was  a  largo  house,  with 
three  lofts  or  stories,  tilted  up  in  a  temporary  manner  for  the  occasion.    This 
instance  of  sleeping  in   public  worship,  affords  neither  encouragement  not  . 
apology  for  such  conduct;  fnr  where  would  Eutychus  have  been  if  Paul  had 
not  been  there?  and  who  would  willingly  die  sleeping  under  a  sonnon?  | 

Ver.  13.  ^ysov.— I.49S'/?,  Trogyllium.  and  Miletus,  (now  called  Melas  and 
Palatsha.)  were  maritime  citie.<<  of  Asia  Minor  ;  the  tiirmer  in  !he  jvovince  of 
Troas,  the  secoml  in  Lydia,  11  little  below  Ephesus,  and  about  live  miles  fioni 
Samos.  and  the  litter  in  Caria,  about  ten  stadia  south  of  tin;  mouth  of  the 
river  .Meander.  Mitylene  was  ^.  city  on  r.he  east  side  of  the  j.^land  of  Lesl>os, 
now  Mytilini,  reckoned  about  seven  miles  from  the  main  land  ;  n.-xt  to  which 
is  the  island  of  Chios,  now  Scio,  opposite  Smyrna,  and  about  four  leayies 
from  th"  continent ;  and  south-east  of  which  is  the  island  of  Satnns.  now 

Satiio.  about  five  miles  from  the  coast  of  Asia..]— Bagster. To  go  afoot— 

Or  "  by  land." 

Vcr.  16.  To  sail  by  Ephesus— i.  c.  to  sail  past  it,  that  hv;  might  not  be  de- 
tained tliere. 


3*6 


ACTS,  XX. 


A.  NJ.  cir. 

41)61. 
A.  D.  cir. 

eo. 


rc.19.1,10.    I 
s  I  C.i.l5.5>, 

10. 
I  Pli;.3.18. 

>i  yco.8..n. 

V  vcr.3. 
v.-  ver.27. 
X  2ri.4.2. 
y  Ma. 1. 15. 

I  c.ig.ai. 

a  Jx4.IJ. 
b  C.9.1G. 

'il.ll. 
c  or,  irnit 

for  me. 
d  c.2I.i:^. 

Ho.S.HJ, 

37. 

2  Co. -1.15. 
e  2Ti.l7. 
f  2  Co.  4.1. 
g  Ga.1.1. 
h  2  Co.  7.2. 
i  Kp.l.U. 
j  Col.4.17. 

I  TN.16. 
k  Hp.13.17. 
1  Pr.I0  21. 

.Ie.3.1.5. 

Jii.21.15.. 

17. 

1  Pe..5.2,3. 
in  Kp.l.U. 

Col.l.ll. 

Ile.9.12, 

H. 

I  I'e.1.13, 

19. 

Re..5.9. 


17 II  Alul  from  Miletus  he  sent  to  Ephesus,  and  called 
tlie  elders  of  the  church 

13  And  when  they  were  come  to  him,  he  said  unto 
them,  Ye  know,  from  the  first  day  "■  that  I  came  into 
Asia,  after  what  manner  I  have  been  with  you  at  all 
seasons, 

19  Serving  the  Lord  with  all » humility  of  mind,  and 
with  many  i  tears,  and  "  temptations,  which  befell  me 
by  V  the  lying  in  waii  of  the  Jews : 

20  And  how  ^^' I  kept  back  nothing  that  was  profit- 
able un!q  you,  but  have  showed  you,  and  have  taught 
you  publicly,  ^and  from  house  to  house, 

21  Testifying  both  to  the  Jews,  and  also  to  the 
Greeks,  repentance  ^  toward  God,  and  faith  towwd 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

22  And  now,  behold,  I  go  *  bound  in  the  spirit  unto 
Jerusalem,  not  *  knowing  the  things  that  shall  befall 
me  there : 

23  Save  that  the  Holy  Ghost  witnesseth  in  every 
city,  saying  b  that  bonds  and  afflictions  ■=  abide  me. 

24  But  none  J  of  these  things  move  me,  neither  count 
I  my  life  dear  unto  myself,  so  that  I  might  •-'  finish  my 
course  with  joy,  and  the  ministry,  f  which  I  have  re- 
ceived =  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  testify  t^ie  gospel  of  the 
grace  of  God.  - 

25  And  now,  behold,  I  know  that  ye  all,  among 
whom  I  have  gone  preaching  the  kingdom  of  God, 
shall  see  my  face  no  more. 

20  Wlfferefore  I  take  you  to  record  this  day,  that  lam 
ii  pure  from  the  blood  of  all  meji. 

27  For  I  have  not  shunned  to  declare  unto  you  all 
the  counsel  i  of  God. 

28  Take  heed  j  therefore  unto  yourselves,  iind  to  all 
the  Hock,  over  the  which  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  made 
vou  k  overseers,  to  feed  'the  church  of  God,  which  he 
hath  purchased  >"  with  his  own  blood. 

29  For  I  know  this,   that  after  my  departing  shall 


Ver.  17.  The  elders  of  the  church.— In  Greek,  Presbyters. 

Ver.  19.  7'c/nptations.—Do(ldriclire,"Uinh.'' 

Ver.  22.  IJouiid  in  the  spirit.— Om  transtators,  byrcferrin?  in  the  niarpin  to 
chap.  .\i.v.  •^],  nmleistood  this  in  the  sense  of  heing  finnly  resolved  :  hut  Dodd- 
ridge, find  ihe  eiiinnicntaliirs  {renerally,  explain  tliis,  of  his  ^inns  under  ''a 
strong  iiniv.dse"  of  the  Siiirit  of  God. 

Ver.  2G.  Pure  from  the  blood  of  all  men.— See  note  on  cliap.  xviii.  6. 

\c\.  27.  For  I  have  not  shunned.  -Doddridge  .says,  "  tiie  proper  import  of 
tlie  'vord  in  sucl)  a  coinie.xion,  (as  used  hy  Denjosihene.s  and  Lucian,)  is  to 

(Jis-jiiise  any  imi)ortant  Iruih;  at  least  to  decline  the  pulilication  of  if." 

Alt  I'ic  counsel  of  aod.—'Vhavc  is  no  doiiht  hut  the  uri'.'inal  term  (boule) 
Oieanj  hoth  decree  and  advice.  The  fl)rnier  in  Luke  xxiii.  51.  Acts  ii.  23,  and 
elsewhere  But  this  rannot  he  the  .';onr;e  here,  for  who  shall  declare  all  the 
divine  decrees?  The  latter  must  he  understood,  Luke  vii.  30.  In  Acts  x.xvii. 
42, -ta,  've  read,  "  The  soldiers'  coun.sel  (i.  e.  advice)'  was  to  kill  the  pri.sonera  ; 
bat  the  centurion,  willing  (i.  c.  determined)  to  save  Paul,  kei»t  them  from 
their  pun'aso"  (or  will)  to  kill  them.     Here  we  have  both  senses  of  the  word. 

Vtr.  2K.  i)rrrseers.—Gr.  Kpis^-opous,  or  Rishops.     The  Gerniau  Luthenmg 

call  th  ir  Hisliops  "  .Suiierintendcnts." Tofird  the  church  of  (ioil.  —  aries- 

bach  f.'ixis  no  less  than  six  r(  adini.'s.    'i'liat  ot"  our  eoniuion  version  is  fontiii  in  V 
ahoMt   seventeen  (ireek  INI.^'S.,  of  which  one.  the  Valifiiii,  (in  the  Pope's  Ii-   [ 
brary.)  is  mkoned  ol'the  ."jth  or  6lh  century.  This  reudimr  is  also  supported  by   I 
the  .Syriac  ol  the  6th,  and  two  Fathers  of  the  close  of  the  1th  century.     An- 
otlier  readini;,  "  The  church  of  the  Lord.-'  has  the  tollowinsr  anihorilies  :— "  Of 
MS9.,  all  the  most  ancient,  the  mo-t  valuable,  and  those  derived  from  t\i(- 


ACTS.  XXI. 


377 


grievous  wd.  ves  "  enter  in  among  you,  not  sparing 
» the  Mock. 

30  Also  of  P  your  own  selves  shall  men  arise,  speaking 
perverse  things,  to  draw  awav  disciples  after  them. 

31  Therefore  Swatch,  and  remember,  that  by  the 
space  of  three  years  I  ceased  not  to  warn  "^ every  one 
night  and  day  with  tears. 

32  And  now,  brethren,  I  commend  you  to  God,  and 
j  to  the  word  of  his  grace,  which  Ms  able  to  build  you 
I  up,  and  to  give  you  an  inheritance  t  among  all  them 

which  are  sanctified. 
!    33  I  "  have  coveted  no  man's  silver,  orgold,  or  apparel. 

34  Yeo,  ye  yourselves  ^know,  that  these  hands  have 
ministered  unto  my  necessities,  arv^  to  them  that  were 
with  me. 

35  I  have  showed  you  all  things,  how  that  so  labour- 
ing ye  ought  to  *' support  the  weak,  and  to  remember 
the  words  pf  the  Lord  Jesus,  how  he  said,  It  ^is  more 
blessed  to  give  than  to  receive. 

36  "fi  And  when  he  had  thus  spoken,  he  kneeled 
ydown,  and  prayed  with  them  all. 

37  And  they  all  wept  sore,  and  "fell  on  Paul's  neck, 
and  kissed  him, 

38  Sorrowing  most  of  all  for  the  -"^  words  which  he 
spake,  that  they  should  see  his  face  no  more.  And 
they  accompanied  him  unto  the  ship. 

CHAPTCU  XXI. 

1  Panl,wHl  not  liy  any  means  be  itissuaJe.l  from  "oing  to  Jerusalem.    9  Philip'a 

iljuigluers  prophetesses.     17  Paul   coiiietli  to  Jerusalem  :  '27  where  lie  is  ap- 

preheinlel,  anj  in  great  danser,  31  but  by  the  chief  captain  U  rescuetl,  and 

perraiiied  to  speak  to  the  people. 

AND  it  came  to  pass,  that  after  we  were  gotten 
from  them,  ^  and  had  launched,  we  came  with  a 


A.  M  eir. 

■illbl. 
A.  D.  cir. 


u  Ma'..7.15. 
2  Fe.a.l. 

0  Jo.lXm 
23.1. 

E/.e.31.2,i 
Zee.  1 1.17. 

p  lJn.2.19. 
J.ldel.ic. 
q  2  Ki.-1.5. 
r  Col.  1.23. 
s  Jn.17  17. 

1  C.2G.  S 
Col.1.12. 
Ile.aia. 
1  Pe.1.4. 

11  1  Svl2.3. 

1  Co.o.ri. 

2  Co.7.2. 
V  c.19.3. 

1  Co.J.12. 

1  T!,.2.9. 

2  'I'h.3.8. 
wRo.  1.^.1. 

Kp.J.23. 
1  'l"h.5.14. 

X  Lti.H.ia 

..14. 
y  c.21.5. 
7.  Ge.46.S9. 
a  Ter.25. 


CHAP.  21. 

a  d..275,4. 


ferent  and  intlopendeiit  sources,  viz.  the  Alexamlrian,  the  Ephrcm,  thu  Cam- 
bridge, Abi).  Laud's,  and  many  otiiers  of  varijiis  dates,  from  th(f  4fh  to  tlic  i?lh 
centuries.  Of  the  Versions,  the  two  Coptic,  the  Armenian.*,  tiic  Old  Italic;  of 
Fathers,  Ireneiis.  Evsebiiis.  Arhanasiv-^,  Cfiri/sostom,  iini\  many  others.  The 
preponderance  of  evidence  is  thu.s  in  favour  of  Lord,  (Kiirios,')  which  is 
therefore  decideilly  adopted  hy  Griesbacfi.  and  approved  by  Dr.  Pj/e  Smith. 
Boothroyd,  however,  adopts  fi.nother  readinsr.  wliich  cmliraeo.s  hotli  "Lord 
and  God."  On  tlii.s  he  judiciously  remarks,  "I  have  pretVrred  the  last,  (the 
one  just  named,)  as  supported  !)y  the  pfiatest  number  of  M3S.  collated, 
[viz.  one  ancient  and  46  others.)  and  as  accounting:  best  flir  Ih.-  other  varia- 
tions. For  it  is  more  easy  to  omit  a  word  in  transcribing'  than  to  insnrt  one ; 
and  one  transcriber  might  omit  God  and  insert  Lord,  as  judpins  the  latter 
more  accordant  with  what  follows.  Tiic  reading  he  admits  to  be  sinjniiar, 
but  finds  th«  sentiment  in  John  .\.v.  2S  :  and  the  pnrase  *'  clmrcirof  tlic  Lord," 
occurs  not  in  the  New  Testament. 

Vtr.  23.  Grievous  ioolve3. — Our  I-ord  de.scrihes  false  prophets  as  "  woivca 
in  slieep's  clothing;"  so  false  teachers  in  the  Christian  church  are  described 
as  not  only  erroneous,  but  rapacious — "not  sparinjr  the  flock." 

Ver.  31.  T/iiee  yean. — See  cliap.  xix.  8,  10.  At\er  preachin?  three  jnontits 
in  the  synaeoguo,  he  faujrht  two  years  in  the  school  ofTyrannus;  but  the 
three  years  may  probably  include  his  preaching  in  the  neighbouring  towns  and 
villages:     So  Doddridifc. 

Ver.  35.  Shotted  yon  a!!  things. — Of  Paul,  indeed,  it  might  well  be  said, — 
"  His  presiiiing  much,  but  'Diore  his  iiractice  wrought, 
(A  living  .sermon  on  the  truths  h  •  taught !) 
For  this  iiy  rules  severe  his  life  he  SMuar'd, 
That  all  inigbl  see  the  doctrines  which  they  heard  !" — Dryden. 

MCfVe  blessed.  &c.— This  is  a  saying  of  Christ,  traditionally  preserved  by 

the  apostle*,  and  happily  here  record'^d. 

Chap.  XXI.  Ver.  1.  Gotten  from  thev-.—JJaiivvond.  "plucked  or  snatch- 
ed."    Wesley,  "  torn  away  from  thcui  '    It  implies  a  reluctancy  on  both 


378 


ACTS,  XXI. 


,  M 

405: 

.  1). 

cu. 

d  Kp.4.Il. 
2  TiA.o. 


gelt.' 


strai,2;ht  course  unto  Coos,  ai  d  iherfayfollowinijuiuo 
Rhodes,  and  from  thence  unto  l*atara: 

2  And  finding  a  sliip  saiUng  over  uiilo  Phenicia,  we; 
went  aboard,  and  set  forth. 

3  Now  when  we  had  discovered  Cyprus,  we  left  it  on 
the  left  hand,  and  sailed  -nto  Syria,  and  landed  at 
Tyre  :  for  there  the  ship  was  to  unlade  iicr  burden. 

4  And  finding  disciples,  we  tarried  there  seven  days: 
who  said  "  to  Paul  through  the  Spirit,  that  he  should 
not  go  up  to  Jerusalem. 

5  And  when  we  had  accomplished  those  days,  we  de- 
parted and  went  our  way;  and  they  all  liroughl  us  on 
our  way,  with  v.'ives  and  cliildren,  till  ice  were  out  of 
the  city:  and  we  kneeled  bdown  or,  the  shore,  and 
prayed. 

r»  And  when  we  had  taken  our  leave  one  of  another, 
we  took  ship  ;  and  they  returned  home  again. 

7  And  when  we  had  finished  ou/- course' from  Tyre, 
we  came  to  Ptolemais,  and  saluted  the  brethren,  and 
abode  with  them  one  day. 

8  And  the  next  daij  we  that  were  of  Paul's  company 
departed,  and  came  unto  Cesarea  :  and  we  entered 
into  the  liouse  of  Philip  <=  the  evangelist,  J  which  was 
one  of  the  '-seven  ;  and  abode  with  him. 

9  And  the  same  man  had  four  daughters,  virgins, 
which  f  did  prophesy. 

10  *fF  And  as  we  tarried  fhere  many  days,  there  came 
down  from  Judea  a  certain  prophet,  named  ?  Agabus. 

11  And  when  he  was  come  unto  tis,  he  took  Paul's 
girdle,  and  bound  his  own  hands  and  feet,  and  said, 
Thus  saith  the  Holy  Ghost,  So  h  shall  the  .Jews  at 
Jerusalem  bind  the  man  tliat  owneth  this  girdle,  and 
shall  deliver  him  into  the  hands  of  the  Gentiles. 

12  And  when  we  heard  these  things,  bt)th  v.e,  and 
they  of  that  place,  i  besought  him  not  to  go  up  to  Je- 
rusalem. 

13  Then  Paul  answered,  What  mean  ye  to  weep  and 


sidi's  to  p.-irt. Cooh.—ICk-i'js,  Cos,  or  Co.  now  Zfa.  is  p.n  isliind  in  tho  ^ffcan 

sea,  oiicol'tliose  called  Cj/dades,  near  the  soulli-wrst  puiiit  of  Asia  Minoi, 

ami  aliDiit  15  miles  tVoin  Halicarriassus. Rhodes — 1:-.  a  celebrated  island  in 

(lie  same  ^ea,  sDiitliward  of  Caria,  i'r<im  which  it  is  distant  alioat  '20  miles, 
next  to  CMiriis  and  Lesbos  in  extent,  beinc  ViO  miles  in  cireunilerence.  It  was 
rcriiarKal.le  for  (be  cli  arress  of  the  air,  and  its  pleasant  and  heallby  rlimale, 
iuu\  rl-,ie(1.v  (ur  its  C'elnssiiK  ofbrass  70  cubits  iiijrl),  with  eacli  (insLM-  as  larpe  u* 
an  ordinary  man.  slandim:  astride  over  llio  moulh  of  the  haibcnir.  .so  that  ships 

in  ?iill  s;nl  passed  between  its  lv^<. Pafara—\ViiFi  a  maritime  town  of  Ly- 

cia  ni  A-ia  Minor,  situated  on  liie  eastern  siile  of  the  river  .X-'.nllius,  with  a 
canai-ious  iiarlionr.  and  a  ten)pk;  and  oracle  of  Ap<t\U>.]—Bai^'-:'fer. 

V.-r.  -2.  And  finding  a  ship.  &c.— This  was  tiie  second  vessi,'!,  the  first  car 
ricd  tht-m  only  lo  I'atara. ^et  forth— \.  e.  set  sail. 

Ver.  4.  And  finding  disciples.  &c..—Doddridi:r.  "We  coniir-.ncd  there  se- 
ven days,  lindine  disciples,  who  told  Paul,  by  the  Spirit,  not  to  .'.r-,"  &o. 

Ver.  fi.  lie  took  ship.— Tim  was  the  ibird  vessel;  the  .seco.nd  stopped  at 
Tyre:  the  third  carried  them  on  to  Ptolemais.  Here  they  lei't  this  ves.sel,  and 
I  tt.-ivelled  bv  land  to  (-esarea,  and  so  on  lo  Jerusalem. 

\er.  7.  Ptolemais.— Aw  ancient  city  called  Ac.cho,  (Jndp.  i.  :i,)  hit  rebuilt 
by  I'tolcniy,  who  pave  it  bis  name,  and  now  known  as  Acra. 

Ver.  8.  Pliilip  t/ic  evaniic/isr—Sve  chap.  vi.  5  ;  viii.  vs.  &c. 

Ver.  13.  U'hfir  mmn  ?/«?— Compare  cba|).  .xx.  21  When  I.ntlier  w.as  sum- 
Jtioned  to  attend  the  diet  at  Worms,  his  friends,  nofwiihstaiK^int:  the  safi;  con- 
duct cranled  to  iiim  by  the  trnperor,  Charles  V.,  apprehefi  Jing  dan:;er  to  his 


ACTS,  XXI. 


37«» 


to  hrcak  my  heart?  for  I  am  ready  jnot  to  be  bound 
only,  but  also  to  die  at  Jerusalem  for  the  name  of  the 
Lord  Josus. 

14  And  when  he  would  not  be  persuaded,  we  ceased, 
saying,  The  k  will  of  the  Lord  be  done. 

15  And  after  those  days  we  took  up  our  carriages, 
and  Went  up  to  Jerusalem. 

IG  Tiiere  went  with  us  also  certain  of  the  disciples  of 
Ci.'saroa,  and  brought  with  them  one  Mnason  of  Cy- 
prus, an  old  'disciple,  with  whom  we  should  lodge. 

17  '\  And  wjien  we  were  come  to  Jerusalem,  the 
brciiiren  received  "Uis  gladly. 

IS  And  the  da;/  following  Paul  went  in  with  us  unto 
n  James;  and  all  the  elders  were  present. 

19  And  when  he  had  saluted  them,  he  declared  par- 
ticularly "what  things  God  had  wrought  among  the 
Gc'.i tiles  by  P  his  ministry, 

20  And  when  they  heard  it,  they  glorified  the  Lord, 
and  Sciid  unto  him,  Thou  seest,  brother,  how  many 
thousands  of  Jews  there  are  which  believe;  and  they 
are  all  zealous  lof  the  law  : 

21  And  they  are  informed  of  thee,  that  thou  teachest 
al'  ihc  Jews  which  are  among  the  Gentiles  to  forsake 
Moses,  sayinj^  that  they  ought  not  to  circumcise ''^/leir 
children,  iieither  to  walk  after  the  customs. 

22  Whai  is  it  therefore?  the  nmltitude  must  needs 
come  nogethcr :  for  they  will  hear  that  thou  art 
came. 

23  Do  therefore  this  that  we  say  to  thee:  We  have 
four  men  which  have  a  vow  on  ihem  ; 

24  Them  take,  and  purify  thyself  with  them,  and  be 
at  charges  with  them,  that  they  may  shave  ^  their 
heads:  and  all  may  know  that  those  things,  whereof 
they  were  informed  concerning  thee,  are  nothing;  but 
tJtat  thou  thyself  also  walkest  orderly,  and  keepest 
the  law. 


i*.M.cir. 

1i64. 
A.  D.  cir. 


j  'zTi.i.6. 


k  Mat.6.10. 

iG.12. 


n  c.15.13, 
Ga.1.19. 


q  c.22.3. 
Ko.10.2. 


t  N.i.6.2, 
13.13. 

c.iais. 


pirson.  would  have  ilis.suaded  him  from  going  tliither.  Luther  replind,  "  I  am 
detormiiKil  to  enter  Ihe  city  in  tlic  name  of  the  Lord  Jusiis  Christ,  tliouiih  as 
iiiiitiy  (If  vils  should  o|M)Ose  me  as  there  are  tiles  upon  all  the  liouses  at  Worms." 
He  was  aocompnniuiJ  from  ^\■ittenlblirg  Ivy  sonU''*"tlivin('s,  a!Jd  one  iuindred 
horse  :  hut  he  took  O'lly  eiyht  horsemen  into  Wop-is.  When  ho  sti  pi  out  of 
the  -arriage,  Jie  said,  in  presence  of  a  great  nunioer  of  persons,  "  God  shall 
je  >in  my  side." 

V-r.  13.  Carrias-ea.—lTUc  word  carriages  here  denotes  any  thing  ll  at  is 
cairied,  luggage  ox  baggaue.  The  oriirinal,  apo^keuasiiienoi,  from  apo.fr&m, 
a.iil  s\-(t(osJ'urniture,  baggage,  signifies,  having  packed  up  one's  baggage.] 
~b  !'js;'rr. 

_  Ver.  Pi.  Brought  toith  them  one  3/nflWon.— (Pronounced  Nason.)  [Or, 
"roniiirling  lis  to  one  Mnason  ....  with  whom  we  niislit  ludpe." 
Rliiiisoii.  a  native  of  Cyprus,  probably  then  lived  at  Jerusalem;  thouirh  lie 
niivlit  have  heen  down  at  Cesarea,  met  the  apostles,  and  invited  them  to  lodge 
Willi  \\\\i\.]—Bagster. 

Ver.  '4<i.  Jlmo  many  thoumnds.— Doddridge,  "  Myriad.=!."  (so  ilic  Greek  ;) 
but  he  thinks  the  word  may  here  rather  he  taken  for  a  large,  than  a  precise 
numliir  ;  |i>jrhai>s.  he  .says,  twenty  or  thirty  thousand  were  present  at  Jerusa- 
lem to  keep  the  fi.-ast :  liiit  we  believe  there  were  olltcn  many  more 

Ver.  •2\.  That  rhci/  oiiicht  not  to  circumciae.  &c.— St.  Paul's  conduct,  with 
re^.ird  to  Timothy,  might  have  been  a  sufticient  answer  to  this  part  of  the 
chiirL-.e.    See  ch.  xvi.  3. 

Vcr.  24.  lie  at  charges  with  Ihem— [That  is.  in  fumishine  sacrifices  ;  wliich 
was  a  c.ininion  ami  very  popular  act  amonc  the  Jews.  Thus  Josephits  ob- 
serves, that  Agrippa    among  other  acts  of  thankfulness  for  being  advanced  It 


380 


ACTS,  XXI. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4061. 
A.  D.  cir. 


»c24.1S 
X  Na.6.U 
y  c.24.13. 
J  0.26.21. 


c  1  Co.U. 
23,&& 


a  c.23.27. 
21.7. 


.  e  ver.I1. 
Kp.G.20. 


25  As  touching  the  Gentiles  which  believe,  we  "have 
written  and  conchuled  that  they  observe  no  such 
thing,  save  only  that  they  keep  themselves  from 
things  ottered  to  idols,  and  from  blood,' and  from, 
strangled,  and  from  fornication. 

26  Tlien  Paul  took  "  the  men,  and  the  next  day  pnr.- 
fying  himself  with  them  entered  "■'into  the  temple,  to 
signify  the  accomplishment  «  of  the  davs  of  purifi'"^;*- 
tion,  until  that  an  otrering  should  be  orf'ered  for  every 
one  of  them. 

27  IT  And  when  the  seven  days  were  almost  endjd, 
the  Jews  y  which  were  of  Asia,  when  they  saw  him  in 
the  temple,  stirred  up  all  the  people,  and  laid  ''hands 
on  him, 

23  Crying  out,  Men  of  Israel,  help  :  This  is  the  man, 
that  ^  teacheth  all7nc?i  everywhere  against  the  peo- 
ple, and  the  law,  and  this  place:  and  farther  brought 
Greeks  also  into  the  temple,  and  hath  polluted  this 
holy  place. 

29  (For  they  had  seen  before  with  him  in  tb'":  Ciiy 
Trophimiis  i'  an  Ephesian,  whom  they  suppostd  thai 
Paul  had  brought  into  the  temple.) 

30  And  all  the  city  was  moved,  and  the  people  ran 
together:  and  they  took  Paul,  and  drew  him  out  of 
the  temple  :  and  forthwith  the  doors  were  shut. 

31  And  as  they  went  about  =  to  kill  him,  tidings  came 
unto  the  chief  captain  of  the  band,  that  all  Jerusalem 
was  in  an  uproar. 

32  Who  J  immediately  took  soldiers  and  centurions, 
and  ran  down  unto  them:  and  when  they  saw  the 
chief  captain  and  the  soldiers,  theyleft  beating  of  Paul. 

3:3  Then  the  chief  captain  came  near,  and  tooK.  him, 
and  commanded  him  to  be  bound  *=  with  two  chains; 
and  demanded  who  he  was,  and  what  he  had  done. 


from  a  [irison  to  a  tiirone,  ordered  very  many  Nazariies  to  be  shaven,  furnisli- 
ing  tliciii  willi  money  lor  ilii-ir  v\pnnsn:s.\—lia^sler. 

Ver.  25.  A^  loiichim,'  the  (icniites  which  believe.— [3 nmes  and  tlic  elders 
here  avow,  that  they  intend  nothin;;,'  contrary  to  their  formL>r  determiiintioii  re- 
specting the  Gentile  converts,  it  is  doulitt'iil  whellicr  on  this  occasion  Paid 
ind  hi.s  advi.sers  acted  in  strict  consi>toncy  with  Clnistian  simidicity  ;  and  it 
seems  very  dilHcidl  wholly  to  dct'ond  them  from  the  charge  of  tcmpf)rizini.',  ac- 
commodatni?,  and  rclininj?  too  niitcl:  in  tliis  matter.  'I'hongii  llie  apostles 
were  infallihly  preserved  from  mistnkinfjt,  corrnptinp,  ormntiiating  Ihe  doctrine 
wliicli  tliey  communicated  to  ihu  cliiiich,  yel  if,  is  evident,  tiiey  were  not  ren- 
derec!  infallihle  in  their  pergonal  coniluct.  1— L'aifs/er. 

Ver.  ':6.  Then  Paul  took  tliejnen.—'VU'tA  has  been  censured  by  Voltaire  and 
others,  as  a  weak  act  of  temporizing  to  please  the  people :  but  see  Fimlloy's 
Answ.jr  t(j  Vol! aire. 

Ver.  '27.   When  the  seven  days — Namely,  of  purification  ;  sfc  verse  24. 

Were  almost  ended.— Doddridge,  "  V.'erc  aliont  to  be  accomplisiied." The 

Jews  lohich  mere  of  Aaia.—TT^tm  whom  he  had  before  met  with  inucli  opiw- 
sition.    Gh.  .\ix.  9;  .vx.  3,  &c. 

Ver  ;m.  The  chief  captain.— Lysids,  tribuiieof  the  cohort  and  chiliaicli,  or 
commander  of  1000  men. 

Ver.  33.  Tioo  chains.— rn^oncm  amonrst  the  Romans  were  fettered  and 
contlnid  in  a  singular  manner.  One  end  of  a  cliain,  which  was  of  n  connno- 
diuiis  l.iigih  wa.s  fixed  about  ihe  rii-dit  arm  of  Ihe  prisoner,  and  the  other  alH>i".t 
the  lert  arm  of  a  soldier.  Thus  a  sf)l(:ier  Wiis  couided  to  the  prisoner,  end 
every  wiicro  aUended  him.  In  this  manner  wn.s  Paul  confined  when  ho  mndn 
liis  inciinmaiable  apology  br-fore  Fcsius.  Sometimes  the  prisoner  was  fa.sli  led 
to  I  w<i  soldiers,  one  on  each  side.  See  Acts  x'li.  6.— Oriental  CustoiUH,  K€t. 
13  J. 


\^J^=- 


ACTS,  XXJI. 


381 


34  And  some  cried  one  thui?;,  some  anotlier,  among 
the  nudtiiude:  and  when  lie  could  not  know  the  cer- 
tainty for  the  tunmlt,  he  commanded  him  to  be  car- 
ried into  the  f  castle. 

35  And  when  became  upon  tlie  stairs,  so  it  was,  that 
he  was  borne  ol'  the  soldiers  for  the  violence  =  of  the 
people. 

36  For  the  multitude  of  the  people  followed  after, 
cryint;;,  Away  h  with  him. 

o"  "ti  And  as  Paul  was  to  be  led  into  the  castle,  he 
sail!  unto  tiie  chief  captain,  i\Iay  I  speak  unto  thee  7 
Who  said.  Canst  tlioi;  speak  Greek  ? 

38  An  not  thou  that  i  Egyptian,  which  before  these 
days  nindest  an  uproar,  and  leddest  out  into  the  wil- 
derness four  thousand  men  that  were  murderers? 

39  But  Paul  said,  I  J  am  a  man  tc/iic/i  am  a  Jew  of 
Tarsus,  a  city  in  Cilicia,  a  k  citizen  of  no  mean  city: 
and,  I  beseech  thee,  suffer  me  to  speak  unto  the  peo- 
ple. 

40  And  when  he  had  given  him  license,  Paul  stood 
on  the  stairs,  and  i  beckoned  with  the  hand  unto  the 
people.  And  when  there  was  made  a  s^cat  silence, 
he  spake  unto  them  in  the  Hebrew  tongue,  saying, 

CHAPTER.  XXII. 

1  PaiililetHrethat  l.irge,  how  lie  was  convirie;!  to  llie  faiih,  17  ami  called  to 

Ills  aposil  -sliip.  'ii  Al  the  wry  ineiuioniii!;  ol"  ihe  Gentiles,  ihe  Jic^'ple  exchiin) 

oil  hull,     '.il  Me  bhoiilJ  have  i  eeii  scouigoil,  '£  but  claiming  i!ie  privilege  of 

a  Roman,  he  e.scapelh. 

ll/f  E.X,  ■'  brethren,  and  fathers,  hear  ye  my  defence 
-Tj.  1,  ick'.cli  I  make  now  unto  vou. 
2  (And  when  they  heard  that  lie  spake  in  (he  Hebrew 
tongue  to  them,  they  kept  the  more  silence :  and  he 
saith,) 


PS..W.9. 

llHi>.1.3 


h  l,u.-23.18 

Jn.lH  1.5. 

1  Co  4.13. 


This 

Kiiyptian 

rose 

A.  D.  55. 

c.5.36. 


b  1  Pe.ai5. 


Vor.  3^.  The  casr!e.—\T]us  was  tho  castle  built  by  John  Hyrciintis.  tin-  high 
prie.*t,  iit  tiie  uiiirli!  rorni(!il  by  ilic  iiorllicni  and  western  rorlicots  of  t\\  jtifer 
court  of  I  hi;  tmiiiio.  It  was  ancienlly  called  Baris;  but  Herod  having  rcimired 
and  litaiiii'ied  if.  called  it  Antnnia.  in  lioiimirof  his  friend  Mark  Antony.  Jose- 
plii/s  describes  it  as  having  four  lowers.  tVatn  one  of  which  the  whole  temjilR 
was  oveilo.iked  ;  and  that  one  of  the  towers  wa.sjoineii  to  the  porticoes  of  (lie 
teni|>le.  and  had  a  doitble  pair  of  siairs  from  it,  by  wliicii  tlie  soldiers  in  tlie 
garrison)  weretised  to  c.tjnio  down  witii  Iheis-  aims  to  the  porticoes,  on  the  festi- 
val days,  to  keep  tht;  people  (|iiiet.  \—Basrxfer. 

Ver.  3S.  T/iat  Egijptian,  &(•.— fl'liis  Egijptian  is  irientioned  by  .Tosephus, 
will)  savs.  thai  he  pretended  to  be  a  )iro|)lie(.  and  persnaiied  a  iniiititude  of  peo- 
ple to  fuiow  him  {.1  thiifop  of  mount  Olivet,  lelliiiir  them  that  ih^-y  should  sec 
tiie  w.ills  t.f  the  city  (all  tlown  before  tbtm  ;  but  Feii.x  attacked  Ih-m  with 
horse  and  loot,  killed  JOi)  on  the  spot,  took  SOOjirisoners,  and  put  the  Egyptian 
himself  to  flight.  |—l>Vir?/er. 

Ver.  39.  T(ir'iii!i.—\  Tarsus,  now  called  Tarsous  and  Tarasso.  was  an  an- 
cient and  celebrated  city  of  Ciiicia,  siinated  in  a  i  Iain  on  tlie  hank,'?  of  the 
Cydiiiis.  It  was  made  ilie  metropolis  of  Ciliciu  :  and  from  its  .nlher.nce  tc  the 
Romans,  it  was  made  a  free  city,  and  probably  endowed  wiili  the  citizenship 
(d  Rom:',  by  Julius  Cesar.  It  was  a  rich  and  populous  city;  and  was  once 
the  rival  of  Alexandria  and  .Mheiis  in  literature  antl  the  p'liite  arts.  Josf-phu^.] 

—li"j<ti:r. A  citizen  of  no  mean  citi/.—'Vh'j  (leople  of  Tarsus    boasted 

their  biirii  a.ititiuity  from  Tarshish,  the  Foii  of  Javan,  Gen.  ,\.  i.  They  also 
aspii.'tl  to  literary  fame,  (compare  note  on  cli.  ix.  11.)  and  were  rendered  emi- 
nent by  w  »alfli  and  commerce.  Sec  note  on  chap.  xxii.  28. 
•  Chap.  XXII.  Ver.  l.  Mj/  defence.— GrwV.,  apologia.  Fcott  viys,  "The 
sacred  writers  neveruse  this  word. or  the  correspond  ng  verb,  except  wl-.en  tlie 
person  spoken  of  defended  himself  I'rom  some  charge  brought  against  liim.  .  .  . 
They  iievi-r  call  the  preaching  of  the  (rosnel  an  apologi/." 

Ver.  •>.  In  the  Ucbi>vo  fo/j;'»e— That  is.  as  tlun  Hftoken,  wliich  the  icanicd 
ire  preUy  well  agieed  was  the  Syro-Chaldaic,  a  mixed  dialect. 


A.  M.  cir 

40S1. 

A.  II.  cir. 

60. 


ACTS,  XXII. 


c  c.yi.39. 
l'hi.3.u. 


g  c.21.20. 
R.j.lO.'i 


h  c.3.3. 
2G.9..i:l. 
I'lii.S.B. 
lTi.1.13. 


j  Da.10.7. 


c.in.?2. 
1  'li.:i7. 
H.J.  11. i 


n  c.9.1.5. 
Ua.1.15. 


3  I  am  <=  verily  a  man  which  am  a  Jew,  born  in  Tar- 1 
sus,  acity'm  C'ilicia,  yet  brought  up  in  this  city  at  tiie 
feet  of  ii  Gamahel,  and  taught  ^  according  to  the  per- 
fect manner  of  the  law  of  the  fathers,  and  f  was  zea- 
lous toward  God,  as  ye  s  all  are  this  day. 

4  And  I  persecuted  ii  this  way  unto  the  death,  binding 
and  delivering  into  prisons  both  men  and  women. 

5  As  also  the  high  priest  doth  bear  me  witness,  and 
all  the  estate  of  the  elders  :  from  whom  also  I  received 
letters  unto  the  brethren,  and  went  to  i  Damascus,  to 
bring  them  which  were  there  bound  unto  Jerusalem, 
for  to  be  punished. 

0  And  it  came  to  pass,  that,  as  I  made  my  journey, 
and  was  come  nigji  unto  Damascus  about  noon,  sud- 
denly there  shone  from  heaven  a  great  light  round 
about  me. 

7  And  1  fell  unto  the  ground,  and  heard  a  voice 
saving  unto  me,  Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutes!  thou 
me? 

8  And  I  answered,  Who  art  thou,  Lord?  And  he  said 
unto  me,  I  am  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  whom  thou  perse- 
cutest. 

9  And  they  that  were  with  me  J  saw  indeed  the  light, 
and  were  afraid;  but  they  heard  not  the  voice  of  liim 
that  spake  to  me. 

10  And  I  said,  What  shall  I  do,  Lord?  And  the  Lord 
said  unio  me,  Arise,  and  go  into  Damascus ;  and  there 
ii  shall  be  told  thee  of  all  things  which  are  appointed 
for  thee  to  do. 

11  And  when  I  could  not  see  for  the  glory  of  that 
light,  being  led  by  the  hand  of  them  that  were  with 
me,  I  came  into  Damascus. 

12  And  one  k  Ananias,  a  devout  man  accordir^g  to 
the  law,  having  a  good  '  report  of  all  the  Jews  wiiich 
dwelt  there^ 

13  Came  unto  me,  and  stood,  and  said  unto  me,  Bro- 
ther Saul,  receive  thy  sight.  And  the  same  hour  I 
looked  up  upon  him. 

14  And  he  said.  The  •"  God  of  our  fathers  hath  chosen 
"  thee,  that  thou  shouldest  know  his  will,  and  see 


V(r.  3.  Born  in  Tai-vut.—Sao  nolo  on  cliap.  x.\i. 39. Brought  up  .... 

at  the  feet  nf  aawa'ief.—Thc  Jewish  students  used  to  sit  on  llie  ground  before 
til-  foet  of  tln>ir  Ilahbins. 

Vcr.  4.  Unto  the  death.— Vnto  death.— Bishop  Lowth. 

Vcr.  ."5.  The  hi'.'h  priest—Of  th:it  time,  namely,  Caiaphas,  (as  Doddridge 

supposes.) With  the  elders  doth  bear  me  toitness—Ly  the  otlkial  letters 

wiiich  they  pave  him. 

Ver.  6.  And  it  came  to  pass.—\l\.  is  evident  that  the  apostle  considered  Jiis 
extraordinary  conversion  as  a  mo.st  complete  deinonstnition  of  the  truth  of 
("hristianily ;  and  when  nil  the  particulars  of  his  education,  his  previous  reli- 
gious prinrii>Ies,  his  zeal,  his  enmity  arainst  Chrisfians,  and  his  prospiTts  of 
secular  lioiu)urs  and  preferments  liy  per.'.eculinp;  them,  .ire  conipare<l  with  the 
sulisefiuent  part  of  his  life,  and  the  sudden  transition  from  a  furious  iierscrutor 
to  a  zealous  prcurhcr  of  the  cospel,  in  which  he  lal^onred  and  sufl'ered  to  the 
end  of  his  lift",  and  for  which  lie  <lied  a  martyr,  it  must  convince  every  candiil 
and  impartial  person,  that  no  rational  account  can  he  jriven  of  this  change,  ex- 
cept what  he  himself  assigns;  and  consequently,  if  that  he  true,  tJiat  Chris- 
tianity is  iVwinoA  -Bagster. 

Ver.  9.  Heard  not  the  voice  of  him  that  spate.— Compare  nolo  on  chap. 

K.    7. 

Vcr.  12.  And  one  J  wan  jcw.— Compare  chap.  ix.  10,  et  seq.  -  / 


ACTS,  XXII. 


383 


"  that  P  Just  One,  and  shouldest  hear  the  voice  i  of  Ms 

month. 
15  For  thou  "■  shah  be  his  witness  unto  all  men  of 

what  thou  hast  seen  and  heard. 
10  And  now  why  tarriest  thoul  arise,  and  be  bapti- 
zed, and  wash  *  away  thy  sins,  calling  'on  the  name 

of  the  Lord. 
17  And  it  came  to  pass,  that,  when  I  was  come 

again  to  Jerusalem,  even  while  I  prayed  in  the  tem- 
Ij  pie,  I  was  in  a  "  trance  ; 

t|    18  And  saw  ^  him  saying  unto  me.  Make  haste,  and 
ij  get  thee  quickly  out  of  Jerusalem  :  for  they  will  not 
Ij  receive  thy  testimony  concerning  me. 
!]    19  And  I  said.  Lord,  they  "'know  that  I  imprisoned  and 

beat  in  every  synagogue  them  that  believed  on  thee  : 

20  And  when  the  blood  of  thy  martyr  Stephen  was 
shed,  I  ^also  was  standing  by,  and  consenting  xunto 
his  death,  and  kept  the  raiment  of  them  that  slew  him. 

21  And  he  said  unto  me,  Depart:  for  ^1  will  send 
thee  far  hence  unto  the  Gentiles. 

•22  IT  And  they  gave  him  audience  unto  this  word, 
and  then  lifted  up  their  voices,  and  said.  Away  with 
such  a  fellow  from  the  earth :  for  ^  it  is  not  fit  that  he 
should  live. 

23  And  as  they  cried  out,  and  cast  off  their  clothes, 
and  threw  dust  into  the  air, 

24  The  chief  captain  commanded  him  to  be  brought 
into  the  castle,  and  bade  that  he  should  be  examined 
by  scourging;  that  he  might  know  wherefore  they 
cried  so  against  him. 

25  IT  And  as  they  bound  him  with  thongs,  Paul  said 
unto  the  centurion  that  stood  by.  Is  it  lawful  for  you 
to  scourge  a  man  that  is  a  b  Roman,  and  uncondemned '? 


A.  M.  cir. 

4061. 

A.  ».  cir. 

GO. 


o  vsr.l8. 
I  Co.9.1. 
15.8. 

p  C.3.U. 
7.t2. 

q  lCc..n.23. 
Ua.l.l2. 

r  :.23.H. 
26.16,  &c. 

8  Hp.10?2. 
lPe.3il. 

t  Ro.10.13. 
1  Co.  1.2. 

u  2  Co.  12.2. 

V  ver.H. 

\v  ver.4. 

X  c.7.53. 

y  c.ai. 

z  c.13.5,47. 
R0.1..5. 
11.13. 
13.16. 
Ga.'2.7,8. 
Kp.o.7.3. 
1  ■li.i7. 

a  C.20.21. 


See  cliap.  iii.  14;  vii.  52. 
i.  33.  and  compare  1  Peter 


Ver.  14.  That  Just  One-  Namclj',  Jesus  Clirist, 

Ver.  16.  And  loash  mcay  thy  sins.— Sea  chap, 
lii.  21. 

ViT.  17.  TFAcu  I  u-as  come  ag-ain  to  Jerusalem.— A(ti:T  he  had  been  to 
Damascus  and  Arabia— then  while  lie  was  in  the  temiilc — peiliups  in  a  portico, 
and  at  a  time  when  no  one  was  wilh  him. 

Ver.  19.  Lord,  the;/  knoia.-Paul  is  understood  here  to  plead  for  the  probabi- 
lity of  his  success  among  tlie  Jews,  on  the  ground  of  his  having  been  tornrerly 
a  viersccutor. 

Ver.  20.  Consenting  untohis  death.— So  ch.  viii.  1.  Scott  thinks  this  ver- 
sion much  too  weak.  The  word  rendered  "  consenlinj.'."  implies  a  complacen- 
cv  in  the  deed  ;  and  the  word  rendered  "death,"  imphes  "murder." 
'  Ver.  23.  Cast  off  their  c'othes.-S'ir  J.  Chardin  m(>ntion.s,  tiiat  tiie  Persians, 
when  they  complain  to  their  sove-eign,  go  in  numbfr*,  with  strange  cries, 
tearing  their  Rarmenfs,  and  castin;;  dnj.t  into  the  air.— Ilarmer's  Obs. 

Ver.  24.  The  chief  captain.— [As  the  chief  captain  did  not  understand  He- 
brew, lie  was  ignorant  of  the  charge  against  Paul,  and  also  of  the  defence 
which  the  apostle  had  mode  ;  but  as  he  saw  that  they  prew  more  and  -more 
(jutrageous,  he  sufiposed  tliat  Paul  must  have  given  them  the  highest  pdvo- 
c:ition,  and  therefore,  according  to  the  barbarous  and  irrational  practice  \vlii:h 
has  existed  in  all  coimtries,  he  determined  to  put  him  to  the  torture,  in  order  to 

mske  liim  confess  his  crime.]— Bagster. E.vamined  ly  scourging.— I'his 

is  tlu'  cruel  method  by  which  evidence  was  formerly  c.vtorted  ;  but  il  was  not 
applicable  to  a  Roman  citizen.    Sec  note  on  ch.  .\vi.  37. 

Ver.  2o.  Is  it  lawful  for  you  ?— IBy  the  Roman  law.  no  magistrate  was  al- 
lowed to  punish  a  Roman  citizen  capitally,  or  by  inflictin:.'  .stripes,  or  even 
bindinj:  him  ;  and  the  single  e.xprossion.  I  am  a  Roman  citizen,  arrested  their 
fievercst  decrees,  and  obtained,  if  not  an  escape,*!  least  a  delay  of  liis  punish- 
ment. \-Bag8ter. 


38^ 


ACTS,  XXIII. 


A.M.  cir. 

•10«">4. 
A.  i).  cir. 


I  c.21.16. 
2Co.l.i2. 
He.  13.  IS. 


c  I,c.  19.35. 
De.-25.I,'Z 
J  11.7.51. 


d  F.X.22.2S. 
F,c  l(i.-.!il. 
VJlV.'ilO. 
JudeS. 


26  When  the  centurion  heard  tkaL  he  went  and  toli) 
the  chief  captain,  sayinf?,  Take  heed  what  thou  doest : 
for  this  man  is  a  Roman. 

27  Tiien  the  chief  captain  came,  and  said  unto  him, 
Tell  me,  art  thou  a  Roman?  He  .said,  Yea. 

28  And  the  chief  captain  answered.  With  a  great 
sum  obtained  I  this  freedom.  And  Paul  said,  But  I 
was  /rcc  born. 

29  Then  straightway  they  departed  from  him  which 
should  have  ^  examined  him  :  and  the  chief  captain 
also  was  afraid,  after  he  knew  that  he  was  a  Roman, 
and  because  he  had  bound  him. 

30  ir  On  the  morrow,  because  'i  he  would  have  known 
the  certainty  wherefore  he  was  accused  of  ilie  .Tews, 
he  loosed  him  from  Ids  bands,  and  commanded  the 
chief  priests  and  all  their  council  to  appear,  and 
brought  Paul  down,  and  set  him  before  them. 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 
1  As  Paul  plcaJeth  his  cause,  2  Ai.iiiiinsi  cuiimiandeth  lliem  to  sm  te  him. 
7  l.)isst;iision  ;inioiiic;  his  accusers.     II  CioJ  eiicouragelh  him.     U  The  Jews' 
layins  wait  for  Paul  2U  is  ileclurej  unto  llie  chief  capiaiu.     '-iJ  Ilescndclh  Iiiin 
lo  Kelix  tlie  governor. 

AND  Paul,  earnestly  beholding  the  council,  said, 
Men  and  brethren,  "  I  have  lived  in  all  good  con- 
science before  God  until  this  day. 

2  And  the  highpriest  Ananias  commanded  them  that 
stood  by  l;im  to  smite  him  b  on  the  mouth. 

3  Then  said  Paul  unto  him,  God  shall  smite  thee, 
thou  whited  wall:  for  sittest  thou  lo  judge  me  after 
the  law,  and  comniandest  me  to  be  smitten  <=■  contrary 
to  the  law? 

4  And  ihcy  that  stood  by  said,  Revilest  thou  God's 
high  priest  ? 

13  Then  said  Paul,  I  wist  not,  brethren,  that  he  was 
the  high  priest :  for  it  is  fi  written,  Thou  shall  not 
speak  evil  of  the  ruler  of  thy  people. 


IS  says 
in  tJic 


Vcr.  2S.  I  wan  free  /;o//7.— Ill  ise.xtrenirly  prol)nl)lc,  that  the  inlial»itants  of 
Tar.sii.?,  liorii  in  that  city,  hail  tlie  same  riclits  ami  privilogos  as  Unman  citi- 
zena,  in  coikuiiiumico  of  a  (.'rani  or  ciiarter  from  Julius  Cesar,  IVdni  whom  it 
wa.scalli'dJiiliopolis.  Uut.iftliis  were  not  thoca.si^,  .St.  Paul's  fafhyr.  or  .some 
of  hi.s  ancestors,  uiiglit  liave  huM.'ii  rewarclcd  with  the  freedom  oftliecitycf 
Konio,  forlii.s  lidehly  and  liravery  in  some  military  sirvico,  a.s  Joscplms  sa, 
several  of  the  Jews  were  ;  or  \vi  ini^rht  iiavc  obtained  it  by  purcliase 
instance  of  the  chief  captain.)— Z/a^s^i?/". 

Chap.  XXUl.  Vor.  2.  To  smite  hhii  on  the  month.— Jlanivaj/  mentions, 
tlial  when  a  rebel  Per.sian  chief  wa.s  hrout'ht  ln-f-m)  one  of  IVadir  .Shah's  gene- 
rals, his  an.swers  not  pleasing  him,  lie  ordered  him  to  be  struck  across  the 
month,  to  silence  iiim,  which  was  done  with  such  violence,  that  the  blood  iu- 
8ued  fortli.    Compare  1  Kines  x.xii.  24. 

Ver.  3.  God  shall  sjnirc  thee— \Go(\(Vid  smite  him  in  a  remarluiMe  nmnner  ; 
for  about  live  years  after  this,  after  liis  house  h.id  Iiecn  reduciid  to  ashes,  in  a 
tumult  raised  by  liis  own  son,  lie  was.besi(!j.'ed  and  taken  in  the  royal  palac«  ; 
where,  liavini;  attempted  in  vain  to  hide  liiuiself,  he  was  dra{;ged  out  and 
slain.    Hcc  Jo9ephui.]~Bagster. 

Ver.  5.  lioist  (knew)  not,  dec— Ananias  had  firfainlylwen  hij;h  priest  gome 
years  before,  l>ut  was  sent  to  Rom<!  prisoner,  under  some  cb.'irpes  of  mi.scon- 
dtict  :  and  thon^rh  h^'  had  l)een  acq'iittc-d.  he  had  not  beim  reinstated,  but  one 
Jonallian  r)ppoint(>d  in  his  njoni,  Jonutluiii,  however,  had  been  niurdered,  and 
onclsnui'-l  appointed  in  his  sicad,  hut  had  not  yet  taken  possession  of  his  of- 
fir«,  anil  in  tins  interval  of  vacancy,  Ananias  pushed  liimself  forward  to  pro- 
side  in  the  council,  but  probably  without  either  (he  robes  or  insitrriia  of  his 
former  offif.e.  This  is  llic  explupation  of  the  learned  Michaelis  and  id  adopted 
by  Preb.  Townscnd.    So  also  Jioothroyd.  [I 


ACTS,  XXIII. 


3So 


6  11  But  when  Paul  perceived  that  the  one  part  were 
Sadducees,  and  the  other  Pharisees,  he  cried  out  in 
the  council,  Men  and  brethren,  I «  am  a  Pharisee,  the 
son  of  a  Pharisee :  of  f  the  hope  and  resurrection  of 
the  dead  I  am  called  in  question. 

7  And  when  he  had  so  said,  there  arose  a  dissension 
between  the  Pharisees  and  the  Sadducees  :  and  the 
multitude  was  divided. 

8  For  the  Sadducees  ?  say  that  there  is  no  resurrec- 
tion, neither  angel,  nor  spirit  :  but  the  Pharisees 
confess  both. 

9  And  there  arose  a  great  cry  :  and  tlie  scribes  that 
were  of  the  Pharisees'  part  arose,  and  strove,  saying, 
Wc  fin  J  h  no  evil  in  this  man  :  but  if  a  i  spirit  or  an 
angel  hath  spoken  to  him,  let  us  not  J  fight  against 
God. 

10  IT  And  when  there  arose  a  great  dissension,  the 
chief  captain,  fearing  lest  Paul  should  have  been  pull- 
ed in  pieces  of  them,  commanded  the  soldiers  to  go 
down,  and  to  take  him  by  force  from  among  them, 
and  to  bring  him  into  the  castle. 

11  And  the  night  followmg  the  Lord  stood  kby  him, 
and  said.  Be  of  good  cheer,  Paul:  for  as  thou  hast 
testified  of  me  in  Jerusalem,  so  must  thou  bear  wit- 
ness also  at  :^lome. 

12  IT  And  v.-nen  it  was  day,  ">  certain  of  the  Jews 
banded  together,  and  bound  themselves  "  under  a 
curse,  sayihg  that  they  would  neither  eat  nor  drink 
o  till  they  had  killed  Paul. 

13  And  they  were  more  than  forty  which  had  made 
this  conspiracy. 

14  And  they  came  to  the  chief  P  priests  and  elders, 
and  said,  We  have  bound  ourselves  under  a  great 
curse,  that  we  will  eat  nothing  until  we  have  slain 
Paul. 

15  Now  therefore  ye  with  the  council  signify  to  the 
chief  captain  that  he  bring  him  down  unto  you  to-mor- 
row, as  though  ye  would  inquire  something  more 
perfectly  concerning  him :  and  we,  or  ever  he  come 
near,  are  readv  '^  to  kill  him. 


A.  M.  c;r. 
A.  D.  cir. 


r  C.24. 15,21 

5  Mat.22.23 
Ma.l-2.IS. 
Lu.20.27. 

h  C.25.-.S. 
i«.31. 


j  c.5.39. 


k  P3.46.1,7. 
C.1S.9. 


1  e.SS.SCS 
Ro.1.15. 


n  or,  tcxth 
an  oath 
ofeincra- 
tion. 


p  Ho.4.9. 


q  Ps.21.n. 
37.32,33. 


Vcr.  6.  Of  the  hope  and  resurrection.  &c.— For  a  vindication  at  large  of 
Paul's  conduct  in  this  place,  sec  Dr.  Findlay's  Answer  to  Voltaire. 

Ver.  9.  Fight  against  God.— Compare  Acts  v.  39;  ix.  5. 

Vcr.  12.  That  they  icould  neither  eat.— [Such  execrable  vows  as  these 
were  not  unusual  among  the  Jews,  who,  from  their  perverted  traditions,  chal- 
lenged to  themselves  a  right  of  punishing,  without  any  legal  process,  those 
whom  they  considered  transgressors  of  the  law  ;  and  in  some  cases,  as  in  the 
case  of  one  who  had  forsaken  the  law  of  Moses,  tiiey  thought  they  were  .jus- 
tified in  killing  th'^m.  They  therefore  made  no  scruple  of  acquaintiiisr  the  chief 
priests  and  elders  with  tht^ir  conspiracy  aeainst  the  life  of  Paul,  ard  applying 
for  their  connivance  and  support :  who,  being  chieHy  of  the  sect  of  the  Saddu- 
cees, and  the  apostle's  bitterest  enemies,  were  so  far  from  blaming  them  fc>f  it, 
that  they  gladly  aided  and  abetted  them  in  this  mode  of  despatching  him,  .snu 
on  its  failure  tiiey  soon  afterwards  determined  upon  making  a  similar  attempt. 
If  these  were,  in  their  had  way,  conscientious  men.  they  were  under  no  neces- 
sity of  peri.^hing  for  htmger,  when  the  providence  of  God  had  hindered  them 
from  accomplishing  their  vow  ;  for  their  vows  of  abstinence  from  eating  and 
drinking  were  as  easy  to  loose  as  to  hind,  any  of  their  wise  men  or  Rabbits 
having  power  to  absolve  them,  as  high' foot  has  shown  from  the  Talmud.) — B. 

Ver.  14.  A  great  curse— Doddridge,  "  a  solemn  anathema."    Sec  note  on  (', 
Num.  xxii.  6.  i 


3S6 


ACTS,  XXIII. 


A.  M  cir. 

4064. 
A.  D.  cir. 


Pr.22.3. 
Mat.  10. 15 


t  c.29.17. 
Kp.3.1. 

Fhil.9. 


wc.21.33. 
24.7. 


y  c  18.15. 
25.19. 


16  And  when  Paul's  sister's  son  heard  of  their  ly- 
ing in  v,-ait,  he  'went  and  entered  into  the  castle,  and 
told  Paul.  !! 

17  Then  «  Paul  called  one  of  the  centurions  unto  j 
him,  and  said,  Bring  this  youn":  man  unto  the  chief 
captain  :  for  he  hath  a  certain  tiling  to  tell  him. 

18  So  he  took  him,  and  brought  lilra  to  the  chief 
captain,  and  said,  Paul  the  prisoner  t  called  me  unto 
him,  and  prayed  ine  to  bring  this  young  man  unto 
thee,  who  hath  something  to  say  unto  thee. 

19  Then  the  chief  captain  took  him  by  the  hand, 
and  went  with  him  aside  privately,  and  asked  him, 
What  is  that  thou  hast  to  tell  me? 

20  And  he  said,  The  Jews  "  have  agreed  to  defeiretlie<^ 
that  thou  wouldest  bring  down  Paul  to-morrow  into 
the  council,  as  though  they  would  inquire  some- 
what of  him  more  perfectly. 

21  But  do  not  thou  yield  V  unto  them:  for  there  lie 
in  wait  for  him  of  them  more  than  forty  men,  which 
have  bound  themselves  with  an  oath,  "that  they  will 
neither  eat  nor  drink  till  they  have  killed  him :  and 
now  are  they  ready,  looking  for  a  promise  from  thee. 

22  So  the  chief  captain  then  let  the  young  man  de- 
part, and  charged  /um,  See  thou  tell  no  man  that  thou 
hast  showed  these  things  to  me.  j* 

23  IT  And  he  called  unto/u'7?i  two  cenft*rions,  saying, 
Blake  ready  two  hundred  soldiers  to  go  to  Cesarea, 
and  horsemen  threescore  and  ten,  and  spearmen  tvt'o 
hundred,  at  the  third  hour  of  the  night; 

24  And  provide  them  beasts,  tliat  they  may  set  Paul 
on,  and  bring  hir,i  safe  unto  Fe!i.K  the  governor. 

25  And  he  wrote  a  letter  after  this  manner : 

25  Claudius  Lysias  unto  the  most  excellent  go- 
vernor Felix  sendeth  greeting. 

27  This  ^  man  was  taken  of  the  Jews,  and  should 
have  been  killed  of  them  :  then  came  I  with  an  army, 
and  rescued  him,  having  understood  that  he  was  a  Ro- 
man. 

28  And  *  when  I  would  have  known  the  cause' 
whercfoce  they  accused  him,  I  brought  him  forth  into  i 
their  council  : 

29  Whom  I  perceived  to  be  accused  of  questions  y  of 


Vcr.  21.  Which  have  bound  the^nseJiies.— This  is  tlic  principle  on  wliirh 
Saul  tlie  Pliarisee  "  breatl'.ed  out  thrcatcniiiss  and  slaugliter"  ajrainst  tlie 
saints  ;  and  the  mea.'sure  wliicli  he  mctod  out  to  llK-ni,  v,  as  allorwards  measured 
to  him  again  hy  liis  former  friends,  the  priests  ami  sciiljes. 

Ver.  21.  FeUx.—l'lhi-;  was  Viaudai/i  Feliu\  the  successor  of  Cumanus  in 
the  ffovernnicrit  of  Jitdea.  Ho  wa.s  a  tVeechnan  of  the  (Jnijieror  Claudius,  and 
iirolii'v  of  Pallas,  al.so  a  frendmrin,  tlie  chiuf  favjnii'ito  of  ilie  emperor.  2'a- 
citvi  calls  him  Antoniwi  FcJLv  ;  and  ?ives  us  to  jm(ler.*lan<l,  tiiat  he  govern- 
ed with  all  fhi)  anlhority  of  a  kin?,  and  the  basenf.s.s  and  iii.-iuleiiee  of  a  (pion- 
dam  slave.  According  to  S!/^?o;2/ws  he  had  (hreequoens  to  his  wives;  that  is,  he 
was  marriid  thrice,  and  each  time  to  tliedan:,diter  or  ni(  co  of  a  kinp.  He  was 
a  base,  mcrci^nary,  and  cruel  governor;  and  when  he  was  recalled  to  Rome, 
A.  I).  60,  the  Jews  lirought  forward  so  man)'  proofs  of  his  extortions  and 
violence  before  Nero,  to  whom  they  ncctised  him,  that  he  would  certainly 
have  been  executed  or  ruined,  if  it  had  not  been  prevented  by  the  influence  of 
hwbrolher  Pallas.    Jniiephwi.]—Bag8ter. 

Ver.  27.  Should  (rather,  would)  have,  been  killed. 


ACTS,  XXIV. 


387 


Iheir  law,  but  to  have  nothing  ^  laid  to  his  charge   A.M.cir. 
worthy  of  death  or  of  bonds.  i  A.^'^^cir. 

30  And  when  ^  it  was  told  me  how  that  the  Jews       eo. 
laid  wait  for  the  man,  I  sent  straightwav  to  thee,  and  ,,  ^jssi 
gave  b  commandment  to  his  accusers  also  to  say  be-: 

fore  thee  what  they  had  against  him.  Farewell. 

31  Then  the  soldiers,  as  it  was  commanded  them,  a  x£x.2ojji. 
took  Paul,  and  brought  him  by  night  to  Antipatris.      | 

32  On  tlie  morrow  they  left  the  horsemen  to  go  with! 
him,  and  returned  to  the  castle :  ib  c.24.8. 


33  Who,  when  they  came  to,Cesarea.  and  delivered!   25.6. 
the  epistle  «  to  the  governor,  presented  Paul  also  be-  j 
fore  him. 

34  And  when  the  governor  had  read  the  letter,  he 
asked  of  what  province  he  was.  And  when  he  under- 
stood that  he  was  of  d  Cilicia; 

35 1  will  hear  thee,  said  he,  when  thine  accusers  «  are 
also  come.  And  he  commanded  him  to  be  kept  in 
f  Herod's  judgment  hall. 

CHAPTER  XXIV.  , 

1  Paul  being  accused  by  TerluUis  the  orator,  10  answereth  for  his  life  anJ  iloc 

trine.    24  He  proaclieth  Christ  to  the  jroveiuor  mil  his  wile.     26  The  governor 

hopelh  for  a  i.r.be,  bu;  in  vain.    27  Al  last,  going  out  of  his  office,  he  leavelh 

I'aul  in  prison. 

AND  after  five  days  Ananias  *  the  high  priest  de- 
■^^  scended  with  the  elders,  and  -iciih  a  certain  orator 
named  TertuUus,  who  informed  b  the  governor  against 
Paul. 

2  And  when  he  was  called  forth,  Tertullus  began  to 
accuse  him,  saying.  Seeing  tltat  by  thee  we  enjoy 
great  quietness,  and  that  very  worthy  deeds  <=  are  done 
unto  this  nation  by  thy  providence, 

3  We  accept  it  always,  and  in  all  places,  most  noble 
Felix,  wjth  all  thankfulness. 

4  .Xotwithstanding,  that  I  be  not  farther  tedious  unto 
thee,  I  pray  thee  that  thou  woiddest  hear  us  of  thy 
clemency  a  few  words. 

5  For  we  have  found  this  man  a  pestilent  fellow,  and 

Ver.  31.  Anfipatr/s—lThe  ancient  Caphar  Saba,  was  so  called  hy  HprocJ 
the  Great,  in  honour  of  his  father  Antipatcr.  It  was  situated  in  a  very  fruitful 
plain,  watered  with  manysimngs  and  rivulets,  and  pretty  near  the  nsountain.s 
in  the  way  froni  Jernsalem  to  Ccsarea,  {Jcsepfiit.9,)  150  stadia,  or  17  miloi' 
from  Joppa,  and  according  to  the  Old  Jerusalem  Itinerary,  lo  miles  fro.ni 
Lydda,  and  Q.'y  from  Cesarea.]—Bagster. 

Ver.  35.  iterod'a  judgment  fui'll— Or  Pretorium.  one  of  Herod's  paiaces. 
with  a  state  prison,  prohahly.  in  the  tower  of  it. 

CHAP.  XXIV.  Ver.  1.  Ananias  ....  descended  inith  the  ehlcra— I  <>  caniu 
down  Iroin  Jerusalem  to  Ccsarea  ;  and  they  brought  with  them  a  professed 
orator  and  advocate,  to  plu.ad  their  cau.sc. 

Ver.  2.  Sfeing  that  by  thec-WaWy:.  bad  as  he  was,  had  ccrtoinlv  rendered 
acme  services  to  Judea.  He  had  entirely  subdued  a  very  formidahle  banditti 
which  had  infested  the  country,  and  sent  their  captain,  Eliezar,  to  Roir.?, 
(Josephus:)  had  .suppressed  the  sedition  raised  by  the  Esyptian  inu'osfor' 
(chap.  x.M.  3S;)  and  had  quelled  a  very  aftlictive  disturbance  which  took  plucn 
between  the  Syrians  and  Jews  of  Cesarea.  But.  thoiiph  Tertullus  rnisht 
truly  say.  'by  thee  wo  er.joy  great  quietness,"  yet  it  is  evident  that  he  w.13 
guilty  ot  the  grossest  flattery,  as  we  have  seen,  both  from  liis  owp  historians 
and  Josephus,  that  ho  was  both  a  bad  man  and  a  bad  governor.]— Bfl^-srcr 
-— B//  thy  providence— Wesley,  "prudence."  Doddndse,"  omAcnl  ad 
n  inistration." 

Ver  .5.  A  pe^tUent  follow.— More  emphatically, 
should  say,  a  pest  to  society. 


25.i 
b  Ps.U.2. 
c  Ps.12.2 


prudent 
a  pestilence ;"  or,  as  wo 


I     A.  M 


ACTS,  XXIV. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4'JGI. 

A.  D.  cir. 

60. 


(1  Ln.a.i 
1-.6.1;}. 
iii.yo. 
n.G. 

2l.'i.-<. 
I  l'e.2.12, 
lU. 


f  J...1S.31. 

g  C21.33. 

h  c.'23.30. 

i  FMr, 
iii;<iuPi-a- 
ctir.uor 
over  Jii- 
deii, 
A.  D.  53. 

j   iPe.3.l5. 

k  c'il.lo. 


mlPe.3.l6. 
n  Mi.4.5. 
o'2Tl\.3. 
p  I..1.2-1.27. 


1  Mat.22.40 

Lii.iG.ie. 
Jll.l.Jj. 

c.13.15. 
Ru.3.-21. 

I  C.23  6,&c. 
!«.t.i,7. 
28  -M,  be. 

s  Da.  12.2. 
Jn..3.2-*,20 
1  Co.  15. 12 
..^7. 

Ra.ar.  6, 

13. 


I  c; 


c  11.29,30 
20.16. 
Ro.  15.25. 


ZlZZZi 

•i  a  mover  of  sedition  among  all  the  Jews  throughout '' 
(he  world,  and  a  ringleader  of  the  sect  of  the  Naza 
renes : 

G  Who  also  hath  gone  about  to  profane  ^  the  temple: 
whom  wc  took,  and  would  have  judged  f  according 
to  our  law. 

7  But  the  chief  ?  captain  Lysias  came  upoii  us,  and 
with  great  violence  took    him    away    out   of    our  , 
hands, 

6  Commanding  his  accusers  h  to  come  unto  thee :  jj 
by  examining  of  whom  thyself  niayest  take  know-  | 
ledge  of  all  these  things,  whereof  we  accuse  him. 

9  And  the  Jews  also  assented,  saying  that  these  things 
were  so. 

10  ir  Then  Paul,  after  that  the  i  governor  had  beck- 
oned unto  him  to  speak,  answereo,  Forasmuch  as  I 
know  that  thou  hast  been  of  many  years  a  judge  unto 
this  nation,  I  do  the  more  cheerfully  J  answer  for 
myself; 

11  Because  that  thou  mayest  understand,  that  there 
are  yet  but  twelve  days  since  I  went  up  lo  k  Jerusalem 
for  to  worship. 

12  And  they  neither  i  found  me  in  the  temple  dispu- 
ting with  any  man,  neither  raising  up  the  people,  nei- 
ther in  the  synagogues,  nor  in  the  city: 

13  Neither  can  they  prove  '"  the  things  whereof  they 
now  accuse  me. 

14  But  this  I  confess  unto  thee,  that  after  the  way 
which  they  call  heresy,  so  "  worship  1  the  God  of 
"  my  lathers,  believing'all  things  which  are  p  written 
in  the  law  and  '^  in  the  prophets  : 

15  And  have  hope  ""  toward  God,  which  they  them- 
selves also  allow,  that  there  shall  be  a  resurrection 
s  of  the  dead,  both  of  the  just  and  unjust. 

16  And  herein  do  I  exercise  myself  to  have  '  always 
a  conscience  void  of  oflence  toward  God,  and  toward 
men. 

17  Now  after  many  years  I  came  "  to  bring  alms  to 
my  nation,  and  otlerings. 

18  Whereupon  certain  Jews  from  Asia  found  me  puri- 
fied in  the  temple,  neither  with  multitude,  nor  with 
tumult. 

19  Who  ought  to  have  been  here  "  before  thee,  and 
object,  if  they  had  aught  against  me. 

20  Or  else  let  these  same  here,  say,  if  they  have  fourid 
any  evil  doing  in  me,  while  I  stood  before  the  council, 

21  Except  it  be  for  this  one  voice,  that  I  cried  stand- 


Ver.  10.  Mani/  j/e«r».— According  to  Bishop  Pearson,  five  and  a  half;  but  j 
accordinjj  to  Air.  Uifcne,  seven. 

Vcr.  14.  //crcsv.— This  is  the  same  word  that.,  in  vcr.  5,  is  translated  sect, 
which  is  adniiltcd  to  he  its  primary  moaninp;  tiiough  it  afterwards  acquired 
a  lheoio;;ical  or  ecclosiaslical  use.  as  implying  the  maintenance  of  important 
or  fundamental  error.  So  Dr.  Watcrlahd  define*  heresy  to  he.  "  Not  merely 
a  mistake  ofjudpment,  (though  in  fundanifnldls:,)  but  espousing  such  enone- 
ou.<  JMdgtnent,  eitlif.r  teaching  or  dissiniinating  it,  or  openly  supporting  and 
assisting  those  that  do.  This  I  conceive  (said  he)  to  he  the /rue  acripture 
notion  of  heresy."     Waterland'a  Importance  of  llic  Trinity. 

Ver.  l.";.  Just  and  unjust.— 'lite  Pharisees,  according  to  Josephva,  admitted 
only  the  resurrection  ol  ihtf./wiY— not  iiie  unjust. 


ACTS,  XXV. 


389 


ing  among  them.  Touching  the  resurrection  of  the 
dead  I  ain  called  in  question  by  you  this  day. 

22  IT  And  when  Fehx  heard  these  things,  having 
more  perfect  knowledge  of  that  vv  ay,  he  deferred  them, 
and  said,  When  Lysias  ^  the  chief  captain  shall  come 
down,  I  will  know  the  uttermost  of  your  matter. 

23  And  lie  commanded  a  centurion  to  keep  Paul,  and 
to  let  him  have  ^  liberty,  and  that  he  should  forbid 
none  of  his  acquaintance  to  minister  or  come  unto  him. 

24  U  And  after  certain  days,  when  Felix  came  with 
his  wife  Drusilla,  which  was  a  Jewess,  he  sent  for 
Paul,  and  heard  him  concerning  the  faith  in  Christ. 

25  And  as  he  reasoned  of  y  righteousness,  temperance, 
2  and  judirment  "^  to  come,  Felix  b  trembled,  and  an- 
swered. Go  '=■  thy  way  for  this  time ;  when  I  have  a 
convenient  season,  1  will  call  for  thee. 

26  IT  He  hoped  also  that  money  d  should  have  been 
given  him  of  Paul,  that  he  might  loose  him :  wherefore 
he  sent  for  him  the  oftener,  and  communed  with  him. 

27  But  after  two  years  Porcius  l^'estus  came  into  Fe- 
lix's room  :  and  Felix,  wiUing  to  show  «  the  Jews  a 
pleasure,'  left  Paul  bound. 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

2  The  Jews  accuse  Paul  b  lore  Fostus.    8  He  unswereth  for  himself,    11  and 

appeulelh  iimo  Cesur.      14  Al'ienvaiils  Kestus  opeiieili  his  iimiter  to  king 

Agrippa,  23  aiul  he  isbroiiglit  I'onh.    25  Keslug  cleiurelh  him  of  having  done 

any  thing  wonJiy  of  death. 

NOW   when   Festns  was  come  into  the  province, 
.   after  three  days  he  ascended  from  Cesarea  to  Je- 
rusalem. 

2  Then  the  higb-  priest  and  the  chief  of  the  Jews  in- 
formed him  against  Paul,  and  besought  him, 

3  And  desired  favour  against  him,  that  he  would 
send  for  him  to  Jerusalem,  laying  ^  wait  in  the  way  lo 
kill  him. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4064. 
A.  D.  cir. 


X  c.27.a 

28.16 
y  l'r.16.12 

Je.-J2.15 

17. 

Da.  4.57 

J n. 16.8. 

z  Pr.31.4,r. 
Da..5.1..4 

Wo.-i.r,. 

1  Pe.4.4. 

a  I's..50.3,4. 
Da.l2.i 
Mai.a5.31 
..4a 

2CO..5.10. 
Re.20.12. 

b  Ps.99.1. 
Is.32.11. 
Ha.3.16. 
He.4.1,12. 

c  Pr.1. 24,32 
Mat.'^^.5. 
25.1..  10. 

d  Ex.23.8. 

A.  M.  4066. 
A.  D.  62. 

e  Ma.  1.5. 15. 
c.25.9. 


CHAP.  25. 
a  0.23.14,15 


Ver.  22.  Having- 77ioreperfectknoiuleds-e.—Doddr/dg-e,  "  After  I  l)ave  been 
more  accurately  informed."  Dr.  D.  remarks,  tliat  the  words  themselves  are 
ambiziioiis,  and  may  refer  to  his  having-  obtained  by  tliis  examination  a 
better  knowledge  of  t.'ie  subject ;  or,  more  projierly,  (as  Beza  and  Grot i us  ex- 
plain tliem,)  to  a  desire  of  obtaining  fartlier  information,  when  Lysiua  came, 
which  seems  far  more  natural. 

Ver.  24.  £)/-Msi//fl!.— Josephus  says,  this  woman  was  the  dauirhter  of  Herod 
Agrippa,  before  named,  and  sister  to  the  Agrippa  mentioned  in  the  next  chap- 
ter. She  had  been  married  to  Azizus,  kingof  the  Eme.senef,  but  Felix  scrliiced 
her  by  means  of  one  Simon,  a  magician  ;  so  that  they,  in  fact,  lived  in  adultery, 
under  ll".e  mask  of  marriage. 

Ver.  25.  Felix  trembled.— ^o  topic  could  be  better  calculated  to  alarm  a 
rapacious  tyrant,  a  seducer,  and  an  adulterer  ;  no  eloquence  more  adapfed  to 
make  him  tremble,  than  the  masterly  and  energetic  rcasonina  of  St.  Paul.  Ho 
did  tremble,  and  could  bear  no  more  ;  but  ha-stily  dismissed  tlie  preaclier— 
"  Go  thy  way  for  this  time  ;  when  I  have  a  convenient  season  I  will  send  for 
thee."  Alas  '.  liow  many  have  thus  put  away  Irom  them  the  words  of  eternal 
life,  and  found  no  other  opportiuiity  for  ever! 

Ver.  27.  Porcius  Festus.—lPotcius  Festus  was  put  into  the  govemmnnt  of 
Juuoa  in  the  sLxth  or  sovcHth  year  of  Nero  ;  and  <lied  about  two  years  after- 
wards, and  was  succeeded  by  Albinus.]— Ba.i'-.9/C7-. 

Chap.  XXV.  Ver.  1.  The  province.— [By  the  province  Judoa  is  meant ;  for 
aOer  the  d*'atli  of  Herod  A?rippa,  Claudius  tiiought  it  imprudent  to  trust  (ho 
goviTfunent  in  the  hands  of  bis  son  Agripi'a,  who  wa.s  then  but  17  jears  of  are  ; 
and.  therefore.  Cuspius  Padus  was  sent  to  be  procurator.  And  when  nftrr 
wards  Claudius  had  piven  to  Aerippa  the  tctrarchy  of  Fhdiii,  lie  neverilielcs:; 
ke  t  the  province  of  Judoa  in  ills  own  hands,  and  governea  it  by  procurators 
si'ut  from  Rome.    Joscphus.]—Eag-st€r. 


390 


ACTS,  XXV. 


A.  M.  4066. 
A.  D.  62. 


aoinc 
copies 
read,  no 
moietJian 
8  or  10 
days. 


Ps.  3.1.11. 
Milt.  5. 11 
VI 
c.21.5.13. 


4  But  Festus  answered,  ihat  Paul  should  be  kept  at 
Cesarea,  and  that  he  himself  would  depart  shortly 
thither. 

5  Lot  them  therefore,  said  he,  which  among  you  are 
able,  fi;o  down  with  me,  and  accuse  this  man,  if  there 
be  any  wickedness  in  liini. 

G  And  when  he  had  tarried  among  them  b  more  than 
ten  days,  he  went  down  unto  Cesarea;  and  the  next 
day  sitting  on  the  judgment  seat  commanded  Paul  to 
be  brought. 

7  And  when  he  was  come,  the  Jews  which  carrie 
down  from  Jerusalem  stood  round  about,  and  laid 
many  and  grievous  complaints  against  Paul,  which 
c  they  could  not  prove. 

8  "iT  While  he  answered  for  himself.  Neither  against 
the  law  of  the  Jews,  neither  against  the  temple,  nor 
yet  against  Cesar,  have  I  offended  any  thing  at  all. 

9  But  Festus,  willing  to  do  the  Jews  a  pleasure,  an- 
swered Paul,  and  said,  Wilt  thou  go  up  to  Jerusalem, 
and  there  be  judged  of  these  things  before  me  7 

10  Then  said  Paul,  I  stand  at  Cesar's  judgment  seat, 
where  I  ought  to  be  judged  :  to  ihe  Jews  have  I  done 
no  wrong,  as  thou  very  well  knowest. 

11  For  if  I  be  an  offender,  or  have  committed  any 
thing  worthy  of  death,  I  refuse  not  to  die  :  but  if  there 
be  none  of  these  things  whereof  these  accuse  me,  no 
man  may  deliver  me  unto  them.  I  appeal  <i  unto 
Cesar. 

12  Then  Festus,  when  he  had  conferred  with  the 
council,  answered.  Hast  thou  appeiried  unto  Cesar  1 
unto  Cesar  shalt  thou  go. 

13  IT  And  after  certain  days  king  Agrippa  and  Ber- 
uice  came  unto  Cesarea  to  salute  Fesms. 

14  And  when  they  had  been  there  many  days,  Festus 
declared  Paul's  cause  unto  the  king,  saying,  There  is 
a  certain  man  left  in  bonds  by  Felix  : 

15  About  whom,  when  '•  I  was  at  Jerusalem,  the  chief 


Ver.  8.  Answered.— Gr.  "apolofrizcd." 

Vcr.  10.  I  stand  at  Cesar's  judgment  scat.— Doddridge,  "  Triljunal."  The 
trilninald  oftlic  Roman  procurators  were  held  in  Cesar's  iiamo,  and  by  com- 
ini.ssioii  from  him.  So  our  courts  arc  hold  in  tlie  name  of  tlie  people,  the 
etnfe,  or  the  ccjmmon wealth. 

Vcr.  11.  I  appeal  wito  Cesar.— [An  appeal  (o  tlie  emperor  was  the  rijrht  of 
a  Roman  citizen,  and  wa.s  hi^-lily  ri.!spected  ;  the  Julian  law  con.lenmed  those 
magii'trates,  and  others,  as  violators  of  the  pulilic  peace,  who  had  put  to  death, 
tortured,  scourged,  imprisoned,  or  condemned  any  Roman  citizen  who  had  ap- 
pealed to  Cesar.  This  law  was  so  sacrerl  and  imperative,  Ihat,  in  the  iicrse- 
culion  under  Trajan,  P/my  would  not  attempt  to  put  lo  deatli  Roman  citizens, 
nho  were  proved  to  have  (iirned  Christians,  hut  determined  lo  send  tiiem  to 
Rome,  prohalily  because  tliey  had  ap|)ealed.)— iirtirsft'r. 

Ver.  13.  King  Agrippa.— This  Asrippa  was  Ihe  son  of  Herod  Agriiipa, 
fchap.  xiii..)  wlio,  on  Ins  lather's  death  was  thought  too  youn?  to  succeed  him, 
(being  otdy  seventeen,)  hut  had  now  rlie  telrarchies  of  Philip  and  Lysanias, 

with  part  of  Galilee. liernice— [Or  Berenice,  was  the  ilaiighler ofHeroa 

Ai?ri(>pa,  and  sister  of  king  Agrippa.  She  was  first  married  to  her  uncle 
H(-rod,  king  of  Chalcis  ;  upon  wliose  death,  she  went  to  her  brother  Agrippa, 
wit'i  whom  she  was  said  lo  live  in  incest,  which  is  alluded  to  by  .tiirsnal. 
She  was  afterwards  married  to  P(»iemon,  king  of  Cilicia.  but  soon  left  him  to 
live  with  her  brother,  {.fosephus.)  Til  us  Vespasian  fi.ll  in  love  with  her. 
and  would  iiuve  made  her  cmpeross,  had  he  not  been  prevented  by  the  clamour 
of  tho  Romans.)— Bas's^cr. 


L;= 


ACTS,  XXV. 


391 


pntsts  and  tho  ciders  of  the  Jews  informed  me,  desir- 
Wi',  to  have  judgment  agamst  him. 

le  To  whom  I  answered,  It  is  not  the  manner  of  the 
Romans  to  deUver  any  man  to  die,  before  that  he  which 
is  accused  have  the  accusers  face  to  face,  and  have 
license  to  answer  for  himself  concerning  the  enme 

^Tr  Tfierefore,' w'hen  f  they  were  come  hither,  without 
any  delay  on  the  morrow  I  sat  on  the  uidgment  seat, 
and  commanded  the  man  to  be  brought  forth. 
i    18  \^ainBt  whom  when  the  accusers  stood  up,  they 
brought  none  accusation  of  such  things  as  I  supposed  : 

19  ^ut  o  had  certain  questions  agamst  him  of  their 
own  superstition,  and  of  one  Jesus,  which  was  dead, 
whom  Paul  affirmed  to  be  ahve. 

20  Ird  because  h  I  doubted  of  such  manner  of  ques- 
tions i  asked  him  whether  he  would  go  to  Jerusalem, 
and  tVere  be  judired  of  these  matters. 

21  But  when  Paul  had  appealed  to  be  reserved  unto 
the  i  hearing  of  Augustus,  I  commanded  him  to  be 
kept  till  I  might  send  him  to  Cesar. 

2^>  Then  Agriopa  said  unto  Festus,  I  would  also  hear 
the  man  myself.    To-morrow,    said   he,  thou  shalt 

23  V  i'nd  on  the  morrow,  when  Agrippa  was  come, 
and  Bernice,  with  great  J  pomp,  and  was  entered  into 
the  place  of  hearing,  with  the  chief  captains,  and 
principal  men  of  the  city,  at  Festus'  commandment 
Paul  li  vvas  brought  forth.        . 

24  And  Festus  said,  King  Agrippa,  and  all  men  which 
are  here  present  with  us,  ye  see  this  man,  about  whom 
all  1  the  multitude  of  the  Jews  have  dealt  with  me, 
both  at  Jerusalem,  and  also  here,  crying  ^  that  he 
ought  not  to  live  anv  longer.  •      j       .1  • 

25  But  when  I  found  that  he  had  committed  nothing 
n  wonhy  of  death,  and  that  he  himself  hath  appealed 
oto  Augustus,  I  have  determined  to  send  him. 


A.  M.  4066. 
A.  D,  Pi. 


f  ver.& 


h  or,  Twos 

doubtful 
hoxD  to  iiv 
nuire 
kei-eof. 


or  Judg- 
ment. 


j  Ei.7.24. 


k  c.9.15. 


1  ver.3,7. 


mc.Z2.22. 


n  c.23.9,29. 


,  yer.lt, 12. 


Ver  15.  Dtsirin?  to  have  judk-ment—i.  e.  on  the  ground  of  his  trial  before 

^""^'e-:.  \f%cTio'jieS'-?^n\  complains  of  the  want  of  this.  chap,  iv.xiv.  19. 
Thp  Jews  of  .\sia  did  not  attend  liis  trial.  „  ,    .  ,.  •       .1 

\\-  19  Of  their  own  supersrHion.-Dnddrid^e,  "their  own  religion  :" 
Hairimond,  "  way  of  worsliip."    Pee  note  on  chapter  xvn.  22. 

VVr  -~l  Kin'-  "4!r/7Ppa-lWaf5'tl,e  son  of  Herod  A-rippa;  who  upon  the 
doaih  of  hi^  uncle  Hcvod  kin-  of  Chalcis.  A.  D.  -JS,  su  -coclod  to  h.s  dominions, 
bv  t  e  Oi  ou"  of  the  emperor  Claudius.  Uosephv.^:)  Four  years  al terwards 
Clau.li.^  removed  him  from  thai  kin?<iom  to  a  larger  one  :  givin?  h.m  tlve  tetrar- 
cK'  'liilip  that  of  Lysanias,  and  the  province  wluch.  Varus  governed.  N ero 
afterwar.h^  addctl  JuHas  in  Peraa,  Tarici.Eea  and  Tiberias.    C  audius  gave  him 


tiie  power  of  appointing  the  high  priest  among  iho  Je.. 

pvcrpisin--  tiiis  power  may  be  seen  m  Josevhua.    H  ,_     ,         .• 

?o  ,he  Uoma.'^..  and  did  every  thing  in  his^P^ver, to  prevent  the  J^e^^^^'roj?^,'- 

he  retired 
90.     Ta- 


,    and  instances  of  his 
was  strongly  attarhi;d  || 


to  the  llomans,  aim  imi  t:".-iy  imug  ".•";■'  p--",--  ->■  i  •- ,  - 

beiiinu':  and  when  he  could  not  prevail,  he  united  his  troops  to  those 
and  aK.Mstcd  at  the  siege  of  Jerusalem.  After  the  n.in  ^£1"' coun'f>^' 
with  his  sister  Berenice  to  Rome,  where  he  died.agod  -0,  about  A.  D. 

^^^;^^:^^'K;^;;;iH^n!ei;S;:$SSdf^itle«^  that  ■.^re.eram, 

''■  i;,.;wfiicii  was  first  con.f^nod  l,y  tl,e  senate  on  Oola^-anu^^Cesar.  w^^ 


afterwariis  assumed  by  succeedins  Romiin  emperors 
tyrant,  was  the  emperor  at  this  time.  1— i^gy^-?? er. 


J 


ACTS.  XXVI. 


■'^l 


p  Pr.l8.l3 
Jn.7.31. 


CHAP.  26. 

a  De  17.18. 

b  c'.il.4. 

cSTS.aiO. 

d  c.2i  3. 
Flii.3.5. 


4!)  HI. 

PL'.li!5. 

S.Sk7  1-2. 

IVlo-2.11. 

U.i-l 

7  U. 

9.6,7. 

XH.M..1G. 
y.7.e:M  •^. 
]1»  9.  .24. 
Mi. -.'JO. 
Zee  13.1.. 

Mal.3.1. 
t.l3Xi. 
Ga.4.4. 

g  T.u.2.37. 
lTh.310. 

h  uiefUand 
day. 

i   1  Co.  15. 
l',;-U 

j   lTi.1.13. 

k  c.8.3. 
Ua.1.13. 


26  Of  whom  I  have  no  certain  thing  to  write  unto  my 
lord.  Wherefore  I  have  brouj^lit  iiirn  forth  before  you, 
and  specially  before  thee,  O  king  Agrippa,  that,  after 
examination  had,  I  might  have  somewhat  to  write. 

27  For  J*  it  seemeth  to  me  unreasonable  to  send  a  pri- 
soner, and  not  withal  to  signify  the  crimes  laid  agamst 
him. 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 
2  Paul,  in  the  presence  of  Agrippa.  deoliireth  his  life  from  his  chiliihood,  12  and 
how  niiraciiloudy  he  was  ci  iiverleil,  and  calletl  to  liif  iiixisllerhip.  til  Ke.'-liiB 
charge;h  him  to  be  mad,  wliereinilo  lie  nnsw  treili  nunleslly.  23  Aarippa  is 
almost  persuaded  to  be  a  Cliristiun.  31  The  whole  company  pronounce  him 
innocent. 

THEN  Agrippa  said  unto  Paul.  Thou  art  permitted 
to  speak  for  thyst.lf.     Then  Paul  stretched  fortli 
the  hand,  and  answered  for  himself: 

2  I  think  myself  happy,  king  Agrippa,  because  I  shall 
answer  for  myself  this  day  before  thee  touching  all 
the  things  whereof  1  am  accused  of  the  Jews  : 

3  Especially  because  J  /mow  thee  to  be  "  expert  in  all 
customs  and  question&  which  are  among  the  Jews: 
wherefore  1  beseech  thee  to  hear  b  me  patiently. 

4  My  manner  <=■  of  life  from  my  youth,  which  was  at 
the  first  among  mine  own  nation  at  Jerusalem,  know 
all  the  Jews; 

5  Which  knew  me  from  the  beginning,  if  they  would 
testify,  that  after  the  most  straitest  sect  of  our  religijn 
I  lived  a  d  Pharisee. 

6  And  now  ^  I  stand  and  am  judged  for  the  hope  cf 
the  promise  f  made  of  God  unto  our  fathers  : 

7  Unto  which  promise  our  twelve  tribes,  instantly 
serving?  Gor/i'dayand  night,  hope  to  coine.  For  which 
hope's  sake,  king  Agrippa,  I  am  accused  of  tht>  Jews. 

8  Why  i  should  it  be  thought  a  thing  incredible  with 
you,  that  God  should  raise  the  (iead^ 

9  I  J  verily  thought  with  myself,  that  I  ought  to  do 
many  things  contrary  to  the  name  of  Jesus  of  Naza- 
reth. 

10  Which  thing  I  also  did  in  k  Jerusalem  :  and  many 
of  the  saints  did  I  shut  up  in  prison,  having  received 
authority  i  from  the  chief  priests ;  and  when  they 
were  put  to  death,  1  gave  my  voice  against  them. 


Vpt.  26.  Unto  my  lord—'\.  e.  the  cmpiror.— [The  title  Lord,  was  rofusetl 
JKifli  hy  Angiistii.=5  and  Tilipriiis,  who  ibrlmde,  even  l)y  imhiic  Piliots,  its  applica- 
tion ti)  Ihemsi'lvp.s.  'l'ii)erius  iwcil  to  sny,  l.c  wa.s  lord  only  of  his  staves,  em- 
prror  (if  his  troops,  and  prince  of  the  senate.  Noro,  however,  would  have  it.] 
—Jin^ster. 

Chap.  XXVI.  Vtr.  5.  Most  straitest  sect.— Doddridge,  "  the  strictest  sect." 
Josep/ius  say.«,  "  Tim  Pluiri.st'es  were  rcrktmcd  the  most  reIieion.«  ofjuiy  ofthe 
Jews,  anil  to  he  the  most  exai;t  and  skillul  in  e.vplaining  tin;  laws."  Jewish 
W.ir,  book  i   chap.  v.  §   2. 

Ver.  6.  Fraud  and  am  judged.— "  ."^land  jiidred."    Dr.  John  EOirards. 

Ver.  7.  Unto  mliich  pionii.-ie.— Paid  contend.s  that  the  pronii.se  to  thelalhera 
incluiied.  not  only  llie  doclrincof  a  fntKre  life,  hut  of  a  re.'.\ureciion  fron.  tiie 

dead.    So  our  Lord,  Mat.  x.vli.  31,  32.     Coniparc  clinii.  x.\iii.  6. Day  and 

niirh/.—Gr.  "  Nijarht  and  day." 

Ver.  H.  ]\'hi/ sfiou'd  it  be  tfiojis-ht,  &c.— '  AVhat!  is  it  thondit  a  liiinp  in 
credilde?'  (fee.  Such  i.s  the  ninrctnation  of  Bcza,  Dr.  J.Ediiyard.i,  &c  ;  iind 
Doddridfre  remarks,  that  "  tiiis  is  suited  to  the  animated  manner  of  Paul  s 
gpeakinp." 

Ver.  10.  I  gave  my  voice.— Doddridge,  "  Vote  :"  hut  as  Paul  for  rr  thrr 


r 


ACTS,  XXVI. 


393 

Tl  And  I  punished  them  oft  in  ""every  synagogue, I  A^>r  im. 
and  compelled  them  to  blaspheme ;  and  bemg  exceed- 
ingly mad  against  them,  I  persecuted  them  even  unto 
strange  cities.  ^  .  ,       ^, 

12  VVhereupon  as  I  went  "  to  Damascus  with  autho- 
rity and  commission  from  the  chief  priests, 
.    13  At  mid-dav,  O  kins:,  I  saw  in  the  way  a  light  from 
'  heaven,  above  the  brightness  of  the  sun,  shining  round 
ii  about  me  and  them  which  journeyed  with  me. 

14  And  whfn  wc  were  all  fallen  to  the. earth,  I  heard 
a  voice  speaking  unto  me,  and  saying  in  tne  Hebrew 
tongue,  Saul,  Saul,  why  rersecutest  thou  me7  xt  is 
hard  for  thee  to  kick  against  the  pncks 

15  And  I  said,  Who  art  thou,  Lord  7  And  he  said,  I 
am  Jesus  whom  thou  persecutest. 

16  But  rise,  and  stand  upon  thy  feet :  for  I  have  ap- 
peared unto  thee  for  this  purpose,  to  make  thee  a 
"minister  and  a  p  witness  both  of  these  things  which 
thou  hast  seen,  and  of  those  things  m  the  which  I 
will  appear  unto  thee ;  j    /•         *u 

17  Delivering  thee  from  the  people,  and  from  the 
Gentiles,  unto  '^  whom  now  I  send  thee, 

IS  To  open  ^  their  eyes,  and  to  « turn  them  from  darl. 
ness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  t  of  Satan  unto 
God,  that  they  may  receive  forgiveness  "  of  sins,  and 
inheritance  "  among  them  which  are  ^  sanciined  by 
faith '^  that  is  in  me.  .  ,  .  j-     u 

19 -Whereupon,  O  king  Agrippa,  I  was  not  disobe- 
dient unto  the  heavenly  vision : 

on  But  sliowed  >'  first  unto  them  of  Damascus,  and 
at  Jerusalem,  and  throughout  all  the  coasts  of  Judea. 
and  then  to  the  Gentiles,  that  they  should  repent  and 
turn  to  God,  and  do  works  ^  meet  for  repentance. 

21  For  these  causes  the  Jews  '^  caught  me  m  the 
temple,  and  went  about  to  kill  we.    ^^    ,  ^ 

22  Having  therefore  obtained  help  of  God,  1  continue 
unto  this  day,  witnessing  both  to  snaall  and  great, 
«arng  none  other  things  than  those  which  b  the  pro- 
phets and  Moses  did  say  should  come  :  ,      , ,  , 

03  That  Christ  should  suffer,  and  that  he  should  be 
the  first  c  that  should  rise  from  the  dead,  and  should 
show  light  unto  the  people,  and  to  the  Gentiles.        . 

24  IT  And  as  he  thus  spake  for  himself,  Festus  said 


o  Ep.3.7. 

C\.1.1.3! 
25. 


:.2i.l5. 


q  C22.21. 
Uo.ll.13. 


r  IS.C5.5. 
42.7. 

L.i.1.79. 
Jn.P.12. 
2  Co.4.6. 
Ep.1.18. 

t  Ucl.1.13. 
1  Pe.2.9. 

I,u.l.77. 

Kp.1.7. 
C0I.I.U. 

Ep.l.U. 
Col.  1.12. 
lPe.1.4. 


wJn.n.17. 
c.20.32. 
1  Co.  1.30. 
Re.2l.27. 


X  Ep.2.8. 
He.  11.6. 


y  c9.10,&c, 
7.  Mat.3.8. 
a  c.21.30. 


b  Lu.24.27, 
46. 


c  lCo.15.23. 


Siuil)  never  had  any  vote  in  the  Sanhedrim,  larjZner  e.xplains  thi.s  of  his 
jo.nins  ilio  popular  cry,  or  clamour,  against  them.  The  Syriac  renders  it,  I 
ioii'ed"  with  tliose  tliat  condemiir;d  them."  ;  .,..,.      »i 

Ver  U  CompeHcd  them  to  hIaspheme.-FUnij  says,  that  the  heathen  per 
sccutor.s  ol.iigod  professors  of  Christianity,  not  only  to  ninpunce  Christ,  but  to 
^usc  him  ;  and  the  J.^ws  were  not  less  virulent.    See  DoMridge. 

Ver  12—15.    H7i«rei(po/i,  &c.— Compare  chap.  IX.  o— J. 

\>r  16  To  make  thee  a  minister  and  a  loitness— Fart  of  this  commission 
fieenis  tohave  been  delivered  by  the  medium  of  Ananias  ;  at  least  it  corres- 

*"ver  Vo^.^Vhmoed^rsVunio)'hem  0/ Damascus.— Comp&Tech^ni.lx.  19-22. 

V.-r  21    For  the^e  causes-Thai  is,  b-cau.se  he  preacned  Jesus  first  to  tlie 

Jews,"  and  then  also  to  ihe  Gentiles: The  Jeios  cau?ht  me,  &c.-See  chap. 

1   *'ven  "22.  Both  to  sjnall  and  great— i  &Jto  all  ranks  of  society. 

'       Vci.  23.  The  first  that  should  r/se.— Compaie  1  Co.  xv.  20. 


394 


ACTS,  XXVII. 


\v:tli  a  loud  voice,  Paul,  thou  art  beside  thyself;  much  , 
learning  doth  make  thee  d  mad.  !, 

25  But  lie  said,  I  am  not  mad,  most  noble  Festus; 
but  speak  forth  the  words  of  truth  and  soberness. 

26  For  the  king  knoweth  of  these  things,  before 
whom  also  I  speak  freely  :  for  I  am  persuaded  that 
none  of  these  things  are  hidden  from  him ;  for  this 
thing  was  not  done  in  a  corner. 

27  King  Agrippa,  believest  thou  the  prophets'?  I 
know  that  tnou  believest. 

28  Then  Agrippa  said  unto  Paul,  Almost  thou  'per- 
suadest  me  to  be  a  Christian. 

29  And  Paul  said,  I  would  f  to  God,  that  not  only 
thou,  but  also  all  that  hear  me  this  day,  were  botn 
almost,  and  altogether  such  as  I  am,  except  these 
bonds. 

30  IT  And  when  he  had  thus  spoken,  the  king  rose 
up,  and  the  governor,  and  Bernice,  and  they  that  sat 
with  them  : 

31  And  when  they  were  gone  aside,  they  talked  be- 
tween themselves,  saying,  This  man  doelh  nothing 
v/orthy  of  death  or  of  bonds. 

32  Then  said  Agrippa  unto  Festus,  This  man  might 
have  been  set  at  liberty,  if  he  had  not  appealed  unto 
Cesar. 

CHAPTER  XXVIl. 

1  Paul  shipping  tow.ird  Ron!6,  10  forstellellj  of  the  danger  of  the  voyage. 
11  Ijiu  is  not  lielievetl.  H  Tiiey  are  :os3e;l  to  and  fro  wfih  tempest,  41  anil 
giifler  sliipwrecU,  22,  34,  44  yei  all  ccme  safe  to  land/ 

A  ND  when  it  was  determined  that  we  should  sail 
•^  into  Italy,  they  delivered  ''Paul  and  certain  other 
prisoners  unto  one  named  Julius,  a  centurion  of  Au- 
gustus' band. 


Ver.  21.  Much  learning  doth  make  thee  mad.— Doddridge,  "  Much  study 
drives  tliec  to  ina(]iu:<s."  Tliis,  adds  the  Doctor,  is  the  exact  import  of  the 
original.— Modern  infidels  liav.'  generally  considered  Paul  as  a  fanatic,  an  cn- 
tlnisiast,  or  insane.  Thiit  his  zeal  was  fervid,  in  wiiatevcr  he  con.sidered  to 
be  true  andjiisi,  is  certain  ;  hut  Ihestrengtii  and  coolness  with  which  he  reason- 
ed, the  kindness  and  benevolence  with  whicii  he  acted,  and,  above  all,  the 
purity  and  ronsisti  ncy  of  his  life  and  conduct,  abundantly  demonstrate  that 
he  was  i)!?itiier  an  enthasiast  nor  insane.  Where  is  the  enthusiast  whose 
writin^re  Wiw  borne  the  test  of  seventeen  or  eijlificn  centiiries  ;  and  particu- 
liirly  fhiit  niinutc  and  erilical  comparison  to  be  i'tuind  in  Haley's  Ilorcr.  Pan- 
liriw?  Mere  all  his  Epistles  arcsliown  toe.xhibit  an  exact  harmony  with  each 
oilier,  and  witli  St.  Luke's  History  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apootles,  even  in  the 
niBsl  minute  particulars. 

Ver.  28.  Almost.— Gt.  "  In  a  little  ;"  that  is,  in  some  tilings— partially.  Bp 
Hopkins.  Alas!  it  was  "almost"  only.  The  consciousness  of  a  licentious 
liH-,  to?f!thpr  with  the  dread  of  tJie  opjiosi'ion  he  was  sure  to  meet  v.ith,  pre- 
vonterl  hiin  from  goin?  liirt^ier ;  and  tliis  ha.-"  I)e(n  the  imliappy  case  of  thou- 
sruid.'",  whose  jndgmenls  have  been  convin'_-ed  of  the  truth  of  Christianity,  but 
either  the  ofience  of  the  cross,  or  the  lust.s  of  their  own  hearts,  have  ctlL'ctually 
pnvinted  them  from  cordially  receiving  it. 

Ver.  V9.  Uo!h  almost,  and  altogether.— Gr  "  In  little  and  in  much  ;"  i.  e.  al- 
together.  The^e  bonds.— It  lias  l)een  tlKnisht  that  Festus  would  hardly  have 

sel  Paid  to  plead  in  chains;  but  perhaps  he  preferred  this:  we  know  thai 
some  martyrs  esteemed  chains  for  Christ,  more  (ban  chains  of  goM  ;  K.id 
I.nrdnrr  cites  an  instance  of  a  Roman  citizen  of  <iualily  pleading  before  the 
Si-nate  in  lii<  chains.  ' 

Chap  XXVII.  Ver.  1.  U>  should  snil. -Some  ancient  copies  and  versions 
read,  "He  should  sail,"  referring  to  Paul  only:  yit  Luke  and  Aristarchiis 
appear,  by  ver.  2,  to  have  gone  with  him.     Of  Aristarchus,  see  chap.  xix.  29  ; 


ACTS,  XXVII. 


395 


2  And  entering  into  a  ship  of  Adramyttium,  we 
launched,  meanin°;  to  sail  by  the  coasts  of  Asia;  one 
b  Aristarchiis,  a  Macedonian  of  Thessalonica,  being 
with  us. 

3  And  the  next  day  we  touched  at  Sidon.  And  Ju- 
lius courteously  <=  entreated  Paul,  and  gave  him  liberty 
to  go  unto  his  friends  to  refresh  himself. 

4  And  when  we  had  launched  Ironi  thence,  we  sailed 
under  C>T3rus,  because  the  winds  were  contrary. 

5  And  when  we  had  sailed  over  the  sea  of  Cilicia  and 
Pamphylia,  we  came  to  Myra,  a  city  cf  Lycia. 

6  And  there  the  centurion  found  a  slup  of  Alexandria 
sailing  into  Italy  ;  and  he  put  us  therein. 

7  And  when  we  had  sailed  slowly  many  days,  and 
scarce  were  come  over  against  Cnidus,  the  wmd  not 
suffering  us,  we  sailed  under 'd  Crete,  over  against 
Salmone;  , 

8  And,  hardly  passing  it,  came  xmto  a  place  which  is 
called  The  Fair  Havens ;  nigh  whereunto  was  the  city 
of  Lasea. 

9  Now  when  much  time  was  spent,  and  when  sail- 
ing was  now  dangerous,  because  the  ^fast  was  now 
already  past,  Paul  admonished  (kem^ 

10  And  said  unto  them.  Sirs,  I  perceive  f  that  this 
voyage  will  be  with  =hurt  and  much  damage,  not 
only  of  the  hKling  and  ship,  but  also  of  our  lives. 

11  Nevertheless  the  centurion  ii  believed  the  master 
arwl  the  owner  of  the  ship,  more  than  those  things 
which  were  spoken  by  Paul. 

12  IT  And  because  the  haven  was  not  commodious 
to  winter  in,  the  more  part  advised  to  depart  thence 
also,  if  by  any  means  they  might  attain  to  Phenice, 


A.  M.  4066. 
A.  D.  (ii 


c.24.23 
23. 1& 


(1  or.Camfy 


The  Fart 
was  on 
l.'ie  lUlIi 
d;.yof 
U.e  7th 
nioiiih. 
r.e.23.27, 


f  2  Ki.6.9 

la 

Da.2.2a 
Aui.3.7. 


g  or  injury 


h  Pr27.l2. 


XX.  4.  Col  iv.  !0.  Philemon  24. Itahj—[\s  a  well-known  country  of  Europe, 

bounc'i-'d  hy  ihe  Adriatic  or  Venetian  Gulf  on  the  east,  the  Tyrrhene  or  Tuscan 

sea  on  the  west,  ami  by  the  Alivs  on  the  north,  l—ifa^-sfcr. Certain  other 

prisoners.— Lardner  proves  liiat  prisoners  of  importance  used  to  be  sent  from 

Judea  to  Rome. Of  Augustus'  hand.— Doddridge,  "Of  the  Augustan 

cohort." 

Vpt.  2.  Adramyttium— {"Now  Adramyti,  was  a  maritime  city  of  Mysia  in 
Asia  Minor,  seated  at  the  foot  of  .Mount  Ida,  on  a  gulf  of  the  same  name,  op- 
pos'ts  the  island  of  Lesbos.]— LVT^^^re/-. 

Ver.  A.  Ct/prjcs.— One  of  the  largest  islands  in  tlie  I^Iediterranean.  See 
chap.  xiii.  4—12. 

Ver.  5.  M>/ra—[\fa3  a  city  of  Mvsia,  situated  on  a  hill,  20  stadia  from  the 
sea.]— Uttjster. 

Ver.  6.  Aletandria-l^ow  .Scandcroon,  was  a  celebrated  city  and  port  of 
Eeypt,  built  by  Alexander  the  Great,  situated  on  the  Mediterranean  and  tho 
lake  Maris,  opposite  the  island  of  PJiaros;  and  about  12  miles  from  the  west- 
em  branch  of  the  Ui\c.\—Ba'^'iter. 

Ver.  7.  Cnidus — [Was  a  town  and  promontory  of  Caria  in  Asia  Minor,  cp- 

po.-ite  Crete,  now  Cape  Krio. Crete.— 'Sow  called  Candia,  or  Candy. 

Salmonc—fiow  Satamina,  wns  a  city  and  cape  on  the  east  of  the  island 
of  Crete  ]—Bas:^ter. 

Ver.  8.  Fair  navens.—[The  Fair  Havens,  still  known  by  the  same  name, 
was  a  port  on  the  south-eastern  part  of  Crete,  near  Lasea,  of  which  nothioc 
now  ren<ains.  1 — Kagster. 

Ver.  9.  The  fan  wan  now  at  ready  pa.n—i.  e.  The  great  dav  of  atonement, 
which  occurred  in  the  last  week  of  bur  September— a  dangerous  time  for  sail- 
ing in  the  ^leditcrrancan. 

Ver.  11.  The  master  .  ...  of  the  ship—i.  e.  the  pilot  who  steered  Ukj 
vessel. 

Ver.  12.  P/ze/i/ce— [Wa.s  a  seaport  on  the  western  side  of  Crete  ;  probablj 
defended  from  the  fury  of  tho  winds  by  a  high  and  winding  shore,  forming  a 


ACTS,  XXVXl. 


i  ver.7 
j  verSl. 
k  or,  beat 
1  Ps.107.a5. 
Ri  yer.4lj 
3  Ps.107.27. 

0  Job  2.4. 
J0.I..5. 

p  P,j.l03.'2S. 
q  Kze.37.11. 
»  ver.lO. 
•  vcr.l3. 
t  Job!a.29. 

P.S  112.7. 

2Co.4.8,9. 

u  c.23.11. 
V  He.l.H. 

wDe.S^D. 
Ps.ia5.4. 
Ig.44..5. 
Mal.3.17. 
Jn.  17.9,10 
1  Co.C'io. 
lPe.2.9,10 

X  Ps.116.16 
Is.44.21. 
Da.  3. 17. 
6.16. 
Jn.  12.26. 
Ro.1.9. 
2Ti.l.3. 

T  Ge.19.21, 
29. 

1  I,u.l.45. 
Ro.4.20, 
21. 
2Ti.M2. 


a/7rf  there  to  winter;  which  is  a  haven  of  i  Crete,  and 
lietli  toward  the  south-west  and  north-west. 

13  And  when  the  south  wind  blew  softly,  supposing 
that  they  had  obtained  /^/ictr  purpose,  loosing  i  thence, 
they  sailed  close  by  Crete. 

14  But  not  long  at'ier  there  ^  arose  against  it  a  tem- 
pestuous 1  wind,  called  Euroclydon. 

15And  wjien  the  ship  was  cau£:ht,  and  could  not 
bear  up  into  the  wind,  we  let  her  drive. 

16  And  running  under  a  certain  island  which  is  call- 
ed Clauda,  we  had  much  work  to  come  by  the  boat : 

17  Which  when  they  had  taken  up,  they  nsed  helps, 
undergirding  the  ship;  and,  fearing  lest  they  should 
fall  "^into  the  quicksands,  strake  sail,  and  so  were 
driven. 

18  And  we  being  exceedingly  "  tossed  with  a  tempest, 
the  next  day  they  lightened  the  ship  ; 

19  And  the  tnird  day  we  cast  out  "with  our  own 
hands  the  tackling  of  the  ship. 

20  And  when  neither  P  sun  nor  stars  in  many  days 
appeared,  and  no  small  tempest  lay  on  its,  all  hope 
1  that  we  should  be  saved  was  then  taken  away. 

21  IT  But  after  long  abstinence  Paul  stood  forth  in 
the  midst  of  them,  and  said,  Sirs,  ye  should  have 
hearkened  'unto  me,  and  not  have  loosed « from  Crete, 
and  to  have  gained  this  harm  and  loss. 

22  And  now  I  '  exhort  you  to  be  of  good  cheer :  for 
there  shall  be  no  loss  of  any  marCs  life  among  you, 
but  of  the  ship. 

23  For  there  stood  by  me  this  night  "the  angel  ''^of 
God,  whose  "'''  I  am,  and  whom  ^  1  serve, 

24  Saying,  Fear  not,  Paul;  thou  must  be  brought 
before  Cesar  :  and,  lo,  God  hath  given  thee  y  all  them 
that  sail  with  thee. 

25  Wherefore,  sirs,  be  of  good  cheer:  for  *I  believe 
God,  that  it  shall  be  even  as  it  was  told  me. 

26  Howbeit  we  must  be  cast  upon  a  certain  "  isl- 
and. 

27  But  when  the  fourteenth  night  was  come,  as  we 


semicirclo,  and  perhaps  by  some  sm.ill  island  in  front  ;  leavin^r  two  oj)enings, 
one  towards  the  south- we.st.  and  the  other  toward.s  the  noxxh  \\Qst.\—Bagsttr. 

Ver.  14.  Arose  against  it.— Query,  what?  1.  Afrainst  the  sliip7  So  Dodd- 
ridge, Waf/ms,  Schleusner,  A-c.  Or,  2.  Agrainst  the  island  Crete,  mention- 
ed in  the  preceding  verse?    KinnofI,  Toionscnd,  &c.. Euroc/'jdon. — Dr. 

Sharo  explains  this  of  the  wind  caHed  a  Levanter,  wliich  h!ow.^  in  all  direc- 
tions. The  learned  Bentley  (who  i.'?  followed  hy  Ihivnnnnd  and  others)  con- 
tends here  for  the  readinjr  of  tlie  Alexandrian  MS.  .md  Vulfjate,  £wra7i/?7o, 
the  N.  E.  wind  ;  but  this  is  opposed  by  Brynnt  and  Jirenelt. 

Ver.  15.  Cn7ild  not  bear  uv  into  theioind. —Thf  orisinal  properly  sipnifies 
to  hear  up  ;  or,  in  the  sea  iilirase,  "  to  lufT  up  aijainst  the  wind  ;"  or  to  look 
the  storm.on  the  face.  On  the  (wow  of  the  ancient. ships  was  placed  a  round 
piece  of  \v%od,  called  the  cvfiof  tlie  ship,  from  heinr  fi.ved  in  its  foredrck. 

Ver.  16.  C/awrfa— [Calicif  Cauda,  and  (iaiidos  hy  Mela  and  Pliny,  and 
Claudos  by  Ptnlemri.  and  now  Gozn,  accordins:  to  Doctor  Shaio,  i.s  a  small 
island,  situated  at  the  south  western  extremity  of  the  island  of  Crete.!— K. 

Ver.  17.  Undergirding  tfie  s,'iip—i.  e.  twi.stinsr  the  cable  several  tinieii 
round  the  vessel,  to  prevent  its  bulfrine.     Orient.  Lit.  No.  1157. 

Ver.  20.  Neithf-r  sun  nor  sfais. — Before  the  m.ariner's  compass  wa."<  dis- 
covered, it  was  by  these  they  sailed. Wa"  then  taken.— CainpheU,  "  wuh 

thenceforth  taken,"  &c. 


ACTS,  XXVII. 


397  , 


were  driven  up  and  down  in  Adria,  about  niidnis;ht  the  a.  vr  -soee 
shipmen  deemed  that  they  drew  near  to  some  country  :   ^      ^^- 

28  And  sounded,  and  found  ii  twenty  fathoms:  and  h  p».  130.6. 
when  they  had  gone  a  Httle  farther,  they  sounded 
attain,  and  found  it  fifteen  fathoms. 

2^1  Then  fearing  lest  they  should  have  fallen  upon 
rocks,  they  cast  four  anchors  out  of  the  stern,  and 
wished  i'  for  the  day. 

30  And  as  the  shipmen  were  about  to  flee  out  of  the 
ship,  when  they  had  let  down  the  boat  into  the  sea, 
under  colour  as  though  they  would  have  cast  anchors 
out  of  the  foreship, 

"^l  Paul  said  to  th<?  centurion  and  to  the  soldiers, 
Except  these  abide  in  the  ship,  ye  cannot  be  saved. 

32  Then  the  soldiers  cut  off  the  ropes  of  the  boat, 
and  let  her  fall  off. 

33  And  while  the  day  was  comina  on,  Paul  besought 
tketii  all  to  take  meat,  saying,  This  day  is  the  four- 
teenth dav  that  ye  have  tarried  and  contiqjued  fasting, 
havijig  taken  nothing. 

34  Wherefore  I  pray  you  to  take  some  meat :  for  this 
c  is  for  your  health:  for  there  d  shall  not  a  hair  fall 
from  the  head  of  any  of  you. 

35  And  when  he  had  thus  spoken,  he  took  bread, 
and  «gave  thanks  to  God  in  presence  of  them  all: 
and  when  he  had  broken  it,  he  began  to  eat. 

36  Then  were  they  all  of  good  cheer,  and  they  also 
took  some  meat. 

37  And  we  were  in  all  in  the  ship  two  hundred  three- 
score and  sixteen  souls. 

3S  And  when  they  had  eaten  enough,  they  lightened 
the  ship,  and  cast  out  the  wheat  into  the  sea. 


Mat  15  J» 


(1  1  Ki.1.5?. 

Mai  10.30 

Lu.li7. 

21.18. 


e  lSa.9.13. 
Mat.  1.5.36 
Ma.8.6. 
Jn,6.11, 
•JB. 
1  Ti.4.3,1. 


Xcr.  2'i.  Driven  up  and  down  in  Adria— Doddridge,  "  In  the  ArlriaUn 
sedu'— {Adria,  strictly  speaking,  was  the  na.me  of  the  Adriatic  gu/f,  now  the  .. 
Gu/f  of  Venice,  an  arm  of  the  Mediterranean,  aliout  200  tniles  lonjr,  an»i  50  f 
broad,  stretching  along  the  eastern  shores  of  Italy  on  one  side,  and  Daimatia, 
Sclavonia,  and  Macedonia,  on  the  other.    But  the  term  Adria  was  cxtendwl 
far  beyond  the  limits  of  this  gulf,  anri  appears  to  have  been  given  to  an  rnde- 
lerminate  extent  of  sea,  as  we  say,  generally,  the  Levant.     It  is  obsemablo, 
that  the  sacred  historian  does  not  say  in  the  Adriitio  gulf,  but  in  Adria,  which,  f 
says  Hesychiu^,  was  the  same  as  the  Ionian  sea  ;  and  Strabo  says,  that  the 
Ionian  gulf  "  is  a  part  of  that  now  called  the  Adriatic."  But  not  only  the  Ionian, 
hut  even  the  Sicilian  sea,  and  part  of  that  which  washes  Crete,  were  called 
the  Adriatic.]— iia§-s?er. 

Ver.  29.  Four  anchors.— Raiher,  a  "  four-fluked  anchor,"  or  an  anchor  with 
four  points,   to  hold  the   ground.    Such  are  dpscrilx»d   both   by  Bruce  and 

B^Mkingham. Out  of  the  stern.— \i  is  evident  the  ancients  sometimes 

di^  this  :  and  Sir  John  Chardin  says,  the  motlern  Egyptian  vessels  always 
carry  their  anchors  at  their  stem.     Orient.  Lit.  No.  H58. 

Ver.  31.  Except  these  abide.— \i  may  seem  strange,  that,  aflerassuririF  them 
tliatnone  shoulfl  |)erish  in  this  shipwreck,  the  apostle  should  JiAerwavd.'  insist 
on  retaining  in  the  ship  the  mariners,  as  absolutely /JfCfsvary  to  that  end.  But, 
as  Scott  remark.s,  "  If  the  end  was  absolutely  decreed,  the  nieans  of  attaining 
it  were  so  decreed  likewise  :  and  the  case  is  the  same  in  things  of  sti'.l  hielier 
importance."  Nothing  can  be  more  inconsistent  with  Scriptnre,  or  with  Chris- 
tian philosopliy.  than  to  suppose  that  the  end  is  to  be  attained  without  means : 
this  is  the  rock  on  which  enthusiasts  have  often  split. 

Vor.  'i-2.  Let  her  fall  off~i.  e.  let  her  drill  away,  that  the  sailors  might  not 
use  it  for  escaiie. 

Ver.  33  This  is  the  fourteenth  day.— Some  render  it.  "all  this  fourth  day," 
(Mark-land  in  Bowyer,)  confining  the  fasting  to  one  day ;  hut  this  is  a  hard- 
ship scarcely  worth  naming. 

Ver.  3S.  The  icheMt  into  the  »ca.— [The  Romans  imported  com  from  Egypt, 


3y8 


ACTS,  XXVII. 


^•^I^*^i6. 1  39  And  when  it  was  day,  they  knew  not   the  lam 
_!__■;:_  I  but  tlicy  discovered  a  certaiij  creek  with  a  shoro.  ini 


litem  in 
the  sen. 


g  P8.74.20. 


{ or,  cut  the  the  which  they  were  minded,  ii'  it  were  possihic,  to 
""'■'"""•   thrust  in  the  ship. 

40  And  when  they  had  f  taken  up  the  anchors,  they 
connuiited  ikcmsclvcs  unto  the  sea,  and  loosed  the 
rudder  bauds,  and  hoised  up  tlie  mainsail  to  the  wind, 
and  made  toward  shore. 

41  And  falling  into  a  place  where  two  seas  met,  they 
ran  the  ship  aground ;  and  the  forepart  stuck  fast, 

land  remained  unnioveable,  but  the  hinder  part  v.'a? 
broken  with  the  violence  of  the  waves. 

42  And  the  soldiers'  counsel  s  was  to  kill  the  prison- 
ers, lest  any  of  them  should  swim  out,  and  escape. 

43  But  the  centurion,  willing  to  save  i'  Paul,  kept 
them  from  iheir  purpose;  and  commanded  that  thej 
which  could  swim  should  cast  themselves  first  inU; 
the  sea,  and  get  to  land  : 

44  And  the  rest,  some  on  boards,  and  some  on  broken 
pieces  of  tl/e  ship.  And  so  i  it  came  to  pass,  that  they  { 
escaped  all  safe  to  land. 


Ps.  107.23 

..30. 

ver.iH. 


Iiy  way  of  Alexandria,  to  which  tliis  ship  belo^ffod  ;  for  a  curioos  account  of 
which,  see  Bri/ant's  Treatise  on  the  EurL'ic\yi\on. l—Bagster. 

V'cr.  39.  A  certain  creek  with  a  shore.— Dmldridge,  "  v-'lth  a  (1«vg!) 
shore,"  convenient  Jbr  liiiuiing.  "A  hay  with  a  heach,"  says  the  Ip'.e  Mr.  Is'ctu- 
ton,  who  was  more  conversant  with  nautical  all'airs  than  JDCatcoainient'.:tors. 
See  note  on  ch.  .\.\viii.  1. 

Vcr.  40.  Taken  ?<7)— Margin,  "  cwV— the  anchors,  they  covimittcd  thom- 

dt'lvcs.— Margin,  "they  left  them  [the  anchors]  in  tlie  ».e9." Loosed  the 

rudder  bands— Or,  "the  bands  of  the  rudders;"  for  larae  vessels  in  ancient 
tjmes  had  two  or  more  rudders,  which  wore  fastened  to  the  sh(,j  by  means  of 
bands,  or  chains,  by  which  they  were  hoisted  out  of  the  water  wl'^n  incapable 
of  being  used.  These  bands  bciti?  loosed,  the  ruildcrs  v.-ould  fal!  into  tJieir  pro- 
per phices.  and  serve  to  steer  the  vessel  mto  the  creek,  wl.ich  they  liad  in 
view. iiowed— Obsolete,  for  "'hoisted." The  mahhscil.—fio  our  trans- 
lators render  the  Greek  word:  but  (Sroti'is  (who  contends  that  the  oridnal  in 
ver.  17.  sjjjnifies  the  viaintnast,  and  cotiscquentiy  th.Ht  the  niaiiisaifwas  now 
gonf ,  ver.  19,)  sujiposes  that  it  was  a  sail  near  tiie  f  <re  part  of  the  ship,  un- 
swei in?;  cither  to  what  wc  call  the  foro.'-.ail  or  the  jib;  which  is  more  in  ac- 
cord o.nco  with  the  account  that  Stephens  lias  collected  from  the  best  autho- 
ritien. 

Vcr.  41.  IVliere  two  seas  met. —Bochart,  "  was'.icd  on  each  side  by  the  sea  ;" 
meaning  an  isthmus,  ornariow  neck  of  land  ;  but  LVv/a'/f  understands  the 
plirase  to  refer  to  a  cape,  or  hca^l-lmul.  ti)e  narurai  barrier  of  a  harbour.  See 
farichursl  in  Ditlialassos.    See  note  on  chup.  x.wiii.  l. 

Vcr.  43.  Willing  to  save  Paz//.— Because  Paul  was  a  Roman  citizen,  and 
conid  not  he  put  to  deaili  without  a  trial  and  condemnation.  Some  suiiposo, 
that  the  Centurion  had  become  either  a  Christian  or  decidedly  favouraijle  to 
Christianity,  and  was  confident  of  the  innocence  of  Paul.  Doddridsre  mak(!S 
the  fulliivvinK  remarfc :  "Thus  God,  for  Taul's  sake,  not  only  savcil  all  the 
rest  of  the  fdiip's  company  from  bein?  lo.st  in  tfte  sea,  b:it  kept  the  ,)risoners 
fioni  Ijein?  murdered  acc(jnlin!L'  to  tiie  unjust  and  barbarous  proposal  of  the  ; 
soldiers,  who  coulii  have  Ihousht  of  no  worse  srlioir.e  had  lliey  been  all  con-  { 
d'.'iimKd  malefactors,  and  had  these  guards,  insleail  of  conveying  them  to  IhoJi  ; 

trial,  been  carrying  them  to  thn  placj  of  execution. Tfiei/  ivnic/i  auH  ■ 

stoi)/i —Were  commanded  first  to  cast  themselves  into  the  sea  and  pel  to  liinu ;  • 
in  ord.v either  to  assist  the  others  who  were  unable  to  fcwiin,  or,  if  tiity  wero  i 
soldii :rs,  to  keep  a  puard  over  the  piisoners.  I 

Ver.  44.  Some  ort/)oa/rf»,  ifcc.—Notwithstand-n^  the  revelation  made  to  Paul,  j 
"  thit  there  should  be  no  loss  of  any  manV.  life,  but  of  the  ship."  vor.  2J,  anJ  i 
"  there  shall  not  a  hair  tali  from  the  heid  of  »-.ny,"  ver.  34,  still  it  \\a?i  incum- 
bent on  them  to  iise"diii.?ently  all  the  «''  ear  j  of  bafetv  vvithin  their  reach.  The 
purposes  of  God  always  includes  l*^e  r  e'.n.<  rr^qiiisile  for  the  accomidishment 
of  those  purposes.  It  was  ncci.j*  jr  /  .c/  Iri'j  shipmen  to  remain  on  board  anJ 
do  their  duty  in  manaciuir  the  (h',>   »  ,r  Sj  and  31.    It  wa.i  necessary  that  tho 


ACTS,  XXVIIl.  399 


CHAPTER  XXVIH. 
I  Paul  al'tfr  his  shipwreck  is  kiiiUly  eniercuiicJ  ol  w.c  barbana.a.  S  The  viper 
oil  Ills  hand  hurteUi  him  iiol.  8  lie  healeUi  niany  ilise;iscs  in  tlie  ishiivJ. 
•1  T.'iev  depart  towanls  Koine.  17  lie  t'ecl.trclh  lo  ihe  Jews  ihe  cause  ol  l::s 
soiv.ing.  i;4  Auer  his  preaching  some  were  pci-suiUeil,  anJ  soiue  beUevea  iioU 
3IJ  Yerherrfiaclieililhere  two  years. 

AND  when  they  were  escaped,  then  they  knew  that 
the  island  *  was  called  Melita. 


A.  oi.  4t« 
A.  U.  Si 


CHAV.  'ii. 
a  C.27  3S. 


276  poisons  in  the  sliip  should  pitl)ers?pi;norusc  the  hoards  and  hroken  pieces., 
or  ll-ey  would  liave  failed  of  safety.  Dopenilancx'  iii>on  God  does  not  super- 
c.dc  activity.  But  wlicn  properly  viewed,  it  is  a  strong  motive  to  the  vigorous 
nern.riuance  of  (i/t  tiiat  lies  in  our  power.  .  •  ,      i  •„  ♦l„ 

Cm^p  XXVIH.  Vor.  1.  Melita— Melita,  now  Malta,  la  an  island  in  the 
!\Icd!terrancan  sea,  about  fifty  miles  from  the  coast  of  Sicily,  toward..*  Alrica  : 
and  is  one  immense  rock  of  white  soft  free  stone,  tw.nity  miles  lon^r.  twelve 
in  its  Kreatest  hrcadlh,  and  si.M.y  in  circumference.  It  has  alternalely  been 
possessed  by  the  Piucaciuns,  Phci.icians,  Greek.-;,  Carthapinians.  R<jn>nns, 
Goths.  Saracens,  Sicilians,  Kniidits  of  St.  John,  Ficncli.  and  now  uy  the  i:...;;- 
lish  The  present  population,  including  troops,  is  102,000,  which,  consideriui; 
that  the  whole  island  is  liUle  else  than  a  rock,  is  very  laijre ;  being 
67U  to  the  square  mii^•.  "  The  ?pace  that  in  England  supports  15-2  people  and 
ill  Holland  m,  contains  in  Malta  110?.  The  rock  is  soft  aim  hiable;  and 
much  of  it  has  been  liroken  up.  walled  into  terraces,  and  covered  with  soil, 
some  of  which  has  been  imported  from  Sicily.  It  i.s  an  nland  of  i>laltorms  or 
terraces  ;  ascend  a  hill,  and  you  look  down  upon  a  surlace  ot  the  ricliest  green  ; 
but  look  up,  from  the  siiorc,  and  you  see  only  the  gray  walls  that  supiwrt  the 
t.^rraces,  and  Malta  seems  to  be  one  entire  rock.  There  are  'T'.'7">;'V'Y^'  ''";' 
fertilr  spots,  hut  the  enclosures  are  small  and  tiie  walls  high.  1  he  liekls  seem 
at  a  di>:tance  little  larger  than  pounds,  in  that  pleasant  country  where  ther-;  are 
pounds  and  field-drivers.  The  roads  are  mere  lanesS  generally  too  n arm w  tor 
two  carriages  to  puss  abreast  and  when  one  enters,  a  horn  is  sounded  .o  keip 
others  out :  but  most  of  the  roads  are  too  rough  tor  \v\kc\s.'— Modern  1  ruvel- 
ier.  Some,  however,  with  the  learned  Jacob  Kryant,  are  ot  opinion,  that 
this  island  was  Melita  in  the  Adriatic  gulf,  near  lllyricumj  but  it  may  be  sulh- 
cient  to  oliserve,  that  the  course  of  the  Alexandrian  ship,  first  to  .-Syracuse,  and 
then  to  KliL-gium,  proves  that  it  was  the  present  Malta,  as  the  proper  conree 
from  the  lllyrian  .Alelita  would  have  been  first  to  Rlu'Cium.  before  it  rearhed 
Svracuso,  which  indeed  it  need  not  have  gone  to  at  all.  On  the  iihMUity  ot 
this  with  Malta,  we  .subjoin  the  following  letter,  extracted  from  the  ^ew  \  ork 
Oos/'M'fi/ of  Au.u'iist  21.  1324.  „        ,  , .  ,    •.  ,1    »  1 

"My  dear  Christian  Brother— You  will  perhaps  think  it  stinnge,  that  I* 
should  reside  more  than  two  entire  years  in  this  islam!,  without  once  visiting. 
daiii)gthat#3riod.  the  spot  where  it  is  supposed  the  apostle  to  the  Gentiles 
was  sbipwr^ked.  A  few  days  ago.  for  the  first  time.  1  visited  what  is  here 
called  '  St.  Paul's  Bay."  distant  trom  Valelta,  the  iirincnial  city  in  the  island, 
about  si.\  miles.  In  reading  the  account  of  the  apostle's  shipwreck  as  it  is  re- 
corded in  Ihe  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  1  h.ave  always  encouniered  diiticullKii 
which  I  could  not  overcome.  The  diflficulty  of  understanding  ihis  acrount.  is 
much  greater  in  our  English  translation  than  in  the  original.  In  the  hmzlish, 
we  hear  of  their  '  falling  into  a  place  where  t\yo  seas  rnet ;'  the  original  is  (ris 
topon  dithalasson)  a  place  washed  on  both  sides  by  the  sea.  On  iJie  is.  w. 
side  of  St.  Paul's  Bay,  there  i<  a  tongue  ot  laiul  extremely  rocky,  tvit  extends 
half  a  mile,  perhaps,  or  more,  into  the  sea,  in  a  dirtcuon  Iroin  b.  >V  .  to  IS  h. 
This  of  course,  is  washed  on  both  sides,  as  olten  as  the  wind  blows  from  the 
oast  or  N.  E.,  which  was  anciently  called  Euroclydon.  but  .-it  present  Grepilo. 
The  sea.  brought  in  by  this  wind,  dashes  upon  the  point  ot  tins  tonr.ie  ot  lanU. 
,  is  divided,  and  then  sweeps  along  on  both  its  sides.  Upon  this  point  the  natives  , 
I  say  the  vessel  struck,  and  its  present  appearance  renders  I  ins  opinion  highly  , 
1  probnolc  to  my  own  mind,  though  others  might  thmU  dill.jrentlv.  The  vessel 
struck  upon  the  rocks,  probably,  for  I  saw  no  sand  near  the  place,  and  1  be- 
I  Leve  Uiere  is  none.  ,  ,  ,  •      .      i      -.i 

!  '•  Our  translation  informs  us,  thct  they  discovered  a  certam  creek  with  a 
'  shore  '  This  language,  to  me,  conveys  no  idea.  A  creek  without  a  shore 
would  be  a  paradox,  ^^'ho  ever  s.iw  a  creek  without  two  shores  i  1  he  ongi- 
nal  is  not  attended  by  this  ditficiilly.  They  discovered  a  ccrtnm  mU  or  bay 
having  a  shore  or  a  convenient  lanctitis:  place.  ?  .ch  in  reality  i.s  the  .)ay  o' 
St  Paul.  It  can  be  dislincilv  nn<l  eiisily  seen  irom  the  oci  an.  that  this  bay  has 
a  good  and  convenient  shore  forlandin-r.  while  many  otherpartsjt  the  island 
present  to  the  ocean  a  bold  and  appalling  shore,  where  it  woid.i  he  totally  im- 
practical le.  if  not  impossible,  to  land,  especially  during  a  storm. 
"  The  depth  of  water  in  this  bay  is  not  great,  for  you  can  distinctly  ree  tim  , 


400  ACTS,  XXVIII. 


A.M.  4066. 1  2  And  the  barbarous  i>  people  showed  ub  no  little 
A.  p.  gz  I  kindness:   for  they  kindled  a  fire,  and  received  us 

=  every  one,  because  of  the  present  rain,  and  because 

of  the  cold. 

3  IT  And  when  Paul  had  gathered  a  bundle  of  sticks, 
and  laid  them  on  the  fire,  there  came  a  viper  out  of 
the  heat,  and  fastened  on  his  hand. 

4  And  when  the  barbarians  saw  the  venomous  beast 


Mat.10.42 
lie. 13.2. 


hang  on  his  hand,  they  said  among  themsclvcK  No 
doubt  d  this  man  is  a  murderer,  whom,  though  he  nath 
escaped  the  sea,  yet  vengeance  sufTereth  not  to  live. 

5  And  he  shook  off  the  beast  into  the  fire,  and  felt 
*  no  harm. 

6  Howbeit  they  looked  when  he  »^v;vlG  nave  swol- 
len, or  fallen  down  dead  suddenly  :  out  after  they  had 
looked  a  great  while,  and  saw  no  harm  come  to' him, 


lK)ltom  wlien  half  a  mile,  or  more,  from  the  land  ;  and  as  you  approach  the 
ladtl  the  depth  is  gradually  diminished,  until  you  would  imagine  that  it  were 
possible  to  wade,  while  you  are  several  rods  distant  from  the  shore.  The  bot- 
tom is  solid  rock,  and  not  sand.  The  bay  extends  inland,  I  should  think,  (for 
we  did  not  measure  it,)  at  least  a  mile,  and  probably  considerably  farther,  and 
id,  perhaps,  half  a  mile  in  width 

"  There  is  a  small  cliurch  standing  on  the  spot  where  it  is  said  t)ie  apostle 
gathered  the  bundle  of  sticks  and  jiut  them  on  the  fire,  wlicnce  the  viper  came 
forth  and  fastened  on  his  hand.  A  bundle  of  sticks  miplit  ciBily  be  gathered 
now  near  the  same  spot, 'from  the  branches  of  fig  trees,  caroob  trees,  andofher 
small  trees,  growing  within  the  neighbouring  enclosures. 

"  Our  visit  to  this  bay  was  by  water,  and  from  nearly  the  same  direction  in 
which  the  apostle  probably  was  driven  by  the  furious  Euroclydon.    This  bay 
so  well  answers  to  the  description  given  in  the  Acts,  of  the  place  where  Paul 
was  wrecked,  that  I  can  entertain  no  doubt  that  it  is  the  same.  It  h.is  certainly 
all  the  prominent  features  of  the  place,  where  the  pen  of  inspiration  informs 
us,  the  ship  which  bore  the  ajwstle  was  broken  in  pieces  by  the  violence  of  the 
waves.  I  am  not  aware,  that  any  otiier  i)lace  is  pointed  out  in  the  island,  where 
that  remarkable  event  is  supposed  to  have  happened. 
"  If  we  reflect  on  the  miraculous  preservation  of  the  whole  company  on 
•*  hoard,  amounting  to  276  persons,  wrecked  in  a  tremendous  storm  upon  an  \m- 
!  known  coast,  the  preservation  of  the  apostle  from  the  mortal  bile  of  the  vi- 
I  per,  and  the  succeeding  miracles  which  he  atYerwards  WTOughtiii  tl^isl.md,  thus 
I  exciting  universal  attention,  it  seems  to  me  highly  probable,  and  almost  certain, 
!  tlmt  ^hc  spot  where  he  was  wrecked  would  be  ever  afterwards  well  known. 
"  The  holy  apostle  and  his  sliii)wrecked  companions  have  gone,  aees  ago,  to 
their  long  home;  the  vipers,  which  then  infested  the  island,  have  long  since 
disappeared;  but  every  winter  Iwars  still  the  loud  roar  of  the  fierce  Eurocly- 
don, and  the  shores  feel  the  terrible  shock  of  the  mountain  waves  which  it  sets 
in  motion  ;— but,  alas  !  though  the  same  winds  still  blow,  and  the  same  ocean 
still  roars,  the  same  gospel  which  Paul  |>reached,  is  preached  here  no  longer; 
tlie  same  Saviour  whom  he  adored,  I  fear,  is  known  and  adored  only  'oy  a 
very  few. 

"  After  reading  this  short  description  of  St.  Paul's  Bay,  and  then  glancing  at 
the  present  slate  of  the  island,  jou  will  unite,  1  trust,  with  me,  in  praying, 
tiiat  God  would  send  hither  another  apostle,  holy  and  zealous  as  Paul,  to 
preach  again  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ,  as  the  natives  lielieve  Paul 
did,  when  he  wad  sent  by  Divine  Providence  to  visit  this  island  eighteen  hun- 
dred years  ago.  I  remain  your  very  aftectionate  brother, 

>  "D.  Temple." 

Ver.  2.  The  barbaroiia  people.— Bar,  a  Chaldec  word,  -^hich  sigiufies  infth- 
orit.  Whence  Bar,  a  stranger,  or  one  of  another,  countrj'.  In  the  .Samaritan 
version  it  is  Bari,  &  foreigner  :  so  that  the  word  being  doubled,  as  Barbari, 
denotes  a  great  foreigner.  The  inhabitants  of  this  island,  according  to 
Bochart,  were  originally  a  colony  of  Phenicians,  or  Carthaginians,  and  had 
still  their  ancient  languace  in  use,  which,  though  mi.xed  with  some  Greek  and 
Latin  words,  was  unintelligible  to  the  Greeks,  who  called  all  barbarians  whose 
language  was  unintelligible.— 0??>«^  Lit.  No.  I'lsg. 
Ver.  3.  A  viper.— Thti  most  venomous  and  fatal  of  all  seriients,  and  thought 
^  by  the  ancienta  to  l)e  sent  by  heaven  to  punish  the  most  enonnous  crimes. 
Ver.  4.  JS«?<Mf.— Rather,  animal,  or  creature. 


F=- 


ACTS,  XXVIII. 


401 


they  chan-rod  liieir  minds,  and  said  ( that  lie  was  a  god. 

7  ir  In  C!ie  same  quarters  were  possessions  of  the 
chief  man  of  the  island,  whose  name  was  Piiblius ; 
wiio  received  us,  and  lodged  us  three  days  courte- 
ously. 

8  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  the  father  of  Publius  lay 
sick  of  a  feyer  and  of  a  bloody  flux  :  to  whom  ?  Paul 
entered  in,  and  prayed,  and  laid  h  his  h^nds  on  him, 
and  healed  him. 

9  So  when  this  was  done,  others  also,  which  had 
diseases  in  the  island,  came,  and  were  healed  : 

10  VVIk)  als)  honoured  i  us  with  many  honours;  and 
when  we  departed,  they  laded  us  with  such  things  J  as 
were  necessary. 

11  ^  And  after  three  months  we  departed  in  a  ship 
of  Alexandria,  which  had  wintered  in  the  isle,  whose 
sign  was  Castor  and  Pollux. 

12  And  landing  at  Syracuse,  we  tarried  there  three 
days. 

la  And  from  thence  we  fetched  a  compass,  and  Came 
to  Khegium  :  and  after  one  day  the  south  wind  blew, 
and  we  came  the  next  day  to  Puteoli : 

14  Where  we  found  brethren,  and  were  desired  to 
tarry  with  them  seven  days  :  and  so  we  went  toward 
Rome.  ' 

15  And  from  thence,  when  the  brethren  heard  of  us. 
they  came  ^  to  meet  us  as  far  as  Appii-forinn,  and 


A.  M.  41)66. 
A    D.  6Z 


g  Jx5. 14,15 


h  M:.t.«>.l?. 
.Ma6.a 
1.0-2. 
16.18. 
Lii.l.  10. 
c.iy.ll. 
I  Co.  12. 9, 


1  Tli.-.3f6. 
lTi.5.17. 


Mat.6.31 
..?4. 
lO.S.  10. 
2  Co.  9  5  . 


11. 


.4.11, 


A'er.  fi.  Said  that  he  ican  a  god.— Bal  it  .si'oins  sin  unlucky  coiiji'Ciure  of 
Grotha  and  Whitby,  tlmt  lliey  look  liiru  {'or  Hercules,  since  lie  was  a  man  of 
small  stature,  anil  weak  bodily  frame.  We  should  raliicr  liave  guessed  Apotlo, 
or  Mercury,  as  in  cli.  .\iv.  \l. 

Ver.  10.  HTio  honoured  us  loith  many  honours— Thn^  is,  bestowed  many 
t'i'^s  upon  us  :  "  Manoali  said  to  the  anj-'i.-i  of  ilie  Lord.  Wlmr  is  thy  name,  that 
when  thy  words  shall  come  to  pass,  we  may  (jo  thee  honour?"  Ihit  is.  may  pive 
lh<»e  a  gift  or  do  thee  honour  with  sonie  gill.  See  also  Kum.  x.\ii.  16.  nnd 
1  Tim.  \.Z.- -Light foot. 

Ver.  II.  ]\liose  sign—i.  e.  the  name  of  the  vessel,  whicli  was  peneraily  de- 
dicated to  some  Heiiy. Castor  and  Pollux.— TV.e.  g\sn  Gi;inini  in  the  Zodiac. 

Ver.  12.  Syracuse.— [Syracuse  was  the  capital  of  Sicily,  situated  on  the 
eastern  side  of  the  island.  72  miles  S.  hy  E.  of  .Messina,  and  ahont  112  of  I'a- 
lermo.  In  its  ancient  stulo  of  splendour,  it  w.-is  twenty-two  and  a  half 
miles  in  extent,  according'  to  Strabo,  and  such  was  itr-  opnU-nce.  that,  when  the 
llomans  took  it.  they  Ibund  more  riches  in  it,  than  tiiey  did  at  Carthase  ]—B. 
"  Syracuse  is  built  on  the  extremity  of  a  p'  int  of  land,  (the  anrient  island  of 
Orty?ia.)  the  neck  of  which  is  so  lortitii-d  tliat  to  p<)oiit  we  pass(Ml  seven  ".'ate.s 
Without  the  frates  is  the  place  of  the  old  cities,  which  !iad  l.^en.nco  pporh',  hut 
of  which  there  is  now  hnrdly  one  stone  upon  another.  'I'he  plouL'h  h;is  not 
passed  over  them,  for  the  Sicihans  have  loo  little  to  do  with  tli;it  venerMl.Ii; 
implement;  luit  the  poats  browse  amoufr  them.  Two  or  three  columns  have 
oeon  raised.  (I  think,)  and  now  stand  upon  their  bases.  Wherever  tlie  earth  is 
turned  up.  coins,  medal.=,  or  statues,  are  found  :  and  old  coins  may  Ix;  had  for 
about  llicir  value  as  copper."— .If^c/f?-^  Traveller. 

Ver.  13.  Rhegiuin.— [Khegium,  now  Re^gio.  was  a  maritime  city  and  pro- 
montory in  Italy,  opposite  Messina. Piaect-i—^ow  Vozzfioli,  is  en  an- 
cient sea-port  of  Campania,  in  ihc  kingdom  of  .\aples.  about  ( ii'lil  miles  S.  W. 
of  tliat  city,  standirif:  on  a  iiill  in  a  creek  opi»>sile  to  Baia-.  1 -l?<7ir»7cr. 

Ver.  14.  Tarry  loith  them  seven  days.— St.  Paul  and  the  n-st  abide  al 
Puteoli  (a  city,  a  very  Rreat  mart-town,  where  tln.-ro  arc  havens  for  ships 
made  by  art  and  labour)  seven  days,  at  the  entreaty  of  the  Chrisii;ms  tif  that 
place:  which  radounihd  to  the  credit  of  the  Centurion,  whose  leave  must 
Ijavc  been  obtained  in  hat  ca.sc :  so  that  his  yielding  so  far  may  somewhat 
argue,  tiiut  he  fivoured  Christianily.— L/i'/f./oof. 

Ver.  15.  Appii  Furwn,  and  The  Three  Tnrrrns. — The  former  was  a  market 
in  the  Apoian  Way,  both  whirh  receive*!  their  rinmes  from  the  Aj-pian  family; 
uud  probably  a  fisb-markct,  like  Billiii'-sfiate.  from  its  bfinir  chirtly  inhabited 


402 


ACTS,  XXVIII. 


I  Jos.!. 6,7 ,9 
1  Srt.30.6. 
P».!n.  14. 

iitc.2-1.23. 
S7.3. 

II  C.24. 12,13 
25.a 


q  C.25  11. 

r  c.a6.6,7. 

8  c  36.29. 
Ep.3.1. 
4.1. 
6. -20. 

2Ti.l.l6. 
2.9. 
Pliil.10,13 

t  Lu.2.31. 
c.24.5.14. 
1  Pe.2.12. 
4.14. 


V  Ln.24.27. 
c.n.3. 
19.8. 


X  c.14.1. 
17.4. 
19.9. 
Ro.3.3. 


The  Three  Taverns :  whom  when  Paul  saw,  he  thank- 
ed God,  and  took  i  courage. 

16  And  when  we  came  to  Rome,  the  centurion  deh- 
vered  the  prisoners  to  the  captain  of  the  guard  :  but 
Paul  was  suflered  to  dwell  by  himself  ">  with  a  soldier 
that  kept  him. 

17  IT  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  after  three  days  Paul 
called  the  chief  of  the  Jews  together  :  and  when  they 
were  come  together,  he  said  unto  them.  Men  and 
brethren,  though  "I  have  committed  nothing  against 
the  people,  or  customs  uf  our  fathers,  yet  was  I  deli- 
vered °  prisoner  from  Jerusalem  into  the  hands  of  the 
Romans. 

18  Who,  when  P  they  had  examined  me,  would  have 
let  me  go,  because  there  was  no  cause  of  death  in  me. 

19  But  when  the  Jews  spake  against  it,  I  was  con- 
strained to  appeal  *J  unto  Cesar ;  not  that  I  had  aught 
to  accuse  my  nation  of. 

20  For  this  cause  therefore  have  I  called  for  you,  to 
see  you,  and  to  speak  with  you  :  because  that  for  the 
hope  "^of  Israel  I  am  bouncf  with  this  *  chain. 

21  And  they  said  unto  him.  We  neither  leceived  let- 
ters out  of  Judea  concerning  thee,  neither  any  of  the 
brethren  that  came  showed  or  spake  any  harm  of 
thee. 

22  But  w'e  desire  to  hear  of  thee  what  thou  thinkest : 
for  as  concerning  this  sect,  we  know  thai  every 
where  » it  is  spoken  against. 

23  II  And  when  they  had  appointed  him  a  day,  there 
came  many  to  him  into  his  "lodging;  to  whom  he 
"  expounded  and  testified  the  kingdom  of  God,  per- 
suading them  concerning  Jesus,  both  ^out  of  the  law 
of  Moses,  and  out  of  the  prophets,  from  morning  till 
evening. 

24  And  some  «  believed  the  things  which  were  spo- 
ken, and  some  believed  not. 


by  watermen  ;  as  "  Tl)e  Three  Taverns,"  liy  publicans  or  innkeepers.  Neither 
place  was  far  from  Rome,  but  'l"be  Three  Taverns  nearest.  Via  Appia  and 
Appii  Forum  are  mucli  spoken  of  in  authors  ;  but  Ihe  mention  of  the  three 
taverns  is  not  so  frequent.  Tliere  is  mention,  in  Zosimus,  of  the  three  vict 
ualling  houses;  wh(;re  Scveriis  the  emperor  was  strangled  by  the  treason 
of  Rlaximianus  Herculius,  and  lMa.xentius  his  son.— Lighffoot. 

Ver.  16.  Rome.—  [Ro7ne,  tiie  capital  of  Italy,  and  once  of  the  whole  world, 
is  situated  on  the  banks  of  the  Tiber,  alxiut  16  miles  from  the  sea  ;  410  miles 
S.  S.  E.  of  Vienna,  600  S.  E.  of  Paris,  730  E.  by  N.  of  Madrid,  760  W.  of  Con- 
stantinople, and   780  3.  E.  of  London.]— Bc?f?cr. The  captain  of    the 

guard.— Doddrid^^e,  "the  prefect  (or  cajnain)  of  the  protorian  band.  '  It 
was  customary  for  prisoners  who  were  lirouiiht  to  Rome  to  be  delivered  to  the 
prefi'ct  or  commander  of  the  preforian  cohort.*),  who  had  the  charii*'  of  the 
state  prisoners  ;  as  appears  from  the  instance  of  Ajrrippa,  who  was  taken  into 
custody  by  Macro,  the  T)retorian  prefect  who  succoeiled  Se.janiis.— O;  ?>«f. 

Cust.  No.  1331. To  dwell  hij  himself.— Doddridge,  "  to  dwell  apart  from 

the  other  prisoners,  n  a  house  of  his  own." Witli  a  soldier— i.  e.  chained 

I  to  one.     See  note  on  ch.  xxvi.  29. 

I  Ver.  20.  This  cfutin—\T\ia.t  is,  the  chain  with  which  he  was  bound  to  the 
"soldier  that  kept  him,"  (ver.  16  ;)  a  mode  of  custody  which  Lardner  has 

;  bIiowii  was  in  use  anion?  the  Romans.  It  is  in  exact  conformity,  therefore, 
with  the  truth  of  .St.  Paul's  situjition  at  this  time,  that  he  declares  him.self  to 
be  "  an  ambassador  in  a  chain."  (Eph.  vi.  20 ;)  and  the  e-xaciness  is  the  more 
remarkable,  as  a  chain  is  no  where  used  in  the  singular  number  to  express  any 
other  kind  of  custody.  \—Bagster. 


ACTS,  XXVIII. 


403 


25  And  when  they  agreed  not  among  themselves,  a^i\i.  4u66 


they  departed,  after  that  Paul  had  spoken  one  word, 
Well  spake  the  Holy  Ghost  by  Esaias  y  the  prophet 
unto  our  fathers, 

26  Saying,  Go  unto  this  people,  and  say.  Hearing  ye 
.-iiall  hear,  and  shall  not  understand  ;  and  seeing  ye 
shall  see,  and  not  perceive: 

27  For  the  heart  of  this  people  is  waxed  gross,  and 
their  ears  are  dull  of  hearing,  and  their  eyes  have 
they  closed  ;  lest  they  should  see  with  their  eyes,  and 
hear  with  their  ears,  and  understand  with  their  heart, 
and  should  be  converted,  and  I  should  heal  them. 

28  Be  it  known  therefore  unto  you,  that  the  salvation 
of  God  is  sent  unto  the  ^  Gentiles,  and  that  they  will 
hear  it. 

2b  And  when  he  had  said  these  words,  the  Jews  de- 
parted, and  had  great  reasoning  among  themselves. 

30  ^  And  Paul  dwelt  two  whole  years  in  his  own 
hired  house,  and  received  all  that  came  in  unto  him, 

31  Preaching  ^  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  teaching 
those  things  which  concern  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
with  all  confidence,  no  man  forbidding  him. 


y  I's.bl.ll, 

ls.6.9. 
Je.5.21. 

Kifi.;i.6,i 

12.ti. 
Mat.  13. 
U,15. 
Ro.11.8. 


z  M;a.21  41 
c.l;!.-ltj  17 
H.6. 

'i6. 17,18. 
Ko.li.U. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4t»69. 
A.  D.  cir. 


a  c.4.31. 
iCp.e-lS. 


Ver.  25.  Wfll  spake  the  Hohj  Ghost,  &c.— Tliis  passage  from  Isa.  vi.  9,  10, 
i.s  quoted  in  the  New  Testament  oftcner  than  any  other — si.x  limes  ;  namely, 
in  each  of  the  (rospcls,  here,  and  in  ch.  xi.  8  ;  yet  in  such  variety  of  e.xpn-ssion, 
as  plainly  proves  the  apostles  did  not  confine  themselves  exactly  either  to  tiie 
words  of  the  original,  (Hebrew,)  or  the  Greek  version. 

Ver.  30.  In  his  own  hired  house.—"  Lardner  proves  from  Ulpian,  that  the 
proconsul  was  to  judge  whether  a  person  under  accusation  was  to  he  thrown 
into  prison,  or  delivered  to  a  soldier  to  keep,  or  committed  to  sureties,  or  trust- 
ed on  his  parole  of  honour.  It  appears  from  hence,  that  the  persecution  of 
Christians  at  Rome  was  not  then  begun  ;  and  perhaps  Paul's  friends  in  Nero's 
family,  (Phil.  iv.  22.)  used  their  interest  with  the  Emperor  to  procure  him  this 
1  jbert  y . '  '—Doddridge. 

Much  of  Paul's  time  was  also  occupied  in  corresponding ;  and  at  the  end  of 
two  years,  it  is  highly  probable  he  was  set  at  liberty.  Whether  he  went  again 
into  the  East,  is  doubtful  ;  but  Clement  of  Rome  (in  his  first  (!pisllo)  expressly 
says,  that  he  preached  in  the  West  to  its  utmost  bounds,  \vhich  must  include 
Spain :  and  Theodoret  adds,  that  he  went  to  the  islands  of  the  sea,  of  which 
Britain  is  understood  to  be  one  :  and  there  is  the  best  authority  to  believe  that, 
after  this,  he  returned  to  Rome,  where,  according  to  primitive  tradition,  he 
was  beheaded  by  order  of  Nero.  A.  D.  66,  at  Aquce  Salvicc,  three  miles  from 
Rome,  and  interred  in  the  Via  Ostenms,  two  miles  from  the  city,  where  Con- 
stantine  erected  a  cirurch. 

CONCLUDING  REMARKS  ON  THE  BOOK  OF  ACTS. 
[The  Acts  of  the  Apostles  is  a  most  valuable  portion  of  Divine  Revelation  ; 
and,  independently  of  its  universal  reception  in  the  Chri.stinn  Church  as  an 
authentic  and  inspired  production,  it  bears  the  most  satisfactory  internal  evi- 
dence of  its  authenticity  and  truth.  It  is  not  a  made  up  history  :  the  laiiHuage 
and  manner  of  every  .speaker  are  different ;  and  the  same  speaker  is  different 
in  his  manner  according  to  the  audience  ho  addresses.  St.  Luke's  long  attend 
ance  upon  St.  Paul,  and  his  having  been  an  eyewitness  of  many  of  the  fact.s 
which  he  has  recorded,  independently  of  his  divine  inspiration,  render  him  a  most 
respectable  an*!  credible  historian  ;  and  his  medical  knowledge.  fi)r  he  is  allow- 
ed to  have  been  a  physician,  enabled  him  both  to  form  a  proper  judgment  of  the 
miraculous  cures  which  were  performed  by  St.  Paul,  and  to  give  an  authentic 
and  circumstantial  detail  of  them.  The  plainness  and  simpi  city  of  the  nar- 
lative  are  also  strong  circumstances  in  its  favour.  The  writer  ( vick nt.y  appears 
to  have  been  very  honest  and  impartial ;  and  to  have  set  down,  very  fairly,  the 
objections  which  were  made  to  Christianity,  both  by  Jews  and  Heathens,  and 
the  reflections  which  were  cast  ujxjn  it,  and  upon  its  first  preachers.  He  has 
likewise,  with  a  just  and  honest  freedom,  mentioned  the  weaknesses,  faults 
and  prejudices,  both  of  the  Apostles  and  their  converts.  There  is  also  a 
and  remarkable  harmony  between  the  occasional  hints  dispersed  throu 


faults, 
L  great 
ighnuf 


.1U4 


ACTS. 


iSl.  Paul's  opistlcs,  ami  this  liistory  ;  so  that  flie  Acts  is  the  best  clue  to  sriiijle 
us  in  sturlyiuj,'  ihe  Kiii.stlcs  of  that  Apfistle.  The  othei-  parts  o(  tiic  New  Testa- 
ment arc  likewise  in  perfect  uiii.-Jon  wilh  this  history,  am!  tend  greatly  lo  con- 
firm it ;  anti  the  (loctrines  and  piineiplcs  are  every  wiiere  tlic  same.  The  Gos- 
pels close  wilh  a  rcl<  renre  to  lliosi'  thing's  recorded  in  the  Acts,  particularly 
the  prijtnise  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  we  know  from  this  liistory,  was  poured 
out  by  Christ  upon  ills  disciples  after  his  ascension  ;  and  the  K|  islle.s  of  tiie 
other  Apostles,  as  well  as  those  of  St.  Paul,  plainly  suppose,  tli;it  these  facts 
had  acHi;illy  occurred  which  are  relali.ii  in  the  Ads  of  the  Apr)Stles.  So  that 
tiu;  history  of  the  Acts  is  <ine  of  Ihc  most  important  parts  of  the  Sacred  His- 
tory ;  fur,  without  it,  neither  the  Gospels  nor  Epistles  could  have  lieen  so  clearly 
understood  ;  hut.  hy  the  aid  of  it,  the  whole  scIk  nie  of  llie  Christian  Revelatior' 
is  set  before  us  in  a  clear  and  easy  view.  Lastly,  even  the  incidental  cirrum 
glances  mentioned  by  St.  Luke,  correspond  so  exactly.  an<l  «i;liout  any  pre- 
vious view  of  such  correspondence,  wilh  the  accounts  of  the  best  ancient  his 
torians,  both  Jews  and  Heathens,  that  no  person  wiio  bad  for^'cd  sucli  a  hi.story 
in  later  aws,  could  have  bud  the  same  external  confirmation  ;  but  In;  must 
have  hi  frayed  biniielf  by  alluding'  to  sonic  customs  or  opinions  which  have 
since  spruiis  up,  or  by  misreiMesentin?  some  circumstance,  or  usintr  some 
phrase  or  expression  not  then  in  use.  'J"he  plea  of  forirery,  therefore,  in  later 
ages,  raimot  l,e  allowed  ;  and,  if  St.  Luke  had  iiublished  his  history  at  so  early 
a  period,  when  some  of  the  Anostles,  and  many  o'ber  i)ersons  concerneil  in  the 
trai!s;;!ii()ns.  were  alive,  and  his  account  bad  not  been  true,  he  woulil  have  ex- 
posed himself  to  an  easy  CDiilutatiun.  and  cer'aiu  infamy.  Since,  therefore,  the 
Acts  of  ilie  Apostles  are  in  Ibemsidves  consistent  and  uiiitorm  ;  tlio  incidental 
relations  a^'reeable  to  the  b 'st  liisiorians  that  have  come  down  lo  us  ;  and  the 
main  facts,  supported  and  coiifirnied  by  tbeothcr  bo(d<sonhe  New  Teslamen*, 
as  well  as  by  the  unanimous  fi'stimoiiv  of  the  ancient  fiithers,  we  may  justly 
conclude.  III  t  if  any  history  of  former  tunes  deserves  credit,  the  Acts  of  ihe 
Ajioslles  ou'rlit  to  l>c  recei^id  and  credited  ;  and,  if  the  liistt)ry  of  the  Acts  of 
the  Aiiosllci  bv  true,  Cliiislianity  cannot  be  i'nUv.l—Bag'sler. 


TABLE  OF  ST.  PAUL'S  APOSTOLIC  JOURNEYS. 

Variii'.is  opinions  are  entertained  as  to  the  precise  number  of  journeys  per- 
formed liy  the  Apostle  to  the  Gentiles.  The  accomiianyin^'  table  however, 
taken  from  Willair  s  Reference  Bible,  will  preatly  hcl|»  ihe  .student,  to  trace 
out  the  e.'.tendod  missions  accomplished  hy  this  indeialiirable  ^Missionary  in 
the  short  space  of  about  2-1  years,  at  a  period  when  few  liicilitics  were  li)und 
for  passing  from  place  to  place. 


3ccoJi(l  Jniiriu-y, 
\.  D.  51)  10 
A.  D.  rA. 


Antioch  in  Sy- 
ria 

Seleucia 
Salanas 
Paphos 
Pel--' I  in  I'am- 

Antioch  in  Pi- 
si:!ia 

Iconiiun 

Lystra 

Derbe 

Lystra 

Iconiuni 

Pi.sidia 

Perpa 

Attalia 

Antioch  in  Sy- 
ria 

PItenicia 

Samaria 

.Tcrusalein 

Antioch  in  Sy- 
ria 


Pbrv!.'ia 
f;;ilatia 
Trnus 

Samotbracia 
Neapolis 
Phiiippi 
Amphipolis 
AiM)llonia 
Thessalonica 
I]rr;>a 
Athens 
Corinth 
Cenchrea 
Kphesus 
Cesarea 
Jerusalem 
Ant'och  in  Sy 
ria 


TItird  Journey, 
A.  D.  .51  10 
A.  D.  53. 


Galalia 

Phiy-ia 

Ki'liesus 

Troas 

Macedonia 

Greece 

Cori^itli 

Macedonia 

Phiiippi 

Troas 

Assos 

Mitylenolsl- 

Chios  Island 
.'Samo'c  !.-.lai!d 


Troi".  Ilium 
Miletus  in  A-ia 
Coos  Island 
Rhodes  Island 
Patara  in  Ly- 
cia 

.Tyre 

|I'i()lemais 

.  Cesarea 

(Jeru.suiem 


Fourth  Jnuniey,    Fifth  Joiirmj 
A     11    r,^ ...  -^    p   c  i  j^, 

A.  D.  Sfj. 


A.  D.  CO  to 
A.  D.  W. 


Antipatris 
Cesarea 


Myra 


Fair  Have 

Mel  it  e  Ishi 

Syrafuse 

Klieirium 

Puteoli 

Anpii  Fomm 

Three  Taverns 

Koine 

Italy 

Spain,  only  in- 
teiuled 

Cri-le 

.Jerusalem 

Antioch  iii  Sy- 
ria 


Salmone  Coiinth 


J 


INTRODUCTION  TO  THE  EPISTLES  OF  ST.  PALL. 


Having  gone  through  the  historical  books  of  the  New  Tistamcnt,  what  re- 
main (except  the  last)  aire  Epistolary ;  and  by  far  the  larger  part  ol  ihi  s«. 
were  written  by  the  Apostle  to  tiie  Gentiles.  The  Epistles,  esnucially  Paul  p, 
being  addressed  to  persons  or  societies  already  initiated  into  tlie  princi[>lc.--  o( 
Christianity,  enter  more  deeply  into  the  distinguishing  doctrines  ot  the  Gospel, 
and  the  controversies  which  in  that  early  age  were  raised  thereon,  and  parti- 
cularly by  Jewish  converts,  whp  were  extremely  loth  to  relax  tiieir  prejudice* 
in  favour  of  the  Jewish  institutions. 

Much  lias  been  said  for  and  aeainst  Paul's  style.  Dr.  Macknight,  who  ob- 
jects to  some  of  the  strong  language  m  the  learned  Beza,  still  admits  thnt  it 
contains  beauties  of  the  lii<;hest  character,  and  i)assages  to  which  it  wduUI  be 
difficult  to  find  any  of  superior  merit  among  the  most  admired  classical  writers 
of  Greece  and  Rome.  ,  ,  .. 

"  Paul,"  says  Rlr.  Locke,  "is  full  of  the  matter  he  treats  ;  and  writes  with 
warmth,  which  usually  neglects  method,  and  those  partitions  and  pauses 
which  men,  educated  in  the  schools  of  rhetoricians,  usually  observe. '_'  It  must 
be  remembered  that  Paul's  object  was  not  to  advance  his  own  fame  as  a 
writer,  liut  the  glory  of  his  Saviour:  that  classical  writers  did  not  fcluays  fur- 
nish words  or  phrases  sufficient  to  explain  the  mysteries  of  the  Gospel  :  that 
the  connexion  between  the  New  and  Old  Testaments  often  led  him  necessarily 
to  adopt  Hebrew  allusions,  terms,  and  phrases,  which,  though  they  may  be 
considered  as  blemishes  in  Greek  composition,  form  some  ot  his  chief  be^iuties 
as  a  Christian  teacher ;  and  wo  be  to  them  who  hang  the  penshing  garlands 
of  human  eloquence  on  the  cross  of  Christ,  thereby  in  any  degree  to  hide  liim 
from  our  view.  ,  ,  ,  ,     , 

The  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  though  it  does  not  bear  the  author's  name,  is 
now  universally  ascribed  to  St.  Paul,  and  was  written  from  Italy,  anri  proba- 
bly from  Rome,  in  the  years  62  or  63.  This,  with  the  Epistles  to  the  Romans 
and  Galalians,  are  perhaps  the  most  difficult  to  explain,  as  referring  frequently 
to  the  prophetic  wriiines  and  to  Jewish  literature. 

We  shall  only  here  add,  that  in  addition  to  Doddridge  and  other  Expositors 
ofthe  New  Testament,  we  shall,  throui-'hout  the  Apostolical  Epistles,  carefully 
compare  them  with  the  popular  versions  ("New  Translations  and  Commen- 
taries") of  Macknight  and  Boothroijd.  and  pay  a  particular  attention  to  those 
wriiers  who  have  devoted  their  attention  to  single  Epistles  only. 

TABLE  OF  ST.  PAUL'S  EPISTLES. 


Order  of 

Where  wriUen. 

When  written. 

the  Books 

« 

2  „ 

S   . 

2 

To  whom  written. 

jii 

=  1 

5 
1 

i 

u 

<. 

< 

.s 

' 

" '/ 

To  the  Romans. 

Corinth. 

OrinUi. 

A.D.  60 

A.  D.57.irS 

4 

Isl  tottieCorintliiana. 

Philippi. 

liphesiis. 

6 

'M  to  ihe  Coriiilhiani. 

PhUippi. 

Macelonia, 

3 

To  the  Gnlalians. 

Rome. 

S'S."^*^ 

58 

92or3 

7 

To  the  KphesiaiiB. 

Rome. 

Rome. 

8 

To  U.e  Fliilippiaiis. 

Rome. 

Rome. 

9 

To  itie  Colossians. 

Rome. 

Rome. 

1 

Athens. 

Corinlh. 

9 

Aihens. 

Corinth. 

51 

1') 

1? 

Laodicea. 

Macedonia. 

65 

II 

14 

Rome. 

Rome. 

IV 

13 

To  Tims. 

Nicopolia. 

.Macedonia. 

n 

III 

To  Philemon. 

Rome. 

Rome. 

6t 

u 

11 

To  the  Hebrews. 

Italy. 

perhaps  Rome. 

405  ROMANS,  I. 


THE  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE  TO  THE 
ROMANS. 


[Tliat  St.  Paul  was  iVic  author  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans  Is  im)vpn,  wit 
only  i)y  the  whole  current  of  Chri^Jlian  auliqiiity,  hut  hy  tlie  most  satisfaclorv 
piicriial  o\  idoncc.  We  find  that  it  was  dictated  hy  tlie  Apostle  in  tin-  Greek 
lanL'ii.ice  to  his  amanuensis  'lerlius,  (ch.  xvi.  22,)  and  was  I'oi warded  Uj  the 
Clnir^h  a»  Home  hy  ?li(p!ie,  a  deaconess  of  Cenchrea,  a  port  of  Corinih.  (ch.  j 
xvi.  1.)  It  is  farther  evident  that  it  was  written  from  that  city,  from  his  men- 
tiotiin?  Gains  with  wiioin  he  lodped  at  Corinth,  (ch.  xvi.  23.  I  Co.  i.  U.)  as 
well  as  Erastns  the  chamberlain  of  that  city,  (i  Tim.  iv.  20.)  It  nl.so  appears 
th.it  it  was  written  tiicro,  at  the  time  that  the  Apostle  was  preparinir  to  take 
the  rontriliulions  of  the  churches  to  Jerusalem,  (ch.  xv.  25—27;)  and  conse- 
quently, the  most  probahlo  d:Ue  assigned  to  this  Epistle  is  A.  1).  53,  whicli  is 
supiiortod  hy  Rishop  'J'omline,  Lardner,  Lord  Barring-ton,  Benson,  and 
otlurs.  It  is  not  cerlain  at  what  time,  or  hy  whom,  the  iiospel  wa?  first 
preached  at  Rome  ;  hut  it  has  hcen  con  jecturpil,  with  much  pnjhahility.  that  it 
was  carried  thither  hy  some  of  the  Jews  who  were  convert.'d  on  the  liay  of 
Pentecost.  (Ac.  ii.  10.)  St.  Paid  himself  had  noV  yet  visited  that  city  :  hut 
beni?  made  fully  acquainted  with  the  circumstances  of  the  ciiurch  there  by 
Aquda  and  Priscilla,  (ch.  xvi.  3,)  ha  deemed  it  propor  to  adopt  this  method  of 
cstablishins  believers  in  the  failh,  and  of  eivinii  them  such  a  comprehensive 
view  of  the  Clirislian  relij;ion,  as  might  guard  them  against  the  insinuations 
of  false  teachcri"  of  various  descriptions.]— Efli,'s;cr. 


CHAPTER  I. 
1  Paul  commendeth  his  callhi!  to  the  Romans,  9  and  liis  desire  to  come  to  them. 
16  ^Vllat  liis  gospel  is,  aiil  the  ri?l>(eoiisiiess  wliicli  it  bliowetii.     18  (JoJ  is 
angry  with  all  manner  of  sin.    21  Wli.it  were  the  sins  of  the  Uen'.ilcs. 

PAUL,  a  servant  of  "^  Jesus  Clirist,  called  ^to  be  an 
apostle,  separated  ^  unto  the  gospel  of  God, 

2  (Which  he  had  promised  afore  by  his  prophets  in 
the  holy  scriptures,) 

3  Concerning  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  which 
was  made  d  of  the  seed  of  David  according  to  the 
flesh ; 

4  And  e  declared  ^  to  be  the  Son  of  Gpd  wifi  power, 
according  to  the  s  spirit  of  holiness,  by  the  resurrec- 
tion from  the  dead : 


Chap.  I.  Ver.  I.  Paul,  &c.— It  was  anciently  the  practice  to  prcfi.x  the 
name,  instead  of  subscribing  it  at  the  end  of  letters,  as  is  now  cnsiomary. 

Ct'illedU)  be  an  apost/e.—Pun]  not  being  converted  till  after  the  deuth  of 

Je<us,  the  jiuiai/ing  teachers  were  rt^ady  to  dispute  his  title  to  be  an  a|>ostle, 
wlm  li  .■;"'erns  to  be  the  reason  of  his  so  constantly  insisling  on  the  hetivcnly 
vision,  wherein  lie  was  called  by  Christ  himself  to  the  apostleship.  See  Acts 
xxvi.  16— :8. 

Ver.  3,  4.  Concerning  his  Son,  &c.— Prof  Stjinrf  renders  those  verses— 
"  Concerning  liis  8on,  who  was  of  the  scpd  of  David  as  to  the  flesh,  and  wa3 
const  if  uti'd  the  Sun  of  God  with  power  as  to  his  holy  spiritual  nature,  after 
tin;  nsiirr.'Clion  from  llio  di'ad,  Jesus  Clirist  our  Lord,  hy  whom,"  &e. 

Ver.  4.  And  dcckirfd.—Doddridi:r,  "  determiiiatily  marked  out."  Booth 
ro'jd,  "proved  to  be  the  Son  of  God  with  power."     Cn.r,  "powerfully  dt; 

mon.striited,"  &c. The  spirit  nf  holiness— (w  Holy  Spirit.)     Doddridge 

says.  "  It  seems  to  me  so  little  agrecai)le  to  th'  style  oi"Scriplure  in  peroral, 
to  c:ill  the  divine  nature  of  Chri.->t  tlie  spirit  of  holiness,  (or  the  Holy  Sf  irit.) 
thnt,  hi-hly  as  I  oslcetp  the  many  learned  aiul  accurate  commentators  who 
have  riven  it  this  turn.  I  rather  refer  it  to  the  operation  of  the  .S))irit  of  God  in 
the  iiroduclion  td'Chiist's  body,  by  which  means  the  oppo>ition  between  "  ac- 
coriliiiiy  to  the  flesh,"  and  "according  to  the  spirit,"  will  he  preserved;  the 
one  referring'  to  the  materials  acted  upon,  the  other  to  the  divinft  and  mira- 
culous airrnt.    See  Luke  i.  35. By  the  resurrection.— Mackuight^"  By 

(his)  resurrection." 


ROMANS, 


407 


5  By  whom  we  have  received  ^race  and  apostleship, 
iifor  i  obedience  to  tlie  iaith  among  all  nations,  for 
his  name  : 

6  Among  whom  are  ye  also  the  called  of  Jes  is 
Christ: 

7  To  all  that  be  in  Rome,  beloved  of  God,  called  :to 
be  saints:  Grace  k  to  you  and  peace  from  God  Dur 
Father,  and  the  Lord  Jesns  Christ. 

8  First,  I  thank  my  God  through  Jesus  Christ  for 
you  all,  that  your  faith  i  is  spoken  of  throughout  the 
whole  world. 

9  For  God  is  my  witness,  whom  "•  I  serve  "  with  my 
spirit  in  the  gospel  of  his  Son,  that  without  ceasing 
°I  make  mention  of  you  always  in  my  prayers  ; 

10  IMaking  request,  if  by  any  means  now  at  length  I 
might  have  a  prosperous  journey  by  p  the  will  of  God 
to  come  unto  you. 

11  For  'il  long  to  see  you,  that  '"I  may  impart  unto 
you  some  spiritual  gift,  to  the  end  ye  may  be  esta- 
blished ;  ^ 

12  That  is,  that  I  may  be  comforted  together  ^  with 
you  by  the  mutual  t  faith  both  of  you  and  me. 

13  Now  I  would  not  have  you  ignorant,  brethren, 
that  oftentimes  I  purposed  to  come  unto  you,  (but  was 
let  hitherto,)  that  I  might  have  some  fruit « among 
you  also,  even  as  among  other  Gentiles. 

14  I  am  "  deb'or  both  t^o  the  Greeks,  and  to  the  Bar- 
barians ;  both  to  the  wise,  and  to  the  unwise.     « 

15  So,  as  much  as  in  me  is,  I  am  ready  to  preach 
the  gospel  to  you  that  are  at  Rome  also. 

IG  For  I  am  not  ashamed  ^of  the  gospel  of  Christ : 
for  it  is  the  power  ^^of  God  unto  salvation  to  every 
one  that  ^believeth;  to  y  the  Jew  first,  and  also  to 
the  Greek. 

17  For  therein  ^  is  the  righteousness  of  God  revcnled 
from  faith  to  faith  :  as  it  is  '^  written.  The  just  shall 
live  by  faith. 


A.  M.  cir. 
A  D.  r.ir. 


h  or,  to  I  lie 
oh  f  die  nee 
ofj'aith. 

i  Ac.6.7. 
c  16.CG. 

i   1  Co.l.a 

1  TU-L-J. 

k  1  Co.l  3, 
&c. 

2  If  1.2.^ 

I  C.16.1D. 
niAc.27.a. 
n  or,  in. 
o  1  Th.3.10. 
p  Ja.4.15. 
q  c.  13.23,32 
r  C.13.C9. 
s  or,  in. 

t  sre.i.i. 

u  1  C0.9.IG. 


X  Mxie.ie. 

y  Ac.3.2'i. 
z  c.3.21,25. 
a  Hi\'b.2.4. 


Vcr.  5.  Grace  and  apostlcs/ii p.—Doddrid^'-e,  "  Grace  and  an  apostolial 

mission." For  obedience  to  the  faith.— "  In  order  to  promote  tlic  obedience 

of  Iaith."— Prof.  ..Srwarr. 

Ver.  7.  Called  lo  'ue  saints.— Aa  in  vcr.  I.  Paul  is  ro'  said  to  be  "  called  an 
nnostic,"  but  "called  to  he"  one:  so  here,  thcsse  Remans  are  not  merely 
called  sainls,  but  "  called"  by  the  crace  of  God  "  tu  be  such  ."— "  the  called 
of  Chrict  Je.sug."    See  chap.  viii.  c'o. 

Vcr.  8.  Tlifodghovt  the  whole  tuorld—i.  e.  throughout  the  whole  Roman 
Empire.    Sc»»  note,  Lukefii.  I. 

Ver.  11,  jghnc  spirittuil gift. —This  refers  pftbably  to  a  miraculous  gift.  5ce 
1  Co.  xii.  1-9;  xiv.  1,  JR. 

Ver.  12.  Jiy  the  miihial  faith  hotfi  of 'yott.  and  inc. A  jiion.s  soul,  soys 

Calvin,  rcfu.scs  not  to  seek  confirmation  even  from  mere  beginners  in  know- 
Itrdire.  There  is  none  so  poor  in  the  cliurr h  of  Christ,  that  he  cannot  add  lo  (  ut 
s'ctel    \V'e  arc  hindered  by  pride  from  avaiiiMs  nui.seivts  of  this  advantage. 

Vcr.  13.  But  7cas  let—'i.  e.  hindered. 

Ver.  16.  "For  it  is.— Cox,  Boothroyd,  &c.  "Because  it  is,"  &c. 

Vcr.  V^'  For  therein  is  the  righteonsncss,  &c.—Macknisrht,  "  For  tlip 
riglitBoiisness  of  God  by  faith  i.>»  revealed  in  it,  in  order  to  (produce)  faith," 
6sc.    The  righteousness  of  God  is  the  justification  or  paruoninir  mercy  liestow- 

cd  on  sinners  who  are  under  t!ic  curse  of  the  divine  law. The  just  shall  live 

by  faith. — This  apnear.s  (o  be  (inoted  from  Hab.  ii.  4,  and  Very  neaily  corres- 
ponds wii:i  the  reiulipe  of  tliel.XX.  To  "live  by"  (or  "from,"  Gr.  ek)  faith, 
impli  s.  that  the  rifhteou.'?  (or  JMstified)  man  derivea  his  safety  here,  and  his 
saUation  Hereafter,  from  his  faitii  in  God. 


408 


ROMANS,  I. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4062. 

A.  D.  cir. 

SS. 


b  F,p.5.6. 


e  Ps.19.1, 


f  or,  Uiat 
they  may 
be. 

g  Je.2.S 
Kp.4.17, 
18. 

h  Je.8.8,9. 


Is  40  18, 

06. 

Ez.8.10. 


k  Am.2.4. 
1  or.raiher. 


18  For  the  wrath  b  of  God  is  revealed  from  heaven 
against  all  ungodliness  and  unrighteousness  of  men, 
who  hold  the  truth  in  unrighteousness; 

19  Because  that  which  may  be  known  of  God  is 
manifest  -  in  them;  for  «i  God  hath  showed  it  unto 
them. 

20  For  the  invisible  things  of  him  from  the  creation 
of  the  world  are  clearly  seen,  being  understood  by 
the  things  «  that  are  made,  even  his  eternal  power 
and  Godliead;  f  so  that  they  are  without  e.xcuse  : 

21  Because  that,  when  they  knew  God,  they  glorifi- 
ed/ii7?i  not  as  God,  neither  were  thankful;  but  be- 
came ?  vain  in  their  imaginations,  and  their  foolish 
heart  was  darkened. 

22  Professing  themselves  to  be  wise,  they  h  became 
fools, 

23  And  changed  the  glory  of  the  uncormptible 
God  into  an  image  i  made  like  to  corruptible  man, 
and  to  birds,  and  four-footed  beasts,  and  creeping 
things. 

24  Wherefore  God  also  gave  J  them  up  to  unclean- 
ness  through  the  lusts  of  their  ov/n  hearts,  to  dis- 
honour their  own  bodies  between  themselves  : 

25  Who  changed  the  truth  of  God  ^  into  a  lie,  and 
worshipped  and  served  the  creature  i  more  than  the 
Creator,  who  is  blessed  for  ever.    Amen. 

26  For  this  cause  God  gave  them  up  unto  vile  "» affec- 
tions :  for  even  their  women  did  change  the  natural 
use  into  that  which  is  against  nature : 

27  And  likewise  also  the  men,  leaving  the  natural 
use  of  the  woman,  burned  in  their  lust  one  lov/ard 
another;  men  with  men  working  that  which  is  un- 
seemly, and  receiving  in  themselves  that  recompense 
of  their  error  which  was  meet. 


Ver.  IS.  Wrath  o/God.— ThewTatliofGod  is  that  feeling  or  affection  in  him, 
wliirh  moves  him  lo  look  on  sin  with  fii.sam'tohation,  and  to  puni.sh  it  when 

connected  with  impenitence. Who  hold   the  truth.— 'l\ic  orieinal  verb 

means  either  to  gain  hold,  or  to  keep  hold  ;  and  the  latter,  sometime.s  in  the 
sense  of  keeping  back,  or  withholding.  2  Thes.  ii.  6,  7.  See  Parkhurst  in 
Karecho.  Tlie  heathen  did  retain,  in  the  works  of  nature,  a  sufficient  i)roof 
of  the  Divine  Providence  to  render  their  infideMty  inexcusable,  and  still  more 
.so  their  vices  ;  and  those  vices  also  dirl  withhold,  or  restrain  the  progress  of 
the  truth.  Doddridge,  "  restrain."  Macknight,  "  confine. "  "  Who  hinder  the 
truth  by  unrighteousness."— Prof.  Fitiiart.  The  Apo.stle  here  particularly  de- 
signates the  heathen  athindering  the  truth  by  unrighteousness. 

Ver.  19.  In  them.— Macknight,"  A\wmf:\.\Mim."    So  Doddrid-ge.  j 

Ver.  20.  The  invisible.  Slc— Macknight,  "His  invisible  things,  even  his  . 
eternal  power,"  &c.  "  God,"  says  Aristotle,"  who  is  invisible  to  every  mortal,  i 
i>  seen  l)y  liis  works."  i 

Ver.  26—32.  For  this  caii.<te  God  gave  them  tcp,  &c.— .Such  being  the  rlia- ' 
racter  of  the  heathen  world,  it  is  evident  they  lie  under  the  condcmiiinir  sen- 
tence of  the  divine  law— tliat  they  need  a  Saviour— that  they  need  gratuitous 
pardon,  and  must  |)erish  unless  such  a  provision  is  made  for  them. 

Ver.  2S.  Gave  the.m  up  unto  viW  affections-"  Tl\o>tQ  unnatural  crimes,  which 
are  now  considered  most  scandalous,  and  most  severely  punished  when  di.s- 
covered,  so  far  from  being  prohibitexi  l)y  the  religion  and  laws  of  the,  heathen. 
Wire  authorized  in  both,  and  avowedly  iiractiscd  by  persons  of  th(?  rroatost 
ctielirity  ."imong  them."— Co:e.  .See  also  Macknight.  Many  of  the  Iwaihcn 
philosophors  represent  virtue  and  vice  as  the  meie  c  ^a'urr-s  of  statute  and 
custom  ;  or  to  use  the  words  of  Justin,  they  maintain  '  tliat  theif  is  nothing  i 
either  virtuous  or  vicious,  but  that  things  are  made  goo<i  or  evil  merely  by  the  I 
force  of  opinion." 


ROMANS,  11. 


4(K» 


28  And  even  as  thev  did  not  like  »  lo  retain  God  in 
their  knowledge,  God  "ave  them  over  to  °  a  reprobate 
mind,  to  do  those  tilings  which  are  not  conve- 
nient ; 

20  Being  filled  with  all  unrighteousness,  fornication, 
wickedness,  covetousness,  maliciousness;  full  of 
envv,  nnirder,  debate,  deceit,  malignity  j  whisperers, 

30 '  Backbiters,  haters  of  God,  despiteful,  proud, 
boasters,  inventors  of  evil  things,  disobedient  to 
parents, 

31  Without  understanding,  covenant-breakers,  Pwith- 
out  natural  atiection,  implacable,  unmerciful : 

32  Who,  knowing  the  judgment  of  God,  that  they 
which  commit  such  things  are  worthy  of  death,  not 
only  do  the  same,  but  i  have  pleasure  in  them  that 
do  them. 

CHAPTER  II. 

1  Tliey  tliat  sin,  though  they  coiidenin  it  in  others,  cannot  excnse  themselves, 
6  and  mucli  less  escapethe  jn.lgnient  of  Ood,  9  whether  they  t:>e  Je\vf  or  (Jen- 
tiles.  14  The  Geiuiles  cannot  escape,  17  nor  yet  the  Jews,  25  whom  their 
circumcision  shall  not  profit,  if  tiiey  keep  not  the  law. 

THEREFORE  thou  art  inexcusable,  O  man,  who- 
soever thou  art  that  judgest :  for  ^  wherein  thou 
judgest  another,  thou  condemnest  thyself;  for  thou 
that  jur!gest  doest  the  same  things. 

2  But  we  are  sure  that  the  judgment  of  God  is  ac- 
cording to  truth  against  them  which  commit  such 
things. 

3  And  thinkest  thou  this,  O  man,  that  judgest  them 
which  do  such  things,  and  doest  the  same,  that  thou 
shalt  escape  the  judgment  of  God  1 

4  Or  despisest  thou  the  riches  b  of  his  goodness  and 
«  forbearance  and  ^  long-sut^ering ;  not  knowing  that 
the  goodness  of  God  leadeth  «  thee  to  repentance  7 

5  But  after  thy  hardness  and  impenitent  heart  trea- 


A.  .M.  cir. 

urea. 

A.  O.  cir. 


a  or,  to  a 

kno  f It- 
ledge. 


o  or.  a 
nnr.dvoid 
ofjydg- 
me:a. 


7. 


d  Jo. 4.2. 
els.SO.ia 


Ver.  28.  Things  not  convenient.—"  A  figure  of  speech,  intimating  the  most 
detestal>le  crimes."— Coa;. 

Ver.  30.  Inventor.^  of  evil  things— ThdX  is,  probably,  of  false  and  scandalous 
reports,  agreeinj?  with  the  precedinp  articles—"  Backbiters,"  &c. 

Ver.  31.  Without  natural  affection.— Yhis  is  supposed  to  refer  particularly 
to  the  Stoics. 

Ver.  32.  Have  pleasure  in  than  that  do  them.—"  To  behold  vice  with  com- 
placL'ncy,  is  the  last  staffe  of  a  degenerate  mind."— Cos.  Paul  considers  this 
as  the  very  climax  ofalf  the  charges  that  he  had  to  bring  against  the  heathen, 
that  they  not  only  plunged  into  acts  of  wickedness,  but  had  given  their  more 
deliberate  approbation  to  such  doings.— Prof  Stuart. 

Chap.  jl.  Ver.  1.  Therefore. — This  word  here  has  been  the  subject  oPmiichdis- 
cu.^sion,  from  the  rlifficulty  of  showing  how  it  stands  connecttid  as  an  illative 
particlt',  with  the  preceding  discourse.  "The  cormexion,"  says  Prof  Sluart, 
'  ajiprars  to  be  tlii.s  :  Since  it  will  be  conceded,  that  those  who  know  the  ordi 
nances  of  Goil.  against  such  vices  as  have  been  name<i.  and  still  id  irtisc  tlieic 
and  applaud  others  fordoimr  so.  are  worthy  of  punishment ;  it  follows,  there- 
fore., that  nil  who  are  so  enlightened  as  to  (lisai)prove  of  such  crimes,  and  who 
Btill  commit  them,  are  even  yet  more  worthy  of  punishment." 

Ver.  2.  The  judgtnenf. -Mack-night,  "  The  sentence  ;"  i.  e.  the  judgn)ent 
pronounced.  Compare  chap.  v.  16.  Chrysostom  thus  paraphrases  this  verse  : 
'  Tlid'.i  hast  not  escaped  thine  ownconilemnation,  and  shalt  thou  escape  that 
of  Cud  1" 

Ver.  4.  Or  despi-te^it  thou.—Macknighf,  "Dost  thou  misconstnict?"  Iftif 
Doddridge,  Cox,  and  Bnorhroyd.  prefer  the  common  rendering. 

Ver.  5.  Hardness  and  impenitent.— Mackniisht,  "  (^b(jur;ite  and  impeni- 
tent."  Revelation  of  the  righteou.s.  &c.— When  God's  riehteous  judgment 

shall  be  revealed— i.  e.  in  the  great  day  of  .judgment.— Sa/«/7. 
_ 


ROMANS,  II. 


surest  f  up  unto  thyself  wrath  a.iiainst  the  day  of 
°  wrath  and  revelation  of  the  righteous  judgment  of 
God; 

6  Who  h  will  render  to  every  man  according  to  his 
deeds  : 

7  To  them  who  by  patient  continuance  in  well  do- 
ing seek  for  glory  and  honour  and  immortality,  eter- 
nal life : 

8  But  unto  them  that  are  i  contentious,  and  J  do  not 
obey  the  truth,  but  obey  unrighteousness,  indignation 
and  wrath, 

9  Tribulation  and  anguish,  upon  every  soul  of  man 
that  docth  evil,  of  the  Jew^  first,  and  also  of  the  i<Genti!c ; 

10  But  1  glory,  honour,  and  peace,  to  every  man  tliat 
worketh  good,  to  the  Jew  first,  and  also  to  the  '"  Gen- 
tile : 

11  For  n  there  is  no  respect  of  persons  with  God. 

12  For  as  many  as  have  sinned  without  law  shall 
also  perish  without  law  :  and  as  many  as  have  sinned 
in  the  law  shall  be  judged  by  the  law; 

13  (For  °  not  the  hearers  of  the  law  ar^  just  before 
God,  but  the  doers  of  the  law  shall  be  justified. 

14  For  when  the  Gentiles,  which  have  not  the  law, 
do  by  nature  the  things  contained  in  the  law,  thvse, 
having  not  the  law,  are  a  law  p  unto  themselves  ; 

15  Wliich  show  the  work  of  the  law  written  in  their 
hearts.  ^  their  conscience  also  bearing  witnesfi,  and 
their  thoughts  ^  the  mean  while  accusing  or  else  ex- 
cusing one  another;) 

16  In  the  day  when  God  shall  judge  thfi  secrets  »  of 
men  by  Jesus  Christ  according  to  my  t  f,0'jpel. 


n  De.  10.17. 
2C1I.I9.7. 
Gn.6.7,S. 
ire.  1.17. 

o  Ja.1.22.. 

25. 
p  IGo.'ll.U 


Ver.  6.  H/s  deeds.— Doddridge'  '"iWs  works."  This  word.  "  A-orks," 
elioiiKl  be  preserved  throughout,  on  account  of  tin*  argunient  fcuiiJ^d  on  it. 

Ver.  8.  Thon  that  are  conteniious.—Gr.  "Are  of  contenli'.nn."  Dodd- 
ridi,'c,  "  Chilihvn  of  Contention,"  which  preserves  the  Heb.-ew  .dumi. 

Ver.  12.  WithOKt  law.-— Doddridge  and  Boothroyd  »mdersl\n  j  this  of"  the 
law  of  Moses  ;"  Machnight  and  Cox,  of  divine  revelation  g-.pjr'illy  ;  l.ut  we 
must  renienil)cr,  that  at  tliis  time  (A.  D.  60,)  scarcely  any  r/  A^-i  New  Testa- 
mev.t  was  puhlished. Sinned  in.— Doddridge,  <fcc.,  "  u  K'er  the  law." 

V^r.  13.  Fornottheheartrs,  &c.— Not  those  wiio  merc-'r e'.joy  the  externa' 
privilege  of  a  revelation  have  any  just  claim  to  divine  a!  jM'bation  ;  it  is  on!j 
those  who  oiiey  the  precepls  of  snch  a  revelation  who  l.a  /c  any  ground  to  es 

pect  \\i\d.— Stuart. The  doers  of  the  laiv  shail  be  fwstijied.—'ih'ifi  is  th< 

first  time  the  important  term  "  ju.'*titied,"  occurs  in  tl.i'i  opistlc :  and  it  is  «vi 
dently  used  in  a  forensic  sense,  referring  to  a  indicia)  fd'itence,  a.<!  in  Mat.  xi. 
37.—"  If  a  Jew  sinned  in  respect  of  any  of  tlie  pre'  rp'.s  |of  the  Mosaic  lav.-, 
and  did  not  oiler  the  prescribed  sacrilice,  he  could  noc  oe  acquilled  or  jusliSed. 
Boothroyd.  ..... 

Ver.  H.  For  when  the  Genti'/es.—Thm  the  vi,iio.  of  conscience,. w'j»-a 
proceeds  from  a  moral  feeling  of  dislike  or  upr-rj'jation,  and  the;  ^iutjjir/jt 
oi"  the  mind  when  it  examines  the  nature  of  ac'-'jiis,  unite  in  testity-n-,.  .'mt 
what  the  moral  law  of  God  retiuire.s.  is  impressed  in  some  good  meajU,f  on 
the  hearts  even  of  the  heathen.— Prof.  Stuart. 

Ver.  15.  Their  thought-^  the  mean  irhilc,  &c..— Doddridge,  "  Their  mutual 
reasonings  among  themselves,  accising  or  delerdin!;,"  &c. 

Ver.  16!  In  the  day.  &c.— This  verse  connect.i  with  verse  12,  the  'Jiree  inter 
vcning  verses  (13,  M,  and  15)  being  a  parenlliciis  ;  and  liie  sense  i?.  that  '  In 
the  day  of  iudgmcnt,  the  heathen  who  t-inned  against  the  light  of'  nature,  and 
their  own  conscienc&s,  will  he  thcnby  .judced  ;  hut  the  Jews,  w'lo  had  been 
favoure<l  with  a  written  revelation  by  Moses  and  the  prophets,  will  be  suli.ject- 
ed  to  a  severe  scruliny,  acconlingto  their  obedience  or  disobeilienre  to  '';_"-; — 
According  to  my  izofivel. — "  Not  any  written  gor.pe'  <ji  hiijloiy  of  Jesus  Christ, 
bu*  the  doctrine  of  the  gospsl,  which  had  been  vva^  liA  by  I'anl." 


ROMANS,  II. 


ilTi' 


17  Behold,  thou  "  firt  called  a  Jew,  and  restcst  in  the 
.aw,  and  iiiakest  t'uy  boast  of  God, 

18  And  knowest  'his  will,  and  *  approvest »  the  things 
ihat  are  more  excellent,  being  instructed  out  of  the 
law  ; 

I'.t  And  art  confident  thai  thou  thyself  art  a  guide  of 
t'ne  blind,  a  light  of  them  which  are  in  darkness, 

20  An  instriicter  of  tiie  foolish,  a  teacher  of  babes, 
\vhi<'h  hast  the  form  J  of  knowledge  and  of  the  truth 
in  (he  law. 

•21  Thou  ^  therefore  which  teachest  another,  teach- 
est  thou  not  thyself?  thou  that  preachest  a  man  should 
not  steal,  dost  thou  steal  7  •      ,  , 

22  Thou  that  sayest  a  man  should  not  commit  adul- 
tery, dost  thou  commit  adultery  7  thou  that  abhorrest 
idols,  dost  thou  commit  sacrilege  7 

23  Thou  that  makest  thy  boast  of  the  law,  through 
breaking  the  law  dishonourest  thou  God  7 

24  For  the  name  of  God  is  blasphemed  among  the 
Gentiles  through  you,  as  it  is  *  written. 

25  For  circumcision  verilv  profiteth,  if  thou  keep  the 
law  :  bur  b  if  thou  be  a  breaker  of  the  law,  thy  cir- 
cumcision is  made  uncircumcision. 

2(5  Therefore  if  <=■  the  uncircumcision  keep  the  right- 
eousness of  the  law,  shall  not  his  uncircumcision  be 
counted  for  circumcision  7 

27  And  shall  not  uncircumcision  which  iS  by  nature, 
if  it  fulrii  ills  law,  dyidge  thee,  who  by  the  letter  and 
circumcision  dost  transgress  the  law  7 

2S  For  he  ^is  not  a  Jew.  which  is  one  outwardly; 
neither  is  that  circumcisiori,  which  is  outward  in  the 
llesh:  . 

29  But  he  is  a  Jew,  which  is  one  inwardly ;  and 
circumcision  is  that  of  the  f  heart,  in  the  spirit,  and 
not  in  the  letter ;  whose  praise  s  is  not  of  men,  but  of 
God. 


A.M.  cir. 

4062. 
A-  D.  eir. 


w  or,  tnes 
the  thinjs 
t/iot  differ 


r.  Ph.l.K). 


a  K7X.eG.aO, 
23. 


c  Ac.  10.31, 

a  Matia 
41,42. 

e  MaL3.S. 

c.9.6,7/ 
Ga.6  15. 
Kc.2.9. 

f  De.  10.16. 
30.6. 
Je.-:.4. 
Phi.3.3. 
Col.2.11. 

g  2  Co.  10.  IS 


Ver.  17.  Called  a  Jeiu.—"  Bearest  thn  name  of  a  Jew."  Doddridge,  Cox, 
&c.  But  Boothroyd,  tbilnwinff  Griesbach,  reads,  on  the  auiliority  of  some 
MS3.  anil  anrient  ver^iions,  '.But  if  thou  be  called  a  Jew,  and  rest  ni  the  law, 
and  glory  in  God,"  &c.  ,     ,     , 

Vcr.  19.  A  guide  of  the  blind,  &c.— These  are  titles  m  wluch  the  Kabbios 
were  used  to  glory,  in  reference  to  Jhe  Gentiles. 

Vor.  22.  ThoJi  that  sai/est— Doddridge,  "that  preachest."  So  Cox.- — 
Dovt  thoxt  commit  sacri'lege  1—Macknight,  "  rob  temples."    See  Mai.  i.'i.  8. 

Ver.  24.  As  et  isjoritten.—Sec-2  Sam.  xii.  14.  Isa.  lii.  5. 

Ver.  25.  Is  niade  (or  becomes)  uncircumcision— \.  c.  is  rendered  nugatory 
and  useless.  -  ^,       .        „      .,       .     /. 

Ver.  26.  Shall  not  his  vncircioncision.  &c.— That  is,  a  Gentile  who  fear* 
God  shall  h<.>  preferred  far  before  a  Jew  who  apostatizes  from  him. 

Vor.  27.  The  nncircinncisiomrfhich  is  by  nafine—i.  e.  which  i.^  natiira 

to  man. By  the  letter  and  circwncision.—Macknight,  "By  tlic  lili;ral 

circumcision." Dost  transgress  the  taw.—Josephtts,  their  own  liistori!:ii, 

dei;lares  that  there  was  n;;!  a  more v.i.-ked  nation  under  heaven  than  tin- Jews. 
And  he  afterwards  adds,  "  I  verily  believe,  that  if  the  Romans  had  (Iclayod  to 
destroy  these  wicked  v.rerches.  their  city  would  either  have  Imhmi  swallowed  x\]> 
by  the  earth,  or  overwiieimed  l.y  the  w.iters,  or  struck  with  tin'  from  heaven, 
as  another  Sodom  ;  Ii)r  it  r.roduced  a  far  more  impious  generation  than  thoee 
who  sutVered  such  p-jriisl.i.ent." 

Ver.  29.  Jiu:  he  i>  c  .'?-,t.— [Rabbi  Lipman  states,  that  "faith  does  rot 
consist  in  circiini'^isUYi,  but  in  liie  heai't.  He  who  has  not  genuine  faith  is 
not  a  partaker  of  the  Jewish  circumcision  ;  but  he  who  has  ctniiiiie  faith  is  a 
J«!P,  although  not  circuiiiciscd  ;"  agreeably  to  which  i.-!  the  maxim  of  the  Tal- 


il2 


ROMANS,  III. 


A.  M.  cir. 

ioe2. 

A.  D.  cir. 


e  PsH. 


J  Ps.10.7. 


CHAPTER  III. 

1  The  Jews'  prerogative:  3  wliicli  they  Ijave  not  lost  :  9  howbeit  the  !aw  con- 
viiicelh  them  also  ot"  sin:  iiO  therel'ore  no  tlesh  is  jiisiifi&l  by  the  law,  'M  but 
all,  without  (liliisrence,   by  laitli  only  :  31  ami  yel  ilieiaw  is  not  abolishe^l. 

"XTTHAT  advantage  then  hath  the  Jew  ?  or  what 
*  '    profit  is  there  of  circumcision  7 

2  Much  every  way  :  chiefly,  because  that  unto  them 
*  \\  ere  committed  the  oracles  of  God. 

3  For  what  if  b  sonie  did  not  believe?  shall  their 
unbelief  make  the  faith  o.f  God  without  efTect  ? 

4  God  forbid  :  yea,  let  God  be  true,  hut  every  man 
a  liar;  as  it  is  ^  written,  That  thou  mightest  be  justi- 
fied in  thy  sayings,  and  mightest  overcome  when  thou 
art  judged. 

5  But  if  our  unrighteousness  commend  the  righteous- 
ness of  God.  what  shall  we  say?  Is  God  unrighteous 
who  taketh  vengeance?  (I  speak  as  a  man.) 

6  God  forbid :  for  then  how  J  shall  God  judge  the 
world  7 

7  For  if  the  truth  of  God  hath  more  abounded 
through  my  lie  unto  his  glory  ;  why  yet  am  I  also 
judged  as  a  sinner  ? 

"  8  And  not  rather,  (as  we  be  slanderously  reported, 
and  as  some  affirm  that  we  say,)  Let  '  us  do  evil, 
that  good  may  come?  whose  damnation  is  just. 

9  What  then?  are  we  better  than  they?  JVo,  in  no 
wise  :  for  we  have  before  f  proved  both  Jews  and 
Gentiles,  that  they  are  all  under  sin  ; 

10  As  it  is  o  written,  There  is  notie  righteous,  no,  not 
one: 

11  There  is  none  that  understandeth,  there  is  nine 
that  seeketh  after  God. 

12  They  are  all  gone  out  of  the  way,  they  aro  to- 
gether become  unprofitable;  there  is  none  that  doeth 
good,  no,  not  one. 

13  Their  h  throat  is  an  open  sepulchre;  with  their 
tongues  they  have  used  deceit ;  the  poison  •  of  asps 
is  under  their  lips  : 

14  Whose  mouth  J  is  full  of  cursing  and  bitterness  : 


mudists,  "  Tli.it  the  Jews  sit  in  the  inmost  rece.s.ses  of  the  heart."]  -Ba^steT. 

Whose  praise,  &c. — The  praise  of  the  Jew,  who  is  truly  a  Jf  A'  atler  the 

hidden  or  internal  man,  is  not  of  men  hut  of  God.     ftlan  lookelh  on  tlic  out- 
ward appearance,  but  God  lookelh  on  the  heart. — Prof  Stuart. 

Chap.  HI.  Ver.  3.  Make  the  faith  of  God  without  effect— Doddridsre,  "  dis- 
annul the  faith  of  God  ;"  which  may  mean  either  our  laith  in  him,  or  liis  fidelity 
to  us.    Mncknight  and  Cox  prefer  the  latter. 

Ver.  4.  Let  God  be  true.— Let  God  he  rcpardcd  as  faithful,  althoiisfh  all  men 

should  thereby  be  deemed  guilty  of  unfaithfulness.     Stuart. Hut  every 

nian—Ot,  "  Though  every  man  b».'."  &c.    Doddridge  and  Mack-night. 

Ver.  5.  Is  God  unrighteous  who  taketh  vengeance  /-Doddri^'.ge..  Mack- 
night,  &c.  taking  this  to  he  the  objection  of  a  Jew,  (as  ver.  1,)  render  the 
words,  "  Is  NOT  God  unrighteous?"  which  version  the  latter  has  shown  the   ' 
Greek  will  bear:  but  taking  them  as  the  words  of  tlie  apostle,  the  negative 
must  he  omitted. 

Ver.  6.  God  forbid.— Gr.  "  Let  it  not  he." — .So  ver.  4,  and  frequently.  Mi^ck- 
night,  "  By  no  means  ;"  and  others,  "  Far  be  it."  We  confes.'?  the  cfjuiuion 
rendering  is  more  animated  and  pointed  ;  but  \vo  fear  the  inlroduftion  uf 
God's  name  here  and  elsewhere,  (when  not  in  the  original,)  has  occasioned  loo 
often  a  light  and  trilling  use  of  the  divine  name. 

Ver.  s.  Whose  damnation.— Doddridge  and  Macknight,  "  Condemna- 
tioii." 

Ver.  9.  Proved.— Gr.  "charged." 


ROMANS.  III. 


413 


15  Their  feet  ><  are  swift  to  shed  blood  : 

16  Destruction  and  misery  are  in  their  ways : 

17  And  the  way  of  peace  have  they  not  known: 

18  There  i  is  no  fear  of  God  before  their  eyes. 

19  Now  we  know  that  what  thini^s  soever  the  law 
saith,  it  saith  to  them  who  are  under  the  hiv/ :  that 
every  ^ mouth  may  be  stopped,  and  all  the  v.orld  may 
become  "  guilty  before  God. 

20  Therefore  "  by  the  deeds  of  the  law  there  shall  no 
flesh  be  justified  in  his  sight:  for  by  the  law  is  the 
knowledge  of  sin. 

21  But  now  the  righteousness  of  God  without  the 
law  is  manifested,  being  witnessed  by  the?  law  and 
the  prophets ; 

22  Even  the  righteousness  of  God  which  is  by  faith 
T  of  JesTis  Christ  unto  all  and  upon  all  them  that  be- 
lieve :  for  there  is  no  diirerence  : 

23  For  all  "^  have  sinned,  and  come  short  of  the  glory 
of  God  ; 

24  Being  justified  freely  by  his  grace  through  the 
redenmtion  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus : 

25  whom  God  hath  «  set  forth  to  be  a  propitiation 
through  faith  in  his  blood,  to  declare  his  righteous- 
ness for  the  I  remission  of  sins  that  are  past,  through 
the  forbearance  of  God  ; 

26  To  declare,  I  say,  at  this  time  his  righteousness  : 
that  "  he  plight  be  just,  and  the  justifier  of  him  which 
bali'eveth  in  Jesus. 

27  Where  is  boasting  then?  It  is  excluded.  By 
wh.tt  law  ?  of  works  1    Nay :  but  by  the  law  of  faith. 

25  Therefore  we  conclude  that  *^  a  man  is  justified 
by  faith  without  the  deeds  of  the  law. 

29  Is  he  the  God  of  the  Jews  only  7  is  he  not  also  of 
the  Gentiles'^    Yes,  of  the  Gentiles  also  : 

30  Seeing  if  is  one  God,  which  ^  shall  justify  the 
circumcis'un  by  faith  and  uncircumcision  through 
faith. 

31  Do  we  then  make  void  the  law  through  »  faith? 
God  forbid  :  vea,  we  establish  the  law. 


A.  M.  c 

4082         w 
A.  D.  cir.     r 


k  18.59.7,8.    || 
I  PB36.1       Ij 


mPs.l07.4a 

n  or,  sj/6-  * 
jeft  10  the 
judpntixt 
oj  God. 


O  Ps.  143.2. 
w  Ac.22.as. 
q  c.c.!,  Ic. 
t  £c.7.20. 


tT,fore- 
irinintd 


t  or,  paus- 
ing over. 


V  ver.20..22 
c.8.a 
6.1.2.16. 


wOa.  3.8,58 

X  He.iai5, 
16. 


Ver.  15—17.  T/ieirfeet.&c.—i.  e.  tlioy  are  ready  and  swift  to  engage  in  criinosnf 
the  hieliest  degree  ;  destruction  and  misery  attend  their  steps,  i.  e  wliercvt-r 
they  jrii.  ihey  spread  destruction  and  misery  around  thcin.  Tlie  way  of  \m\)- 
pine.ss  tiiey  lake  no  iinowledge  of,  oi  they  give  no  heed  to  what  concerns  tlieir 
own  true  welfare,  or  tiiat  of  others.— Snm/7 

Ver.  19.  What  the  law  saith.— Doddridge.  This  proves  tliat  the  tcnn 
"  law"  extends  to  the  wiiole  Scriptures  of  the  Old  Testament,  as  none  of  the 

passages  here  referre<l  to  are  in  the  Pentateuch. Becmut  (fuilty  bcfo)e 

God. —Doddridge,  "  Stand  convicted  heforc  God." 

Ver.  20.  By  the  deeds.— Doddridge,  "  works." 

Ver.  23.  Conte  short  of  the  glory  of  God—'i.  e  have  failed  in  rendenng  him 
that  g!or>-  which  is  his  liue.—Doddridire.  Beza  says,  it  is  an  allusion  to  those 
who,  in  the  Gre^  k  games,  fell  short  of  the  goal. 

Ver.  25.  Set  forth.— Doddridge,  "proposed." A  propitiation.— Mack- 
night,  a  "  propitiatory,"  in  allusion  to  the  Jewisli  mercy  seat,  or  propitiatory, 
which  was  the  cover  of  the  ark,  whereon  the  Jewish  high  priest  annually 
sprinkled  blood.     Heb.  ix.  23. 

Ver.  26.  That  he  7nistht  be  just,  &c.— That  is,  that  Ids  justice  miglit  not  be 
impeached  in  his  justifying  sinners  through  Christ. 

Ver.  27.  The  la70  nf faith— i.  e.  the  gospel. 

Ver.  31.  Make  void.— Doddridge,  "set  aside."  Macknight,  "  Make  use- 
less." 

"35^ 


414 


R0MANJ5,  IV. 


1)  c  n.n. 

ICj.1.23. 


g  Ge.17.10, 

a. 


h  r,u.I9.9. 
Ji.,8.33, 
&c. 
Cia.  3.7.29 


CHAPTER  IV.  .„ ,   ,      . 

1  Abraham's  failli  wa«  snipiitKl  lo  liirn  for  riKliieoumess,  10  before  hewascr- 
cimicisetl.  iS  By  faitli  only  be  antl  his  seed  rcoeiveii  the  promise.  16  Abra- 
ham is  the  father  of  all  ihal  twlieve.  24  Our  failh  also  shall  be  imputed  to  us 
fur  righleousiiess. 

WHAT  shall  we  then  say  thai  Abraham,  our  fa- 
ther ^  as  pertaining  lo  the  flesh,  liath  found? 

2  For  if  Abraham  were  justified  by  works,  he  hath 
whereof  to  glory  ;  but  not  ^  before  God. 

3  For  what  saith  the  <=■  scripture  7  Abraham  believed 
God,  and  it  was  counted  unto  him  for  righteousness. 

4  Now  to  him  that  worketh  J  is  the  reward  not  reck- 
oned of  grace,  but  of  debt. 

5  But  to  him  that  worketh  not,  but  believeth  on  him 
that  justifieth  the  ungodly,  his  faith  ^is  counted  for 

ighteousness. 

6  Even  as  David  also  descnbeth  the  blessedness  of 
the  man,  unto  whom  God  imputeth  righteousness 
without  works. 

7  Saying,  (  Blessed  are  they  whose  iniquities  are  for- 
given, and  whose  sins  are  covered. 

8  Blessed  is  the  man  to  whom  the  Lord  will  not  im- 
pute sin.  .  . 

9  Cometk  thisblessedness  then  upon  the  circumcision 
only,  or  upon  the  uncircumcision  also  7  for  we  say  that 
faith  was  reckoned  to  Abraham  for  righteousness. 

10  How  was  it  then  reckoned  ?  when  he  was  in  cir- 
cumcision, or  in  uncircumcision?  Not  in  circumcision, 
but  in  uncircumcision. 

11  And  ?  he  received  the  sign  of  circumcision,  a  seal 
of  the  righteousness  of  the  faith  which  he  had  yet  be- 
ing uncircumcised ;  that  he  might  be  the  father  ''  of 
all  them  that  believe,  though  they  be  not  circumcised; 
that  righteousness  might  be  imputed  unto  them  also: 

12  And  the  father  of  circumcision  to  them  who  are 
not  of  the  circumcision  only,  but  who  also  walk  in 
the  steps  of  that  faith  of  our  father  Abraham,  which 
he  had  being  yet  uncircumcised. 

13  For  the  promise,  that  i  he  should  be  the  heir  of  the 
world,  was  not  to  Abraham,  or  to  his  stcd,  through 
ihe  law,  but  through  the  righteousness  of  faith. 


Chap.  IV.  Ver.  1.  As  pertaining  to  the  flfsh,  hath  found  7— Mackniffht, 
"  obtained  by  tliu  Hesh."    See  Gal   iii.  3.  Phil.  iii.  3,  4. 

Vur.  3.  It  was  counted. — "  As  the  .same  verh  frequently  occurs  in  this  cliap- 
ter,  (s;iys  Mr.  Cox.)  it  seemed  desirable  always  to  tran.slate  it  by  the  same 
word  [reckoned, 1  instead  of  arbitrarily  varylns  it,  as  in  the  aulliori/.(Ml  version, 
I  where  it  is  inditVfrently  rendered,  counted,  reckoned,  and  imputed  " 

Ver.  5.   The  unu'odlij.—"  It  is   not  here   implied,"  says   Mr.   Co.t.,  "  that 

!  ihey  who  are  justifieri  may  continue  in  a  state  of  ungodliness,  (which  woidd 

he  completely  in  oi)|)osition  to  what  the  apostle  states  in  a  subsequent  part  of 

this  Lpistic;)  but  merely  that  they  had  been  ungodly,  and  consequently  that 

their  justification  oripmated  from  the  free  mercy  of  God." 

Ver.  10.  In.  uncircumcliion.—l"  Failh  was  reckoned  to  Abraliam  for  riL'ht- 
eousnes.!!,"  at  InaM  14  years  bef  )re  he  wa.s  circumci-icd  ;  the  former  havinj:  taken 
placfe  some  time  before  Ishmael's  birth,  at  whicli  time  he  was  86  years  old,  and 
the  other  when  Ishmael  was  13  years  of  age,  and  Abraham  99.  t'ee  Go.  xv.  5, 
6,  16  ;  .\vi.  1—3  .  xvii.  1,  23— 27.1— Brtir»/er. 

Ver.  II.  Seul—i.e.  a  full  confirmation.  "  This  seems  an  incontestable  proof 
that  circumcision  was  a  seal  of  the  covenant  of  grace,  and  iiot  merely  of  tem- 
poral \iriim\'iOA. "—Doddridi^e. 

Ver.  13.  Hfir  of  the  T<"5;7rf— Not  personally,  hut  in  tub  seid,  in  whom  all 
the  nations  of  the  earth  should  be  blessed. 


ROMANS,  V. 


415 


14  For  if  jthey  which  are  of  the  law  he  heirs,  faith 
is  made  void,  and  the  promise  made  of  none  eflect: 

15  Because  the  law  w  worketh  wrath  :  for  where  no 
1  law  is,  there  is  no  transgression. 

10  Therefore  U  is  of  faith,  that  it  might  he  by  grace; 
to  the  end  the  promise  might  be  sure  to  all  the  seed  ; 
not  to  that  only  which  is  of  the  law,  but  to  that  also 
which  is  of  the  faith  of  Abraham  ;  who  is  the  father 
of  us  all, 

17  (As  It  is  written,  ""I  have  made  thee  a  father  of 
many  nations,)  "before  him  v.'hom  he  believed,  even 
God,  who  quickeneth  °  the  dead,  and  calleth  those 
P  things  which  be  not  as  though  they  were. 

18  VVho  aaamst  hope  believed  in  hope,  that  he  might 
become  the  father  of  many  nations,  according  to  that 
which  was  spoken,  ^  So  shall  thy  seed  be. 

19  And  bemg  not  weak  in  faith,  he  considered  not 
his  own  body  now  dead,  when  he  was  about  a  hun- 
dred years  old,  neither  yet  the  deadness  ■■  of  Sarah's 
womb  : 

20  He  staggered  not  at  the  promise  of  God  through 
unbelief;  but  was  strong  m  faith,  giving  glory  to  God ; 

21  And  being  fuilv  persuaded  that,  what  he  had  pro- 
mised, he  was  «able  also  to  perform. 

22  And  therefore  it  was  imputed  to  him  for  righteous- 
ness. 

23  Now  t  it  was  not  written  for  his  sake  alone,  that 
it  was  imputed  to  him ; 

2-1  Hut  for  us  "  also,  to  whom  it  shall  be  imputed,  if 
we  believe  "  on  him  that  raised  up  Jesus  our  Lord  from 
the  dead ; 

25  VVho  was  delivered  "  for  our  offences,  and  was 
raised  »  again  for  our  justification. 

CHAPTER  V. 

I  Being  justified  by  faith,  we  have  peace  with  Uod,  2  and  joy  in  our  liope, 
8  thai  since  we  were  leconciletl  by  his  bloi>l,  when  we  were  enemies,  10  we 
gliall  much  more  be  saved  teiiig  reconciled.  Vi  As  sin  and  death  came  by 
Adam,  17  so  much  more  righteousness  and  life  by  Jesus  Christ.  20  Where 
sin  abounded,  grace  did  superabound.  / 

''PHEREFORE  ^  being  justified  by  faith,  we  have 
-■■    peace  with  God  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ : 


T  Ma.  16. 16. 
Jn.3.14.. 
16. 

w  Is.  .S3. 5.6. 
2C0..5.21. 

He.d.-:s. 

1  Pe.2.24. 
Re.l.a 


a  Is.32.17. 
Ep.2.U. 
Ccl.1.20. 


V'er.  14.  They  ivhich  are  of  the  laio—\.  e.  they  who  seek  salvation  by  the 
law,  and  not  l)y  faith,  are  not  the  chihiren  of  Abraliam's  faith,  nor  heirs  with 
hitn  of  the  same  promises.    See  Heb.  xi.  9. 

Ver.  1.5.  Where  no  law  w.— [When  no  laro,  or  rule  of  duty,  is  enacted  and 
acknowledjred,  tiiere  is  no  transgression,  and  consequently  no  punishment. 
"  Soiiios,"  says  Bishop  Middleton,  "is  used  hy  St.  Paul,  of  every  rule  of  life, 
of  every  revelation,  especially  of  the  Mosaic  law.  Our  English  version,  by 
having  almost  constantly  said  the  Uno,  whatever  be  the  meaning  of  W';;mo» 
in  the  original,  has  made  this  most  difficidt  epistle  still  more  obscure."  When 
without  the  article,  it  is  commonly  used  for  law  in  general,  when  with  tlje 
article,  of  the  Mosaic  law. )— L'Co'siC". 

Ver  16.  The  father  of  a*  z>--  Taat  is,  of  believing  Gentiles,  as  well  as 
Jews. 

Ver.  17.  B«/ore.—Bo(jr^roy(f,  "In  the  sight  of"  So  Macknight. Calleth 

those  things  which  be  noi—i.  o.  do  not  yet  exist — as  though  tltey  mere. — To 
Wini  wIk)  "  seefh  the  end  from  the  begiiming,"  (Isa.  xlvi.  10.)  all  tliinsn,  past 
or  future,  are  alike  present. 

Ver.  19.  His  own  body.— See  Gen.  xviii.  11 

Vor.  22.  And  therefore  it—i.  e.  his  faith. 

Ver.  25.  Delivered.— See  Acts  ii.  23,  24.  "  In  the  death  qf  Chriftt,"  says  Mr 
Cox,  "  we  see  an  atonement  made  for  sin,  and  in  his  resurrection  a  proof  that 


416 


ROMANS,  V. 


A.  M.  40e'-> 
A.  D.  58. 


b  Jii.14.6. 
c  He.3.6. 
d  Mat.5.11 
Ja.1.2,12 


f  Kp.1.13, 
U. 

f  or  cord- 
ing to  tlie 
time. 


Jii.t5.l3. 
IPe.aiS, 
lJn.3.16. 


k  lTh.1.10. 
I  0.8.32. 
iiJn.N.19. 
n  llab.3.1S 


p  Ge.3.6,19. 


C.4  15. 
1  Jii.3.4. 


2  By  whom  b  also  we  have  access  by  faith  into  this 
grace  wherein  we  stand,  and  rejoice  «  in  hope  of  the 
glory  of  God. 

3  And  not  only  co,  but  we  glory  din  tribulations  also  ; 
knowing  that  tribulation  worketh  patience; 

4  And  patience,  experience  ;  and  experience,  hope  : 

5  And  hope  ^  niaketh  not  ashamed  ;  because  the  love 
of  God  is  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts  by  the  f  Holy  Ghost 
which  is  given  unto  us. 

6  For  when  vve  were  yet  without  strength,  ?  in  due 
h  time  Christ  died  for  the  ungodly. 

7  For  scarcely  for  a  righteous  man  will  one  die  :  yet 
peradventure  for  a  good  man  some  would  even  dare 
to  die. 

8  But  God  commendeth  his  love  toward  us,  in  tliat, 
while  i  we  were  yet  sinners,  Christ  died  for  us. 

9  Much  more  then,  being  now  justified  by  his  J  blood, 
we  shall  be  saved  kfrom  wrath  through  him. 

10  For  if,  wlien  we  v/ere  enemies,  we  were  reconci- 
led to  God  by  the  death  of  his  Son,  nmch  i  more,  be- 
ing reconciled,  we  shall  be  saved  by  •"  his  life. 

11  And  not  only  so,  but  we  also  "joy  in  God  through 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  we  have  now  re- 
ceived the  °  atonement. 

12  Wherefore,  as  by  p  one  man  sin  entered  into  the 
world,  and  death  by  sin  ;  and  so  deatii  passed  upon 
all  men,  ifor  that  all  have  sinned  : 

13  (For  until  tlie  law  sin  was  in  the  world  :  but  sin  is 
not  "^  imputed  when  there  is  no  law. 


his  atonement  was  accepted.  He  may  also  be  said  to  be  rai.sed  for  our  jp.oti- 
fication,  because  we  are  justifitd  through  iiis  intercession  ;  and  lie  could  not 
liave  interceded  had  he  not  been  raised." 

Chap.  V.  Ver.  2.  By  xohom  we  have  access.— Borne  critics  suppose  tliis 
alhides  to  the  formal  introduction  ol"  a  heathen  worsliipper  into  the  ininicdiate 
presence  oFhis  idol :  but  why  may  it  not  rather  ahude  to  the  introduction  ot"a 

subject  into  the  royal  presence  by  the  kinc's.son? This  trruce  whertiin  ire 

sra«rf— Namely,  the  grace  of  adoption  :  Christ  introduces  his  aiiopted  breUiren 
into  the  Father's  presence. 

Ver.  6.  Yet  toithout  strength.—"  The  originaj,"  (Asthenon.)  says  Mr.  Cox, 
"  signifies  weak  throu<.'h  sickness  :  and  here  refers  to  the  pernicious  iiiUuence 
of  sin.  which  aflects,  as  it  were,  the  whole  man  with  an  incurable  malatly." 
See  Isa.  i.  5. In  due  time— viz.  the  time  jiredicted. 

Ver.  7.  A  righteous  man—\.  e.  one  remarkable  for  honour,  equity,  and  strict 

justice. A  trood  man.— A  man  of  kindness  and  benevolence.    Godiryn 

thinks  that  this  and  the  preceding  verse  allude  to  a  rabbinical  distinction  ot 
tlie  Jews  into  three  classes— good,  just,  and  unirodly. 

Ver.  10.  Saved  by  his  life—i.  e.  by  his  being  raised  from  the  dead.  Compare 
ch.  iv.  25.  " 

Ver.  11.  Received  theatonement.— Doddridge  am]  Macknight.  the  recon- 
ciliation." The  Greek  noun  is  nearly  rehited  to  the  verb  twice  rendered  re- 
conciled in  the  preceding  vetse.  Reconciliation,  however,  certainly  iin))lies 
atonement. 

Ver.  12—19.  WTiercfore,  as  by  one  man  sin  entered.  &c.—  The  maw 
design  of  this  passace,"  says  Professor  Stuart,  "  is  indeed  plaii\.  It  lies, 
one  rn.ny  say,  urion  th"  very  face  of  it.  It  is  this;  viz.  '  to  exalt  our  views 
respoctuig  the  blessings  which  Christ  ha«  procured  for  us,  by  a  comnnvison 
of  them  with  the  evil  consequences  which  ensued  niton  tlif  fail  ot  our 
first  ancestor,  "and  by  showing  that  the  blessings  in  fiui-sliou  not  only  ex- 
tend to  the  removal  of  these  evils,  but  even  far  beyond  this  ;  so  tliat  the  grace 
of  til"  cospel  lias  not  only  abounded,  but  s;/pfrrt6ow>?rffd.' 

"A  lull  synopsis  of  what  is  tauirht  in  ver.  12—19.  C()inpri.--os  the  fiillowing 
parliculiirs  ;  viz.  Si^  entered  the  world  Icontnimced  1  by  tiie  otTence  of  Ailani  ; 
and  death,  i.  c.  punislitnent  or  misery,  came  in  as  the  necessary  result  ot  i:.    i 


ROMANS,  V. 


14  Nevertheless  death  reigned  'from  Adam  to  Moses, 
even  over  them  that  had  not  sinned  after  the  simih- 
tude  of  Adam's  transgression,  who  is  the  t  figure  of 
him  that  was  to  come. 

15  But  not  as  the  offence,  so  also  is  the  free  gift. 
For  if  through  life  offence  of  one  many  be  dead,  much 
more  the  grace  "of  God,  and  the  gift  by  grace,  which 
is  by  one  man,  Jesus  Christ,  hath  abounded  unto 
"many. 

16  And  not  as  it  was  by  one  that  sinned,  so  is  the 
gift :  for  the  judgment  was  bv  one  to  condemnation, 
bui  the  free  gift  is  of  many  ^'oltences  unto  justification. 

17  For  if  »  by  one  man's  offence  death  reigned  by 
one ;  much  more  they  which  receive  abundance  y  of 
grace  and  of  the  gift  ^  of  righteousness  shall  reign  in 
life  by  one,  Jesus  Christ.) 

18  Therefore,  as  »  by  the  ofl^ence  of  one  judgment 
came  upon  all  men  to  condemnation ;  even  so  b  by 
the  righteousness  of  one  the  free  gift  came  upon  all 
e  men  unto  justification  of  life. 


u  Ep.2.a 

V  Is.53.n. 
MaL-20  23 

1  .'r.  'i2. 
wis.  I.  IS. 
X  oT/tnj.-'.s 

offence. 
y  J  11.10. 10. 
z  c.6.23. 

a  or.  by  one 
off- nee. 

b  or,  hy  one 
right- 
eousness. 

c  J  n.  12.32. 


In  like  maiiuer.  death  came  upon  all  men,  because  that  all  became  sinners, 
ver.  1-2. 

"  It  is  indeed  true,  that  all  men  have  been  tlie  subjects  of  sin  and  death  ;  for 
that  even  those  have  been  so.  wiio  have  not  lived  under  the  light  of  revelation, 
or  been  made  acquainted  with  any  exprtsn  commands  of  God.  is  proved  from 
the  fact,  that  all  tho.se  who  lived  between  Adam  and  Moses,  were  sinners,  and 
lay  under  sentence  of  death,  ver   13,  14. 

"Adam,  who  was  the  occasion  of  introducini?  sin  into  the  world,  and  of 
bringing  sin  and  death  upon  ail  men,  may  be  considered  as  a  Tupos  of  Christ, 
in  respect  to  the  intluence  which  he  has  had  on  others ;  (but  not  as  to  tlie 
kind  of  influence,  or  the  decree  of  it,  for  here  is  a  wide  diversity  ;)  ver.  14, 
last  clause. 

"  That  the  kind  and  degree  of  influence  which  Adam  had  on  all  men,  is  not 
like  that  which  Christ  ha.s  on  them  ;  or  that  Adam,  when  regarded  as  a  Tupos 
of  Christ,  is  not  to  [>e  so  regarded  in  these  respect*-,  is  plain  :  1.  From  the  fact, 
that  Adam  occasioned  the  condemnation  of  all  men  ;  but  Christ  delivers  man- 
kind from  condemnation,  and  bestows  eternal  happiness  on  them,  ver.  15.  2.  The 
condemnation  of  which  Adam  was  the  occasion,  has  respect  only  to  one  of- 
fence ;  the  pardon  which  Christ  procured,  e.\tends  to  many  offences,  ver.  16. 
Hence,  3.  It  death  reigned  over  men  because  of  one  otlence  ;  much  more  shall 
they  reiim  in  life,  who  through  Christ  receive  pardon  for  many  oflences,  and  a 
title  tr)  future  blessedness,  ver.  17. 

"  Having  thus  guarded  his  readers  against  extending  the  idea  of  Tupos  to 
points  of  which  Tupos  cannot  Iw  pjredicaied  ;  and  having  shown  that  the  in 
nuence  of  Christ  on  the  human  race  is  exactly  tlie  reverse  of  that  of  Adam,  in 
respect  to  its  kind  or  nature;  and  also  that  it  far  surpas.ses  it  in  degree;  the 

ij  apostle  now  returns  to  the  consideration  of  the  real  point  of  resemblance  or 
,  Tupos  between  Adam  and  Christ,  viz.  the  universality  or  extent  of  influence. 
,  This  he  states  as  follows  : 
1.     "  As  the  consequences  of  Adam.'s  sin  were  extended  to  all  men,  so  the  con- 
l(  Bequences  of  Christ's  obedience  [viz.  unto  deatlil  are  extended  to  all:  i.  e. 


Jews  and  Gentiles  all  come  on  an  equal  footing  into  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  or 
tJie  blcs.sings  which  the  gospel  proffers  are  made  equally  accessible  to  all  men 
wiinout  exception ;  and  to  all  on  the  same  tcrmi?  or  conditions,  ver.  18,  19. 
Compare,  as  an  illustration  of  this  last  idea,  Rom.  iii.  23—30." 

Ver.  14.  Figure  of  him.— [Or,  "type,  pattern  or  resemblance,  of  him  who 
was  to  come,"  i.  e.  the  Messiah  ;  in  this,  says  Beza,  that  each  of  them  .--harea 
what  he  has  with  his ;  but  they  are  clearly  unlike  in  this,  that  Adam  by  nature 
conununicates  sin  unto  death  to  bis  posterity,  but  Christ  by  grace  communi- 
cates his  righteousness  unto  his  people,  unto  ]i{c.]—Bagster. 

Vw.  IS.  By  the  offence  of  one.— "The  whole  context,"  says  Dr.  Halves, 
"  clearly  shows  that  the  Aposile  is  reasoning  against  a  common  error  of  hia 
day,  viz.  that  the  benefits  of  Christ  s  mediation  were  to  be  restricted  to  the 
Jews,  and  not  extended  at  ail  to  the  Gentiles.  To  disprove  this,  be  runs  a 
80ri  of  parallel  between  Adam  and  Christ ;  and  argues,  that,  as  in  consequence 
of  the  first  transgression  all  have  fallen  into  a  state  of  sin  and  condemnation, 


418 


ROMANS,  VI. 


il  JM.ir,.2i 
C.7.8..13. 
(J;i.3.l9. 

e  Jii.IO.IO. 
ITi.l.U. 

f  Jc.1.17. 


CHAP.  6. 
a  c.3.a 

b  vcr.6..n. 

Cul.3.3. 

1  i'e.Z'U. 
c  or,  are. 
d  1  Co.  15.29 


f  C.8.1I. 
i!  Co.  13. 4. 

g  M;a.23.2, 
3. 

h  Ga.&IS. 

1  Jn.2.6. 
I  Phi.3.10. 
J  Col.2.11. 
k  lPe.4.l. 
1  oT.Justi- 

fitd. 

ID  Re.1.13. 
n  Ke.9.28. 


19  For  as  by  one  man's  disobedience  nianj'  were 
made  sinners,  so  by  the  obedience  of  one  shall  many 
be  made  righteous. 

20  <i  JMoreuver  the  law  entered,  that  the  ofll-nce  might 
abound.  But  where  sin  abounded,  grace  did  much 
more  « abound : 

21  That  as  sin  hath  reigned  unto  death,  even  so  might 
grace  f  reign  through  righteousness  unto  eternal  hie  by 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

I  We  may  not  live  in  sin,  2  for  wc  lire  deiul  iinio  it,  3  as  appcarelli  by  oiif  b.»l>- 
tisni.  12  Let  not  sin  reign  any  ino.-?,  18  l>aoaiise  we  have  yii'lilel  -mrselves,  to 
the  service  of  riglileoiisness,  23  and  iir  ihatnealli  is  the  wages  of  sin. 

TXTHAT  shall  we  say  then  ?  Sliall  a  we  continue  in 
'^  *     sin,  that  grace  may  abound  7 

2  God  forbid.  How  shall  we,  that  are  dead  b  to  sin, 
live  any  longer  therein  7 

3  Know  ye  not,  that  so  many  of  us  as  "^  were  bapti- 
zed into  Jesus  Christ  were  baptized  into  d  liis  death? 

4  Therefore  we  are  buried  «with  him  by  baptism  into 
death:  that  hke  fas  Christ  was  raised  up  from  the 
dead  by  =  the  glory  of  the  Father,  even  so  we  also 
should  walk  in  newness  ii  of  life. 

5  For  if  i  we  have  been  planted  together  in  the  like- 
ness of  his  death,  we  shall  be  also  m  tht  likeness  of 
his  resurrection  : 

G  Knowing  this,  that  our  old  man  is  crucified  with 
him,  that  tlie  body  J  of  sin  might  be  destroyed,  tliat 
henceforth  we  should  not  serve  sin. 

7  For  k  he  that  is  dead  is  i  freed  from  sin. 

8  Now  if  we  be  dead  with  Christ,  we  believe  that  we 
shall  also  hve  with  him  : 

9  Knowing  that  '"  Christ  being  raised  from  the  dead 
dieth  no  more  ;  death  hath  no  more  dominion  over  him. 

10  For  in  that  he  died,  lie  died  "  unto  sin  once :  but 
in  that  he  liveth,  he  liveth  unto  God. 


so  the  provisions  of  mercy,  through  Ciirist,  e.vtend  to  ail— to  all  clusse*  of 
mnn,  whether  Gentiles  or  Jews." 

Ver.  21.  As  sin  hath  reigned.  &c.— "  Sin  and  ^acc  are  her.;  most  happily 
personified  under  the  character  of  two  mighty  monarclis  exercising  their  power 
over  their  respective  subjects."— Cox 

^^  CiiAP.  VI.  Ver.  1.  What  shall  we  say  then  ?— Margin  and  Doddridg-e, 
"  What  shall  wc  say  then? — (Sliall  we  say)  Let  us  continue,"  &c.  Compare 
chap.  iii.  8. 

Ver.  2.  God  forbid.— Macknight,  "  By  no  means." IIoio  shall  loe,  &c. 

— i.  e.  How  shall  we  who  are  dead  to  lust  live  in  adultery?  How  shall  we  who 
arc  dead  to  iIk;  world,  live  in  the  pursuit  olits  wealth  and  pleasures  ? 

Ver.  3.   Were  (twice  over)— Doddridise,  "Have  been." 

Ver.  4.  Into  death.— Doddridge  and  Macknight,  "  Into  (his)  deatli." 

Ver.  5.  Flamed  together.  — Wells  and  Doddridge,  "Made  to  grow  to{;c- 
llier."    Boothroi/d,  "  United  together."    Sec  Kphes.  ii.  21  ;  iv.  15. 

Ver.  6.  Old  7nan  crucified.—"  Five  persons,"  stiys  Brooks,  "  were  studying 
what  were  the  best  means  to  mortify  sin  ;  one  said,  to  meditate  on  death  ;  the 
second,  to  meditate  on  judgment ;  the  third,  to  nieUitate  on  the  joys  of  heaven  ; 
the  tourth,  to  meditate  on  the  torments  of  hell ;  the  lillh.  to  meditate  on  tlie 
blood  a-^.d  sufferings  of  Jesus  Christ;  and  certainly  the  Inst  is  the  choicest  and 
strongest  motive  of  all.  Ifever  we  would  cast  ort  our  de.si'airing  thouchU:,  we 
must  dwell  and  muse  much  upon,  and  apply  this  precimis  blood  to  our  own 

souls;  so  shall  .sorrow  and  mourning  flee  away." Might  be  destroyed. — 

Doddridge,  "enervated,"  that  it  niiglit  not  destroy  us. 

Ver.  7.  Is  freed —Doddridge  says,  "  the  word  here  seems  to  imfwrt,  being 
delivered  from  fjlure  claims  ofsubicction."    So  Macknight. 

Ver.  10.  Died  unto  sin  once— Doddridge,  "  Died  for  sin  once." 


r: 


ROMANS,  VI. 


1 1  Likewise  reclion  ye  also  yourselves  to  be  "  Jead 
iiideeii  unto  sin,  bui  p  alive  unto  God  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord. 

12  Let  "inot  sin  therefore  reign  in  your  mortal  body, 
t!iat  ye  should  obey  it  in  the  lusts  thereof. 

13  rsii;her  yield  ye  your  members  ^ as  ^instruments 
of  unrighteousness  unto  sin  :  but  yield  '  yourselves  un- 
to God,  as  those  that  are  alive  from  the  dead,  and 
your  members  as  instruments  of  righteousness  unto 
God. 

11  For  sin  shall  not  have  "  dominion  over  you  :  for 
ye  are  not  .inder  the  law,  but  under  grace. 

15  What  then  ?  shall  we  sin,  because  we  are  not  un- 
der the  law,  but  under  grace?  God  forbid. 

16  Know  ye  not,  that  to  whom  "  ye  yield  yourselves 
servants  to  obey,  his  servants  ye  are  to  whom  ye 
obey ;  whether  of  sin  unto  death,  or  of  obedience  unto 
righteousness? 

17  But  God  be  thanked,  that  ve  v^'ere  the  servants  of 
sin,  bui  '-e  have  obeyed  from  the  heart  that  form  ^of 
doctrine  '•which  was  delivered  you. 

18  Being  then  made  free  J"  from  sin,  ye  became  the 
servants  of  righteousness. 

19  I  speak  afier  th^  manner  of  men  because  of  the 
infirmity  of  your  flesh:  for  as  ye  have  yielded-your 
members  servants  to  uncleanness  and  to  iniquity 
unto  iniquity ;  even  so  now  yield  your  members  ser- 
vant? to  riijhteousness  unto  holiness. 

20  For  when  ye  were  the  servants  *of  sin,  ye  were 
free  "■  from  righteousness. 

21  What  fruit  b  had  ye  then  in  those  things  whereof 
ye  are  now  ashamed'?  for  the  end  «  of  those  things  is 
death. 

22  But  now  being  made  free  from  sin,  and  become 
servants  to  God,  ye  have  your  fruit  unto  holiness,  and 
the  end  everlastmg  life. 

23  For  d  the  wages  of  sin  is  death  ;  but  the  gift 
e  of  God  1*5  eternal  f  life  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord. 


p  Gii.2.19 


q  P^I9.13 
119.  IXJ. 


y  Jn.8.32. 
z  ver.16.    ' 
a  or,  to. 
b  c.7.5. 


c.l.Si 
Ja.1.15. 


d  Ge.2.n. 
e  C.5. 17,21. 
f  1  Pe.1.4. 


Ver.  13.  As  instruments— i.  e.  military  instruments. LV.ro  si>i—i.  e.  as 

soIiIIlts  armed  in  the  cause  of  sin. 

Vcr.  l-i.  Sot  under  the  law,  hut  under  grace.— The  two  disrensations  are 
here  contrasted,  as  in  John  i.  17. 

Vcr.  17.  But  God  he  thanked,  that  ye  were  tfie  servants  of  sin.— Thia  is 
one  of  the  most  unhappy  translations  in  tin;  New  Testament.  Bi.'liop  Lowth 
rcnilirs  if,  "  But  thanks  be  to  God,  that  Ithoufrh)  ye  were  llie  slaves  ot  .sin  ; 
yol  have  ye  (.bcyed  IVoni  the  iioart  the  doctrine,  on  the  model  of  which  ye 
were  formed."  Doddridge  translates  it  to  the  same  cftect  tluis— "  Thanks  be 
to  God,  that  wliereas  ye  were  tiie  S(  rvants  of  sin.  ye  iiave  obeyed  from  the 
heart  tho  model  of  doctrine  into  which  ye  were  delivered."    The  allusion  un- 

doubt  I  lily  is  to  the  casting  of  fiiiures  in  a  mould. Fonn  of  doctrine  ichicfi 

u:ac  delivered  you.—Tha  mart'in  reads,  "  whereto  ye  were  delivered."  So 
Macknisht. 

Ver.  19.  After  the  manner  of  men.— Sec  cnap.  ii>.  5. 

Vcr.  20.  hite  from  righteousness— \.  e.  not  under  the  control  of  its  prc- 

iccpts. 
Ver.  21.   What  fruit  had  ye,  &c.— i.  e.  what  advantage  did  ye  derive  from  a 
I  life  of  sinful  pleasures? 

I  Vcr.  23.  The  tvage^  of  sin  is  denth.—Thc  fenn  wages,"  according  to 
Macknight,  is  an  alhision  particularly  to  the  pay  of  soliliers.  Sin  is  here  de- 
Bcribed  us  a  tyrant,  whoso  service  is  eure  to  end  in  misery  and  death  ;  Jesus, 


ROMANS,  VII. 


a  1  Co.7.3! 
b  Mat.5.32. 
c  Ga.5.18. 
d  Ga.5.22. 
e  Ro.a8,9. 
f  passions, 
g  C.G.21. 


h  or,  bang 
dead  to 
Ihat 


CHAPTER  VII. 

1  No  law  halli  power  over  a  man  laiiSf-r  than  he  livelh.  4  Rut  we  are  ileat!  In 
the  law.  7  Yet  is  not  the  law  sin,  12  but  holy,  just,  gooj,  16  as  I  acctiow- 
leilpe,  who  am  grievetl  Iwcanse  I  caniioi  keep  ii. 

TT'NOW  ye  not,  brethren,  (for  I  speak  to  them  that 
-*^  know  the  law,)  how  that  the  law  hath  doniii.ion 
over  a  man  as  long  as  he  liveth  ? 

2  For  -"^  the  woman  which  hath  a  husband  is  bound 
by  the  law  to  her  husband  so  long  as  he  liveth ;  but  if 
the  husband  be  dead,  she  is  loosed  from  the  law  oiher 
husband. 

3  So  then  if,  while  b/jcr  husband  liveth,  she  be  mar- 
ried to  another  man,  she  shall  be  called  an  adnlteress  : 
but  if  her  husband  be  dead,  she  is  free  from  that  law  ; 
so  tliat  she  is  no  adulteress,  though  she  be  married  to 
another  man. 

4  Wherefore,  my  brethren,  ye  also  are  become  dead  to 
the  law  c  by  the  body  of  Christ:  that  ye  should  be 
married  to  another,  even  to  him  who  is  raised  from  the 
dead,  that  we  should  bring  forth  d  fruit  unto  God. 

5  For  when  we  were  <^  in  the  flesh,  the  f  motion?  of 
sins,  v/hich  were  by  the  law,  did  work  in  our  members 
to  bring  forth  fruit  Junto  death. 

6  But  now  we  are  delivered  from  the  law,  h  that  being 
dead  wherein  we  were  held ;  that  we  should  serve  in 
newness  of  spirit,  and  not  in  the  oldnessof  the  letter. 

7  What  shall  we  say  then  1.  /s  the  law  sin  7  God  for- 
bid. Nay,  I  had  not  i  known  sin,  but  by  the  law  :  for 
I  had  not  known  j  lust,  except  the  law  had  ^  Sc.id, 
Thou  shall  not  covet. 

8  But  sin,  taking  occasion  by  the  commandment, 
wrought  in  me  all  manner  of  concupiscence.  For  with- 
out the  law  sin  was  dead. 

9  For  I  was  alive  without  the  law  once  :  but  when 
the  commandment  came,  sin  revived,  and  I  died. 


as  a  conqueror,  bcstowin;;  the  rich  reward  of  eternal  life  and  happiness.  The 
deatli  here  mentioned  must  certainly  be  more  than  temporal. 

Chap.  VII.  Ver.  1.  Over  a  man— \0r  person,  either  man  or  woman  ;  an- 

thropos  anti  homo  havinp  this  extent  of  signification.]— Uag's^er. As  long 

as  he  liveth.— Doddridge,  "as  it  Hvoth,"  meaninir  the  law  :  hut  by  tlie  f,'os- 
pel  the  relation  is  dis.^olved  on  both  sides.  The  Christian  is  dead  to  the  Mosaic 
iaw,  and  the  law  to  him,  as  to  all  hopes  of  salvation  from  it. 

Ver.  2.  Thetooman—\Yli\.\.\\QT,a\iyo7yian.  'J'he  apostit;  here  illu.*tratcs  the 
position  laid  down  in  the  preceding  verse  by  a  familiar  instance.  1 — Bagster. 

Ver.  5.  When  ice  were  in  the  JlC':'k.—'\V e  understand  by  this  e.xpresision,  an 
unconverted  state. Which  were  iy  the  law.—"  By  the  law  was  the  know- 
ledge of  sin,"  chap.  iii.  20.  So  here,  ver.  7. Fruit  vnto  death— \   e.  deadly 

fruits,  or  wicked  works,  in  opposition  ti>  good  works,  or  fruit  toward.s  Go<l. 

Ver.  6.  In  newness  of  spirit— \.  e.  in  a  new  and  spiritual  manner.— (.'oj;. 

Ver.  7.  Is  the  laio  sin? — i.  c.  sinful,  or  inrliniug  us  to  sin? 7  find  not 

knmtm  lust— Or  what  Inst  was.  namtiy.  that  it  was  an  inordinate  or  unlawful 

desire. Thou.  .fhaU  not  cnrct.—VM\\   here  refers  to  hi.s  own   exixrieiice, 

were  it  not  for  his  knowledge  of  God's  law,  he  would  not  have  known  the 
criminality  of  lust. 

Ver.  8.  Concupiscence,— Macknight,  "  strong  desire,"  which  here  means 

lust,  and  is  so  rendered  in  the  preceding  verse. For  without  the  law— 

[Rathor,  "For  without  a  law  sin  is  dead."  "Where  there  is  no  law,  there  is  no 
transgression  ;  for  sin  is  the  transgression  of  the  law  :  the  ver>'  essence  of  sin 
ctmsists  in  the  violation  of  some  ixjsitive  \a\v.]—Bagster. 

Ver.  9.  I  was  alive.  &c.—\Vc  do  not  think  this  proves  the  siieaker  to  be 
either  Jew  or  Gentile,  but  a  ctmverted  man.  Before  he  understood  the  law  in 
its  spirituality,  as  exjilained  by  our  Lord  in  I\Iat.  v.  2S,  he  was  "  alive"  and 
well ;  or,  as  our  Lord  exprcs.ses  it,  he  \vus,  like  other  Pharisees,  "  whole,  need- 


ROMANS,  VII. 


421 


10  And  the  commandment,  which  was  ordained  to 
J  life,  I  found  to  be  unto  death. 

11  For  sin,  taking  occasion  by  the  commandment, 
deceived  me,  and  by  it  slew  me. 

12  Wliercfore  the  law '"  is  holy,  and  the  command- 
ment holy,  and  jnst,  and  good. 

13  Was  then  that  which  is  good  made  death  unto 
me?  God  forbid.  But  sin,  that  it  might  appear  sin, 
working  death  in  me  by  that  which  is  good;  that  sin 
by  the  commandment  might  become  exceeding  sinful. 

14  For  we  know  that  the  law  is  spiritual :  but  I  am 
carnal,  sold  "  under  sin. 

15 For  that  which  I  do  I  fallow  not:  for  what  I 
would,  that  do  I  not ;  but  what  I  hate,  that  do  I. 

16  If  then  I  do  that  which  I  would  not,  I  consent 
unto  the  law  that  it  is  good. 

17  Now  then  it  is  no  more  I  that  do  it,  but  sin  that 
dwelleth  in  me. 

15  For  I  know  that  in  me  (that  is,  in  my  flesh,") 
dwelleth  no  p  good  thing  :  for  to  will  is  present  with 
me ;  but  how  to  perform  that  which  is  good  I  find  not. 

10  For  1  the  good  that  I  would  I  do  not :  but  the  evil 
which  I  would  not,  that  I  do. 

20  Now  if  I  do  that  I  would  not,  it  is  no  more  I  that 
do  it,  but  sin  that  dwelleth  in  me. 

21  I  find  then  a  law,  that,  when  I  would  do  good, 
evil  is  present  "■  with  me. 

22  For  I  delight  ^in  the  law  of  God  after  the  inward 
tman : 

23  But  I  see  another  law  in  "  my  members,  warring 
against  the  law  of  my  mind,  and  bringing  me  into 
captivity  ^  to  the  law  of  sin  which  is  in  mv  members. 

24  O  w  wretched  man  that  I  am  !  who  shall  deliver 
me  from  ^the  body  of  this  y  death  1 


A.  .M.  4062. 
A.  D.  .%. 


I  Km.20  Jl, 


inPg.19.1,9. 

nSKi.n.n 

o  kT,-yw. 
p  Ge.6.5 
q  Ga.5.n 
r  Ps.65.a 
e  P8.1.2. 


t  2  Co.  4.16. 
1  Pe.3.4. 


u  c.6.13,19. 
▼  Ps.  142.7. 


•:rFg.3?2,10 
77.a.9. 


X  or,  this 
body  of 
death. 


y  P8.88.5. 


ing  no  physician,"  I\Iat.  Ix.  12 :  but  "  when  the  law  came,"  i.  e.  appeared  to 
him  as  it  really  is,  he  was  "sick  ;"  he  felt  the  danger  he  was  in,  and  "  died," 
as  to  all  hope  of  life  or  salvation  thereby. 
Ver.  10.   Which  was  ordained  to  Iffe.—See  chap.  x.  5. 
Xv.T.  13.  Miffht  become— i.  e.  might  evidently  appear— exceeding  sinful— 
i.  e.  in  its  tnie  colours— altogether  criminal  and  inexcusable. 
Ver.  14.  The  law  is  spiriXnal—See  on  verse  9. 

\er.  15.  I  allow  not.—Gataker,  Doddridse,  Mackniffht,  and  Cox,  "ap- 
prove not." 

Ver.  20.  Sin  that  dioelleth  in  me.— To  illustrate  this  passage,  Doddridge 
alludes  to  the  story  of  Araspes.  in  Xenophon's  Cyropsedia,  who.  on  being  re- 
proved by  Cyrus  for  some  improper  conduct  toward  Pantha;a,  rei)lied— "  Alas  ! 
now  I  know  myself,  and  perceive  plainly  that  I  have  two  souls;  one  that  in- 
clines me  to  good,  and  the  other  to  evil :  in  your  presence  the  fonner  ;ircvail3 ; 
but  when  I  afn  alone,  I  am  conquered  by  the  latter." 

Ver.  24.  The  body  of  this  death.— Mattiin,  "  this  body  of  death,"  alluding  to 
a  cruel  custom  of  fastening  the  living  to  the  dead.  Doddridge  says—"  It  is 
well  known  that  some  ancient  writers  mention  this  as  a  cruelty  practised  by 
some  tyrants  on  miserable  captives  who  fell  into  their  hands  ;  and  a  more  for- 
cible and  expressive  image  of  the  case  represented,  cannot  surely  enter  into 
the  mind  of  man."  That  such  a  cruelty  wa-s  once  practised  is  certain  fruni 
Virgil:— 

"  What  words  can  paint  those  execrable  times  ; 

The  subjects'  sutfermgs,  and  the  IjTant's  crimes  J 

The  living  and  the  dead,  at  his  command, 

"Were  coupled,  face  to  face  and  hand  to  hand  : 

Till  chok'd  with  stench,  in  loath'd  embraces  tied, 

The  ling'.-ing  wretches  pined  away  and  died."— 2>rj/<fen. 


I)  422 


ROMANS,  VIII. 


A.  \?.  406-2. 
i» .  D.  5S. 


CHAP.  8. 
a  Jn.3.18. 
b  Oa.5.1G. 
c  2{:o.3.a 


d  Oa  2.1£ 
5.1. 


<or,6vrt 
sacrifice 
for  sin. 


i  Jn.3.6. 
lCo.15.4S. 

j   lCo.2.14. 

k  the  wind- 
ing of  Ike 
fe^k. 


in  the  mind- 
ing of  the 
spirit. 

nlCo.6.I9. 
Ga.4.6. 

o2Co.4.14. 


25  1  ==  thank  God  through  Josiis  Christ  our  Lord.  So 
then  wiih  the  mind  I  myself  serve  the  law  of  God; 
but  with  the  flesh  the  law  of  sin. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
1  They  Ihatarein  ChriEt,  and  live  according  lo  the  Spirit,  are  free  from  core 
deniiialloii.  5,  13  What  harm  conieih  of  the  (lesh,  6,  14  and  what  good  ol 
the  Spirit:  17  and  wlial  ol"  bein?  Uod's  child,  19  wliose  glorious  dtliverance 
all  things  long  for,  29  was  beforehand  decreed  from  God.  3S  What  can  sever 
u.s  from  1^3  love? 

7MJERE  is  therefore  now  no  ^  condemnation  to 
them  which  are  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  walk,  b  not 
after  the  flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit. 

2  For  the  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life  ^  in  Christ  Jesus  hath 
made  me  free  d  from  the  law  of  sin  and  death. 

3  For  what  the  law  could  not  «do,  in  that  it  was  weak 
through  the  flesh,  God  sending  his  own  Son  fin  the 
likeness  of  sinful  flesh,  and  s  for  sin,  condemned  sin 
in  the  flesh  : 

4  That  the  righteousness  of  the  law  might  be  fulfil- 
led in  us,  who  walk  hnot  after  the  flesh,  but  after  the 
Spirit, 

5  For  they  that  are  after  the  i  flesh  do  mind  the  things 
of  the  flesh ;  but  they  that  are  after  the  Spirit  the  things 
j  of  the  Spirit. 

6  For  k  to  be  carnallv  minded  is  i  death;  but  *"  to  be 
spiritually  minded  is  life  and  peace. 

7  Because  k  the  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God^ 
for  it  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God,  neither  indeed 
can  be. 

8  So  then  they  that  are  in  the  flesh  cannot  please 
God. 

9  But  ye  are  not  in  the  flesh,  but  in  the  Spirit,  if  so  be 
that  the  Spirit  of  God  dwell  "  in  you.  Now  if  any  man 
have  not  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  he  is  none  of  his. 

10  And  if  Christ  6e  in  you,  the  body  ts  dead  because 
of  sin  ;  but  the  Spirit  is  life  because  of  righteousness. 

11  But  if  the  Spirit  of  him  that  raised  up  Jesus  from 
the  dead  dwell  in  you,  °  he  that  raised  up  Christ  from 


V'or.  25.  But.— Doddridge,  "llioudi;"  (Gr.  de)—roHhthcJlesh,&.c.—Mac' 
knight  and  others  niad  tliese  words  in  llie  interrogative,  but,  we  tliink,  in 
direct  contradiction  to  the  apostle's  train  of  argument.  See  the  opcninff  oCcliap. 
viii.  A  more  full,  and,  we  think,  a  cornpietejnstiti^alion  of  the  a;)pIication  ofthis 
chapter  to  Paid's  own  case,  may  he  toimd  in  GilVs  Cause  o/God  and  Truth 
Prof.  Stuart,  in  hi.s  'Jomm(;ntary,  interprets  ver.  5—23  as  having  respect  to  a 
person  under  the  laio,  and  not  under  grace. 

Chap.  VIII.  Ver.  l.  No  condanuation.— The  Greek  is  cmpliatic,  "Not  one 

condemnation." Who  loalk  not  (^/cr— (Greek,  kata)  "  according  to  ;"  sc 

tliroughout  the  chapter. 

Ver.  3.  What  the  laio  could  not  da— Literally, "  the  impossihleof  thslaw." 
This  expre.ssion  is  evidently  elliptical,  and  Boolhroyd  thus  supplies  the  ellipsis 

— "What  the  law  could  not  do  ...  .  God  (hath  done,)  sending,  &c. And 

for  6//1.— The  word  sin  is,  in  both  TcstaiTionis,  sometimes  used  in  the  sense  of 

a  sacrifice  for  sin.    Sec  2  Co.  v.  21. Condemned  sin—i.  c.  punished  it  in 

our  surety  under  a  Icsal  sentence,  on  our  accoiint. 

Ver.  4.  In  «s.— This  is  the  most  usual  sen.^e,  but  it  often  means /or  us,  and 
both  senses  may  be  here  included.  The  law  was  fulfilled  for  us  by  Christ,  and 
is  fulfilled  in  us  by  the  work  of  his  Holy  Spirit. 

Ver.  6.  For. — Doddridge,  "Now." 

VcT.  7.  Because  the  carnal  mind  is  enjnitu,  &c.— The  carnal  mind  is  the 
object  of  aversion  to  God. 

Ver.  8.  They  tliat  are  in  the /lesh— i.  c.  that  "  walk  after  the  f  esh  ;"  as  in 
verse  1. 

Ver.  10.  The  body  is  dead—i.  c.  mortal,  or  condemned  to  die. 


ROMANS,  Vlll. 


473^ 


the  dead  shall  also  quicken  your  mortal  bodies  Pbj'^his  f 
Spi;it  that  dwelleth  in  you. 

1-2  Therefore,  brethren,  we  are  debtors,  not 'i  to  the 
flesh,  to  live  after  the  flesh. 

13  For  if  ye  live  after  the  flesh,  ye  shall  die :  but  if  ye 
through  the  Spirit  do  mortify  "^  the  deeds  of  the  body, 
ye  shall  live. 

14  For  as  many  as  are  led  »by  the  Spirit  of  God,  thc> 
are  the  sons  of  God. 

1 5  For  ye  have  not  received  the  spirit  of  bondage 
t again  to  fear;  but  "ye  have  received  the  Spirit  of 
^'  adoption,  whereby  we  cry,  Abba,  Father. 

16  The  Spirit  itself  beareth  ^^'  witness  with  our  spirit, 
that  we  are  the  children  of  God  : 

17  And  if  children,  then  heirs;  "heirs  of  God,  and 
joint  heirs  with  Christ;  y  if  so  be  that  we  suffer  with 
hhn,  that  we  may  be  also  glorified  together. 

IS  For  I  reckon  *that  the  sufferings  of  this  present 
time  are  not  worthy  to  bs  compared  \\\i\\  the  glory 
which  shall  be  revealed  in  us. 


A.  M.  40(2. 
A.  U.  53. 


p  or,  be- 
cause of.    \ 

q  P».116.16. 
r  Col.3.5. 
s  Ga.5.18. 
t  2Ti.l.7. 
u  1  Co.2.ia 
7  Je.3.19. 
{ia.4.5,6. 

w2Co.l.2i 
lJii.4.13. 

X  Ac.26.lS. 
ll'e.1.4. 

y  2Ti.a.ll, 
12. 


Ver.  15.  Svirit  of  boiida^e— Or  ''of  slaves."    See  G.il.  iv.  3. We  cry, 

Abba,  Father.— Abba  is  Synac  for  Fallier.  M.  Claude  says,  "  St.  Paul  alludes 
to  a  law  among  llie  Jews,  wliicli  fdrbade  slaves  to  call  a  tieeman  Abba." 

Ver.  !6.  The  Spirit  beareth  loitness.  -"'i'lie  subsiaiice  of  this  testimony  of 
the  Spirit  to  our  Adoption,  may,"  says  Watts,  "  be  representee!  at'ter  tliis  man- 
ner:—Tlie  Spirit  of  Gq<I,  in  his  word,  has  described  tlie  marks  and  charartcrs 
of  his  children  ;  and,  by  iiis  gracious  intluonce,  he  works  these  holy  dispositions, 
these  characters  in  cur  liearts :  God  has  given  us  a  conscience,  which  is  a 
iacuky  of  comparing  ourselves  with  the  rule  of  Iiis  word,  and  judgirtg  accord- 
ingly. The  Spirit  of  Got!,  by  liis  power  and  by  his  providence,  awakens  Miese 
holy  dispositions  into  lively  exercise  :  he  assists  our  inquiring  and  our  jud^ring 
faculties  ;  helps  us  to  compare  our  own  souls  with  his  word  ;  and  thus  con- 
firms our  own  .spirits  in  the  belief  of  this  proposition,  tliat  loe  are  the  children^ 
of  God.  This  is  the  more  common  and  ordinary  way  and  method,  whereby' 
God  is  pleased  to  give  the  comforts  of  adoption  to  his  people."  We  ought  to 
be  very  cautious  not  to  slight  the  ordinary  means  of  grace,  or  to  act  under  tiie 
influence  of  extraordinary  impressions,  instead  oi  following  ihe  written  word. 

Ver.  18—25.  For  J /ecArora,  &c.—"  These  verses,"  says  Prof  S'amrr,  "con- 
stitute one  of  those  passages,  which  the  critics  call  loci  vexati^simi,  (a  nost 
difficult  passage.)  Thes'ertgAa/ohjectofthepassage, however, cannot  fail  lobe 
evident  to  every  consi<lerate  reader.  In  ver.  18  the  apostle  as.serts.that  the  A(/^t'r- 
ings  of  the  present  life  are  not  worthy  of  any  comparison  with  the  glory 
which  is  to  be  revealed;  i.  e.  future  glory  is  great  beyond  all  comparison  or  ex- 
pression. Such  is  the  proposition  to  be  illustrated  or  contirmod.  But  liow  is  this  ef- 
fected ?  I  answer,  that  the  theme  being  thus  introduced  by  the  apostle,  he  proceeds 
in  the  following  manner : '  Now  that  such  a  glory  is  yet  to  he  revealed,  (in  other 
words,  that  then?  is  a  world  of  surpassmg  glory  beyond  the  grave,)  the  whole 
condition  of  tiiinss  or  rather  of  mankind,  in  the  present  world,  abundantly 
proves.  Here  a  frail  and  perishahie  nature  serves  to  show,  that  no  stable 
source  of  happiness  can  be  \hnuA  ou  earth.  From  the  commencement  of  tlio 
world  down  to  tiie  present  time,  it  has  always  been  thus.  In  the  mi(lst  of  the 
putl'erings  and  sorrows,  to  which  their  earthly  existence  exi>oses  them,  man- 
kind naturally  look  forward  to  another  and  better  world,  where  happiness  with- 
out alloy  and  without  (  nd  may  be  enjoyed.  Even  Ghri.'stians  themselves,  joy- 
ful as  their  hopes  should  make  them,  find  themselves  still  compelled  by  sulVer- 
ings  and  sorrows  to  sigh  and  groan,  and  to  expect  a  state  of  real  and  penna- 
nent  enjoyment  only  m  heaven  ;  so  that  they  can  only  say,  for  tlie  present, 
that  they  are  saved,  because  they  hope  or  expect  salvation  in  another  and 
better  world.  The  very  fact  that  here  they,  like  all  others  around  them,  are  in 
a  state  of  trial,  and  that  they  only  liope  for  glory,  shows  that  the  present 
frijition  of  it  is  not  to  he  expected.' 

"  The  practical  conclusion  from  all  this  the  apostle  now  proceeds  to  draw,  viz. 
that  Christians,  in  the  midst  of  suHcrings  and  trials,  ought  not  to  faint  or  to  b;! 
disrouragcd,  inasmuch  as  a  glory  to  be  revealed  is  in  prospect,  which  should 
make  them  regard  their  present  temporary  suflbrings  as  altogether  unwprthy  to 
be  accounled  of '"  . 


,■424 


ROMANS.  VIII. 


'li 


A.  M.  W6-2. 

A.  n.  5i. 


c  Er.1.14. 

d  2Co.5.2,4. 

e  Lu.2J.2S. 

f  2  Co.5.7 

g  Zee.  12. 10 

h  Jc.17.10. 
Re.2.23. 

i  or,  that. 

j  IJn.5.14. 


k  Ps.46.1,2. 
He.  12.6.. 

12. 


10  For  the  earnest  e.xpectalioa  of  llio  creature  wait- 
etli  for  the  iiianifestation  of  the  sons  of  God. 

20  For  the  creature  was  made  suhject  to  vanity,  not 
wiUingly,  but  by  reason  of  him  who  hath  subjected 
the  same  in  hope, 

21  Because  ^  the  creature  itself  also  shall  bedelivered 
from  the  bondaj^e  of  corruption  into  the  glorious  li- 
berty of  the  children  of  God. 

22  For  we  know  that  bthe  whole  creation  groaneth 
and  travaileth  in  pain  together  until  now. 

23  And  not  only  they,  but  ourselves  also,  which  have 
the  first-fruits  c  of  the  Spirit,  even  we  ourselves  groan 
(1  within  ourselves,  waiting  for  the  adoption,  towlt^  the 
redemption  «  of  our  body. 

24  For  we  are  saved  by  hope  :  but  hope  that  is  seen  is 
not  hope :  for  what  a  man  seeth,  why  doth  he  yet 
hope  f  for? 

25  But  if  we  hope  for  that  we  see  not,  thendiO  we  with 
patience  wait  for  it. 

26  Likewise  the  Spirit  also  helpeth  our  infirmities :  for 
we  know  not  what  we  should  pray  for  as  \Te  ought  : 
but  ?the  Spirit  itself  maketh  intercession  for  us  with 
groaninirs  which  cannot  be  uttered. 

'  27  And"lie  ii  that  searcheth  the  hearts  knoweth  wha2 
is  the  mind  of  the  Spirit,  i  because  he  maketh  inter- 
cession for  the  saints  according  J  to  the  vnlL  of  God. 
28  \\\A  we  know  k  that  all  things  work  together  for 
good  to  them  that  love  God,  to  them  who  are  the  call- 
ed according  to  Ids  purpose. 


Ver.  19.  The.  earnest  €.cpec!ation.—Litera.Uy,  "  tlie  strotcliing  forth  of  ihe 
neck,"  or  "  head,"  in  looking  with  jrreat  an.xietj'.    See  Mackni^ht. 

Vei   20.  But  by  reanon  of.— (Gr.  dia.)  Doddridge,  "  By." In  hope.— The 

connecting  this?  verse  with  the  following  (ver.  2U  seems  the  host,  and  perhaps 
tiie  only  way  of  clearini?  up  this  ohscure  passage  ;  and  is  ihorclbre  adopted 
by  Locke,  Doddridge,  Guyse,  Macknight,  Cox,  Boothroyd,  &c. 

Ver.  21.  Inhope—'Becuuse.—K\iX.\\(iX,  In  hope  tiiat,  dec— (Gr.  otDIIanunond, 
Doddridge.  &c. 

Ver.  22.  Travaileth  in  jjain.— The  world  at  this  time  was  big  with  revolu- 
tions, and  with  convulsions. 

Ver.  23.  2'he  adoption,  &c.— The  Romans  had  a  two-fold  form  of  adoption : 
th'!  first,  was  a  private  transaction  between  tJie  parties,  receiving  the  person 
adopted  into  the  family  ;  the  second,  was  a  public  recognition  in  ih.6  forun. 
Iloioe  thinks  the  latter  here  alluded  to.     Compare  1  Jolin  iii.  2. 

Ver.  24.  Hope  that  is  seen—i.  e.  the  object  of  which  is  present.  Hopo  ne- 
cessarily regards  the  future,  as  in  ne.\t  verse. 

Vcr.  26.  Helpeth  our  infirmities.— Cox,  "  Assistetli  us  under  our  infirmi- 
ties."   The  original  alludes  to  assisting  a  person  tobear  a  burden.— DorfiiAdZf*. 

The  Spirit  maketh  intercession.— Macknight  renders  this  clause  "he 

complaineth"— and  the  second  time  (verse  27)  "strongly  cotnplaineth"  for 
them  ;  which  supcest.s  this  hcantiCul  idea,  that  when  believers  "groan  within 
themselves  "  and  know  not  "  what  to  pray  for  as  they  ought,"  (he  Spirit  gives 
energy  to  their  complaints,  and  aids  their  pleas  "  with  groans  inarticulate,"  or 
"unutterable." 

Ver.  27.  He  (the  Holy  Spirit)  maketh  intercession.— Thu  word  interces- 
sion sc'-ms  to  be  useil  not  only  in  the  sense  of  pleading,  or  interceding,  but 
Doddridge  thinks  it  is  here  used  in  the  sense  of  managing  a  person's  affairs  as 
tlieir  agent.  So  Schleusner,  in  allusion  to  this  passage,  says,  "The  phrase 
signifies  either  in  a  legal  sense,  to  he  the  agent,  attorney,  or  advocate  in  a 
cause  ;  or,  in  common  Hie,  to  interpose  on  another's  liehalf  ....  to  assist,  to 
md."—Macknighrs  translation,  "  complaineth,"  relates  to  the  same  idea  of 
agency  :  the  attorney  lodges  complaints  on  the  belialf  of  his  clients. 

Ver.  29.  Work  together  for  good.—\\'\wn  the  Rev.  Bernard  Gilpin  was  on 
his  way  to  London,  to  l)e  tried  before  the  Popish  party,  be  broke  bis  l<^g  by  a 
fall,  which  put  a  stop  for  some  time  to  his  journey.    The  person  in  whose 


ROMANS,  VIII. 


29  For  whom  he  did  i  foreknow,  he  also  did  predesti-1 
nate  to  be  conformed  to  the  image  of  his  Son,  that  he 
mii?ht  be  the  first-born  among  many  brethren. 

30  Moreover  whom  he  did  predestmate.  them  he  also 
m  called  :  and  whom  he  called,  them  he  also  "justified : 
and  whom  he  justified,  them  he  also  °  glorified. 

31  What  shall  we  then  say  to  these  thmgs  7  If  p  God 
6e  for  us,  who  ca/i,  6e  against  us  7 

3J  He  1  that  snared  not  his  own  Son,  but  delivered 
him  up  for  us  aU,  how  shall  he  not  with  him  also  freely 
give  us  all  things  7  ,  ^  ^    i, 

33  Who  '  shall  lay  any  thmg  to  tne  charge  of  God  & 
elect  ?  It  ^  is  God  that  justifieth. 

34  Who  is  he  that  condemneth  7  It  is  Christ  that 
died,  yea  rather,  that  is  risen  again,  v/ho  is  even  at 
the  right  hand  of  God,  who  also  maketh  intercession 

35  W'ho  shall  separate  us  from  the  love  of  Christ? 
shall  tribulation,  or  distress,  or  persecution,  or  famine, 
or  nakedness,  or  peril,  or  sword  7 

36  As  it  is  I  written^  For  thy  sake  we  are  killed  all  the 
day  long ;  we  are  accounted  as  sheep  for  the  slaughter. 

37  Nay,  in  "  all  these  things  we  are  more  than  con- 
querors through  him  *  that  loved  us. 

33  For  I  am  persuaded,  that  ^^  neither  death,  nor  life, 


1  IPe.J.l 
it.Ile.9.15. 
15  1C0.6U 
c  In.  17.22. 
p  i  5.118.6. 
q  t  5.6..  10. 
r  .t.  50. 8,9. 


t  Ps.«.23. 
1  Co.  15. 
30,31. 

u  lCo.15.57 

T  JuJe  24. 

w.Tn.  10.28. 


custody  lie  was,  took  occasion  from  tliis  circumstance  to  retort  upon  him  an 
observation  lie  used  frequently  to  make,  "  liint  nothing  iiffiipens  to  us  liut  ulial 
is  intended  for  our  good  :"  asking  him.  "Whether  ho  thought  liis  broken  leg 
was  so?"  He  answered  meekly,  "  He  made  no  question  but  it  was."  And, 
indeed,  so  it  proved;  for  befoie  he  was  able  to  travel,  Queen  INJary  died. 
Being  thus  providentially  rescued,  he  returned  to  HouglUon  through  crowds  of 
people,  e.xpressing  the  utmost  joy,  and  blessing  God  lor  his  deliverance. 

Ver.  29.  Foiekri 010— To   constitute  or  appoint  beforehand— to  Ibre-ordain. 

Rcb.  U'ahl. The  Jirst-horn  among  many  brethren— See  Ps.  Ix.vxi.x.  27. 

l/Heb.  \ii.  23.  ,...,-, 

Ver.  30.  ThemheaIso^Iorffied.—ThoicrmsanctiJlcat>onhc\n?heTeom\\tc(\, 
though  the  doctrine  is  necessarily  implied,  some  have  supposed  (as  Barclay, 
for  instance)  that  it  must  be  included  under  jnstijcation :  but  wc  should 
rather  include  it  under  the  last  article,  glorification,  which  is  its  completion, 
since  stinctification  and  glorification  difier  not  in  nature  but  in  degree. 

Ver.  32.  His  mon  Son.—Macknight,  "his  proper  son  ;"  the  original  bemg 

emphatic,  corresponding  with  John  v.  18. For  us  all— I  e.  as  an  atonement 

for  the  sins  of  men.  ,       ,      ,    ,. ,    , 

Ver.  33.  Who  shall  lay  any  thing,  &.C.— Doddridge,     Who  shall  lodge  any 

accusation  against,"  &c. It  is  Gorf.— Dr.  S.  Harris  (who  i^  followed  by 

Doddridixe,  Newcome,  Boothroyd,  &c.)  renders  the  whole  of  this  and  the 
following  verse  inlerrogativclv.  as  follows—'*  Who  sliall  lodge  any  accusation 
against  the  elect  of  <iod?  .Shall  God  who  justifieth?  Wlio  is  he  tliat  con- 
demneth?   Shall  Christ  who  died?"  &c. 

Ver.  37.  More  than  conquerors— i.  e.  we  enjoy  a  triumph,  with  wJuch  nore 
but  conquerors  of  the  first  class  were  honoured.  The  following  pa>s;ise  has 
been  q'lotcd  from  Demosthenes,  (De  Corona,  §92,)  as  somewhat  parallel  with 
this  of  j?t.  Paul,  ver.  38.  "  As  for  me,"  says  Oemosihenes,  "  neither  tempting 
opportunity,  nor  insinuating  speech,  nor  great  promises,  nor  hope,  nor  ff!jr, 
no'  favour,  nor  any  other  thing,  has  ever  induced  me  to  betray  my  cm-ntry,  or 
to  f.iibear  doing  what  I  thought  would  contribute  to  its  advancement  and 
liOMOur."— There  was  one  more  than  a  conqueror  when  "  pressed  abovo  mea- 
sure." He  that  embraced  the  stake,  and  said,  "  Welcome,  thecro^sot  Clui.^t; 
welcome,  everlasting  life:"  he  that  dated  hLs  letter  from  "the  ilelectable  or- 
chard of  the  Leontine  prison  :"  lie  that  said,  "  In  these  flnmes,  I  Icel  no  more 
pain  than  if  I  was  on  a  bed  of  down  :"  she  that,  a  little  before  her  martyrdom, 
Ueini.'  asked  how  she  did,  said,  "  Well  and  merry,  and  going  to  luavcn  :"  those 
will)  have  cone  siiiilini.'  to  the  stake,  and  stood  singing  in  the  ilanics-these 
weip  niore  than  conquerors.  -  • 


ROMANS,  IX 


A.  M.  4(62. 
A.  D.  53. 


CI  UP.  9. 

a  Ex.32.32. 


d  Ps.90.16. 
Is.60.l9. 


f  (re.  1 7. 2. 
De.vB.  14. 
Je.31.33. 

g  P1..U7.19. 
c.3.i 

h  Ex.l2.!i3. 
i  Ep.2.12. 
j  c.11.28. 
k  Lu.3.23, 

&.C 

1  Jn.1.1. 

mls.55.11. 
n  c.  2.28,29. 


nor  angels,  nor  principalities,  lor  powers,  nor  things 
present,  nor  things  to  coine, 
39  Nor  height,  nor  depth,  nor  any  other  creature,  shall 
be  able  to  separate  us  Irom  the  love  of  God,  which  is 
in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord. 

CHAPTER  \X. 
1  Paul  is  sorry  for  the  Jews.  7  All  the  aced  of  Abraham  were  not  the  children 
of  tlie  pniinisc.  13  0*1  hath  mercy  upon  ivhoiii  he  will.  21  The  poller  may 
do  with  his  ciav  what  he  list.  25  The  c.illiiig  of  the  Gentiles  and  rejecting  of 
tlie  Jews  were  foretold.  3i  The  cause  wli.- «^  few  Jews  embraced  the  right- 
eonsness  of  faith. 

T  SAY  the  truth  in  Christ,  1  lie  not,  my  conscience 
•*-  also  bearing  me  witness  in  the  Holy  Ghost. 

2  That  I  have  great  iieaviness  and  continual  sorrow 
in  my  heart. 

3  For  *  I  could  wish  that  myself  were  *>  accursed 
from  Christ  for  my  brethren,  my  kinsmen  according 
to  the  flesh  : 

4  Who  are  Israelites  ;  to  whom  pertaineth  the  <^  adop- 
tion, and  the  d  glory,  and  the  ef  covenants,  and  the 
giving  of  the  =law,  and  the  h  service  of  God,  and  the 
i  promises ; 

5  Whose  are  the  J  fathers,  and  of  k  whom  as  con- 
cerning the  flesh  Christ  came,  who  is  •  over  all,  God 
blessed  for  ever.    Amen. 

6  Not  as  though  the  word  of  God  hath  taken  ^  none 
effect.  For  «  they  are  not  all  Israel,  which  are  of 
Israel : 


1.  Isar/  the  truth  in  Christ— i.  e.  I  speak  as  a  Chi 
of  ClirisL    But  Smith  explains  this  as  an  appeal  to 


Christian, 
Ciirist 


Chap.  IX.  Ver 
and  as  an  apostle 
in  the  nature  of  an  oath. 

Ver.  3.  I  could  ivish—i.  e.  "  If  it  were  lawful  and  consistent^"  says  Edwards, 
"  supposing  the  indicative  to  be  here  used  for  the  optative,  ot  which  there  are 
soDKt  e\ani|)les.  Waterland,  who  is  Ibllowed  by  Doddridise,  approves  this  ; 
Ijut  instcaii  (if  rendering  the  Greek  preposition  (apo)  "  from,"  renders  it,  "  alter 
the  c.vaiuiilu  of  Christ ;"  for  which,  however,  we  think  I  Tim.  j.  3  (the  only  text 
cited)  very  insufficient  authority.  Taking  the  words  in  the  indicative,  we  may 
remark,  tliat  the  verb  (eucomai)  is  uset]  for  to  wish,  desire,  pray,  vow,  and 
even  glory  ;  (see  Jones's  Lex.;)  all  which  apply  to  St.  Paul's  state  of  enmity  to 
Christ  prior  to  his  conversion,  when  he  gloried  in  his  opposition  to  our  Saviour. 
See  an  elaborate  article  in  defence  of  this  interpretation  in  the  Edinburgh 
Christian  Instructor  for  April,  1815. 

Ver.  4.   To  iiyhoni  yiQrVii'ini'Xh.— Doddridge,  "  Whoso  (is)  the  adoption  ;"  that 

is,  thejirivilege  of  being  reckoned  the  children  of  Abraham  andofGod. The 

glory— \.  e.  the  shechinah,  or  pillar  of  light  and  fire,  which  resided  first  on  the 

tabernacle,  and  afterwards  in  the  temple. The  serviceof  God.— Doddridge, 

"  the  (temple)  service." 

Ver.  5.  As  concerning  the  flesh.— GrocV,  "According  to  the  flesh."  See 
chap.  i.  3.  For  a  full  and  able  defence  of  this  passage  against  the  Unitaiians, 
see  Smith's  Messiah,  vol.  ii.— "  Whose  are  the  fathers  ;  and  from  whom,  in  re- 
spect to  the  flesh,  (his  human  nature,)  Christ  (descended,)  who  is  the  supreme 
God,  blessed  for  ever.  Amen.  In  regard  to  this  text,  it  may  be  remarked, 
first,  thiitallhoufrh  Griesbach  lias  filled  his  margin  with  cotyectural  and  other 
readings,  he  attributes  no  considerable  weight  to  any  of  them  ;  for  all  the 
jnunuscripls  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  which  have  been  collated,  contain 
tile  text  as  it  stands;  as  do  alt  the  ancient  versions,  and  nearly  all  the 
Fathers.  In  rendering  to  kata  sarka,  in  respect  to  his  human  nature,  I  fee! 
8upi)orted  by  corresponding  passages,  in  Rom.  i.  3.  Acts  ii.  30.  Epi  panton  Theos 
is  literally,  'over-all-God,'  i.  e.  supreme  God.  Compare  with  the  phraseology 
here,  the  word  lalt)  as  used  in  a  connexion  which  respects  Christ,  in  Col.  i.  17. 
Eph.  i.  19,  23.  John  iii.  31.  and  I  Co.  xv.  27.  It  is  used  in  such  passages,  as  a 
term  of  qualification,  which  serves  fo  dcscrilK>  Iiim  Jis  the  head,  or  ruler,  of  the 
universe.  What  then  can  Epi  panton  Theos  mean,  but  awpremc  God /"— 
Stuart. 

Ver.  6.  Not  as  though,  &c.— That  is,  "  I  speak  not  as  though,"  &c.    Mac 


yj 


ROMANS,  IX. 


427 


p  Ga-4.2a 


7  Neither,  because  they  are  the  seed  of  Abraham,  are  [a.  m.  4062. 
f^cy  all  children:  but,  Inolsaac  shall  thy  seed  be  called.  |  *•  ^  ^■ 

8  That  is,  they  which  are  the  children  of  the  flesh, 
these  are  not  the  children  of  God :  but  the  children 
P  of  the  promise  are  counted  for  the  seed. 

9  For  this  is  the  word  of  promise, 'i  At  this  time  will 
I  come,  and  Sarah  shall  have  a  son. 

10  And  not  only  this;  but  when  Rebecca  '  also  had 
conceived  by  one,  even  by  our  father  Isaac ; 

11  (For  the  children  being  not  yet  born,  neither  hav- 
ing done  any  good  or  evil,  that  the  purpose  of  God 
according  to  election  might  stand,  not  of  works,  but 
of  him  that  calleth;) 

12  It  was  said  unto  her,  Tlie  «  elder  shall  serve  the 
t  vdunger. 

13  As  it  is  "  written,  Jacob  have  I  loved,  but  Esau 
have  I  hated. 

14  What  shall  we  say  then?  Is  ^  there  unrighteous- 
ness with  God  ?    God  forbid. 

15  For  he  saith  to  Moses,  I  ^^  will  have  mercy  on 
whom  I  will  have  mercy,  and  I  will  have  compassion 
on  whom  I  will  have  compassion. 

16  So  then  it  is  not  of  him  that  willeth,  nor  of  him 
that  runneth,  but  of  God  that  showeth  mercy. 

17  For  the  scripture  saith  «  unto  Pharaoh,  Even  for 
this  same  purpose  have  I  raised  thee  up,  that  I  might 
show  my  power  in  thee,  and  that  my  name  might  be 
declared  throughout  all  the  earth. 

18  Therefore  hath  he  mercy  on  whom  he  will  have 
mercy,  and  whom  he  will  he  hardeneth. 

l'.i  Thou  wilt  say  then  unto  me,  Why  doth  he  yet  find 
fault?  for  who  >'  hath  resisted  his  will  7 
20  Nay  but,  O  man,  who   art  thou  that  ^  repliest 


or,  Utter. 


u  Mal.1.2,3 


z  or,  an- 
suereU 
a^ain,  or, 
dupulesl 
uilh  God. 


knight,  "  Now  it  is  not  possil)le  that  tiie  jirotnise  of  God  liath  fallen."  It  is  a 
metaphor  taken  from  ships  missing  ihcir  port,  &c. 

Ver.  7.  t^either  because  they  are  Vie  seed  of  Ahrdham.,  &c.  Compare  chap, 
iv,  12,  16. 

Ver.  13.  £«au  have  I  hated— i.  e.  esteemed  le-ss.— The  term  hate  is  not 
always  to  be  taken  aisolutelt/,  for  no  man  is  hound  "  to  hate  his  own  fitsh  ;" 
but  th;'  text  before  tis  is  quoted  from  Mai.  i.  3,  where  it  evidently  means  that 
God  loved  Jacob  in  a  sense  in  which  he  did  not  love  Esau. 

Ver.  15.  I  tcUlltane  mercy,  &c.— God  bestows  or  withholds  his  favours  an 
ne  thinks  proper;  and  .salvation  is  "not  of  him  that  willeth,  nor  of  him  that 
runiieth  ;"  that  is,  the  blessings  of  providence,  and.  by  analogy,  those  of  grace 
also,  depend  not  on  man,  but  on  God  only.  To  apply  ll'is  doctrine  to  tlie  ar- 
gunujiU  before  us,  the  dispensation  of  the  Gospel  was  given  neither  tc  Jews 
nor  Gentiles  under  any  consideration  of  their  merits  or  deserving.-i  ;  but  ri'-ely 
because  such  was  the  good  pleasure  of  God,  who  claims  the  right  to  conter 
his  bles.-:in?s  as  he  plea.-^es. 

Ver.  IS.  He  hardeneth.—"  God  is  said  to  do.  (says  Mr.  Fuller,)  that  which  is 
done  upon  the  minds  of  men  by  the  ordinary  mflueiice  ofsecoiul  causes,  which 
causes  would  not  have  been  productive  of  such  ertecL«  but  for  their  depravity.— 
The  hardness  of  ciay,  no  less  than  the  softness  of  wax,  is  ascribed  lo  the  sun  ; 
yet  the  sun's  producinsr  either  of  these  effects  is  entirely  owin^  to  the  qualities 
yf  the  object  on  which  it  shines  God  hardened  the  heart  of  Pharaoh,  by  so 
orderiop  things  in  his  providence,  that  certain  con.siderations  should  present 
themselves  to  his  mind  when  under  certain  circumstances,  and  which  (he 
being  righteously  given  up  of  God)  would  be  certain  to  provoke  his  piide  and 
resentment,  and  to  determine  him  to  run  all  risks,  for  tlie  sake  of  having  \\vn 
will.  In  other  words,  God  led  him  into  temptation,  and  there,  in  just  judgment, 
left  him  to  its  influence." 

Ver.  20.  Who  art  thou  that  repUent.— 'Slay  rot  a  sovereign,  witliout  m.iua- 
*ice,  delay  the  execution  of  a  criminal,  if  such  delay  appear  to  him  fikely  to 


428 


ROMANS,  IX. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4(X>2. 
A.  1).  cir. 

53. 

A  13.'^.  16. 

5,  l!.«.8. 

c  Pr.16.4. 

d  2Ti.i.20. 

e  or,  made 

up. 

f  Ep.1.18. 

g  1  Th,5.9. 

h  Ho.2.23. 

1  Ho.1.10. 

3  |10.2J, 

k  or,  the 
account. 

I  Is.2S.22. 

inls.1.9. 
La.3.2i 

n  Ge.  19.24, 
25. 
Is.  13. 19. 

0  c.10.20. 

p  ci.n. 

Phi.  3.9. 

q  c.10.2. 
11.7. 

against  God?  Shall  ^  the  thing  formed  say  to  him 
that  formed  it,  Why  hast  thou  made  me  thus? 

21  Hath  not  the  potter  b  power  over  the  clay,  of  the 
same  lamp  to  make  one  vessel  unto  honour,  and  an- 
other unto  dishor^our? 

22  What  c  ')f  Icod,  willing  to  show  his  wrath,  and  tn 
make  his  power  known,  endured  with  much  long 
sufiering  the  vessels  d  oi  wrath  « filled  to  destruc- 
tion : 

23  And  that  he  might  make  known  the  riches  f  of 
his  glory  on  the  vessels  of  mercy,  which  s  he  had  afore 
prepared  unto  glory, 

2-1  Even  us,  whom  he  hath  called,  not  of  the  Jews 
only,  but  also  of  the  Geqtiles? 

25  As  he  saith  also  in  Osee,  h  I  v/ill  call  them  my 
people,  which  were  not  my  people ;  and  her  beloved, 
which  was  not  beloved. 

26  And  i  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  in  the  place 
v.'hers  it  was  said  unto  them.  Ye  are  not  my  peo- 
j)le;  there  shall  they  be  called  the  children  of  the 
living  God. 

27  Esaiasalso  3  cristh  concerning  Israel,  Though  the 
number  of  the  children  of  Israel  be  as  the  sand  of  the 
sea,  a  remnant  shall  be  saved  : 

28  For  he  will  fiiii.«;h  k  the  work,  and  cut  it  short  in 
righteousness:  because  i  a  short  work  will  the  Lord 
make  upon  the  earth. 

29  And  as  Ksaias  said  before,  "^  Except  the  Lord  of 
Sabaoth  had  left  us  a  seed,  we  "  had  been  as  Sodoma, 
and  been  made  like  unto  Gomorrah. 

30  What  shall  we  say  then?  That"  the  Gentiles, 
which  followed  not  after  righteousness,  have  attained 
to  righteousness,  even  the  righteousness  p  which  is  of 
faith. 

31  But  Israel,  which  <i  followed  after  the  law  of  right- 
eousness, hatli  not  attained  to  the  law  of  righteous- 
ness. 

32  Wherefore?  Because  they  sought  it  not  by  f-^ith, 
but  as  it  were  by  the  works  of  the  lav/.  For  they 
stumbled  at  that  stumbling-stone: 


l)e  l)oneficial  to  his  obedient  s\il)icr.t-s,  and  calcuhifeil  to  subserve  .some  impor 
tant  purpo.se  for  the  wellarc  of  his  kingdom  in  •renoral?  God  liad  thus  acted 
in  the  ease  of  Pharaoii,  and  He  was  about  to  do  tlie  same  in  the  case  of  the 
Jews. 

Vcr.  21.  Hath  not  the  potter.— DodJridge  remarks,  that  Plutarcli  has  used 
the  same  simihtude.    But  see  Jer.  .xviii.  6. 

Vet  22.  IVhal  if  God.  ftic..—"  Th\s  (snysVTc^.  Edioards)  is  spoken  of  .is  the 
ond  ofihe  day  of  iiidt'ment.  \v1mc!i  is  the  time  apr'ointt'd  for  the  hij  iiesl  exer- 
cises ol  God's  autlioriiy  as  moral  governor  of  the  world,  and  is  the  day  of  the 
consum .-nation  of  God's  monil  coverimiciif,  with  re«pr'ct  to  all  his  subjects  in 

heaven,  eariii,  or  bell." Fitted.— 'Vhc  orii-'ina!,  Ikmh!;  in  the  middle  voice, 

implies,  that  they  filled  lh3m^e\vviS.—Mtc\->u;'ht.  [The  Apostle,  by  employ- 
in!.' the  appellation  of  lh>  \csAoh  of  lorath.  carries  on  the  simililiule  of  L-o 
potter,  by  wliirh  he  bad  iilii.sirated  the  sovetvisniy  of  God.  I— Bffi'-'.'cr. 

Ver.  2S.  Finfsh  thcwork.— Doddridge.  "  cnttin?  short  his  account,"  &c.  - 
V  iifl.srnel. 

Sodoma,  or  Sodom. 
a//6T.— The  terms  here  nsed  .ire  asoni.stical. 
To  "  Pillow  after,"  or  pnrsn^,  wa.s  to  ensaire  in  the  races— /o  fr/m/».  was  to 
gain  the  prize,  which  was  ri^^bteousness,  or  justification  ;  which  the  unbelieving 
Jews  lost  by  stuinblfng,  verse  32. 


Upon  the  earth -Or  "  land  ;"  namely  oflsrnel. 

Vcr.  29.  Lnrdof  Sabaoth— i.e." o\'\w'itfi." Sr. 

Ver.  30.   U'/i'ch  followed  not  af/cr.— The  terms 


'"'  ROMANS,  X.  "  429 


33  As  It  IS  written, '  Behold,  I  lay  in  Sion  a  stumbling-'  a  m.  «ir. 
stone  and  rock  of  offence:  and  whosoever  believeth    .  '^■'^. 
an  him  shall  not  be  «  ashamed.  I  ^  ^°"'- 

,^  CHAPTER  X.  ! '. — 

5  Thescripiure  slioweth  the  diflereiice  tetwixl  ilie  righteousness  of  the  law,  and  r  Pa.ll8.i2i 
Uiisof  taith,  II  and  that  all,  both  Jew  and  Gentile,  tjiat  believe,  shall  not  be      IS.8.1-L 
conloiiiuKl,  18  and  that  the  Gentiles  shall  receive  the   word  and  believe.  I 
19  Israel  was  nut  ignorant  of  tliese  things.  ' 

PRETHREX,  my  heart's  desire  and  prayer  to  God  "  %LXt 
-*-^  for  Israel  is,  that  they  might  be  saved.  | 

2  For  I  bear  them  record  that  they  have  a  zeal  *  of; 

God,  but  not  according  to  knowledge.  * — 

3  For  they  being  ignorant  b  of  God's  righteousness, 

and  going  about  to  establish  their  own  righteousness,:  chap,  lo 
have  not  submitted  themselves  unto  the  righteous- 1 
ness  of  God.  I 

4  For  Christ  is  the  end «  of  the  law  for  righteousness    c^glai. 
to  every  one  that  believeth.  | 

5  For  Moses  describeth  d  the  righteousness  which  is  u  ,  no, 
of  the  law,  That  the  man  which  doeth  those  things; 
shall  live  by  them.  j 

G  But  the  righteousness  which  is  of  faith  speaketh  on  *=  He.io.H. 
this  wise.   Say  ^  not  in  thy  heart,  Who  shall  ascend 
into  heaven?    (that  is,   to  bring  Christ  down /ro md  Le.ia 5. 
above :)  i 

7  Or,  Who  shall  descend  into  the  deep  7  (that  is,  to! 

bring  up  Christ  again  from  the  dead.)  «  1^30.12.. 

8  But  what  saith  it?  The  word  is  nigh  thee,  even  in'      ' 
thy  mouth,   and  in  thy  heart:  that  is,  the  word  of 
faith,  which  we  preach  ; 

9  That  if  f  thou  shalt  confess  with  thy  mouth  the 

Lord  Jesus,  and  shalt  believe  in  thy  heart  s  that  God  g  Ac.8.37. 
hath  raised  him  from  the  dead,  thou  shalt  be  saved.     I 

10  For  with  the  heart  man  believeth  unto  righteous- 
ness ;  and  with  the  mouth  confession  is  made  unto  h  Is.23.i6. 
salvation.  49.23. 

11  For  the  scripture  saith,  h  Whosoever  believeth  on 

him  shall  not  be  ashamed.  •  a  1-  9 

12  For  i  there  is  no  difference  between  the  Jew  and;'  0^.2%'. 


f  1  Ja.4.2. 


Chap.  X.  Ver.  2.  For  I  bear,  &c.-By  this  fine  apology  for  the  Je\v.=f,the 
Apostle  prepares  them  for  the  harsher  truths  which  he  was  about  to  deliver. 

\  er.  3.  God's  righteousness— ["  God's  method  of  justification."  says  Abp. 
r>,ewcome :  God's  method  of  saving  sinners.]— Bagstcr. 

Ver.  4.  End  qf  the  laic— [The  object,  scope,  or  final  cause;  the  c??d  pro- 
posed and  intended.  In  thiis  sense  E/sner  observes  that  Telos  is  used  by  Ar- 
'>'^^>^}—Bagster.  Doddridge,''  Scope  and  design. "  Beza  thinks  Christ  is  so 
willed  because  by  his  death  he  hath  procured  that  justification  for  sinners 
ilirough  taith,  which  the  law  proposed  to  bestow  liirough  works.    Macknight, 

llie  end  or  purposse  for  which  the  law  was  given,  namely  (by  its  types. 
&c..)  to  lead  tiie  Jews  to  believe  in  Christ." 

Ver.  6.  Say  not  in  thy  heart— \T\\e  Apostle  here  takes  the  general  senti- 
ment, and  expre.sses  it  in  his  own  language  ;  beautifully  accommodating  what 
Closes  says  ot  the  Law  to  hia  present  purpose.]— Ba^rsrer. 

Ver.  7  Into  the  deep-(Greek.  abyss.)  Cajnpbell  refers  it  to  hades, 
the  world  ot  spirits.  Bishop  Lowth  thmks  that  Moses  here  alludp.s  to  a  cus- 
tom ot  the  Eiijptians.  who  buried  their  dead  on  the  other  side  of  a  lake,  in 
what  they  called     the  isles  ot  the  bles.«ed." 

Ver.  8.  The  loord  is  nigh  thee.—  '  Things  obscure,  or  difficult  to  be  obtained 
(says  Mr.  Coz)  were  represented  by  the  Jews  as  being  far  oft';  whereas  such 
a.s  were  plain,  or  easily  attainable,  wore  said  to  be  nigh." 

Ver.  9.  The  Lord  Jesus.— Doddridge.  "  Jesus  the  Lord." 

ver.  11.  Shall  not  be  ashamed.— Sue  chap.  ix.  33. 


430 


ROMANS,  XI. 


nl 


A.  M.  rir. 

A.  D.  cir. 
5S. 


j  in.Zo. 

k  Joel  2.32. 
1  lCo.1.2. 

96IS.C2.7. 

NsLl.i:. 


1  Is.53.1. 
Ju.  12.33. 


'  the  hear- 
ing of  us. 


Ps.19.4 
Mul.  23.19 
Col.1. 


e  De.32.21. 
t  Tit.3.a 
u  Is.  65. 1,2. 


.1  lRii.12.22 
Ps.77.7,a 
89.31.. 37. 

I  b  c.i2a 

c  in. 

d  1  Ki.19.I0 


the  Greek  :  for  J  the  same  Lord  over  all  is  rich  unto 
all  that  call  upon  him. 

13  For  k  whosoever  shall  call  i  upon  llie  name  of  the 
Lord  shall  be  saved. 

14  How  then  shall  they  call  on  him  in  %yhom  they 
have  not  believed?  arid  now  shall  they  believe  in  him 
of  whom  they  have  not  heard  7  and  how  shall  they 
hear  without  a  preacher? 

15  And  how  shall  they  preach,  except  they  be  sent  ? 
as  It  is  written,  ">  How' beautiful  are  the  feet  of  them 
that  preach  the  gospel  of  peace,  and  bring  glad  tidings 
of  good  things ! 

16  But  »  they  have  not  all  obeyed  the  gospel.  For 
Esaias  saith,  "  Lord,  who  hath  believed  p  our  'i  report  ? 

17  So  then  faith  comclk  by  hearing,  and  hearing  by 
the  word  of  God. 

IS  But  I  say.  Have  they  not  heard  ?  Yes  verily,  their 
■■  sound  went  into  all  the  earth,  and  their  words  unto 
the  ends  of  the  world. 

19  But  I  say,  did  not  Israel  know?  First  Moses  saith, 
s  I  will  provoke  you  to  jealousy  by  them  that  are  no 
people,  and  by  a  foolish  i  nation  I  will  anger  you. 

20  But  Esaias  is  very  bold,  and  saith,  I  was  found  of 
them  that  sought  me  not ;  "  I  was  made  manifest  unto 
them  that  asked  not  after  me. 

21  But  to  Israel  be  saith,  All  day  long  I  have  stretch- 
ed forth  my  hands  unto  a  disobedient  and  gainsaying 
people. 

CHAPTER  XI. 
I  God  liath  not  cast  off  all  Israel.    7  Some  were  elected,  IhovisrVi  the  rest  were 
hardened.     16  There  is  Irnpe  of  their  oonversioii.     18  The  Gentiles  may  lu't 
insult   upon  tlit.n :   26   for  there  is  a  proiniee  of  llieir  salvation.    33  God's 
judjmems  are  inisearchnble. 

T  SAY  then,  Hath  ^  God  cast  away  his  people  ?  God 
•*-  forbid.  For  I  also  am  an  Israelite,  of  the  seed  of 
Abraham,  of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin. 

2  God  hath  not  cast  away  his  people  which  he  b  fore- 
knew. Wot  ye  not  what  the  scripture  saith  ^  of  Elias? 
how  he  maketh  intercession  to  God  against  Israel, 
J  saying, 

3  Lord,  they  havekillcd  thyprophets,  and  digged  down 
thine  altars  ;  and  I  am  left  alone,  and  they  seeK  my  life. 

4  But  what  saith  the  answer  of  God  unto  him?  I 
have  reserved  to  myself  seven  thousand  men,  who 
have  not  bowed  the  knee  to  the  iina/^e  of  Baal. 

5  Even  *^  so  then  at  this  present  time  also  there  is  a 
remnant  according  to  the  election  of  grace. 


Vor.  12.  Lord  over  all.— Doddridge,  "Lord  cf  all."  So  the  Greek.  Com 
t  ire  cli.  X.  36. 

Ver.  16.  Our  report.— Our  preaching. 

Ver.  13.  Their  sound.— [S'lmW^x  to  this  elegant  accommodation  of  these 
words,  is  the  application  of  tliem  in  a  passapu  of  Zo/iar,  Genci.  "Those 
words  am  the  servants  of  the  Me.ssiah,  and  measure  out  both  the  things  above 
and  the  things  hcnemh." ]—Bagster. 

Ver.  20.  Esaias  is  very  bold—i.  c.  open  and  plain  in  Iiis  predictions.  Com- 
pare 2  Co.  iii.  12. 

Chap.  XI.  Ver.  2.  Whichhcforekneio  -i.  o.  which  he  previously  approved, 
or  loved.  Rob.  Wahl. Wot  ye  not— \.  e.  Know  ye  nol—wfial  the  scrip- 
ture saith  of  Elias?— i.  e.  of  Elijah? IIoio  he  maketh  interce.isinn—i.  e. 

plcadeth.  or  complainetlj.    See  noto  on  chap.  viii.  27. Against  Israel.— 

Kt-specting  Israel. 


ROMANS,  xr. 


431 


6  And  if  by  f  grace,  then  Is  it  no  more  of  works :  I 
otherwise  grace  is  no  more  grace.  But  if  it  be  of 
works,  tlien  is  it  no  more  grace:  otherwise  work  is 
no  more  work. 

7  What  tl;en'?  Israel  °  hath  not  obtained  that  which 
heseekethfor  ;  but  the  election  hath  obtained  it,  and 
the  rest  were  i'  blinded. 

8  (According  as  it  is  written,  God  hath  given  them 
the  spirit  of  ^  J  slumber,  k  eyes  that  they  should  not 
see,  and  ears  that  they  should  not  hear ;)  unto  this  day. 

9  And  David  saith,  Let  i  their  table  be  made  a  snare, 
and  a  trap,  and  a  «5tumbling-block,  and  a  recompense 
unto  them : 

10  I-et  their  eyes  be  darkened,  that  they  may  not 
see,  and  bow  down  their  back  alway. 

11  I  say  then,  Have  they  stumbled  that  they  should 
fain  God  forbid:  but  rather  through  their  fall  salva- 
tion is  come  unto  the  ™  Gentiles,  for  to  provoke  them 
to  jealousy. 

12  Now  if  the  fall  of  them  be  the  riches  of  the  world, 
and  the  "  diminishing  of  them  the  riches  of  the  Gen- 
tiles ;  how  much  more  their  fulness  1 

13  For  I  speak  to  you  Gentiles,  inasmuch  as  I  o  am 
the  apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  I  magnify  mine  office : 

14  If  by  any  means  I  may  provoRe  to  emulation  them 
which-  are  my  flesn,  and  might  save  P  some  of  them. 

15  For  if  the  casting  away  of  thern  be  the  reconciling 
of  the  world,  what  shall  tho  receiving  of  them  be,  but 
life  from  the  dead  1 

16  For  if  1  the  first-fruit  be  holy,  the  lump  is  also 
holy :  and  if  the  root  be  holy,  so  are  the  branches. 

17  And  if  some  of  the  branches  ^  be  broken  off,  and 
thou,  s  being  a  wild  olive  tree,  wert  graffed  in  t  among 
them,  and  with  them  partakest  of  the  root  and  fat- 
ness of  the  olive  tree ; 

18  Boast  "  not  against  the  branches.  But  if  tliou 
boast,  thou  bearest  not  the  root,  but  the  root  thee. 

19  Thou  wilt  say  then.  The  branches  were  broken  off, 
that  I  might  be  graffed  in, 

20  Well ;  because  of  unbelief  they  were  broken  off,  and 
thou  standcst  by  faith.  Be  not  high-minded,  but  ^  fear : 

21  For  if  God  spared  not  the  natural  branches,  take 
heed  lest  he  also  spare  not  thee. 

22  Behold  therefore   the  goodness  and  severity  of 


A.  M.  cir. 

4C62. 
A.  D.  cir. 

58. 


t"  cAAp. 
(ia.5.4. 
Kp.2.& 

g  c.9.31. 

hhatieruit 


m  Ac.13.46. 

2S.34..28. 
c.10.19. 


n  or,  (fecay, 
or,  loss. 


0  Ac.9.15. 
Ga.1.16. 
Ep.3.8. 


p  1  Co.7.16. 

(4Le.23.10. 
Nu.  15.18 
..21. 


a  Kp.2.12, 

t  or,  for. 
u  1  Co.  10.12 
V  Phi.2.ia 


Ver.  7.  Israel/lath  not  obtained— i.  c.  the  nation  at  large  hath  not  obtained 
salvation.    See  chap.  ix.  31,  32. 

_^  Ver.  11.  That  they  should.— The  terms  "utterlj',"  or  "irrecoverably,'"  or 
"  for  ever,"  are  by  commentators  in  frcncral  ht-ro  understood,  or  eiipplied:  and 
the  sense  evidently  roquiro.s  this  ;  for  verse  13  speaks  of  their  being  raised  up 
i    again,  and,  of  course,  ibeir  fall  could  not  be  final. 

.;  Ver.  1'2.  The  riches  of  the  world-i.  e.  the  defection  of  the  Jews  enriched 
other  nations,  by  making  the  Gentile  Church  the  depository  of  divine  truth, 
and  of  Christian  privilege.^!. 

Ver.  13.  The  apostle  of  the  Gentiles— i.  e.  expressly  deputed  to  preach  the 
gospel  to  them. 

Ver.  16.  If  the  first-fruit  be  /jo^?/.— This  may  refer  to  tho  early  Patriarchs 
and  believing  Hebrews.  For  the  allusion,  see  Num.  .w.  io,  21.  Abraham  was 
the  root  of  the  Jevvisii  nation. 

Ver.  22.  Severity.— [The  term  severity,  properly  denotes  excfsjon,  etttting  i| 


•'432 


ROMANS,  XI. 


A.  n.  cir. 
53. 


tt-  Me.3.6,U 
10.-23,&i. 

X  Jn.l5.2. 

y  2C0.3  16. 

s  or,  hard- 
'tis. 

1  J0.3.U. 

c  L-j  21.2-1. 

c  Is.59.20. 

d  Je.31.31, 
&c. 
He.  10. 16. 

e  De.10.15. 

f  Nu.23.19. 

g  Ep.2.2. 

h  oi,oheyed 

i  c.3.9. 
Ga.3.22. 

)  or,  shut 
them  all 
up  togcth' 


k  P8.107.8,^ 
Ac.        ^ 


1  Job  11.7. 
Pb.92.5. 


mk.40.13. 
Je.23.13. 


p  ITim. 


God:  on  them  which  fell,  severity;  but  toward  thee, 
goodness,  ^'■^  if  thou  continue  in  his  goodness  :  other- 
wise thou  ^also  shalt  be  cut  off. 

23  And  thev  also,  if  y  they  abide  not  in  unbelief, 
shall  be  graded  in  :  for  God  is  able  lo  grafF  them  in 
again.  I 

24  For  if  thou  wert  cut  out  of  the  olive  tree  which  • 
is  wild  by  nature,  and  wert  grafted  contrary  to  natur-c-! 
into  a  good  olive  tree:  how  much  more  shall  tlu-se,  j 
which  be  the  natural  branches,  be  graffed  into  their  j 
own  olive  tree?  i 

25  For  I  would  not,  brethren,  that  ye  should  be 
ignorant  of  this  mystery,  lest  ve  should  be  vyise  in 
your  own  conceits;  that  ^ blindness  in  part  » is  hap- 
pened to  Israel,  until  the  fulness  i^of  the  Gentiles  be 
come  in. 

26  And  so  all  Israel  shall  be  saved  :  as  it  is  written. 
•=  There  shall  come  out  of  Sion  the  Deliverer,  and  shall 
turn  away  ungodliness  from  Jacob  : 

27  For  d  this  is  my  covenant  unto  them,  when  I  shall 
take  away  their  sins. 

28  As  concerning  the  gospel,  they  are  enemies  for 
your  sakes  :  but  as  touching  the  election,  they  are  be- 
loved «for  the  fathers'  sakes. 

29  For  the  gifts  and  calling  of  God  are  without  f  re- 
pentance. 

30  For  as  ye  in  times  ?past  have  not  believed  God, 
yet  have  now  obtained  mercy  through  their  unbe- 
lief: 

31  Even  so  have  these  also  now  not  h  believed, 
that  through  your  mercy  they  also  may  obtain 
mercv. 

32  For  God  i  hath  J  concluded  them  all  in  unbelief, 
that  he  might  have  mercy  upon  all. 

33  O  k  the  depth  of  the  riches  both  of  the  wisdom 
and  knowledge  of  God!  how  unsearchable  i  are  his 
judgments,  and  his  ways  past  finding  out! 

34  For  ""  who  hath  known  the  mind  of  the  Lord?  or 
who  hath  been  his  counsellor? 

3.5  Or  "who  hath  first  given  to  him,  and  it  shall  be 
recompensed  unto  him  again? 

36  For  0  of  him,  and  through  him,  and  to  him,  are 
all  things  :  to  p  whom  be  glory  for  ever.    Amen. 


off,  as  the  gartlencr  cuts  ofT,  with  a  pruning  knife,  dead  hoiij,'hs,  or  lu.xuriant 
stems.]— Ba^ster. 

Ver.  24.  Be  graffed.— The  Sipost]e  compares  tlie  callinc  of  the  Gonfiles,  as 
founded  on  the  rejection  of  the  Jews,  to  the  praftin?  of  the  branches  of  ttie 
wild  olive  into  a  good  and  fruitful  oiive  tree:  a  practice  contrary  to  nature, 
and  what  is  never  done  by  man,  tho'j^ii  the  opposite  is  not  uncommon.  But 
*'  God's  ways  are  not  our  ways." 

Ver.  25.  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles— i.  e.  the  general  conversion  of  tlic 
heathen. 

Ver.  ^9.  Without  repentance— \.  e.  God  never  repents  of  tlie  grace  and 
favour  wliicl)  lie  bestows.     See  John  xiii.  1. 

Ver.  32.  Uath  concluded  all  in  unbelief— That  is,  hath  considered  Jews 
and  Gentiles  as  ahke  guilty,  that  lie  might  on  both  display  the  same  mercy. 
.See  cliap.  iii.  9. 

Ver.  33—35.  0  the  riches.—"  In  this  sublime  manner  hath  the  apostle  fmiobcd 
his  discourse  concerniuir  the  dispensations  of  religion  which  have  taken  jilace 
in  the  different  ages  of  the  world."- Macknieht. 


ROMANS,  XII. 


CHAPTER  XII.  ,.  ,  „    , 

1  Gwl's  merciM  moai  move  us  to  plt«?c  Go<l.    3  No  man  must  think  too  well  ot 

hiin«lf.  6  but  alieiil  every  one  on  ihut  calline  wherein  he  isplao*].    »  l.ove, 

ail'!  nianv  other  (h.ties,  are  required  of  us.     19  Kevenge  is  speciajy  forbuMen. 

1  BESEECH  you  therefore,  brethren,  by  ihe  mercies 
of  God,  that  ye  present  your  bodies  ^  a  livin^T  sacri- 
fice, holy,  acceptable  unto  God,  ichich  is  your  reason- 
able service.  ,11^1, 

9  And  b  be  not  conformed  to  this  world :  but  be  ye 
transformed  bv  the  renewing  of  your  mind,  that  ye 
may  prove  «  what  is  that  good,  and  acceptable,  and 
perfect,  will  of  God. 

I  3  For  1  say,  through  the  grace  given  unto  me,  to  eve- 
ry man  thai  is  among  you,  not  to  think  0/  himself 
more  highly  <\  than  ho  ought  to  think  ;  but  to  think 
•  soberly,  according  a 3  God  hath  dealt  to  every  man 
I  he  measure  ("of  faith.  .  u   j         j 

4  For  as  we  have  many  '  members  in  one  body,  and 
all  members  have  not  the  same  office  : , 

.5  So  we,  hcins  many,  are  one  body  hin  Christ,  and 
vjverv  one  members  one  nf  another. 
.   6  Having  then  gifts  differing  •  according  to  the  grace 
that  is  given  to  us,  whether  prophecy,  let  us  prophesy 
according  to  the  proportion  of  faith  ; .  .       . 

7  Or  ministry,  let  ns  trait  on  our  ministering  :  or  he 
that  teachelhi  on  teaching;  . 

8  Or  he  that  exhorteth,on  exhortation  :  he  that  Jgiveth 
let  him  do  it  k  with  simplicity;  i  he  that  ruleth,  with 
dilis'eflce;  he  that  showeth  mercy,  with "  cheerfulness. 

9  ^Let  love  be  without  "  dissimul'  tion.  Abhor  °  that 
which  is  evil ;  cleave  to  that  whic  fi  is  good. 

10  Be  kindly  p  affectioned  ono  to  another  ''with 
brotherly  love  ;  in  honour  preferring  one  ^  another ; 


433 

A.  M.  cir. 

4062. 
A.  D.  cir. 


CHAP.  12. 

a  1  0.6.1s 

.If-. 
b  1  Jn.2.15. 
c  Ep.5.10, 

17. 
d  e. 11.30. 

to  tibri' 
elr;. 
f  Kl  .4  7, 

g  I  Co.12.4, 

12. 
h  Ep.  1.23. 
i  lFe4  10 


parcUh. 

k  0T,litr- 

ally 
1  Ps.Kl.2, 

&c. 
m2Co.9.7. 
n  1  Pe.1.22. 
o  Pb34.U. 
p  lPe.2.17. 

q  or,  in  the 
lore  of  Ihe 
brethren. 

r  1  Pe.5.5. 


Chap.  XII.  Ver.  1.  A  living  sacriJice.—'Vhi-i  implies  that  the  body  was 
not  to  l)e  presented  without  the  soul.  The  terms  here  used  are  sacrificial,  and 
forcibly  intimate  that,  as  under  the  Old  Testament  dispeiisatiou,  the  burnt- 
ofterinffs  were  wholly  the  Lord's  property,  so  ChrisUans  are  required  to  give 
up  themselves  entirely  to  the  service  of  God.  .     ,     »,       »    , 

Ver  2.  Be  not  conformed.— The.  first  instance  required  of  devotednos?  to 
God,  is  nonconformitv  to  the  world— its  pleasures,  its  liopes,  and  its  pursuits  : 
and  itisonlv  liv  a  "  transformation"— not  conformini?  to  the  world,  but  unto 
the  tom|)er  antf  spirit  of  Christ  Jesus,  that  we  can  possibjy  prove  by  our  own 

experience  what  really  is  the  pood,  acceptable,  and  pcrlcct  will  ol  God. 

Tliat  i/e  may  vrovc.— Doddridge,  "  Gxperimentally  know.        .  .  ,  ,        ... 

Ver.' 3.  The  7neasure  of  faith— Th\s  refers,  perhaps,  to  Die  taith  by  which 
they  were  enabled  to  work  miracles.  ,     ,       .     ,  r       j- 

Ver  6  Prop/i^cy.— Preaching  bv  inspiration,  whether  in  the  way  ot  predic- 
tion or  otherwise. According  to  the  proportion  of  faith.— 'If  we  .suppose 

the  proplKitic  pifl  to  be  given  in  pniportion  to  tlic  exercise  of  faitli.  1.  e.  t.e- 
penaancc  on  God  ....  we  have,  I  think,  the  clearest  e.xpUcatioii  the  phrase 
will  admit."— Doddridge.    ,  . .        ^,  ,         .    u 

Ver  7.  il//n?sfri/.— Literally,  deaconship."  The  sense  appears  10  us  to  be, 
that  all  the  servants  of  Christ  were  to  exeri  themselves  to  the  utmost,  in  their 
different  lines  of  diitv,  whether  in  public  or  in  private— whether  as  inspired  or 
uninspired  teachers",  cateciiisers,  or  Scripture  readers— all  were  to  do  their 

'^Vcr.  8° He'thaTru'eth-Or  "  presidetli,"  as  Doddridge  renders  it  afierLord 
Barrimrton;  but  as  the  same  word  is  in  the  last  chapter  (verse  2)  applied  to 
Pkebc.  it  probably  means  a  person  lakinsr  the  lead  in  any  department,  eitjiei- 
of  ministerial  duty  or  Christian  charity.  But  see  ch.  xvi  1.  ,,<.>, 
Ver  10.  Be  kindly  affectioned.— Tho  onsiaa)  term.  phi,o.9torgoi,  Mr.  Cox 
obseivoa.  "is  e.xccedinplv  expressive:  phi/os.  sifnifyinc;  delight  m  a  thin.-r, 
and  gtorge,  that  tender  affection  which  mothers  naturally  bear  to  thev  own 
loffipring."  


37 


434 


ROMANS,  XIII. 


A.  M.  cir. 

40fi2. 
A.  D.  cir. 

58. 

I  .*c20.34, 

35. 
t  Col.  112. 
u  He.  12.28 
V  c.5.2,3. 
wJa.1.4. 
X  Ln.iai 
y  Ps.41.1. 

He.  13. 16. 

I  \u.n.z 

I  Pe.4.9. 

a  Mat.5.-H. 

b  1  Co.  12. 26 

c  1  Pe.3.3. 

(1  Je.45.5. 
^1  t  or, frecon- 
[       tented 

1 1  things. 
f  Is.  5.21. 
g  Mat.  .5. 39. 

1  Pe.3.9. 
h  5C0.8.21. 
i    PS.31.M. 

ne.l2.U. 
j  t^.19.18. 
k  De.5-'.3J. 
1   Pr.  25.21, 

22. 

Mat.S.H. 
mPr.1632. 

CHAP.  13. 
a  lPc.2.13. 
b  Da.2.21. 
c  or,  order- 
ed. 


11  Not  slothful  in  » business;  t  fervent  in  spirit ;  serv- 
ing "the  Lord ; 

12  Rejoicing  »in  hope  ;  patient  '^'in  tribulation;  con- 
tinuing » instant  in  prayer  ; 

13  y  Distributing  to  the  necessity  of  saints;  given  to 
i  hospitality. 

14  Bless  '^  them  which  persecute  you :  bless,  and 
curse  not. 

15  Rejoice  b  with  them  that  do  rejoice,  and  weep  with 
them  that  weep. 

Hi  Be  <=  of  the  same  mind  one  toward  another.  Mhid 
dnot  high  things,  but  « condescend  to  men  of  low  es- 
tate,   f  Be  not  wise  in  your  own  conceits. 

17  Recompense  s  to  no  man  evil  for  evil.  Provide 
h  things  honest  in  the  sight  of  all  men. 

18  If  it  be  possible,  as  much  as  lieth  in  you,  live 
peaceably  i  with  all  men. 

19  Dearly  beloved,  avenge  i  not  yourselves,  hutrather 
give  place  unto  wrath  :  for  it  is  written,  ^  Vengeance 
25  mine  ;  I  will  repay,  saith  the  Lord. 

20  Therefore  if  i  thine  enemy  hunger,  feed  him  ; 
if  he  thirst,  give  him  drink  :  for  in  so  doing  thou  shalt 
heap  coals  of  fire  on  his  head. 

21  Be  ™  not  overcome  of  evil,  but  overcome  evil  with 
good. 

CHAPTER  XIII. 
1  Subjection,  and  many  oilier  iliuics,  we  owe  lo  the  magistrates.    8  Love  is  the 
fiilfiHiiigot  the  law.     U  Gluttony  and  ilrunkeimess,  and  Uie  works  of  dark- 
iieis,  are  out  of  season  in  the  '.inie  of  the  eospel. 

LET  everv  soul  be  subject  ^*  unto  the  higher  powers. 
For  there  b  is  no  power  but  of  God :  the  powers 
that  be  are  •=  ordained  of  God. 

2  Whosoever  therefore  resisteth  the  power,  resistcth 
the  ordinance  of  God  :  and  they  that  resist  shall  re- 
ceive to  themselves  damnation. 

3  For  rulers  are  not  a  terror  to  good  works,  but  to 


Vor.  13.  Given  to  hospUaUti/.— This  u-as  a  virtue  of  primary  importance  in 
tlie  East,  wiiero  tiicre  arc  few  iniblic  inns  ;  and  at  tliis  lime,  as  Doddridsc 
observes,  it.  was  peculiarly  important,  as  Cliristians  were  persecuted  botli  by 
I  Jew.s  anil  iieatiicns. 

Vcr.  16.  Be  ofthesamc  mind.— Cox,  "  be  tmited  in  ancction  fo  encli  other." 
I  Ver.  17.  Provide thinsfs  fioncst.—Gi.  Kala,  good,  useful,  profital)lc.—ParA;- 
I  hurst. 

Ver.  19.  Give  place  unto  wrnth~\.  o.  .submit,  and  do  not  return  it.  Leave 
1  that  to  liim  who  hath  said— Fe«£'ea/?ce  is  7?ime.— Vengeance  here  means 
I  retributive  justice,  as  cimp.  iii.  5. 

Ver.  20.  Therefore  if  thine  enemy  hunser,  feed  him.—Vmv.  xxv.   21, 

22. Tho7i  shall  lieap  coal.i  of  fire,  &c.— The  e.vpres.sion  here  quoted  Irom 

'  Solomon,  refers  to  tiie  method  adopted  in  melting  and  purifying  ce)tain  metals  : 
and  is  ?eneral!y  c.\i)lained  to  imply,  that  the  enemy  shall  by  such  means  1)C' 
melted  down  ;  but  Dr.  'Whitby  exidains  it  fo  import  rather,  that  by  such 
moans  the  Aliniglily  will  be  cnaapcd  to  take  the  se.tVerer's  pait.  See  Ps.  xl.  9, 10. 
Chap.  XIII.  Ver.  l.  The  higher  powers— \.  e.  "ilia  supreme  authority,"' 
whether  it  be  vested  in  the  people,  or  the  nobles,  or  the.sovereign,  or  be  shared 
amonj:  these  three  orders,  or  whatever  form  ofpovernment  may  beestabiislu^d.— 
Macknight.—So  power  but  of  God— \.  e.  derived  from  him,  and  ordainid 
by  him. 

Ver.  2.  They  that  resist  -^iime\y,  the  lawful  exorcise  of  autliorily,  of  what- 
ever nature  the  {rovernment  may  be. Shall  receive  ....  dajunation.— 

(Gr.  krima.,    Doddrids^e  am\  Cox,   "  Condenination."    ilaclcniffht,    '  Pu- 
iiishment."    Bontiiroyd,  ".Uidgment." 

Ver.  3   Rvlersare  7iot  a  terror— \.  e.  such  is  not  the  design  for  which  they 
arc  appointed. 


ROMANS,  XIV. 


435 


the  evil.  Wilt  thni  then  not  be  afraid  of  the  power  ?| 
do  J  that  which  is  good,  and  thou  shalt  have  praise  of 
the  same  : 

4  For  he  is  the  minister  of  God  to  thee  for  good.  But] 
if  thou  do  that  which  is  evil,  be  afraid  ;  for  he  beareth 
not  the  sword  in  vain  :  for  he  is  the  minister  of  God, 
a  revenger  to  execute  wrath  upon  him  that  doeth  evil. 

5  Wherefore  ^ye  must  needs  be  subject,  not  only  for 
wratli,  but  also  for  conscience  sake. 

6  For  for  this  cause  pay  ye  tribute  also :  for  they  are 
God's  ministers,  attending  continually  upon  this  very 
thing. 

7  Render  therefore  to  all  f  their  dues :  tribute  to  whom 
tribute  is  due ;  custom  to  whom  custom ;  fear  to 
whom  fear  ;  honour  to  whom  honour. 

8  Owe  no  man  any  thing,  but  to  love  one  another: 
for  ?  he  that  loveth  another  hath  fulfilled  the  law. 

9  For  this,  Thou  ii  shall  not  commit  adultery,  Thou 
shalt  not  kill.  Thou  shalt  not  steal.  Thou  shalt  not 
bear  false  witness,  Thou  shalt  not  covet ;  and  xi  there 
be  any  other  commandment,  it  is  briefly  comprehend- 
ed in  this  saying,  namely,  i  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neigh- 
bour as  thyself. 

10  Love  worketh  no  ill  to  his  neighbour:  therefore 
love  is  the  fulfiiUng  of  the  law. 

11  And  that,  knowing  the  time,  that  now  it  is  high 
lime  to  awake  J  out  of  sleep :  for  now  is  our  salvation 
nearer  than  when  we  believed. 

1-2  The  night  is  far  spent,  the  day  is  at  hand:  let  us 
k  therefore  cast  off  the  \yorks  of  darkness,  and  let  us 
put  ■  on  the  armour  of  light. 

13  Let  us  walk  "1  "honestly,  as  in  the  day;  not  in 
oric  ing  and  drunkenness,  not  in  p  chambering  and 
wantonness,  not  in  strife  and  envying. 

14  But  put  4  ye  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  make 
r  not  provision  for  the  flesh,  to  fulfil  the  lusis  thereof. 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
3  Men  may  not  contemn  nor  coiiilcnin  ons  the  otiier  for  thinas  imVifferent : 
la  Ijiit  take  lieeil  lli;u  tliey  ^ive  no  olVeiice  in  lliem :  15  lor  thai  tlie  aposllf 
prov'.'ili  unlawful  by  many  reasons. 

HIM  that  is  weak  in  the  faith  receive  ye,  hut  ^  not  to 
doubtful  disputations. 


A.  M  cir. 

4osa. 

A.  1).  cir. 


a  lPe.2.14. 
e  Ec.8.1 
f  Mat.22.2l 

ff  ja.aa 


h  Kx.a0.13, 
&c 


r.e.iaia 

Mat.22. 
39,40. 


k  Ep.5.11. 


m  or,  de- 
cenlly. 


n  Ph:.4.3. 
I  Pe.v!.li. 


p  I  Co.6.9, 
10. 


q  Ga.3.27. 
r  Ga.5.16. 


CHAP.  14. 

a  or.  not  U 
jwl-e  Lis 
douhljul 
Uiougliis. 


Ver.  4.  A  revenger.— Doddridge,  "  An  avenger." 

Vur.  6.  Upon  this  very  thing'.— Doddridge.  "  To  this  one  Effair." 

Ver.  7.  Fear  to  whom  fear.— Doddridge,  "  Reverence  to  wl  om  revcrenct;  " 

Ver.  11.  It  ia  high  titne.—Macknight,  "It  u  alrcaily  the    hour." Our 

salvation  is  nearer— i.  e.  the  completion  of  it— than  irhen  we  believed— i.  e. 
than  wiien  wc  ( first  1  helicved.    So  Doddridsre,  Cox,  &c. 

Ver.  1'2— 14.  The  night  is  far  spent.— 'i'\\eiB  verses  were  mainly  inslni 
mental  to  the  conversion  of  St.  Augustin,  in  the  fourth  century,  hy  inducing 
him  to  put  away  the  works  of  darkness,  and  "  put  on  the  Lord  Je.^^us." 

Ver.    13.  Let  us  walk  hotu'.stl;/.— Doddridge,   "  iom.  irai)ly." Not  in 

rioting. -Macknight,  "revelling."    The  Greek  ikomoL)  denotes  feasting, 
with  lascivious  songs  and  dances  in  honour  of  Bacchus. 

Ver.  14.  But  pttt  7/eon.— IThis  is  a  Greek  phrase,  siffnifying  to  assw)7e  the 
interests  of  a  person,  to  enter  int(»  his  views,  to  imitate  him.]— Bagstcr.— 
Chn/sostom  (the  most  eloquent  of  the  Greek  Fathers)  shows,  that,  to  put  on 
another  nei-son,  was  to  imitate  hii  character.  Tlie  allusion  appears  to  us 
theatrical.  To  put  on  Cesar  or  Cato,  is  to  act  his  part,  the  hero  or  tlie  pa- 
triot ;  and  to  put  on  Clirist  is  to  copy  liis  tempers  and  his  example. 


436 


ROMANS.  XIV. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4062. 

A.  J),  cir 

53. 

b  Ja.4.12. 


g  1  Pe.1.2. 


h  rhi.2.9.. 
11. 


i  I«.15.!S. 


■2  For  one  believeth  that  he  may  eat  all  things  .  an- 
other, who  is  weak,  eateth  herbs. 

3  Let  not  liim  that  eateth  despise  him  that  eateth 
not ;  and  let  not  him  which  eateth  not  judge  him  that 
eateth  :  for  God  hath  received  him. 

4  Who  b  art  thou  that  judgest  another  man's  ser- 
vant ?  to  his  own  master  he  standeth  or  falleth.  Yea, 
he  shall  be  holden  up  :  for  God  ^is  able  to  make  him 
stand. 

5  One  <i  man  esteemeth  one  day  above  another :  an- 
other esteemeth  every  day  alike.  Let  every  man  be 
e  fully  persuaded  m  hi§  own  mind. 

6  He  that  f  regardeth  the  day,  regardeth  it  unto  the 
Lord;  and  he  that  regardeth  not  tne  day,  to  the  Lord 
lie  doth  not  regard  it.  He  that  eateth.  eateth  to  the 
Lord,  for  he  giveth  God  thanks ;  and  he  that  eateth 
not,  to  the  Lord  he  eateth  not,  and  giveth  God 
thanks. 

7  For  s  none  of  us  liveth  to  himself,  and  no  man 
diath  to  himself. 

8  For  whether  we  live,  we  live  unto  the  Lord  ;  and 
whether  we  die,  we  die  unto  the  Lord :  whether  we 
live  therefore,  or  die,  we  are  the  Lord's. 

9  For  h  to  this  end  Christ  both  died,  and  rose,  and  re- 
vived, that  he  might  be  Lord  both  of  the  dead  and 
living. 

10  But  why  dost  thou  judge  thy  brother?  or  why 
dost  thou  set  at  nought  thy  brother?  for  we  shall  all 
stand  before  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ. 

11  For  it  is  written,  As  H  hve,  saith  the  Lord,  every 
knee  shall  bow  to  me,  and  every  tongue  shall  confess 
to  God. 

12  So  then  every  one  of  us  shall  give  account  of  him- 
self to  God. 


Chap.  XIV.  Ver.  2.  Eateth  herbs.— Cox,  "  vesretables."  Whitby  refers 
this  to  the  Essenes,  a  Jewish  sect,  who  in  Gcnfilo  countries  fas  was  Ifaij) ate 
no  meat  at  all,  as  tliey  often  could  not  have  it  killed  according  to  tlu'ir  law. 

Ver.  5.  Another  esteemeth.— [The  Apostle  is  here  speaking  of  the  Jewish 
fasts  and  festivals  ;  and  of  course  Ms  observations  do  not  regard  the  snbbath, 
which  was  insliUiled  at  the  creation  ;  and  which  heing  a  type  of  "  the  rest 
wliich  reinaineth  for  the  peopie  of  God,"  must  continue  in  Ibrce,  as  all  types 
do,  till  the  antitype,  or  thing  signified,  takes  place,  that  is,  till  tlie  consumma- 

lion  of  ail  X.\nn'^s.\— Bolster. Let  every  man  be  fully  persuaded.— Dodd- 

ridife,  "  Let  every  man  freely  enjoy  his  own  sentiment."  So  Cox.  The  allu- 
sion is  to  a  vessel  in  full  sail,  with  wind  and  tide :  "  Let  every  man  go  on  in 
his  own  way  wilho  it  impediment." 

Ver.  6.  To  the  Lord  he  dothnot  regard  i(.— Perhaps  the  English  idiom,  and 
the  true  sense  of  the  words,  would  he  hitter  preserved  hy  rendering,  "  He  that 
disre^'ardeth  the  day,  to  the  Lord  he  disregardeth  it."  Thip,  we  apprehend, 
refers  onlv  to  the  Judaic  holidays,  and  especially  the  seventh-day  sabbath,  to 
which  the  Gentiles,  iiaving  adopted  the  first  day  of  the  week  instead,  might 
reasonably  refuse  conformity. 

Ver.  7.  None  liveth  to  himself,  &.c.—Macknisht,  in  both  members  of  the 
sentence,  "  BY  himself"     Cox,  "  according  to  the  will  of" 

"  Live  whilst  you  live,"  the  epicure  would  say, 

And  seize  the  pleasures  of  the  present  day. 

"  Live  whilst  yoii  live,"  the  sacred  preacher  cries 

And  give  to  God  each  moment  as  it  flies. 

Lord,  in  my  views,  let  both  united  be  ; 

I  live  in  pleasure  whilst  1  live  to  Ihet;. 
Ver.  9.  Lord  both  of  the  dead  andliving—i.  e.  our  Lord  botn  in  life  and 
death. 


ROMANS,  XV. 


437 


"^ 


13  Let  us  not  therefore  judge  one  anoth(;r  any  more: 
but  iud;:e  this  rather,  that  no  man  put  a  stunibHng- 
block  or  an  occasion  to  fall  in  his  broiiier's  way. 

14  I  know,  and  am  persuaded  by  the  Lord  Jesus, 
that  there  is  nothing  J  unclean  of  itself :  but  to  him 
that  esteemeth  any  thing  to  be  J  unclean,  to  him  it  is 
unclean. 

15  Hut  if  thy  brother  be  grieved  with  thy  meat,  now 
walke^t  thou  not  k  charitably.  Destroy  i  not  him  with 
thy  nu^at,  for  whom  Christ  died. 

1(1  Let  not  then  your  good  be  evil  spoken  of: 

17  For  '"  the  kingdom'of  God  is  not  meat  and  drink  ; 
but  "righteousness,  and  °  peace,  and  joy  Pin  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

IS  For  he  that  in  these  things  servelh  Christ  is  ac- 
ceptable to  God,  and  approved  of  men. 

10  Let  lus  therefore  follo\y  after  the  things  which 
make  for  peace,  and  ^  things  wherewith  one  may  ediiy 
another. 

20  For  meat  destroy  not  the  work  of  God.  All  things 
indeed  a?-e  spure;  bui  it  is  icvil  for  that  man  who 
eateth  with  offence. 

21  It  is  good  neither  to  eat  flesh,  nor  to  drink  wine, 
nor  cniy  thing  whereby  thy  brother  stumbieth,  or  is 
olTended,  or  is  made  weak. 

22  Hast  thou  faith?  have  it  to  thyself  before  God. 
Happy  ^is  he  that  condemneth  not  himself  in  that 
thing  which  he  allowelh. 

23  And  he  that  ''doubielh  is  damned  if  he  eat,  be- 
cause he  eateth  not  of  faith ;  for  whatsoever  *'  is  not 
of  faith  is  sin. 

CHAPTER  XV. 

I  ^^stronfT  must  bear  with   llm  weak.    2  We  may  not  please  ourselves,  3  for 

.;■  Misi  iliif  ii'it  so,  7  but  recciw  one tl»: other,  as (.'lirisl  cU.J  us  all,  S  both  Jews, 

:  kill  Gtiiiiles.     15  J'aiil  exciiscih  liis  wriiing,  28  and  promiseth  to  see  lliein, 

30  :in.l  reqiiesieth  their  prayers. 

TXTE  then  that  are  strong  ought  to  ^bear  the  in- 
'  *     firmiiies  of  the  weak,  and  not  to  please  our- 
selves. 

2  Let  every  one  of  us  please  his  neighbour  bfor  his 
good  to  edification. 


A.  M.  cir. 

A.  D.  cir. 

58. 


]  eomnuin. 


k  according 
io  charily. 


1   lCo.8.11. 
Di  Mat  6.33. 


p  C.15  13. 


q  f's.:M.U. 
He.U.14. 


r  ICo.U.li 
s  TiLl.15. 


u  1  Jn  3.21. 

T  or,  rf;.?- 
cerneth 
and  put- 
leUi  fi  dif- 
f'rence 
be:  ween 
meals. 

w  He.  1 1.6. 


Vcr.  U.  U'rtc/ea/i.—Gr.  "common,"  twice.    -See  Acts  x.  15. 

Ver.  15.  Snt  charitably.— V"  Accortling  to  love;"  \\\\\ch.  charity,  from  the 
Latin  charitas,  properly  sii:nir:t!(l,  tlio'.iL'li  now  reslric'eil  to  alin.s-i;i\iris.)— B. 
— -D'\sCroi/  «of.— The  word.-t  ii^ed  l)f»th  h  -re  iiii[|  in  ver.  20  im;)!}',  literally, 
djstwiction  by  loosening  tin;  iiiaferiali!  of  which  a  hnildiny.  &o.  may  In-  r-onV 
poseil  :  and  seem  to  itiiply  the  lo(j<i,M)in^  or  disluiljing  of  a  iicisoti'.-*  I:ii:h  iiiid 
priiT^iplus,  and  peace  of  mind  ;  for  it  tloes  nol  appear  how  our  uiichaiitah'e 
conduct  can  de.str(jy  the  soul  of  a  fellow  Christian  :  the  greater  tlanirer  is  to 
ourselves.    Compare  ver.  21  ;  also  1  Co.  viii.  11. 

Ver.  21.  It  is  good  neither.'— So  far  from  wantonly  tir  careles.sly  ollenrhnE- 
weak  helii!Vf?r3,  Christians  siiould  iatiier  deny  thom.selves  ev.  n  in  lawl'ul 
tl»ii)(rs  ;  rclraitiin?  from  any  aclion  that  iniL'hl  grieve  or  oliend  tli^^ir  l)'«'ilir>n 
and  so  uidiiiige  tht;ir  miniis  anil  tinseltle  th.-ir  principles,  than  do  which  Lbe 
apostle  says,  "'  it  were  good  neither  to  cat  rte>h  or  to  dr-nk  wine"  at  all  ;  and 
Paul  declares  that,  sooner  than  do  so.  li  -  would  hiinsel  '  "eat  no  He.«h  while 
the  world  standeth,"  1  Co.  viii.  13.)  A  noble  declaration,  and  iii^-hlv  worthy  of 
mutation. 

V(;r.   23.  Is  damned.— Doddridsre  and  Mackni^ht,  "condemned;"   i.  e 

both  in  his  own  conscience  and  bi'foro  God. Whatsoever  is  not  of  faith.— 

Mac'.-night.  "from  {Gr.ek)  failh;"tliat  is,  whatsoever  a  per.<on  does,  whiie 
his  own  C(ui.'!ri:'nce  and  judument  condemn  him,  is  sin  before  God. 


37* 


tl 


438 


ROMANS,  XV. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4062. 

A.  D.  cir. 

5S. 


c  J11.6.3S, 

d  P3.69.9. 

e  ICo.lO.U. 
•iTi3.16, 
17. 


g  cr,  after 
tlu  exam- 
ple of. 


i  Ep.1.6. 

i  Ac.  3. 25, 
26. 

k  P6.18.49. 

I  De.32.43. 

mPs.in.l. 

n  Is.U.1,10 

o  Rc^.S. 
22.16. 

p  c.H.n. 

a  He.6.9. 
2Pe.l.l2. 

r  lCo.8.1, 
7,10. 

8  £p.3.7,8. 

t  or,  sacn- 
Jicitig. 

II  Is.66.Q0. 
V  Ac.20.32. 
w2Co.l2.1, 

X  He.S.l. 
y  (ia.2.8. 


3  For  even  Chris,  c pleased  not  himself;  but,  as  it  is 
written,  dThe  reproaches  of  them  that  reproached  thee 
fell  on  me. 

4  For  whatsoever  « things  were  written  aforetime 
were  written  lor  our  learning?,  that  we  throu^.?h  patience 
and  comfort  of  the  scriptures  might  have  iiope. 

5  Now  the  God  of  patience  and  contolaiion  grant 
you  to  be  like-minded  f  one  toward  another  ff  accord- 
ing to  Christ  Jesus : 

6  That  ye  may  with  one  ii  mind  and  one  mouth  glo- 
rify God,  even  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

7  Wherefore  receive  ye  one  another,  as  Christ  also 
i  received  us  to  the  glory  of  God. 

8  Now  I  say  that  Jesus  Christ  was  a  minister  of  the 
circumcision  for  the  truth  of  God,  to  confirm  J  the  pro- 
mises made  unto  the  fathers  : 

9  And  that  the  Gentiles  might  glorify  God  for  his 
mercy ;  as  it  is  written,  k  For  this  cause  I  will  con 'ess 
to  thee  among  the  Gentiles,  and  sing  unto  thy  name. 

10  And  again  he  saith,  i  rejoice,  ye  Gentiles,  with  his 
people. 

11  And  again,  "^Praise  the  Lord,  all  ye  Gentiles;  and 
laud  him,  all  ye  people. 

12  And  again,  Esaias  saith,  "There  shall  be  a  root 
oof  Jesse,  and  he  that  shall  rise  to  reign  over  the  Gen- 
tiles ;  in  nitn  shall  the  Gentiles  trust. 

13  Now  the  God  of  hope  fill  you  with  all  Pjoy  and 
peace  in  believing,  that  ye  may  abound  in  hope,  through 
the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

14  And  I  myself  also  am  persuaded  "J  of  you,  mv 
brethren,  that  ye  also  are  full  of  goodness,  filled  with 
all  "T  knowledge,  able  also  to  admonish  one  another. 

15  Nevertheless,  brethren,  1  have  written  the  more 
boldly  unto  you  in  some  sort,  as  putting  you  in  mind, 
because  ^of  the  grace  that  is  given  to  me  of  Go.d, 

16  That  I  should  be  the  minister  of  Jesus  Christ  to 
the  Gentiles,  ministering  the  gospel  of  God,  that  the 
I  offering  "  up  of  the  Gentiles  might  be  acceptable,  be- 
ing sanctified  ''by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

17  I  have  therefore  whereof  I  may  glory  ''through 
Jesus  Christ  in  those  things  «  which  pertaui  to  God. 

18  For  I  will  not  dare  to  speak  of  any  of  those  tliiiiirs 
which  Christ  hath  not  wrought  by  me,  to  make  >'  tjie 
Gentiles  obedient,  by  word  and  deed. 


Chap.  XV.  Ver.  3.  The  reprondies  of  them  that  rtproachcd  titer.— •.)n\\\\s 
nuotation  Bishop  Home  rem.irks,  '"The  usage  our  Lord  inul  wiili  Ironi  )iis 
brethren  [the  Je\vs,|  Cor  liis  zual  for  the  house  of  God,  should  comlorl  those 
who  meet  with  the  siime  usa?e.  on  tlie  same  account." 
•1  Vcr.  9.  For  thif  cause  I  toill  confess  to  //ife.— Bishop  JJorne  ssys,  '  T.iis 
vcrst!  is  hy  the  apostle  produced  as  a  proof  that  the  Gentiles  were  one  day  to 
glorily  God,  for  the  mercy  vouchsafed  tiiem  hyJesus  Christ."  ^ 

Wt.  15.  In  some  sort,  as  piittin:^  you  in  mhtd.  &v..—Doifdridqe,  In  t.lus 
part,  (of  my  epistle,)  as  stirring  up,"  &c.  Madcni^ht,  "Tartly  at  calling 
thincs  to  remembrance."     Coa;.  "  hi  some  d"frree." 

Ver.  18.  I  loill  not  dare  to  speak  of  any  of  those  things  which  Chr  st  hath 
not  wrong-ht—i.  c.  Not  e.'aigfrerate  the  facts,  &c.  Dr.  Pi/e  Sffiilh  rei  ders  it, 
"  1  would  not  dare  to  speak  of  any  thirgs,  except  of  those  which  Christ  hath 
wroiif-'ht  through  me,"  &c.  He  adds,  the  two  negatives  appear  to  he  put 
fors(ren?thcning  the  iiiF.rmafion."  Q.  d.  "1  may  ventur.^  to  speak  Ireely  ol 
what  Christ  has  done,  for  that  is  to  Iiis  glory,  not  my  own." 


J 


ROMANS,  XV. 


439 


19  Through  mighty  ^signs  and  wonders,  by  the  power 
cf  the  Spirit  of  God;  so  that  from  Jerusalem,  and 
round  about  unto  Illyricum,  I ''have  fully  preached 
the  gospel  of  Christ. 

2(1  Vea,  so  iiave  I  strived  to  preach  the  gospel,  not 
where  Christ  was  named,  b  lest  I  should  build  upon 
another  man's  foundation  : 

21  But  as  it  is  written.  •=  To  whom  he  was  not  spoken 
of,  tltey  shall  see :  ana  they  that  have  not  heard  shall 
understand. 

22  For  which  cause  also  I  have  been  (imi:ch  hinder- 
ed "^iVom  coming  to  you. 

2-i  But  now  having  no  more  place  in  these  parts,  and 
having  a  great  desire  these  many  years  to  come  unto 
you ; 

24  Wiiensoever  I  take  my  journey  into  Spain,  I  will 
come  to  you  :  for  I  trust  to  see  you  in  my  journey,  and 
to  be  f  brought  onniy  way  thitherward  by  you,  if  first 
I  be  somewnat  filled  '  with  your  company. 

2.3  But  now  I  go  h  unto  Jerusalem  to  minister  unto 
the  saints. 

26  For  it  hath  pleased  them  of  ;  Macedonia  and 
Achaia  to  make  a  certain  contribution  for  the  poor 
saints  which  are  at  Jerusalem. 

27  It  hath  pleased  them  verily;  and  their  debtors 
they  are.  F'or  if  the  Gentiles  have  been  made  par- 
takers of  their  spiritual  things,  their  duty  is  J  also  to 
minister  unto  them  in  carnal  things. 

25  VVIien  therciore  I  have  performed  this,  and  have 
sealed  to  them  ihisk  fruit,  I  will  come  by  you  in  to  Spain. 

29  And  I  am  sure  that,  when  il  come  unto  you,  I 
shall  come  in  the  fulness  of  the  blessing  of  the  gospel 
of  Christ. 

30  Now  I  beseech  you,  brethren,  for  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ's  sake,  and  for  the  "^love  of  the  Spirit,  that  ye 
..Urive  "  together  with  me  in  yourprayers  to  Goa  for  me  ; 

31  That  "1  may  be  delivered  from  them  that  p  do  not 


A.  M.  cir 

4062. 
A.  r>.  cir. 


z  AclS.n. 
a  C.1.14..16 


o  2  Co.  13. 
13..  16. 


d  or,  tnanr, 
irtiys,  'ir, 

often 
timet. 


( Aciia. 

3Jn.G. 


g  with  yoti. 
It  Ac  19.21. 


i  ?Co.8.1. 
9.2,12. 


j   lCo.9.11. 

k  Plii.4.17. 

1  c.l. 11,12. 

m  Phi.  2.1. 

■I  Col.  4. 12. 

o  2  Th.3.2. 

p  or,  are 
duobtdi' 
eiiL 


Ver.  19.  Round  about  unto  Uhjricum—\.  e.  as  far  a.s  its  we.^tern  shores. 
[IHi/ricnm,  or  Ittyria,  was  a  country  of  F.urope,  lying  N.  and  N.  W.  of  Ma- 
cedonia, on  the  ea.-!tein  coa.st  of  tlia  Adriatic  gulf,  oppo-site  Italy.  It  was  dis- 
tingiiisiied  into  two  parts;  Libiirnia  norlli.  now  Croatia  ;  and  Dalmatia  soutli, 
still  retaininjf  the  same  name,  "llie  account  of  6t.  Paul's  second  visit  to  tlie 
peninsula  ofGreeco,  Ac.  ,\x.  1,  2.  says  Dr.  Paley.  leads  us  to  suiipose,  tiat  in 
going  over  Macedonia,  he  liud  passed  so  far  to  the  west,  as  to  come  into 
th)se  parts  of  the  country  which  were  contiguous  to  Illyricum.  if  he  did  not 
enter  Illyiicuin  itself  The  hi.story  and  the  Kpistlo  therefore  so  far  agree  ;  ami 
till!  agreement  i.-;  much  strcnsthened  by  a  coincidence  of  i/we;  for  much  be- 
fore flu  time  when  this  epistle  was  writtt.n,  he  could  not  have  sai  1  so,  as  hia 
route,  in  his  former  journey,  confined  him  to  the  eastern  side  of  the  peninsula, 
a  consi.ieralile  disttince  from  Illyricum.]— Zia^-AV^r. 

Ver.  2-1.  Whensoever  I  take  my  journei/  into  Spain.— Doddridge  infers 
h(  nee,  c.osnpared  with  verse  20,  thai  no  Christian  church  had  hitherto  been 
foimded  in  that  country,  though  an  ancient  legend  makes  Jumes  to  have  resi- 
ded liieiu  fifieon  years.  \Spai.n  is  a  large  country  in  ilie  west  of  Europe, 
which  ai;oiently  compreh'jnded  both  Spain  and  Portugal,  separated  from  Gaul 
or  France  by  the  Pyrenees,  ami  bounded  on  every  otiierside  by  the  sea.]— B. 
Vor.  '^5.  I  sro  unto  Jerusalem.— Sea  Acts  ,\.v.  1,  &c.  See  Paley's  Hora 
Fan!,  chap.  ii.  No.  I. 
'      V('r.  27.  Their  spiritual  thing's— \.  e.  The  blessings  of  tiie  gospel,  wliicb 

I  was  iirst  preached  to  the  Jews. Carnal— \.  c.  temporal  things. 

I     Ver.  28.  Sealed  to  theni—'i.  e.  confirmed  to  them. 


440 


ROMANS,  XVI. 


A.  M.  cir. 

■KM)  2. 
A.  D.  cir. 


lCo.14  33 
rie.13.20. 


e  or./i  ii?;if/s 


believe  in  Jiidea ;  and  that  my  service  which  /  hare 
for  Jerusalem  may  be  accepted  of  the  saints  ; 

o2  That  I  may  come  unto  you  with  joy  by  the  will  of 
God,  and  may  with  you  be  refreshed. 

33  Now  the  God  of  peace  'i6e  with  you  all.     Amen. 

CHAPrEU  XVI. 
3  Haul  willeth  tlie  brethren  io  greet  many,  17  and  aJviselh  iliem  to  take  Iieerl  of 
lliose  wliioli  cans?  dissension  and  olfenccH,  21  and  after  sunilry  stiliitittioiis 
endetli  wiUi  praise  i-.nd  thanks  to  GcJ. 

1  COMMEND  unto  you  Phebe  our  sister,  which  is  a 
servant  of  the  church  which  is  at  Cenchrea  : 

2  That  ye  receive  •"*  her  in  the  Lord,  as  becoinpth 
saints,  and  that  ye  assist  lier  in  whatsoever  business 
she  hath  need  of  you :  for  she  hath  been  a  succourei 
of  many,  and  of  myself  also. 

3  Greet  b  Pnscilla  and  Aquila,  my  helpers  in  Christ 
Jesus: 

4  Who  have  for  my  life  laid  down  their  own  necks  : 
unto  whom  not  only  I  give  thanks,  but  also  all  the 
churches  of  the  Gentiles. 

5  Likewise  i^reet  the  church  that  is  in  their  <^  house. 
Salute  my  well  beloved  Epenetus,  who  is  the  first 
fruits  of  Achaia  unto  Christ. 

6  Greet  Mary,  who  bestowed  rnuch  labour  on  us. 

7  Salute  Andronicus  and  Junia,  my  kinsmen,  and 
my  fellow  prisoners,  who  are  of  note  among  the  apos- 
tles, who  also  were  in  d  Christ  before  me. 

8  Greet  Amplias  my  beloved  in  the  Lord. 

9  Salute  Urbane,  our  helper  m  Christ,  and  Stachys 
my  beloved. 

10  Salute  Apelles  approved  in  Christ.  Salute  them 
which  are  of  Aristobulus'  e/ioz/se/ioZrf. 

11  Salute  Herodion  mykinsman.  Greet  them  that  be 
of  the  "^/(ousv/fo/f/ of  Narcissus,  which  are  in  the  Lord. 

\-2  Salute  Tryphena  and  Tryphosa,  who  labour  in 
the  Lord.  Salute  the  beloved  Persis,  which  laboured 
much  in  the  Lord. 


Chap.  XVI.  Ver.  I.  A  .servant.— iGr.  deaconess.)  Some  suppose  that 
deaf;o;ii;s.>os  were  usually  widows,  and  well  advanced  in  years.  See  I  Tim. 
iii.  II  ;  V.  9. 

Ver.  2.  Assist  Acr— Probably  she  liad  come  to  Rome  on  private  business  of 
her  iiwn.  and  miu'lit  need  u.s.si.Jtanco  and  advice. 

Ver.  3.  Grer.t  ~Fiiscil/a.—[HM\  the  notes  of  time  in  this  eiiislle  fl.xrd  the 
writing  of  it  to  any  date  prior  lo  St.  Paul's  (irst  residence  at  Corinlli,  the  salu- 
taliim  of  Aquila  an  i  Priscrilia  would  li:ive  contradicted  tiie  history,  becjtuie  if 
woul:)  have  b.'cn  prior  to  his  acquaintance  with  these  persons,  h'tbey  bad 
fixed  it  duriuL'  that  r.'sideuce  at  Corinth,  during'  his  journey  to  Jerusiilmi,  or 
duiiriT  bis  i)r<i','ress  tbrougb  Asia  Minor,  an  equal  contradiction  would  i.uve 
been  iiicurre  I.  Iiue.-iuse  duriti^  all  tli.il  time,  they  were  either  with  St.  Paul,  or 
alii  l.nu'  at  Kpliesuv  I/UJtly,  had  theyfixeil  this  epistle  to  be  either  conffuipii- 
rary  «itb  III ;  fust  e|)islle  lo  tli.;  C(jrinihia;)s.  or  prior  to  it,  a  similar  coulraiiic- 
tion  w  Jiild  hivt  I'usued.  for  Ihev  were  than  with  St.  Paul.  As  it  is,  all  tilings 
an;  coij.^isieiit.    Se.?  Pa'e>j.\~BuS!fer. 

Ver.  A.  Laid  down  their  own  neckx.—Kn  allusion  to  )icrsons  prescnliiiy 
themselves  lo  decanitatiim  lo  save  others.     The  expression  is  proverbial. 

Ver.  .5.  Sa'u'e,'  &c.— The  clmreo  to  salute  one  another  with  a  holy  kiss, 
alludes,  a«  we  vvidi  k  'ow,  to  an  Oriental  e.usfom.  which  it  is  th  lusht  the  Chris- 
tians b:>rrowed  from  th- Jewish  syna:ro:.'ue  ;  and  was  not  promiscuous  bet  wi-cn 
the  two  -sexes,  bit  eicli  saluted  ih  -ir  own  sex  only.  From  no  mention  b  'imr 
marie,  however,  of  P.-ler  amon!.'  the  person-s  saluted,  it  is  siilfieieutly  e\idei)t 
he  w.ts  not  lb  n  at  Home,  much  less  could  he  have  b  'eii  Bisho;>  of  the  riiuich 

llwre,  a.^  tlic  IJomau  Catholics  pretend. The  firslfriiits  of  Achata-i.  e. 

one  of  tlic  tir«t   converts. 


ROMANS,  XVI. 


441 


13  Salute  Rufus  chosen  fin  the  Lord,  and  his  mother  |  a.}^^c\t. 
and  mine.  a.  u  "cir. 

14  Sahite  Asvncritus,  Phlegon,  Hermas,  Patrobas,  |      si. 
Ilormos,  and  the  brethren  which  are  with  them.      Irj-pM 

15  SalutePhilolosus,  and  Juha.Nereiis,  and  his  sister,  '  i.:n.i. 
and  Olympas,  anctall  the  saints  which  are  with  them. 

16  Salute  one  another  with  a  holy  kiss.  sThe 
churches  of  Christ  salute  you. 

17  Now  I  beseech  you,  brethren,  mark  them  which 
cause  h  divisions  and  offences  contrary  to  the  doctrine 
which  ye  have  learned;  and  avoid  i  them. 

IS  For  they  that  are  such  serve  not  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  but  their  own  j  belly  ;  and  by  good  k  words 
and  fair  speeches  deceive  the  hearts  of  the  simple. 

19  For  your  obedience  is  come  '  abroad  unto  all  men. 
I  am  glad  therefore  on  your  behalf:  but  yet  I  would 
have  you  "^wise  unto  that  which  is  good,  and  "sim- 
ple concerning  evil.  ,    „     ,      • 

20  And  o  the  God  of  peace  shall  p  bruise  ^  Satan  un- 
der your  feet '  shortly.  » The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  he  with  you.    Amen. 

21  Timotheus  my  work-fellowr,  and  Lucius,  and  Ja- 
son, and  Sosipater,  my  kinsmen,  salute  you.     , 

22  I  Tertius,  who  wrote  this  epistle,  salute  you  in  the 
Lord.  ,    ,       ,       1        1 

23  Gaius  tmv  host,  and  of  the  whole  church,  saiu 
teth  you.  "Erastus  the  chamberlain  of  the  city  sa 
luteth  vou,  and  Qiiartus  a  brother. 

24  The  ^  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you 
all.    Amen. 

25  Now  «-to  him  that  is  of  power  to  estabhsh  you 
according  to  my  gospel,  and  the  preaching  of  Jesus 
Christ,  according  to  the  revelaiion  »of  the  mystery, 
which  was  kept  secret  since  th-  world  began, 

26  But  now  is  made  manifest,  and  by  the  scriptures 
of  the  prophets,  according  to  the  commandment  ot 
the  everlasting  God,  rnade  known  to  all  >' nations 
for  the  obedience  of  faith  : 

27  To  God  zonly  wise,  be  glory  through  Jesus  Christ 
for  ever.    Amen.  . 

IT  Written  to  the  Romans  from  Corinthus,  and  sent 
by  Phebe  servant  of  the  church  at  Cenchrea. 


g  i:r  i6.ai 

I. -r  5.14. 

h  lTi.6.3.. 
5. 

i  Mill.  18.  r. 
1  Co.  5.  II. 
'2  Th.3  6, 
U. 


k  Col. 2. 4. 
2  Pa.2.3. 

1  c.1.3. 

m  Mat.  10.16 

n  or,  harm- 
less. 

o  c.  15.33. 

p  or,  tread. 

q  Ue.3.15. 

r  Re.  12. 10. 

8  ICo.  16.23, 

Ite.22.21. 

t  1  Co.l.H. 
SJn.l. 


Kp.3.20. 
Jude24. 


y  .Mat.28. 
19. 


1  Ti  1.17. 

Juds  s:"\. 


Ver.  14.  Jferwfls.— Supposed  to  be  the  autlior  of  an  ancient  allegory  called 
The  Pastor,  (or  shepherd,)  whicli  is  sliil  preserved.  .  .. 

Ver.  20.  Bruise  Satan.— This  seems  to  allude  to  the  first  promise,  t.en.  iii.  15. 

Ver.  21.  Timotheus— I  e.  Timothy. Lucius.—  "  Probably  Luke  l  he  F.van- 

gelist,"  says  Dr.  Lardner. And  Jason.— See  Acts  xvii.  7. Sosipater. 

Ver.  22.  I  Terras f.— Perhaps  Silas,  the  names  being  of  the  same  import ; 
Paul  beins.as  it  is  thouL'lit,  not  very  ready  in  forming  the  Greek  characters, 
is  suppo.sed  to  have  employed  this  man  as  an  amanuensis.    See  2  Co.  .\vi.  21. 

Ver.  23.  Gaius.-Sce  1  Co.  i.  14. Erastus.-Acts  xix.  22.   The  chainber- 

lain  or  treasurer  of  the  city  ;  he  to  whom  the  receipt  and  expenditure  ol  tlie 
puiilic  money  were  intmsted.  ,,.,„,  ,     .         r,f,t,..,y,„^ 

Ver.  2.1.  Ml/ ^ospel-i.  o.  the  gospel  which  Paul  preached.— -0/r«e  wy»- 
rery.— Either  salv.ition  generally,  or,  in  particular,  tr.c  callmg  of  the  Oenliles. 

Ver.  25,  26.  Noio  to  him,  &c.— In  many  ancient  MSS,  Versions,  Greelt 
Fathers,  &c.  these  verses  are  placed  at  the  end  of  chap.  xiv.  ;  so  Griesbacn. 
\  The  Alexandrian  Manu.script  has  them  in  both  places.  All  Paul's  other  Lpia- 
tlea  end  with  a  doxology. 


442  ROMANS. 


CONCLUDlNfi  UEMARKH  ON  ROMANS. 
IThe  Et>islle  to  the  Romans  is  "  a  writinir,"  says  Dr.  Mackm'sht,  "  which,  || 
for  subiiriiily  and  irulli  orsenlinient,  Ibr  l)revily  and  Elrengili  oi'exprcssion,  tor  j' 
regularity  in  its  structure,  but  above  all  tor  the  unspeakable  imjiortance  ol'ihe  i 
discoveries  whicli  it  contains,  stand.-?  unrivalled  l)y  any  mere  human  composi- 
tion, and  as  far  exceeds  the  most  celei.rated  productions  of  (he  Itarncil  Greeks 
and  Romans,  as  tlie  shining  of  tiie  sun  exceeds  the  twinkling  of  the  stars."— 
St.  Paul,  as  Dr.  Tai/lor  justly  observes,  "  w.is  a  great  genius  and  a  line 
writer;  and  lie  seenis  to  liavc  exercised  all  his  talents,  as  well  as  the  most 
irerfect  Christian  temper,  in  drawing  up  this  Ejiistle.  The  plan  of  it  is  very 
extensive  :  and  it  is  surprising  to  see  what  a  spacious  field  of  knowledge  he 
has  coinpri.-icd  ;  and  how  many  various  designs,  art;umenls,  explications,  in- 
structions, and  exhortations,  he  has  executed  in  so  small  a  compa;iS. . . .  The 
whole  Episilc  is  to  be  taken  in  connexi(m,  or  eonpidered  as  one  continued  dis- 
course ;  and  Die  sense  of  every  part  must  he  taken  from  the  drift  of  the  «  hole. 
Every  sentence,  or  verse,  is  not  to  be  regarded  as  a  distinct  mathematical 
proposition,  or  theorem,  or  as  a  sentence  in  the  hook  of  Proverbs,  who.-;e  sense 
is  absolute,  and  independent  of  what  goes  before,  or  comes  after:  but  we 
must  remember,  that  every  sentence,  especially  m  the  argumi  ntative  part, 
bears  relation  to,  and  is  dependuit  upon,  the  whole  discourse  ;  and  cannot  be 
vmJerstood  unless  we  understand  thf  scope  and  drift  of  the  tchule.  And  there- 
fore, the  whole^Episfle,  or  at  least  the  eleven  lirst  chapters  of  it,  ought  to  be 
read  over  at  o??ce,  without  stopping.  As  to  the  use  and  exi-ellency  of  this 
Epistle,  I  shall  leave  it  to  speak  for  itself,  wh(!n  the  reader  has  studied  and  well 
digested  its  contents  ....  The  Apostle's  manner  of  writing  is  with  great  spirit 
and  force,  I  may  add,  perspicuity  too  ;  for  it  will  not  be  difficult  to  understand 
him,  if  our^iiinds  are  unprejudiced,  and  at  liberty  to  attend  to  the  subject  he 
is  upon,  ana  to  the  current  scri|)tural  sense  of  the  words  he  uses.  For  he  keeps 
very  strictly  to  the  standard  of  Scripture  phra.scology.  He  takes  great  care  to 
guard  and  explain  every  part  of  his  subject.  And  I  may  venture  to  say  he  has 
left  no  part  of  it  unexplained  or  unguarded.  Never  was  an  author  more  exact 
and  cautious  in  this  than  he.  Sometimes  he  writes  notes  upon  a  sentence, 
liable  to  exception  and  wanting  explanation,  as  ch.  ii.  12—16.  Here  the  13th 
and  15th  verses  are  a  comment  upon  the  former  i)art  of  it.  Sometimes  he 
comments  upon  a  single  word  ;  as  ch.  x.  11—13.  The  12th  and  13th  verses  are 
a  comment  upon  vaa,  every  one,  in  the  liili.  He  was  studious  of  a  perspicu- 
ous brevity,  as  ch.  v.  13,  14.  For  until  the  law  sin  was  in  the  loorld,  &c. — 
Surely  never  was  ther(v,a  greater  variety  of  useful  sentiments  crowded  into  a 
smaller  comi)ass ;  and  yet  so  skilfully,  that  one  part  very  ch'arly  explains 
another  ....  It  is  by  this  unparalleled  art,  that  the  Apostle  lias  brought  such  a 
variety  of  arguments,  instructions,  and  sentiments,  all  stated,  proved,  and  suf- 
ficiently guarded,  explained,  and  defended,  within  the  limits  of  a  letter ;  which 
has  made  it  a  magazine  of  the  most  real,  exten.sive,  useful,  and  profitable 
knowledge.  He  treats  his  countrymen,  tlie  J(>ws,  with  great  caution  and  ten- 
derness ....  His  transitions  and  advances  to  an  ungrateful  subject  are  very  dex- 
terou3.and  apposite  ;  as  eh.  li.  1—17.  viii.  17.  He  often  carries  on  a  complica- 
ted design,  and  while  he  is  teaching  one  thing,  gives  us  an  opportunity  of 
learning  one  or  two  more.  So  ch.  xi:i.  1—8,  he  teaches  the  duty  of  siibjecis, 
and  at  the  same  time  instructs  ma-^istrates  in  their  duty,  and  shows  the 
grounds  of  their  authority.  He  is  a  nervous  reasoner,  and  a  clo.se  writer,  who 
never  loses  sight  of  his  subject,  and  who  throws  in  every  colour  that  may  en- 
liven it.  H(!  writes  under  a(leer>  and  lively  sense  of  the  truth  and  iinpfirtaiice 
of  the  Gospel,  as  a  man  who  clearly  understood  it,  and  in  whose  heart  and 
affections  it  reigned  far  superior  to  all  temporal  considerations."]- ii«£'»^f  r. 


THE   FIRST  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE  TO 
THE  CORINTHIANS. 


fTHAT  tlie  first  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians  is  the  genuine  production  of  St. 
Paul,  has  been  universilly  admitted  by  ih'?  Christian  Church  in  all  ages  ;  nor 
indeed  can  it  be  douhl^.  1,  as  it  is  supported  by  the  str.)niest  internal  (-vidence. 
It  purports  to  h.ave  been  written  by  him  al>er  he  had  already  been  at  Corinth, 
(ch.  ii  1,)  when  upon  the;  eve  of  ancjtiier  visit  to  that  church,  (ch.  iv.  19  :  xvi. 
5  ;)  and,  while  !ie  alx)  h-at  Epiie.sus,  (ch.  xvi.  8.  19.  Ac.  xviii.  18,  26.)  Now, 
as  St.  Paul  departed  from  Epiiesus,  where  he  had  re.^iddd  three  years,  in  order 


1  CORINTHIANS,  I. 


443 


to  procci'd  to  Corintli,  about  A.  D.  07  (A.:,  xx.  1.,)  it  ioilows  that  tins  lipislle 
was  written  about  that  lima.  Tlie  subsciipti-jn  to  this  Epistle,  vvhicli  .stiite:« 
tliatit  was  written  at  Philippi,-  cannot  be  correct,  as  it  is  coiitrailicled  by  the 
declaration  of  St.  Paul  liimselF.  It  appears  that  it  was  writtijn  by  the  Apo.slle 
in  answer  to  certain  inMuiries  of  tho  (Joriuthiaus  iiy  leller,  (cli.  vii.  1  ;  xvi.  U. 
17  ;)  and  also  to  correct  certain  sciiisrns  and  disorders  which  prevaiji;d  among 
them,  and  of  which  he  had  been  inlbrnied  by  "  tliem  which  were  of  tbu  house 
of  ChU>ti."i-Bagsler. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Afler  hi:)  salutation  and  thanksgiving,  10  he  eihorteth  them  to  nnity,  andlSre- 
provetli  their  dissensions,  lis  Ooil  liesu-oyelh  (he  wistlom  of  the  wise.  31  by 
\}w  l"i)ol;3hiiess  of  preaching,  and  26  calleili  not  ihe  wise,  migUty,  and  noble, 
but  27,  2S  llie  foohsh,  weak,  and  men  of  no  account. 

PAUL,  called   *  to  be   an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ 
through  the  will  of  God,   and  Sosthenes  hour 
brother, 

2  Unto  the  church  of  God  which  is  at  c  Corinth,  to 
tht-ni  a  that  are  sanctified  ^in  Christ  Jesus,  called  (to 
b&  saints,  with  all  that  in  everyplace  call  =  upon  the 
name  of  Jesub  Christ  our  Lord,  both  theirs  and  ours: 

3  Grace  i>  be  unto  you,  and  peace  from  God  our  Fa- 
ther, and  fro)n  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

4  I  thank  i  my  God  always  on  your  behalf,  for  the 
grace  of  God  which  is  given  you  by  Jesus  Christ ; 

5  That  in  every  thing  ye  are  enriched  by  him,  in  all 
J  utterance,  and  in  all  knowledge; 

G  Even  as  the  testimony  of  Christ  was  confirmed  in 
you : 

7  So'that  ye  come  behind  in  no  gift ;  waiting  k  for  the 
1  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ : 

8  Who  shall  also  confirm  "^you  unto  the  end,  that  ye 
may  he  blameless  in  the  day  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

9  God  is  faith'id,  by  whom  ye  were  called  unto  the 
fellowship  "  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

10  Now  I  beseech  you,  brethren,  by  the  name  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  »  that  ye  oil  speak  the  same  thing, 
and  that  there  be  no  p  divisions  among  you;  but  that 
ye  bo  perfectly  joined  together  in  the  same  mind  and 
In  the  same  judginent. 


A.  M.  4061. 
A.  D.  £7. 


CH.VP.  I. 

a  Ro.1.1. 

b  Ac.  13.;  7. 

c  Ac.18.1, 
&c. 

d  Ju-de  1. 

e  Jn.17.19. 

f  2Ti.l.9. 
I  He. 1. 15. 

g2Ti.2.22. 

li  1  Pe.1.2. 

i  Ro.l.a 

j  2C0.3.7. 

k  Til.2.I3. 
2Pe.3.12. 


i-.ilT'i.3.U- 
5.23,24. 


o  2Co.13.ll 
1  Pe.3.a 


p  schisms. 


Chap.  I.  Ver.  l.  Sosffienes  mn  brother.— This  wa.s  a  Corinthian  teacher, 
who  attended  on  Paul  in  his  travels,  and  by  many,  thousht  to  be  the  same 
mentioned  in  Acts  xviii.  17,  suijposing  him  to  have  been  afterwards  converted; 
but  of  this  we  have  ni>  evidence. 

Ver.  2.  Call  upon  the  navie,  <fec.— Invoke  tlie  name,  &c.  See  Acts  ix.  14  ; 
Rom.  X.  12~lt.  "  Christians  (says  Mr.  Stuart)  were  .so  habituated  to  ad- 
dress their  supplications  to  Ciirist,  that  'They  who  invoke  Christ,'  hecainc, 
it  would  .seem,  a  kind  of  proper  name,  by  wiiicli  they  were  in  primitive  times 
designated  as  Christians.  Thus  Paul  (1  Co.  i  2.)  addres.«es  him.self  to  all, 
wlio  invoke  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jes7is  Christ,  in  every  place.  That 
the  verb  epikaleo  is  an  appropriate  one  to  designate  the  act  of  prpver,  will  not 
beciuesfioncd.  The  literal  translation  of  it  is,  to  invoke.  The  simple  mcsn- 
inj?  of  the  passage  is,  'I  adilress  myself  to  all  Christians.'  Dut  instead  o» 
usins  the  name  Christian.^  directly,  the  ajw.srioiises  a  peri))hra.ais,  and  says, 
toaUthe  invokers  of  Christ,  i.  e.  to  those  who  pray  to  him,  meunin?  the 
same  as  asiois,  ktetovs.  <fec.  in  the  context.  He  has  si-rnifieti,  too,  that  the 
practice  of  invoking  Christ,  was  not  confined  to  Corinth.  He  addretses 
those  who  pray  to  Christ,  in  everif  place.'  " 

Ver.  5.  In  all  e<ffcrrt»c^.— Referring  probably  to  flic  ?ift  of  tongues 

Ver.  6.  Even  as—[Macknii.'ht,  "  when" \— the  te.<<limony  of  ChJist—ie. 
Paul's  testimony  conceruiii?  \>im—toaa  confirmed,  &c. 

Ver.  10.  So  divisions.— Oi  the  nalurn  of  these  divisions  see  verse  12;  also 
chap.  xi.  18. 


444 


1  CORINTHIANS,  1. 


A.  M.  4061. 
A.  D.  57. 

c  Ac.  191. 
r  Jn.1.42. 
I  Ao.l3.a 


t  Ro.16  23. 
SJn.l.ftc 


«  0.16.15,17 
TC.2. 1,4,13 
w  or,  speech 
X  2  Co.  2. 15. 
y  Ro.l.lG. 


I  rs.29.U. 
Je.8.9. 


c  Lii.  10.21. 
Ro.1.20, 
2i,2S. 


d  Mal.12. 


11  For  it  hath  been  declared  unto  me  of  you,  my 
brethren,  by  ihem  xohich  are  of  the  house  of  Chlue, 
that  there  are  contentions  among  you. 

12  Now  this  I  say,  that  every  one  of  you  saith,  I  am 
of  Paul ;  and  I  of  'i  Apolios ;  and  I  of  ^  Cephas ;  and  I 
of  Christ.  ... 

13  Is  Christ  divided  ?  was  Paul  crucified  for  you  ?  or 
were  ye  baptized  in  the  name  of  Paul? 

14  I  thank  God  that  I  baptized  none  of  you,  but 
'Crispus  and  t  Gaius; 

15  Lest  any  should  say  that  I  had  baptized  in  mine 
own  name. 

15  And  I  baptized  also  the  household  of  "  Stephanas: 
besides,  I  know  not  whether  I  baptized  any  other. 

17  Fnr  Christ  sent  me  not  to  baptize,  but  to  preach 
the  Gospel:  not  with  wisdom  ^of  *  words,  lest  the 
cross  of  Christ  should  be  made  of  none  effect. 

IS  For  the  preaching  of  the  cross  is  to  them  ^  that 
perish  foolishness  ;  but  unto  us  which  are  saved  it  is 
the  power  yof  God. 

19  i^'or  it  is  written,  « I  will  destroy  the  wisdom  of  the 
v/ise,  and  will  bring  to  nothing  the  understanding  of 
the  prudent. 

20  Where  '^  is  the  wise  ?  where  is  the  scribe  ?  where 
is  the  disputer  of  this  world  7  hath  not  God  made 
foolish  b  the  wisdom  of  this  world? 

21  For  c  after  that  in  the  wisdom  of  God  the  world 
by  wisdom  knew  not  God,  it  pleased  God  by  the  fool- 
ishness of  preaching  to  save  them  that  believe. 

22  For  the  Jews  require  a  d  sign,  and  the  Greeks  seek 
after  wisdom  : 

23  But  we  preach  Christ  cmcified,  unto  the  Jews 
a  «  stumbling-block,  and  unto  the  Greeks  foolish- 
ness; 

24  But  unto  them  which  are  called,  both  Jews  and 
Greeks,  Christ  the  f  power  of  God,  and  the  wisdom  of 
God. 

25  Because  the  foolishness  of  God  is  wiser  than  men ; 
and  the  weakness  of  God  is  stronger  than  men. 


Vcr.  11.  By  the7n  ....  of  the  house  of  Chloe.—Grotius  supposes  the  tliree 
persons  nienfioneil,  chap.  xvi.  7,  to  Imve  hvvu  the  sons  ofChloe. 

Ver.  12.  I  am  of  Paul,  &c.— They,  were  heyinning  to  divide  into  factions, 
according  as  they  adhered  to  their  lavourite  preachers;  like  tlie  di'.ciplcs  of 
Jcwisli  leaders  and  Pagan  philosopiiers. 

Ver.  15.  l.e.st  any  should  say.— This  seems  to  insinuate  that  some  sectarian 
preaclvrs  had  l)aptized  in  their  own  nanie. 

Ver.  17.  Christ  sent  me  vot  in  baptize— \.  e.  baptizing  was  genora.ly  per- 
formed l>y  i)reachwrs  of  a  rank  inferior  to  apostles.    See  Macknighf. 

Ver.  19,  20.  For  it  is  wrilien,  Jjoi/t  destroy/,  &c.— These  words  are  nuotcd 
by  way  of  allusion,  rather  tiian  of  argument. 

Ver.  21.  n'isdo7nofGod.—[nT.  Lishtfoot' wcW  oh.serves,  "that  theioiadom 
of  God,  is  not  to  he  understood  of  that  wisdom  which  had  God  for  its  author, 
hut  of  thai  wisdom  which  had  God  for  its  object.  There  was,  among  the  hea- 
then, vusdnm.  about  natural  things,  that  is,  rh>lo;iophT/ ;  and  loisdotn,  about 
God.  that  is,  divinity  But  the  world,  in  its  divinity,  could  not,  by  wisdom, 
know  God."    The  wisest  of  the  heathen  had  no  just  and  correct  vicwsi  of  the  •' 


Di' iue  nature  ;  ')f  whi'"h  the  works  of  Ciczro  and  Lucretius  are  inconlcsti- 

lile  pmoCs. ]—nagsfer. By  the  foolishness  of  preaching— i.  e.  by  that 

preachin?  which  men  cull  foolishness. 
Ver.  22.  A  sign—i  e.  a  miracl". Wisdom — i.  e.  philosophy. 


r 


1  CORINTHIANS,  II. 


445 


26  For  ye  see  your  calling,  brethren,  how  that  nolj 
?  many  wise  m?n  after  the  tlesh,  not  many  mighty.! 
not  many  noble,  are  called:  [ 

27  Hut  God  h  hath  cho3en  the  fooHsh  things  of  the 
world  to  confoimd  the  wise;  and  God  hath  chosen 
the  weak  things  of  the  world  to  confound  the  things 
which  iirc  mighty; 

28  And  base  things  of  the  world,  and  things  which 
are  despised,  hath  God  chosen,  yea,  and  things  which 
are  not,  to  bring  to  nought  things  that  are : 

29  That  i  no  tlesh  should  glory  in  his  presence. 

30  Hut  of  him  are  ye  in  J  Christ  Jesus,  who  of  God  is 
made  unto  us  w  wisdom,  and  i  righteousness,  and 
"1  sanctification,  and  "  redemption  : 

31  That,  according  as  it  is  written,  oHc  that  glo- 
rielh,  let  him  glory  in  the  Lord. 

,  CHAPTER  II. 

lie  declareth  (hat  his  preaching,  1  though  ii  bring  not  excellency  of  speech,  or 
of  i  huiimi  wisiioni  :  yet  co7uisteth  in  the  4,  5  power  of  Goi:  and  so  fiir  ex- 


loni  :  yet  ci 
cellelh  6  the  wis  Inm  of  this 
man  cannot  tnitlerstand  it. 


I'orlci,  and  9  human  sense,  as  tlial  14  the  natural 


AND  I,  brethren,  when  I  came  to  you,  came  not 
/^  with  excellency  of  speech   or  of  wisdom,  de- 
claring unto  you  the  testimony  of  God. 

2  For  I  determined  not  to  know  any  thing  among 
you,  save  i'  Jesus  Christ,  and  him  crucified. 

3  And  I  was  with  you  in  weakness,  and  in  fear,  and 
in  much  trembling. 

4  And  my  speech  and  my  preaching  was  not  with 
<=  enticing  words  of  d  man's  wisdom,  but  in  demon- 
stration^ of  the  Spirit  and  of  power: 

5  That  your  faith  should  nuL  f  stand  in  the  wisdom  of 
men,  but  in  the  power  of  (iod.  j 

6  Howbeit  we  speak  wisdom  among  them  »  that  arej 
perfect :  yet  not  the  wisdom  o(  this  world,  nor  of  the 
princes  of  this  world,  that  come  to  h  nought :  I 

7  But  we  speak  the  wisdom  of  God  in  a  mystery, 
even  the  hidden  i  wisdom,  which  God  ordained  before 
the  world  unto  our  glory  : 


j  2  Co.  5. 17. 
Kp.  1.3,10 

If  Fp.l.n. 
Col.2.3. 

1  ls.4.5.24. 
Je.-j:i5,6. 
Ko.4.25. 

mJu.ni9. 

n  Kp.1.7. 

o  J'.-.9.iC,2l 

CIL\P.  2. 

a  ver.4,13 

b  Ga.6.14. 

c  or,  per- 
sua-nible 

d  2Pe.l.l6. 

e  l'rh.l.S. 

f  or,  be. 

g  Phi.3.1S. 

h  Pa.  33.  IP. 
i  Ep.3..';,9. 


Ye  see  i/our  calling-— i.  e.  tho.«e  among  yoti  called  by  grace,  and 

"       th( 


even  tiiose  called  to  preach  ihe  gospel.    Dr.  Hammond  preler.s  tiie'tonner  in 
terpretation,  and  Dr.  Whitby  the  latter. 

Ver.  23.  And  base  things.— Doddridge  refers  to  the  Moravian  Mission 
to  ]\lalab:ir  in  illustration  of  this  :  their  converts  were  from  the  lov.est  of  the 
people,  and  even  their  preachers  far  more  remarkable  for  piety,  humility,  and 
patience,  than  for  learning  or  .science.  Other  missions  might  be  referred  lo 
with  eii'ial  projiriety  ;  and  it  is  thus  the  gosiiel  triumphs. 
,      Ver.  30.   W)io  of  God  is  made  unto  vs,  &c.    See  cliai>.  vi.  11. 

Chap.  II.  Ver.  1.  Excellencij  of  speech.— "  The  apostle  means,  that  nice 
:  choice  and  arrangement  of  words,  that  artificial  sounding  and  dispo.sition  of 
•  periods,  those  rhetorical  connexions,  transitions,  and  figures,  and  Iho-e  stutiied 
.  tones  and  gestures,   in  whicii,   actordins   to   the   Greeks,  tjio  'trfeition   of 

)  eloquence  ci)ns'\sied."—Macknight. The  testimony  of  tiod—L  e.  Tlie  vvt- 

I  ness  which  iiad  been  given  to  the  gospel  by  the  divine  power,  in  tlie  gilts  of 
prophecy  and  miracles. 

Ver.  2.  Knoio  any  thing  save  Christ  crucified.— The  doctrine  of  "  Christ 
crucified"  is  the  sum  anti  substance  of  the  gospel.  Christ  liimself  is  the  source 
of  wi.sdom  and  righteousness,  of  sanctification  and  reiiemption. 

V(!r.  6.  Them  that  arc  frfcct—'x.  e.  who  are  well  instructed  in  this  divine 
syst.'ir  -alluding  to  those  who  were  ffrfc^?s  in  the  pagan  mysteries. 
jj      Vtr.  r.   Which  God  ordained  before  the  loorld.—See  Rum.  iii  '.'5;  viii.  29. 


38 


•146 


A.  M.  4061. 
A.  D.  57. 


)  La:J3.M. 
M.  Ib.64.4. 
J  .n.16.13. 
niRo.n.33. 
n  Pr.U.lO. 
o  Ro.U.33, 

p  Ro.8.15. 

<j  lJn.5.20. 

r  c.l.n. 

8  Mat.  13. 
11, &c. 
Ko.s,5,7. 


or,  dis- 
ceritel/u 


,•  Is.  40. 13. 
J  e.  23. 13. 


X  slialL 

y  jn.n.a 


CHAP.  3. 

;i  c.S.14,13. 
b  ne.5.12, 


OT,  fac- 
tions. 


1  CORINTHIANS,  III. 

8  Which  none  of  the  princes  of  this  world  knew:  for 
Jhad  they  known  ii,  they  would  not  have  crucified  the 
Lord  of  glory. 

9  But  as  it  is  written,  k  Eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear 
heard,  neither  have  entered  into  the  heart  of  man,  the 
things  which  God  hath  preparf;d  for  them  that  lov(i  him. 

10  But  1  God  hath  revealed  lliem  unto  us  by  his  Spi- 
rit :  for  the  Spirit  searcheth  all  things,  yea,  the  deep 
'"things  of  God. 

11  For  what  "man  knoweth  the  things  of  a  man, 
save  the  spirit  of  man  which  is  in  him  ?  even  °  so  the 
things  of  God  knoweth  no  man,  but  the  Spirit  of  God. 

12  Now  we  have  received,  not  i' the  spirit  of  tlie 
world,  but  the  spirit  which  is  of  God  ;  that  i  we  might 
know  the  things  that  are  freely  given  to  us  of  God. 

13  Which  things  also  we  speak,  ""not  Mii  the  words 
which  man's  wisdom  teacheth,  but  which  the  Holv 
Ghost  teacheth ;  comparing  spiritual  things  with 
spiritual. 

14  But  the  natural  man  receiveth  not  the  things  of 
the  Spirit  of  God  :  for  they  are  foolishness  unto  him  : 
neither  can  he  know  them,  because  they  are  spiritually 
discerned. 

15  But  he  t  that  is  spiritual  "judgeth  all  things,  yet 
he  himself  is  '■judged  of  no  man. 

16  For^^'whohaih  known  the  mindoftheLord,  thathe 
^  may  instruct  him  7  But  we  have  >'  the  mind  of  Christ. 

CHAPTER  III. 
2  Milk  is  fit  for  children.  3  .SlrJIe  iiii'l  division,  argiimenls  of  a  fleslily  mind. 
7  lleihM  plaiuell),  and  he  llial  walerelh,  h  iioliiing.  9  The  iniiiislfrsare 
God's  fellow  workineii.  11  Christ  the  only  roiiiKiatii«i.  16  Men  the  temples 
of  UoJ,  which  17  must  be  kept  holy.  19  'i'lie  wis-lom  of  ihid  world  is  looliUi- 
ness  with  Uotl. 

AND  I,  brethren,  could  not  speak  unto  you  as  "  unto 
spiritual,  but  as  unto  carnal,  even  as  unto  babes 
b  in  Christ. 

2  1  have  fed  you  with  milk,  and  not  with  meat:  for 
hitherto  <=  ye  were  not  able  to  bear  it,  neither  yet  now 
are  ye  able. 

3  For  ye  are  yet  carnal :  for  d  whereas  there  is  among 
lyou  envying,  and  strife,  and  e  divisions,  are  ye  not 
1  carnal,  and  walk  f  as  men  7 


Vcr.  8.  The  princes  of  this  lonrld—May  incltiile  l)oth  (he  Jcwisli  rulers  sni! 
t'le  Uom.in  governor.  Some  of  llie  former  seen  to  liavc  aotuti  troni  uillitl 
malice,  (iMat.  xii.  24— .3-.^ ;  John  .vv.  22—24  ;)  btit  the  greater  jiart,  iirobuhly, 
acteil  liiroiiiih  ignorance      (Act.s  ill.  17  ;  xiii.  27.) 

Ver.  9.  Ki/e  hath  not  secn.—\'{'\\\<.  passairc  is  not  taken  from  tlic  LXX.  nor 
'•,  an  exact  Iran.slafion   of  the  Holirow  ;  iiul  it  pives  ihe  general  sense  I— J^ 

Ver.  14.  The  natural  man— Doddridge  and  Macknight,  "The  animal 
man:"  hul  the  sanne  term  is  rendered  sensual.  James  iii.  10;  Jnile  ver.  19. 
The  exact  idea  oltlie  apostle  appears  to  us  to  be,  tlmt  of  a  man  governed 
•iierely  !>>'  animal  passion.s  and  iiislincts. 

\cT.  15.  He  that  is  spiritna/jiidzfeth  — Tlie  spiritual  man  understands  the 
two  lolil  Ktate  of  human  nature,  helbre  and  after  coiivcision  ;  but  the  iialurai 
•jr  carnal  man  can  understiind  neither. 

Chap.  III.  Ver.  l.  As  unto  carwa/.— Not  absolutely  so,  but  in  a  great  mea- 
sure :  weak  in  the  fiiith.  and  "  hiibes  in  Christ."    See  Horn.  vii.  14. 

Ver.  ',>.  With  7><f/fc— That  is.  witli  the  simplest  truths  yf  Chri.-tianity,  not  ita 
deeper  mysteries. 

Vei .  3.  And  divisiona.— Doddridge,  "  factions."  A  different  word  from 
cl;ap.  i.  10. 


I  CORINTHIANS,  III. 


m 


4  For  while  one  saiili,  I  =  an»  of  Pawl ;  and  another, 
I  am  of  ApoUos  ;  ;ire  ye  not  carnal  1 

5  Who  tlien  is  Paul,  and  who  t6'  Apollos,  but  mi- 
nisters by  whom  ye  believed,  even  has  the  Lord 
gave  to  everv  man  ? 

6  I  have  planted,  Apollos  watered;  but  God  igave 
the  increase. 

7  So  then  neither  J  is  he  tbat  planteth  any  thing, 
neither  he  that  watereth ;  but  God  that  giveth  tlie 
increase. 

S  Now  he  that  planteth  and  he  that  watereth  are 
otio:  and  every  man  k  shall  receive  his  own  reward 
according  to  his  own  labour. 

9  For  we  are  labourer?  toi^cther  i  with  God:  ye  are 
God's  '"husbandry,  ye  are  God's  "  building. 

10  According  "to  the  grace  of  God  which  is  given 
unto  me,  as  a  wise  master-builder,  I  have  laid  the 
foundation,  and  anoiher  buildeth  thereon.  But  let 
every  man  take  heed  how  he  buildeth  thereupon. 

1 1  For  other  foundation  can  no  man  lay  than  that  is 
P  laid,  which  is  .lesus  Christ. 

12  Now  if  any  man  build  upon  this  foundation  gold, 
silver,  precious  sttTnes.  wood,  hay,  stubble; 

13  Every  man's  work  shall  be  made  manifest:  for 
the  day  shall  declare  it,  because  it  "^  shall  be  revealed 
by  fire;  and  the  ■■  fire  shall  try  every  man's  work  of 
what  sort  it  is. 

14  If  any  man's  work  abide  which  he  hath  built 
thereupon,  he  shall  receive  a  reward. 

,15  If  any  man's  work  shall  be  burned,  he  shall 
suffer  loss:  but  he  himself  shall  be  saved;  yet  so  ^as 
by  fire. 


A.  M.  4061.    . 

A.  D.si.    (.; 


g  c.1.12. 


h  Ru.12.3,& 
U\.4.ll. 


J  Jn.155. 
2CO.U.9 


in  or,  tilloge 


He.3.6. 
I  Pe.2.5. 


Kpl-JD. 
2Ti.a.l9. 


r  Zec.13.9. 
I  Pe.1.7. 
4.12. 

s  Zec.3.2. 
JuUe23. 


Ver.  8.  Are  one— i.  e.  equal  ;  of  the  same  rank  ;  or,  as  ne  explains  it  in  the 
next  verse,  fellow-Ialjoun.Ts. 

Ver.  9.  Lahourcrs  towelher  with  God.— Doddridge,  "Fellow-labourers  of 
God"— that  is,  "  helori^iiii:  to  him."— Mackni^'^ht. 

Ver.  10.  As  a  wise  uiasler-ltiilder—i.  e.  as  a  judicious  architect. 

Ver.  11.  Foundation .. .  which  is  Jesus  Christ.— The  Christian  church  h 
compared  to  a  ftniiile,  of  ui.ich  Chri.st  is  the  great  foundation  stone,  or  rock, 
on  which  believers  are  individually  laid,  as  living  stones,  till  the  whole  forms 
one  living  temple. 

Ver.  12.  Wood,  harj.  stubble— Thut  is,  materials  of  a  far  inferior  kind.  These 
represent  professors  of  an  unworthy  character,  who  may  l>e  drawn  nito  the 
church  olCiirist,  by  relaxing  its  discipline,  or  debasing  its  doctrines,  so  as  to 
rendiT  them  more  palatable  to  corrupt  nature  :  by  these  means  a  man's  con- 
grej-'aliou  may  be  enlarged,  and  he  nay  Hatter  him.'^elf  with  great  success,  and 
a  rich  reward  ;  but  there  is  a  fire  which  will  try  his  works  ;  and  if  the  mate- 
rials of  whicii  it  is  formi.'d  will  not  stand  that  fire,  he  may  himself  be  saved  by 
escapins  (as  it  wen  )  throu:.'li  the  llanics,  but  can  expect  no  reward  lijr  collect- 
ing such  unworthy  rnatrrials  to  build  up  the  church  of  God. 

Ver.  1-5.  So  as  by  Jlre.— Doddridge  and  Macknight,  "  So  as  through  the 
(or  a.)  fire.'  Compare  Ps.  Ixvi.  12.  Amos  iv.  4.  Zech.  iii.  2.  Judi;  v.r.  23. 
What  may  be  intendeil  by  this  fire  ?  The  Church  of  Rome  explains  it  of  the 
fire  of  piirgaton/.  which  they  supiKise  to  be  kept  burning  from  the  time  ofthe 
fall  to  the  day  of  judgment  ;  but  of  that  fire  we  inow  nothing  frtmi  the  Scrip- 
tures ;  nor  is  it  (according  to  their  doctrine)  to  try  our  work,  but  our  persona. 
Protesta'it  commeniafors  apply  this  generally  to  the  day  of  judL-menl.  and  to 
the  contlairration  ofthe  world  :  and  that  great  day  will  certiiinly  discover  and 
destroy  every  species  of  liyporrisy,  when  many,  it  is  to  be  feared,  will  escafie 
Willi  difticnlty.  as  through  the  Humes  of  a  burning  hal>italion.  There  is  another 
fire,  however,  even  that  o{' persecution,  which  we  think  comports  better  with 
the  conie.xt,  and  with  the  apostle's  argument.    Converts  hastily  collected,  and 


446 


u  or.  de- 
St-  ly. 


y  Jc  9.23,24 


CORINTHUNS,  IV. 


Til  1.7. 
lFe.4.10. 


a  Pg.  143.2. 

e  .Mat.7.1. 


IG  Know  ye  not  that  ye  '^  are  the  tenii-'le  ol"  God  and 
that  the  Si)irit  of  God  dwelleth  in  you  ? 

IT  If  any  man  "defile  the  temple  of  God,  Iiim  tliall 
God  destroy ;  for  the  temple  of  God  is  holy,  wliicli 
Temple  ye  are. 

IH  Let  no  man  deceive  liimself.  ^  If  any  man  among 
yon  seenieth  to  be  wise  in  this  world,  let  him  become 
a  fool,  that  he  may  be  wise. 

10  For  the  wisdom  of  this  world  is  foolishness  with 
God.  For  it  is  written,  ^^  He  taketh  the  wise  in  their 
own  craftiness. 

•20  And  a.y;ain,  '^The  Lord  knoweth  the  thoughts  of 
the  wise,  that  they  are  vain. 

21  Therelbre  let  y  no  man  glory  in  men.  For  all 
thinjis  are  yours; 

2"-2  Whether  Paul,  or  Apolios,  or  Cei)has,  or  the 
world,  or  life,  or  death,  or  things  present,  or  things  to 
come  ;  all  are  yours  ; 

'23  And  ye  ==  are  Christ's ;  and  Christ  is  God's. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

1  In  wli.'it  ncroimt  tlie  ministers  oiurlit  to  Le  lir.d.  7  We  liave  notliiog 
wliirli  we  li.Mve  not  rcceiviil.  9  The  upnstljs  spcctiicles  to  tlie  world, 
nn-.'cls.  mill  men,  13  tlie  filth  and  offs.ourinir  oT  the  world  :  15  yet  our 
fathers  in  Christ,  16  whom  we  ouprlit  to  follow. 

LET  a  man  so  account  of  us,  as  of  the  ministers 
"  of  Christ,  and  stewards  of  the  mysteries  of  God. 

2  jMureover  it  is  required  in  b  stewards,  that  a  man  be 
found  faithful. 

3  But  with  me  it  is  a  very  small  thing  that  I  should 
be  judged  of  you,  or  of  man's  <^  judgment :  yea,  I  judge 
not  mine  own  self. 

4  For  I  know  nothingby  myself ;  a  yet  am  I  not  here- 
by justified :  but  he  that  judgeth  me  is  the  Lord. 

5  Therefore  judge  '^  noihiiig  before  the  time,  until  the 


without  ;i  proper  disciimiiiation  of  cliaracter,  will  sclilom  stand  tiiis  "  fiery 
trial,"  as  St.  I'etcr  calls  it.   (1  Epis.  iv.  12,  13} 

Ver.  17.  Defile destroy.— Vhe  same  words  in  the  original. 

Ver.  21.  Let  no  wan  fftory  in  men.-  Con\])aTe.  chap.  i.  31. For  aU  things 

are  yonrs.—"  The  terms  are  very  universal :  and  both  work.s  of  creation  and 
providence  are  nieiitioncd  ;  and  it  is  manilcstly  llie  deKijrn  of  the  ai'(;si!o  to  be 
understood  ofevery  work  of  God  whatever:  that  is,  all  liiiiipn  ate  for  the  benefit 
of  real  Christians;  and  that  God  made  and  uses  all  for  their  good."— Fres. 
Ed)  cards. 

Chap.  IV.  Ver.  1.  Stewards.— See  Mat.  xxiv.  45,  &c. ;  and  compare 
chap.  iii.  5,  22. 

Ver.  3.  Ijiid^e  not  mine  mon  self,  &c.— This  seems  to  oppose  wliat  the 
apostle  says,  en.  .xi.  31,  and  therefore  requires  explanation.  The  Xcxm  judge, 
in  Sciiptiire,  has  vanous  acceptations  ;  and  so  has  the  Greek  ii;irlicle  ialla,) 
here  rendered  yea.  After  attentively  examining  Doddridge,  Mack-night,  ami 
others,  the  Etfitor  begs  leave  to  suggest  l)ic  following,  which  ditlers  little  fiein 
our  authorized  version  :  "  It  is  a  small  thing  for  mo  to  he  judged  of  you,  or. 
&c.  bccatne.  or  since,  (alia,)  I  judge  not  myself;  i.  u.  I  cannot  convict  my- 
self of  any  fault." 

Ver.  4.  Iknov}  nothingby  myself.— Parkhurst,  (in  Suneideo,)  "  I  am  not 
i:ontcious  to  myself  of  any  thing  ievil,"]  i.  e.  in  lii.s  conduct  towards  them. 
The  celebrated  IMr.  Shepiierd,  when  on  his  death-bed,  said  to  some  young 
mimVters  who  had  come  to  sec  him,  "  Your  work  is  great,  and  calls  fur  {:reat 
seriousness. "  With  resi'cct  to  himself,  lie  told  these  three  things  :  lirst.  That 
the  siudving  of  his  sermons  very  frequently  co.st  him  tears.  Secondly,  rcfore 
he  prcai^hed  any  sermon  toothers,  he  got  good  by  it  himself  Aiul,  tiiirdly, 
Tl.a'.  he  always  wunt  to  the  puli)it,  as  it  he  were  immediately  aller  to  render 
an  account  to  his  Master. 


1  CORINTHIANS,  IV. 


419 


Lord  come,  wliu  i  both  will  bring  to  light  the  hidden 
things  uf  darkness,  and  will  make  manifest  the  coun- 
sels of  the  hearts:  and  then  shall  every  man  have 
praise  of  God. 

6  And  these  things,  brethren,  I  have  in  a  figure  trans- 
ferred to  myself  and  to  ApoUos  for  your  sakes ;  that  ye 
might  learn  in  us  not  to  think  of  men  above  that  which 
is  written,  that  no  one  of  you  be  putl'ed  up  for  one 
against  another.  \ 

7  For  who  =  maketh  thee  to  differ /rom  another?  and 
what  ii  hast  thou  that  thou  didst  not  receive?  now  if 
thou  didst  receive  it,  why  dost  thou  glory,  as  if  thou 
hadst  not  received  it  ? 

8  Now  ye  are  full,  now  ye  are  irich,  ye  have  reigned 
as  kings  without  us :  and  I  would  to  God  ye  did  reign, 
that  we  also  might  reign  with  you. 

9  For  I  think  that  God  hath  set  forth  us  ]  the  apostles 
last,  as  it  were  appointed  to  death  :  for  we  w  are  made  a 
1  spectacle  unto  the  world,  and  to  angels,  and  to  men. 

10  We  are  lools  for  Christ's  sake,  but  ye  are  wise  in 
Christ  ;    we  are   weak,   but  ye   are  strong ;    ye  are 

■  honourable,  but  we  are  despised. 

!    11  Even  unto  this  present  hour  we  both  hunger,  and 

i  thirst,  and  are  "'naked,  and  are  buffeted,  and  nave  no 

'  certain  dwelling  place  : 

I     12  And  "  labour,  working  with  our  own  hands  :  being 
;i  o  reviled,  we  bless  :  being  persecuted,  we  suffer  it : 
'',|    13  Bf ing  defamed,  we  entreat :  we  are  made  as  the 


A.  M.  !06l 
A.  i).  57. 


f  Ro.2.1(x. 
l{e.'4).  12. 


g  dUtiiv- 
$uulutk 
•J.ee. 


j  or,  the 
Inn  I  apos- 
tles. 


k  Hc.10.33. 
I  theatre. 
in  Ro.aSi 
n  AC.20.M. 


"every  one"'— /tare  praise 
Compare  verse  2  with  Mat. 


Ver.  5.   Then  shall  evert/  jnan—Doidridgi 
of  God—i.  e.  every  wise  and  faithful  steward 
•  .\.\iv.  45,  -le. 

Ver.  6.  These  things  ....  I  have  in  ajigure  transferred  to  mysely.  &c.— 
Locke  an:l  others  "  have  inferred  from  hence,  th;it  not  St.  Paul  and 
A  polios,  but  some  other  persons  were  set  up  amon?  tlie  Corinthians  fur  lu-ads 
of  parties,  for  whose  names  the  apostle  substituted  lii-s  own,  and  that  of  his 
most  in'imale  friend;  hut  the  learned  and  judicious  Witsins  well  observi  s, 
that  it  is  probable  their  name,s  were  used  amonir  some  others  omitted  ;  and  the 
fisriire  was  only  tliis,  that  the  names  of  St.  Paul  and  A  polios  were  used  tosig- 
ndy  themselves,  and  any  others  so  extolled  :  and  when  the  apostle  would  say 
howlitlle  ministers  were  in  themselves,  he  chose,  out  of  humility  and  pru 
dence.  rather  to  take  such  freedom  with  himself,  and  his  most  particu'ar  and 

intimate  friend,  than  with  o\.\\qx9."— Doddridge. Above  that  tnhich  ia 

written.— ^amn\y ,  as  servants  and  stewards,  ver.  1.  Compare  rhajt.  iii.  7. 

Ver.  S.  /  would— Ot  "  wish  ;"  the  word  "  God"  is  not  in  l])ij  Greek.  Dodd- 
ridge's paraphrase  of  this  verse  gives,  we  think,  its  true  sense—"  Ye  are  full ; 
ye  are  rich;"  you  enjoy  so  great  a  degree  of  prosperity  and  plenty,  that  ye 
"  have  even  reigned  as  kings  without  us  :"  so  happy  in  a  variety  olsecidar  en- 
joyments, that  you  have  iiardly  nn'ssed  my  company.  And.  indeed.  "  I  wisii 
you  did  reiL'n,"  in  the  tmcst  and  noblest  sense,  and  were  altogetlier  as  happy 
ac  you  think  yourselves.    See  Rev.  i.  6. 

Ver.  9.  A  spectacle,  &c.— To  comprehend  this  allusion,  we  must  tmdorstnnd 
tlvit  it  refiTSto  a  custom  among  the  Romans,  "of  brinsingfbrlli  tlur^c  poisons 
into  the  theatre,  on  the  after  part  of  the  day,  either  to  liilit  with  each  oilier, 
or  with  wild  beasts,  who  were  appointed  to  certain  death,  and  h.i.l  not  ihat 
noor  chance  of  escaping,  which  those  brought  forth  in  the  morning  \-au\.  Such 
kind  of  spectacles  were  so  common  in  all  the  provinces,  that  it  is  no  wonder 
we  should  find-such  an  allusion  hire."  The  terms  "set  Ibrth,"  or  exhibitwl, 
and  "a  spectacle."  (Gr.  theatron,)  meaning  a  theatrical  spectacle,  havr  in 
this  case  a  beautiful  propriety  ;  and  men  and  angels  are  represented  as  the 
surrounding  spectators. 

Ver.  10.  Fools  for  Christ's  sake— i.e.  exhibited  to  the  world  as  such:  but 
"  yc  are  wi-.e  in  your  Christian  profession,  and  strong,  and  honourable  ;"  that 
is,  so  es'cemed  by  men. 

Ver.  13.  Filth  and  oJfscoMr/«s"-— Alluding  to  those  wretches  who  weic  of- 

33* 


1  CORINTHIANS,  V. 


A  \i-ioci.  |filihof  theeartli,  andare  the ofFscouring  Pofall  things 

J.Vr_:„l_:iinlo  this  day. 

p  i<;i3.i5.  j   14  I  write  not  these  things  ,o  shame  you,  but  as  my 

jbelovcd  sons  ''I  warn  you. 
<)iTh.2.u.;   15  For  though  ye  have  ten  thousand  instructers  in 

jChrist,  vet  haiic  ye  not  many  fatliers:  for  in  Chrit-l 
r  Jji  1.15.     Jfsusi  have  begotten  you  through  the  gospel. 

!   IG  Wherefore  1  beseccli  you,  be  ye  followers  of  me. 
tC.:.Qs.     I   17  For  this  Clause  have  I  sent  unto  you  Timothevs, 

!  who  is  riiy  beloved  son,  and  faithful  in  the  Lord,  who 
t  Rciii;  'sli^l'  bring  you  into  remembrance  of  my  ways  wh-:.h 

[be  in  Christ,  as  I  teach  every  where  in  every  church. 
3"c'oi3iol   IS  Now  some  are  puffed  up,  as  though  I  would  ttol 

iconic  to  you. 

I   10  But  I  will  come  to  you  shortly,  ^  if  the  Lord  w'll, 

and  will  know,  not  the  speech  of  them  which  are 
„        puffed  up,  but  Mhe  power. 

I  2(1  For  the  kingdom  i  of  God  is  not  in  word,  but  in 

power. 
21  What  will  ye?  shall  "  I  come  unto  you  with  a  rod, 

or  in  love,  and  in  the  spirit  of  meekness  7 

CHAPTER   V. 
I  The  incestuous  person  6  is  cause  rather  of  simnieiinto  them,  than  of  rcjoiciiii;. 
7  'I'he  oia  leaven  is  to  be  purged  oiiu     10  Heinous  oftenders  are  to  le  shunned 
and  avoided. 

TT  is  reported  commonly  that  there  is  fornication 
-*-  among  you,  and  such  fornication  as  is  not  so  mucli 
as  named  among  the  Gentiles,  that  '^  one  should  have 
his  father's  wife. 

2  And  ye  are  puffed  up,  and  have  not  rather  b  mourn- 
ed, that  he  that  hath  done  this  deed  might  be  taken 
awny  irom  among  you.  ■ 

3  For  I  verily,  as  absent  c  jn  body,  but  present  in  spirit, 
have  d  judgecl  already,  as  though  I  were  present,  con- 
ceniiuff  him  that  hath  so  done  this  deed, 

4  In  the  name  « of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  when  ye 
are  gathered  together,  and  my  spirit,  with  the  power 
( of  our  Loid  Jesus  Christ, 

5  To  deliver  s  such  a  one  unto  Satan  for  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  flesh,  that  ii  the  spirit  may  be  saved  in  tht. 
day  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 


d  or,  rJeCer 
miried. 


i  M:it.lG.I9 
ii\:A\.-a. 


g  1  Ti.I.m 


fcrod  \y  the  lioalhen  as  exiiiatory  sacrifices  to  tlicir  cotla,  on  wliicb  every  le- 

proueli  was  luNipod,  even  as  the  sins  of  Israel  were  laiil  iipontlic  liei\d  of  their 

expiaiory  saciitice.*. 

Chap.  V.    Ver.  1.  Fornication— Tha  term  lierc  used  fiir  foriiicition  is  of 

II  t,.vtiMi>ivo  import,   and  sometiinos  iiichides  aihiltcry,  and  o\ery  sin  cies  of  im- 

I   cl>';inu'!?.s. Sntsnnmcii  as  vanial  among  the  Gentiles.— Cicem,  iiidoi-d 

I    call.?  it  ai)  in(:rfidil)!e  and  unheard  ofwickodne?*.— Dw/i/r/z/ire. Ilisfat/icf's 

I    tv/fc—i.  0.  his  stcp-nioihcr.  or  Tnotiier-in-liiw,  his  father  being  hving  ;  other 
I'  wise  .^1h!  would  have  Imtii  his  father'.s  ividow. 

Vcr.  3.  PrCftenl  in  xpi ri [.—Si)mo  suppose  tliis  to  refer  to  the  exercise  of 
gome  iuiracuh)us  power;  hut  Dr.  P.  lymith  says,  "  I  perceive  no  evidence  of 
any  liiinjr,  more  Mian  that  exorcise  of  the  inraginalion  in  cases  stronjrly  infe- 
resiini'  lo  u-s  ;  which  is  no  uncommon  form  of  speech  in  all  languages,  to  de- 
note an  ideal  presence."  See  Col.  ii.  5. 
Ver.  •}.  Power  of  our  Lord— \.  c.  miraculous  power. 

Vcr.  5  To  deliver  svcii  a  one  unto  S'nmw.— Thi.^  means  excommunica- 
tion. I  Tim.  i.  20.  "  But  why  thus  e.xpress  it  ?  Some  suppose,  hecausc  God 
was  so  pleasoil  to  ratify  tlu;  jiisi  censures  of  his  church,  de'.iverinirsuch  persons, 
as  were  cast  out  ol'it,  ink)  the  h.iuds  of  Satan,  to  be  ve.\ed  and  tormented  by 
hun.    Tills  surely  wjis  not  an  ordinary  dispensation  of  providence  as  to  all  ex- 


I  CORINTHIANS,  VI. 


451 


6  Your  glorying  Us  not  good.  Know  ye  not  that  a 
little  leaven  j  leaveneth  the  wliole  lump  7 

7  Purge  out  therefore  the  old  leaven,  that  ye  may  be 
a  new  lump,  as  ye  are  unleavened.  For  oven  Christ 
our  k  passover  is  i  sacrifiixHl  for  us  : 

8 Therefore  let  us  keep  "^  the  "feast,  not  with  old 
leaven,  neither  wiiii  the  "leaven  of  malice  and  wicked- 
ness ;  but  uiil:  thj  -.unleavened  bread  of  sincerity  and 
truth. 

9  1  wrote  unto  you  in  an  epistle  p  not  to  company 
witli  fornicators: 

10  Vet  not.  altogether  with  the  fornicators  of  this 
\v(irl(l.  or  with  the  covetous,  or  e.xtortioners,  or  with 
idolat'MS  ;  for  then  must  ye  needs  go  out  of  the  world. 

11  l^ut  now  I  have  written  unto  you  not  to  keep  com- 
pany, if  'I  any  man  that  is  called  a  brother  be  a  forni- 
cator, or  covetous,  or  an  idolater,  or  a  railer,  or  a 
drunkard,  or  an  extortioner;  with  such  a  one  no  not 
to  eat. 

12  For  what  have  I  to  do  to  .judge  them  also  that  are 
■■  wiihout?  do  not  ye  judge  them  that  are  within? 

13  Hut  them  that  are  without  God  judgeth.  There- 
fore put  away  *  from  among  yourselves  that  wicked 
person. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

1  Tl>e  Coniilliians  must  not  vpx  ilieir  lireUiren.  in  going  to  law  with  tliem : 
6  .'specliilly  imdcr  infidels.  9  '11. e  unriglite.Mis  shall  uoi  inherit  the  liinpiloni 
of  (io.1.  I  >  Onr  bodies  are  tlie  nienjlH-rs  ol"  Christ,  19  and  temples  of  tlieltoly 
Ghos'.     16,   17  They  nmsi  nut  therefore  bo  dolileil. 

"PlARE  any  of  you,"^  having  a  matter  against  another, 
^  go  to  law  before  the  unjust,  and  not  before  the 
saints  ? 


A.  M.  <oci 
A.  I).  57. 


i  Ja.^.l6. 

J  Lu.  13.21. 

It  Is.  53. 7. 
IFe.1.19. 
Ke.5.C,l2. 

1  cr,  ilain. 

m  cr,  Ao.'y 
day. 

n  Ex.lZ.6. 


p  Ep.5.II. 
2th.J.U. 


r  Ma.4.n. 
w  Mat.  13.11 


coniinimicated  persons.  A  more  prtili;il)!o  arcoiint,  j.s,  ilial  Satan  i.s  called 
tile  f.'()(l  ijfthe  world  and  tlie  prince  of  llio  world  :  as  world  i.s  talieii  in  oppo- 
sition to  the  tliurcii  of  God  :  .«o  (Icliverini:  to  Satan  i.-i  no  more  tiian  oin-  Sa- 
viour'.s  command  :  '  If  lie  neglect  to  iiear  llic  climch.  let  iiim  be  to  lliee  as  a 
heathen  ni.aii  and  a  publican.'  "—Pool. 

Ver.  7.  Purffcoui the  old  leaven— \.  c.  the  leaven  of  hypocrisy.    See 

Luk-;  .\ii.  1. 

Ver.  9.  I  wrote  unto  yoii  in  an  epiit!e.—Frnm  this,  .sonic  iiave  inferred  that 
St.  Pawl  had  written  an  Kpislle  to  ihc  Corinlhians  tefore  iltis  ;  and  wo  are  hy 
no  irieans  sure  that  wn  have  all  llie  wnlinirs  ofthe  apo.stle.s,  more  tlian  of  the 
prophit.';.  Others,  however,  so  render  thiri  ver-e,  and  vor-^e  U,  as  to  applv  them 
to  the  pre.it;nt  letter.  "  I  write  (or  have  wiillen)  to  you  lin  this  cpisf'lel  not 
to  Iki-epl  company,"  &c.  So  Ihnuviond,  Whitby,  Dr.  Edwaids,  Ctaude, 
Lardner,  Mncknight,  liootluoyd,  &c. 

Vc  r.  10.  Sot  altogether— i.  e.  not  in  the  civil  concern.?  of  life.  I 

Vrr.  1-2.  For  lohdt  have  I  to  do  to  ji/di;e  than  also  that  a  re  xuithovt  ?— That  ' 
i.x.  "  !  conline  these  remarks  to  those  who  aie  within  lie  church,  hecHUse  I  have  I 

r.o  riu'iit  to  judge  them  that  are   without"- God  judt'elh  them. Do  not  ye  \ 

juds-f.  f  &c.— The  connexion  is  here  ohscure,  iuiless  we  allow  ourselves  to 
s:ipi'ly  the  adversative  particle,  but.  hetore  it,  a.s  thus:  "  I  have  no  ritdit  to 
judL'i'  those  that  are  without  ;  hut  do  not  ye  yourselves  judge  them  that  are 
witlnn?     Ifso,  surely  I  (Paul)  may." 

Chap.  VI.  Ver.  l.  Dare,  any  of  yon,  Sc..—"  Joiephvs  nhservcs.  that  tlic- 
RoiiKins  (who  were  now  nuislers  of  Coriiiih)  permitted  the  Jews  who  resided 
in  liiriii.'!!  countries  to  decide  pj-ivale  atlairs,  where  nothiii!.'  capital  wis  in 
question,  among  tliemselves  ;  and  from  hence  hr.  Lardner  arffues  the  justice 
of  tl.is  rebuke  of  St.  Paul,  as  there  is  no  doubt  1-nl  the  Christians  midit  hav« 
had  the  same  piivilege.  as  they  were  looked  upon  as  a  Jewish  sect.  But, 
Bepurate  from  that,  they  inieht  certainly,  by  niutu:il  comtiact,  have  chosen 
their  brethren  as  referees"  (by  way  of  arbitration.)— /5c;'W)/r/ire.  It  is  observ- 
aijie,  that  the  Greek  Church  have  such  a  dread  of  the  'I'uikish  maeislracy, 
that  they  take  the  advice  of  St.  Faul.aiul  generally,  refer  their  di.^putes  amuoj 


452 


I  CORINTHIANS,  VI. 


a  Da.7.2^i. 

JudeU,15 
Re.!W.4. 


b  Pr.20.22 
Mat.5.39, 
40. 
R.i.l2.n, 

la 

I  'ni.5.15. 


c  \  •n-.4.6, 

d  Ga.5.l9.. 
21. 

Kp5.4.a 
He.  12.14, 
18. 
13.4. 
R  5.22. 15. 

.Kp.2.,.. 

Col.3.7. 
TiL3.3..6. 


f  He.lO.Z2. 
g  HcZll. 
h  Ro.8.30. 


2  Do  ye  not  know  that  the  saints  ^  shall  judge  the 
world?  and  if  the  world  shall  be  judged  by  you,  are 
ye  unworthy  to  judge  the  smallest  matters'? 

3  Know  ye  not  that  we  shall  judge  angels?  how  much 
more  things  that  pertain  to  this  life? 

4  If  then  ye  have  judgments  of  ihings  pertaining  to 
this  life,  set  them  to  judge  who  are  least  esteemed  in 
the  church. 

5 1  speak  to  your  shame.  Is  it  so,  that  there  is  not  a 
wise  man  among  you?  nc,  not  one  that  shall  be  able 
to  judge  between  his  brethren? 

6  But  brother  goeth  to  law  with  brother,  and  (hat 
(before  the  unbelievers. 

7  Now  therefore  there  is  utterly  a  fault  among  you, 
because  ye  go  to  law  one  with  another.  Why  do  ye 
not  rather  b  take  wrong?  why  do  ye  not  rather  suffer 
yourselves  to  be  <=  defrauded? 

8  Nay,  ye  do  wrong,  and  defraud,  and  that  your 
brethren. 

9  Know  ye  not  that  the  unrighteous  shall  not  inheri. 
the  kingdom  of  God  ?  Be  not  deceived ;  neither  'i  for- 
nicator.?, nor  idolaters,  nor  adulterers,  nor  effeminate, 
nor  abusers  of  themselves  with  mankind, 

10  Nor  thieves,  nor  covetous,  nor  drunkards,  nor 
revilers,  nor  extortioners,  shall  inherit  the  kingdom 
of  God. 

1 1  And  such  «  were  some  of  you :  but  ye  are  f  washed, 
but  ye  are?  sanctified,  but  ye  are  ('justified  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of  our  God. 


themselves  to  Hie  decision -of  their  own  prelates.— JfMS'/ifis's 'J'ravels  in  Sicily. 

Ver.  3.  We  shall  judge  angels— \.  o.  fallen  anjrols,  as  the  te.\t  is  generally 
understood  :  but  if  it  inu.st  be  taken  literally,  the  termjiulgo  must  be  us''d  with 
great  latitude,  tliousli  not  with  preater,  perhap.s,  than  when  applied  to  the 
judgment  of  mankind.     It  may  refer  only  to  the  plaudit  of  the  redeemed. 

Ver.  4.  If  then  i/e  have  judgiiien/s. — Doddridge,  "  controversies"— matters 
which  call  for  judirinent. Set  them. — Doddridge,  "  Do  ye  set  them?"  Ra- 
ther, perliaps.  Why  do  ye  set. them?  (fee. Wlio  are  leant  esteemed.— Dodd- 
ridge, "  of  no  esteem,"  or  not  esteemed;  i.e.  the  heathen.  The  sei'se  is. 
If  you  have  disputes  ainonsr  yourselv»?3  conrerninsj  worldly  matters,  why  do 
you  refer  them  to  ttic.iMiL'ni'Mit  of  the  heathen?  [Or  the  apostle  perhaps  meant 
tiiat  the  meane.sf  per.-ions  in  tlu-  church  were  com[)etent  to  decide  the  causes 
which  they  hroucht  hcloru  the  heathen  nia?istrates]—J?flir,y/er. 

Ver.  7.  Why  do  ye  not  rather  take— {Doddridge,  "endure") — rcromgl— 
The  advice,  rather  to  suffer  wron?,  in  many  cases,  than  to  go  to  law,  is  the 
same  that  our  Lord  gave  to  his  (li.sciples,  in  Mat.  v.  39—42;  and  is,  indeed, 
no  less  ar'plicable  to  us  in  the  t)resent  age,  when  immense  sums  are  an.iually 
thrown  away  in  unnecessary  litigations,  wIktc  the  best  that  can  he  expected 
often  is,  that  liotii  parties  will  be  losers  ;  and  when  this  happens,  as  it  some- 
times does,  amon.-j  professing  Christians,  it  shows,  an  equal  deticiency  of  re- 
Jigion  and  of  good  sense. 

Ver.  9.  Nor  adulterers.— }f  there  are  any  persons  in  the  commimity  wl-.o  are 
unfaithful  in  the  conjugal  relation,  and  who  are  accu.^tomed  to  "  drink  stolen 
waters  as  sweeter  than  their  own  ;"  these  are  usually  much  jileased  to  hear 
that  there  i.s  no  h"ll,  and  that  "adulterers"   shall  "inherit  the  kiniriiom  of 

God." Soreff'ein)/iale.—T\ic  original  term  is  much  sfroniicr  than  the  traiw- 

lation,  and  refers  to  cerlnin  men  dressed  in  women's  apparel,  tor  the  use  of  the 
ni^xt  class,  "  al)users  of  themselves  wilh  mankind,"  both  which  were  allowed 
in  the  heathen  temples,  and  Corinth  was  so  infamous  for  its  voluptuousness, 
that  JElian  says,  it  was  thcrc^liy  totally  ruined.    Orient.  Lit.  No.  1173. 

Ver.  11.  Ye  are  sancf'rie'I—[\\'e  have  here  an  instance,  as  Or.  Whithy  re- 
marks, of  the  liguro  calfed  hyprrhaton.  by  whicli  \h<^  words  are  transpnsntl 
from  their  plain  crammai  icaT  order ;  for  we  "  are  JMstifii'd  in  the  niime  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,"  and  "  sanctrlind  by  the  spirit  of  our  God,'  as  in  Phil.  5.]—Bagster. 


1  CORINTHIANS,  VII. 


453 


12  All  things  are  lawful  unto  me,  but  all  things  are 
not  i  expedient :  all  things  are  lawlul  for  me,  but  I  will 
nut  be  brought  under  the  power  J  of  any.    , 

13  Meats!:  for  the  belly,  and  the  belly  for  meats  :  but 
God  shall  destroy  both'it  and  them.  Now  the  body  is 
not  1  for  fornication,  butfbr  the  ""Lord;  and  the  Lord 
"for  the  body. 

14  And  °  God  hath  both  rJfised  up  the  Lord,  and  will 
also  raise  up  us  by  his  own  power. 

15  Know  ye  not  that  your  bodies  are  the  members 
P  of  Christ?  shall  I  then  take  the  members  of  Christ, 
and  make  them  the  members  of  a  harlot'?  God  forbid. 

10  What 7  know  ye  not  that  he  which  is  joined  to  a 
harlot  is  onebody"]  foritwo,  saith  he,  shall  be  one 
flesh. 

17  But  he  that  is  joined  unto  the  Lord  is  one  >"  spirit. 

IS  Flee  "fornication.  Every  sin  that  a  man  doeth  is 
without  the  body ;  but  he  that  committeth  fornication 
sinneth  against  his  own  body. 

1'.)  What'.'  know  ye  not  that  your  t  body  is  the  temple 
of  tbe  Holy  Ghost  xcliick  is  in  you,  which  ye  have  of 
God,  and  ye  are  not  "  your  own? 

20  For  ye  are  bought  ^  with  a  price:  therefore  glorify 
^  God  in  your  body,  and  in  your  spirit,  which  are  God's. 

CHAPTER  VII. 
2  He  treateth  of  marriase,  4  showing  k  to  be  a  remedy  against  fornication : 
10  ami  lli;il  llie  boii'.l  tln-reof  ouglil  not  ligliily  to  be  tlissolveJ.  IS,  '20  Krery 
rnan  must  be  coiii' nt  with  liis  vocation.  "25"  Virginity  \vli>-refori  to  be  eni- 
l>r:ice;l.  35  And  for  wlial  respects  we  may  either  iinurry,  or  abstain  from  mar- 
rying. 

lyrOW  concerning  the  things  whereof  ye  wrote  unto 
■^^   me  :  It  is  good  for  a  man  not  to  touch  a  woman. 

2  Nevertheless,  to  avoid  fornication,  let  every  man 
have  his  own  wife,  and  let  every  woman  have  her 
own  hu.sband. 

3  Let  the  -^  husband  render  unto  the  wife  due  benevo- 
lence :  and  likewise  also  thewnfe  unto  the  husband. 


k  Ma'..  15 
17,-20. 
R.;.14.1.. 

I  lTh.4.3,1 
I 

rano.m.  I 

n  Ep.5.23. 

o  B  0.6  5,8. 

p  Ep.5.30. 

q  r.e.2.24. 
Mit^lS.o. 

r  Jn.  17.21.. 

Kp.4.4. 
s  Pr.G.25.. 

Tr2i..2i. 

t  2  Co.6.16. 

u  Ro.  14.7,8 

V  Ac.20.2S. 
ll'e.1.13, 
19. 
Ue.a9. 


P.:. 


a  F,x.21.10. 
1  l'e.3.7. 


Ver.  12.  All  things  arc  lawful  for  J7ie—'l'hdt  is,  all  thing-s  tiiat  are  lawful 
to  oilicis  are  so  to  me  ;  and  lie  then  instances,  in  two  particulars,  namely: 
mi'at.^  and  matrimony.     See  notes,  cliap.  ix.  4,  5. 

Vcr.  19.  Every  sin.— Doddridge.  "  every  [othcrl  sin."    All  and  every  are 
often  n.sed  for  many   and  most.     Xenophon  represents  Socrates   as  s.ayinsr, 
that  "  intemperate  men  hurt  th.nnselves  far  more  than  others  ;  whereas  other  [• 
sinners  sectire  some  profit  to  themselves,  thotigh  they  aroinjurious  to  otiiers." 
See  Doddridge. 

Vcr.  20.  For  ye  are  bought  leirh  a  pr/cfi.— Namely,  that  of  the  precious 
olool  of  Christ ;  your  hody  and  spirit  are  therefore  botii  God's,  and  ought  to  be 
conseor;ited  to  his  service. 

CifXp.  VII.  Ver.  1.  -Vof  to  touch— Parkhurst,  "To  have  nothing  to  do  v.-i'li," 
—a  looman. 

ViT.  2.  SevertheJest,  to  avoid   fornicarion.—Macknight,  "  wlioredoms." 

The  Greek  is  plural,  including  diftt?rcnt  species  of  nncleanncss. Hsr  oijk 

/vi'lniid. —\ln  strictness,  as  Campbell  oiiserve.s,  I  have  no  right  to  call  tiiat 
owu.  which  I  enjoy  in  common  with  others  ;  and  no  woman  can  call  any  rnar 
"  her  o\\  n  htisband,"  whom  she  h:is  in  common  with  other  woi7ien.  In  tho 
New  Testament  we  have  always  "  her  own  husband."  never  "  his  own  wife  ;' 
which  \%  t  lie  more  rcmarktible,  as  no  such  an  expression  occurs  in  the  Sei>tuagint. 
For,  (lurintr  that  dispensation,  things  were  on  a  different  footing.  The  words 
rendereij  "his  own  wife,"  are,  teen  emitou  gunc.  for  there  was  not  ihr  same 
roason  fiir  the  explicitly  strong  restriction,  on  th.it  side,  which  i.-?  contained  in 
the  worrl  idios.  This  is  absolutely  decisive  against  polygamy  ;  and  places  the. 
husband  and  the  wife  entirely  on  the  same  ground  ;  and  as  much  forhnls  bin? 
to  tuke  another  woman,  as  it  does  her  to  cohabit  with  another  man.]— L*. 


454 


1  CORINTHIANS,  VII. 


i! 


i  Nfi.1.19. 


Mal.2.U 
..16. 

Mot  IS.6, 
9. 


h  Mal.2.15, 
IG. 


i  Ro.  15.18. 
U.19. 
He.l2.H. 


4  The  wife  hath  not  power  of  her  own  bo.:ly,  hu*.  the 
husband  :  and  hkewise  also  the  husband  hath  uot 
power  of  his  own  body,  hut  the  wife. 

5  Defrau3  ye  not  one  the  other,  except  it  be  b  with 
consent  for  a  time,  that  ye  may  give  yourselves  to 
fasting  and  .prayer;  and  come  together  again,  thai 
«  Satan  tempt  you  not  for  yourincontinency. 

6  But  I  speak  this  by  permission,  and  not  of  com- 
mandment. 

7  For  I  would  that  all  men  were  even  as  I  mi'self. 
Put  d  every  man  hath  his  proper  gift  of  God,  one  after 
this  manner,  and  another  after  that. 

8  I  say  therefore  to  the  unmarried  and  widows,  It  is 
good  for  them  if  they  abide  even  as  I. 

9  But  if  they  cannot  contain,  let « them  marry :  for  it 
is  better  to  marry  than  to  burn. 

10  And  unto  the  married  I  command,  yet  not  I,  but 
the  L  ird,  Let  f  not  the  wife  depart  from  liei-  husband  : 

11  But  and  if  she  depart,  lei  her  remain  unmarried, 
or  be  reconciled  to  her  husband :  and  lei  not  the  hus- 
band put  away  his  wife. 

12  But  to  the  rest  speak  I,  not  s  the  Lord  :  If  any 
brother  hath  a  wife  that  believeth  not,  and  she  be 
pleased  to  dwell  with  him,  let  him  not  put  her  away. 

13  And  the  woman  which  hath  a  husband  that  be- 
lieveth not,  and  if  he  be  pleased  to  dwell  with  her,  let 
her  not  leave  bin). 

14  For  the  unbelieving  husband  is  sanctified  by  the 
wife,  and  the  unbelieving  wife  is  sanctified  by  the  hus- 
band: else  were  your  children  unclean ;  but  I'now  arc 
they  holy. 

If)  But  if  the  unbelieving  depart,  let  him  depart.  A 
brother  or  a  sister  is  not  under  bondage  in  such  cases  : 
but  God  hath  called  i  us  J  to  pence. 

16  For  what  knowest  thou,  O  wife,  whether  thou 


Ver.  5.  Fasting  rtwrf.— Those  words  are  omitted  in  many  anriint  coi)ies,and 

by  Griesbach;  but  tiiC  internal  evidence  seems  in   their  favour. Jncon- 

Uricncy  —'Wii.nt  ofability  lo  restrain  the  passion.s. 

Ver.  6.  Bij  pervtixsion.  &c.— i.  o.  by  way  of  permission,  and  not  of  com- 
mandment.—L'(Z(£7(z?ds,  Uai/niiotid,  and  Macknight. 

Ver.  7.  For  J  inould,  &c  — (St.  Paul  evidently  gave  this  advice  in  reference  to 
the  vecessities  of  the  church,  or  what  he  calls,  (ver.  a6,)  the  prrsent  dht^r.sit  ; 
for  i'.  would  l>c  perfectly  absurd  to  imairinc,  that  an  inspired  apostle  would,  in 
the  ffeneral,  discounten-ince  n\arriaee,  since  it  was  of  the  greatest  importance 
to  the  existence  an<l  happiness  of  future  generations,  and  expressly  agreraLle 
lo  a  divine  institution. I— Brt5'*fer. 

Ver.  10.  Not  I,  but  the  Lord—i.  e.  the  Lord  Jesus  in  the  days  of  liis^flcs,h. 
Mat.  v.  32 ;  xix.  9.  '       . 

Ver.  12.  To  the  rest  speak  I,  not  the  Lord—i.  e.  the  Lord  Jesus,  as  m 
verse  10. 

Ver.  I'j.  The  unbelieving  husband  is  sanctified  by  the  wife— Thai  is,  tJio 
believing  wife ;  and  so  likewise  in  the  next  clause.  Many  instances  havt-  cer-  I 
tainly  occurred,  in  which  the  conversion  of  one  r)artv  ha.s  been  the  means  of 
convci  ting  the  other  also  ;  and  where  this  ha.s  not  absolutely  Icon  the  case, 
yet,  in  many  other  cases,  the  converted  party  lias  had  a  i)ow(rfnl  eflbct  in  re- 
Btraining  the  of  her  from  vices,  and  especially  \u  i^ocuring  the  religious  educa- 
tion of  the  chiidron.  Thus  far  the  liusband  has  "  sanctified"  the  wife,  and  the 
wife  the  husband  ;  and  the  children,  tiroush  horn  perhaps  in  lioathenism,  have 
been  brouL'ht  up  undir  Christian  instruction,  and  introduced  to  the  priviicgrs  of 
the  Christian  church,  accounted  holy,  and,  in  many  instances,  by  divine  grace 
made  truly  so.     ("oniparc  the  note  (ollovving. 

Ver.  16.  For  xohat  knoioest  thou,  O  wife,  &c.— This  passage  may  be  under- 


4&5 


1  CORINTHIANS,  VII. 


k  lPe.3.1^ 
1  whaU 
ver.S0..24 


shalt  save  ^thy  husband  ?  or  i  how  knowest  thou,  01  a.  m.  406i 
inan,  whether  thou  shalt  save  thy  wifel  jjvd^st^ 

17  But  as  God  hath  distributed  to  every  man,  as  ^  the 
Lord  hc.ih  coiled  everyone,  so  let  him  walk.  And  "so 
ordain  1  in  all  churches. 

18  Is  any  man  called  being  circumcised  ?  let  him  not 
become  uncircumcised.  Is  any  called  in  uncircumci- 
sion?  ° let  him  not  be  circumcised. 

1  ■}  Circumcision  p  is  nothing,  and  uncircumcision  is  no- 
thing, but  the  keeping  4  of  the  commandments  of  God. 

20  Let  every  man  abide  "^in  the  same  caUing  wherein 
he  was  called. 

21  Art  thou  called  being  a  servant  7  care  »  not  for  it : 
but  if  thou  mayest  be  made  free,  use  it  rather. 

22  For  he  that  is  called  in  the  Lord,  being  a  servant, 
is  t  the  Lord's  "freeman :  likewise  also  he  that  is  called, 
being  free,  is  ^  Christ's  servant. 

23  Ye  are  bought  «  with  a  price ;  be  not  ye  the  ser- 
vants of  men. 

24  Brethren,  let  *  every  man,  wherein  he  is  called, 
therein  abide  with  God. 


y  of  the  Lord  :  yet  I  give  my  judgment,  as  one  that 
hath  obtained  mercy  of  the  Lord  to  be  ^  faithful. 

26  I  suppose  therefore  that  this  is  good  for  the  present 
a  distress,  /  say,  that  b  jj  is  good  for  a  man  so  to  be, 

27  Art  thou  bound  unto  a  wife?  seek  not  to  be  loosed. 
Art  thou  loosed  from  a  wife?  seek  not  a  wife. 

28  But  and  if  thou  marry,  thou  <=  hast  not  sinned; 
and  if  a  virgin  marry,  she  nath  not  sinned.  Never- 
theless such  shall  have  trouble  in  the  liesh :  but  I 
spare  you. 


o  Ac.  15.1, 

&c. 

(Ja.5.2, 

ic. 
p  Ga.5.6. 

e.l5 

Q  JI1.15.U 
1  J.i.i3. 

r  Pr.27.3. 

s  He.13.5. 

t  Jn.S.36. 

Ro.6.18, 

2i 
u  made  free 
V  Ps.ll6.16. 

lPe.2.16. 

Pe.«.13, 


y  veT.6,10, 

40. 
I  I  Ti.1.12. 
a  or,  neces- 

nty. 
b  ver.l,a 
c  Hc.ia4. 


stood  two  ways,  as  connected  with  the  context ;  either  as  a  reason  why  the 
deserted  parly  sliould  not  be  too  anxious  lor  the  return  of  liis  or  lier  heathen 
partner ;  "  for  what,"  or  "  how  knowest  thou,  O  wife,  whether  thou  slialt  save 
tliy  husband  ?"  And  if  not,  tlie  union  of  a  Christian  and  a  Pagan  promises 
I)ut  little  comfort.  So  Mackni^ht.  Or,  if  we  read  with  Doddridge,  "  How 
knowest  thou,  O  wife,  but  thou  mayest  save  thy  husband  ?"  then  it  may  operate 
as  an  argument  to  induce  lier  to  abide  with  the  liusband  in  case  of  iiis  return  ; 
80  on  the  other  hand  willi  the  husband. 

Ver.  17.  As  God  hath  dislrihuted  to  every  wan— Namely,  his  proper  lot ;  or 
allotted  to  eacii  his  proper  talent  and  situation  to  improve  it— »o  let  him  walk, 
whether  he  be  single  or  married,  circumcised  or  uncircumcised,  &c. So  or- 
dain l—'i.  e.  by  my  apostolical  authority. 

Ver.  13.  Become  iincirciiniciacd— [Let  him  not  endeavour  to  appear  uncir- 
cumcised ;  which  was  sometimes  affected,  as  appears  from  Ce!sus.]—B. 

Ver.  21.  Servant.— Wialber,  a  slave,  the  i^ropirty  of  another,  and  bought 
with  las  money.  In  these  verses,  the  Apostle  shows,  that  Christianity  makes 
no  ch.-inge  in  our  civil  connexions,  i  -  Barafer. 

Ver.  2-3.  Be  not  ye  the  servants  o/7Mc«— That  is  if  you  can  avoid  it,  as  in 
the  verse  preceding. 

Ver.  25.  Now  concerningvirg^ins— The  original  term  applies  to  both  sexes ; 
lice  Rev.  xiv.  4;)  and  is  by  Boothroyd  rendered  "single  persons"- J  have 
no  commandment  of  the  Lord—'i.  e.  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  as  in  the  case  above 

stated,  ver.  10. Vet  I  give  viy  judgment— 'To  give  judgment  is  a  juiiicial 

lihra-50.— .49  one  that  hath  obtained  mercy  of  the  Lord  to  he  faithful— i.  o. 
faithful  to  my  conscience,  and  to  my  duty  as  an  apostle-. 

Ver.  26.  / suppose.— Doddridge,  "  I  apprehend."    Macknight,  "  Ideclare  " 

The  original  term  inomizo)  implies  a  legal  opinion. For  the  present  di»- 

tress.— Doddridge,  "exigency." So  to  be—i.  c.  to  be  a  virgin;  namely, 

sinirle  or  unmarried. 

Ver.  28.  Trouble  in  the  Jlesh—i.  e.  domestic  afflicUon,  and  persecution. 
Compare  verse  26. 


45ti 


1  CORINTHIANS,  VII. 


A.  M    1061 
A.  U.  57. 


c  PE.39.G. 
Ja.4.U. 
1  IV.1.7. 


g  oj  the 
Lird, 
vcr.^H, 


La.10.40 
..42. 


29  But  this  I  say.  brethren,  the  time  d  is  short :  it  re- 
mainclh.  that  both  they  that  have  wives  be  as  though 
they  haa  none  ;  i 

30  And  they  thai  weep,  as  though  they  vvept  not ;  \ 
and  they  that  rejoice,  as  though  they  rejoiced  not ;  [ 
and  they  that  buy,  as  though  they  possessed  not ; 

31  And  they  that  use  this  world,  as  not  abusing  il 
for  the  fashion  •=  of  this  world  passeth  away.  ! 

32  But  I  would  have  you  without  carefulness.  He  : 
that  is  unmarried  f  careih  for  the  things  =  that  belong  I 
to  the  Lord,  how  he  may  please  the  Lord  : 

33  But  he  that  is  married  careth  for  the  things  that 
are  of  the  world,  how  he  may  please  his  wife. 

34  There  is  dilference  also  between  a  wife  and  a 
virgin.  The  unmarried  woman  careth  for  the  things  of 
the  Lord,  that  she  may  be  holy  both  in  body  and  in 
spirit :  but  slie  that  is  married  h  careth  for  the  things 
of  the  world,  how  she  may  please  her  husband. 

35  And  this  I  speak  for  your  own  profit ;  not  that  I 
may  cast  a  snare  upon  you,  but  for  that  which  is 
comely,  and  that  ye  may  attend  upon  the  Lord  with- 
out distraction. 

36  But  if  any  man  think  that  he  behaveth  himself 
uncomely  toward  his  virgin,  if  she  pass  the  flower  of 
her  age,  and  need  so  reqmre,  let  him  do  what  he  will, 
he  sinneth  not  •  let  them  marry. 

37  Nevertheless  he  that  standeth  steadfast  in  his 
heart,  having  no  necessity,  but  hath  power  over  his 
own  will,  and  hath  so  decreed  in  his  heart  that  he  will 
keep  his  virgin,  doeth  well. 

33  So  i  then  he  thatgiveth/?e?-in  marriage  doeth  well ; 
but  he  that  giveth  her  not  in  marriage  doeth  better. 

39  The  wife  J  is  bound  by  the  law  as  long  as  her  husband 
liveth  ;  but  if  her  husband  be  dead,  she  is  at  liberty  to 
be  married  to  whom  she  will ;  only  k  in  the  Lord. 

40  But  she  is  happier  if  she  so  abide,  after  i  my  judg- 
ment:  and  I  think  "'also  that  I  have  the  Spirit  of 
God. 


Vcr.  29.  As  though  they  had  7?ow«— Tliat  is,  this  is  not  a  time  for  the  enjoy- 
ment of  carnal  pleasures,  or  to  seek  after  worldly  gain.  Our  joys  and  sorrows 
should  both  be  moderated.  „        .  .        ^ 

Ver.  31.  The  fashion— (Grcak,  Schema.)  "The  form,"  jiagcantry,  &c.— 
[Grot his  remarks,  that  the  Anostle's  cvpression  is  borrowed  Irom  the  theatre  ; 
whert!  the  phrase  means  that  the  scene  changes,  and  presents  an  appearance 
entirely  new.]— Bagster. 

Ver.  32.  Without  carefulness.— Doddridge,     without  anxious  care.' 

Ver.  35.  ^'ot  that  I  may  cast  a  snare  tipon  you.— The  Greek  word  (bro- 
chon)  signifies  a  cord,  which  the  hunters  used  to  cast  over  wild  cattle,  to  en- 
snare them— a  thing  practised  to  this  day  in  South  America.— —UVt/cA  is 
comeli/—i.  e.  bccominsr,  consistent.  Paul  did  not  wish  to  fetter  the  niind.s  of 
the  Corinthians,  but  only  to  lead  tbcni  to  act  consistently  with  I  heir  profession. 

Ver.  36.  Toward  his  virgin,  if  she  pass  the  flower  (i.  e.  the  priiiie)  o/her 
ag-e.— ISome  interpret  this  of  a  man's  continuing  in  a  state  of  celibacy;  but 
such  a  construction  of  the  original  appears  without  e.xample.  U  appears  most 
ohvioivs  to  explain  it  of  a  parent,  or  guardian,  who  had  the  charge  of  a  virpm. 
Ten  Parthenon  autou,  in  Grtick.  signifies /t/s  vJr£r/»  daughter.]— liagster. 
A  sinclc  life  was  a  reproach  amo!)g  the  Jews  after  the  age  of  twenty:  if, 
I    therefore,  his  dauirhter  approach  that  age,  and  is  impatient  of  reproach,  &c. 

Ver  37.  Having  no  necasity—x.  e.  either  from   her  importuiiity,  or  from 
i  his  own  ciioumstance.s— as  for  instance,  his  inability  to  maintain  her. 
'      Ver.  40.  /  think.— Doddridge.  "  I  appear  to  have  the  spirit,"  &c.     Mac 


'l  CORINTHIANS,  VIII. 


1  1  Tn  abstain  fr^m  meats  oTerel  lo  i  loU.    S,  9  We  must  nol  abuse  onr  ChrUlian 
iilK^rl^  10  U.e  oVence  o."  our  brsilirei. :  U  but  must  bndle  our  knowleil-e  wilU 

IVrOVV  as  touching  things  offered/ unto  idols,  we 

I  i^   Is  now  that  we  all  have  ^  knowledge.  <=  Knowledge 

puffcih  up,  biitdcharitjrcdificth. 

o  4nd  "^  if  any  man  think  that  he  knoweth  any  thing, 

he  knoweth  nothing  vet  as  he  ought  to  know.  ^ 

3  l]ut  if  any  man  love  God,  the  same  is  known  f  Oi 

^4  As  concerning  therefore  the  eating  of  those  things 
that  are  ollered  in  sacrifice  unto  idols,  we  know  tliat 
an  idol  =  is  nothing  in  the  world,  and  that  t/ure  is 
none  other  i'  God  but  one.  v,  .u  . 

•5  For  though  there  be  that  are  i  called  gods,  whether 
in  heaven  or  in  earth,  {as  there  be  gods  many,  and 
lords  many,)  ^    i     i      t-.    u        r 

6  But  to  us  ■}  there  is  but  one  God,  the  Father,  of 
whom  are  all  things,  and  we  k  in.him  ;  and  one  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  i  are  all  things,  and  we  by  him. 

7  Howbeit  there  is  not  in  everv  man  that  knowledge  : 
for  some  with  conscience  of  the  idol  unto  this  hour 
eat  it  as  a  thing  offered  unto  an  idol ;  and  their  con- 
science being  weak  is  defiled.  ^    .     r 

8  But  meat  "^  commendeth  us  not  to  God  :  lor  nei- 
ther, il"  we  eat.  "  are  we  the  better  ;  neither,  if  we  eat 
not,  °are  we  the  worse. 

9  But  take  heed  lest  by  any  means  this  p  liberty  ^  ol 
yours    become  a  stumbUng-block  to  them  that  are 

10  For  if  any  man  see  thee  which  hast  knowledge 
sit  at  meat  in  the  idol's  temple,  shall  not  the  conscience 


A.  M.  4051. 
D.  57. 


b  Ro.14.14 


b  17.  D.  |i 

^.-2.  \ 

Re.  11.25.  1' 

(ia..-;.3.  I, 

lTi.6.3,4  i' 

f  Nil  1.7.  : 

2T..2.I9.  1 1 


-  Is.41.24. 
h  De.4.39. 
ls.44.3,21. 

Jn.lO.»4, 
35. 

Mal.2.10. 
Ep.4.6. 
k  or, /or. 

Ju.1.3. 
He.  1.2. 

mRo.14.17. 


o  or.  have 
we  Oie  lesa 

p  oT,power. 

c  Ro.14.13, 
20. 
Ga.ai3. 


knight,  "I  am  certain  that  I  have."  Dr.  M  is  confident  that  the  Greek 
(doko)  does  not  imply  doubt,  and  refers  for  proof  to  chap.  iv.  9;  viii.  2;  xi.  16  , 
''cH1p"^viII.^Ver'\'^'^«'L"/.!•&c.-It  is  generally  understood,  that  great 
part  of  he  first  paragraph  in  this  chapter  should  be  included  m  aparenU  ess 
b^  cntics  are  divided  where  to  place  the  marks  ;  most  place  them  ..  the  middle 
of  the  first  and  fourth  verses.  If  we  might  !w  Pcrrnitted  ho  yever  o  otter  a 
suggestion,  we  should  confine  the  parentliesis  to  tiie  firet  ^  ^--e  bus  I  e 
know  (for  loti]  toe  all  have  [this]  knoiohdge ;)  n^meh%  that  the  hcatben 
cods  are  no  gods  at  all :  yet  let  us  not  be  vam  ot  our  knowledge  ft)r  knoir^edge 
IwS  «p,  &c.  Such  we  suppose  to  be  the  sense  ol  tins  intricate  an  In- 
?Xed  pa^sage^ Charity  tdijieth-i.  c.  huildeth  up-as  a  family  is  built  up 

'^Ven\  ^fl^.^^U^ll^l^Aht, "  «  confident."    See  note  on  chap. 

^S'.i.  AnidoUsnothing-.-The  Hebrews  gave  them  a  name  that  jirrlicd 
this  NtHiich  is  thought  to  be  here  alluded  to;  and  UhUby  shows,  that  the 
rvosMlion  here  asserted  was  a  common  aphorism  among  the  Jewish  doctors. 

Vcr.  6.  In  ;j»«.— .Margin,  "  for  him  ;"  i.  e.  for  his  glory. 

Ver  7.  Not  in  even/ man.-Doddridge,'' Tiot  m  all  m«'"' rf  Jj"  "ot  in 

sr.mo  nrofessine  Christians For  some,  with  conscience  of  the  idol,  itc— 

rr  simS  that  S^^  the  idol  if.^elf  may  be  an  insensible  statue,  it  may 
be  inhabited  by  some  immortal  demon ;  and,  thus  supposjig.  they  become 

^\lVt'!£t'commendeth  us  not-\.  e.  the  eating  or  refraining  from  ary  par- 
ticular kind  of  food,  in  itself  con.=!idered.  1   •  „oJ  Jt  .  t.ut  lh« 

Ver.  9.  This  libcrtiJ.-MackJiight,  "right."    So  they  claimed  it;  but  the 
apostle  does  r  ot  concede  it.    See  chap.  .x.  19— 23.  i.„  mnv  hp  ^n- 

Ver.  ID.  Ifanv  man  see  thee-That  is  st-eing  you  flo  so,  he  may  be  en- 
cou^geri  to  do  the  same,  without  the   knowledge  and  ^"J'f ''^^X   "  ,nd    . 
wnichyou  possess;  and  this  may  lead  him  into  idolatry,  and  thereby  ^oandj 


39 


n^s" 


1  CORINTHIANS,  IX. 


1 1  A.  M.  4061 
!|     A.  U,  £7. 

''  Tedi/imL 
ji 

'  s  Mat. 25. 
40,45. 


CHAR  9. 
a  Ac.9.3,I7 
b  c.4.15. 


h  De.ei4. 
1  Vi.o.  IS. 


2  Ti.2.6. 


of  him  which  is  weak  be  "^  emboldened  to  eat  those 
things  which  are  offered  to  idols; 

11  And  through  thy  knowledge  shall  the  weak  bro- 
ther perish,  for  whom  Christ  died? 

12  But  s  when  ye  sin  so  against  the  brethren,  and 
wound  their  weak  conscience,  ye  sin  against  Clirist. 

13  Wherefore,  if  meat  make  my  brother  to  olfend,  I 
will  eat  no  flesh  while  the  world  standelh,  lest  1 1 
make  my  brother  to  ofFend. 

CHAPTER  IX. 

I  H«Blioweth  his  liberty,  7  and  tliai  ilic  rniiiister  ouglit  to  live  by  t!;e  gcspel; 
\r>  yel  lh3»  liimself  lialli  of  hig  own  accord  abstained,  18  to  be  eitlcr  cliarge- 
al>le:  niito  ./lein,  2i  or  oti'ensive  unto  any,  in  matter*  indiirerenl.  'Ji  Our  lite  is 
like  ii'iio  a  race. 

AM  I  not  an  apostle?  am  I  not  free?  have  I  not 
seen  '^  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord?  are  not  ye  my  work 
bin  the  Lord? 

2  If  I  be  not  an  apostle  unto  others,  yet  doubtless  I 
am  to  you  :  for  the  seal  of  mine  apostleship  are  ye  in 
the  Lord. 

3  Mine  answer  to  them  that  do  examine  me  is  this, 

4  Have  we  not  power  to  eat  and  to  drink  ? 

5  Have  we  not  power  to  lead  about  a  sister,  a  "=  wife, 
as  v/ell  as  other  apostles,  and  as  the  brethren  of  the 
Lord,  and  Cephas? 

(5  Or  I  only  and  Barnabas,  have  not  we  d  power  to 
forbear  working  ? 

7  Who  goeth  a  warfare  « any  time  at  his  own  charges  ? 
who  planteth  f  a  vineyard,  and  eateth  not  of  the  fi-uit 
thereof?  or  who  feeaeth  o  a  flock,  and  eateth  not  of 
the  milk  of  the  flock? 

8  Say  I  these  things  as  a  man  ?  or  saith  not  the  law 
the  same  also? 

9  For  it  is  written  i'  in  the  law  of  Moses,  Thou  .shalt 
not  muzzle  the  mouth  of  the  o.k  that  treadeth  ont  the 
corn.  Doth  God  take  care  fcr  oxen? 

10  Or  saith  he  it  altogether  for  our  sakes?  For  our 
sake?,  no  doubt,  this  is  vvritlen  :  that  he  i  that  plough- 
eth  should  plough  in  hope;  and  that  he  that  thresheth 

n  hope  should  be  partaker  of  his  hope. 


ills  coiiscii'iire. Be  emboldened.— Murgln,  "  cJiliL'il,"  or  "built  up;'"  i.  e. 

in  error  anil  in  vici».    Comparo  note  ciiap.  viii.  1. 

Vcr.  11.  Shall  Iff.  weak  brothpf  perish  /Scq  note  on  Rom.  xiv.  15. 

Chap.  IX.  V'er.  1  Am  I  not  free .'— M  aning,  tiiat  his  time  anti  talents  were 
at  lii^j  own  tlisposa..    He  was  not  in  bondage  to  any  man— a  circumstance 

nt'cussary  to  capact.ite  liinrj  fur  liis  itinerant  lal)our.<. Have  I  not  seen 

Jesus  Christ  ?— Thiti  was  necessary,  in  ordei  to  his  being  a  competent  witness 
ol' Christ's  resurrection. 

Vcr.  4.  Pmoer  to  eat  and  to  drink  ?— [Rather,  authority  or  right.  Power 
is  only  the  aliility  lo  ilo  a  thins;  whereas  the  apostle  means  a  7V'£oW  to  do 
\»liat  he  is  spoakin;.'  n\'.\—Ba^')stcr.  That  is,  labouring  lor  the  public  good, 
have  we  not  a  rislil  to  five  at  the  jiublin  rhariro? 

Vcr.  5.  To  lead  about  a  sinter,  a  vjife  ?— i.  c.  a  Christian  wife,  or  a  wife  who 
Mas  a  sister  in  ChrUt .—Macknight.  Roman'  Catholics  render  it,  "  a  .sister,  a 
woman  ;  '  jiit  Doddridge  remarks,  "  the  word  (gunaika)  has  no  force  at  all 
here,  if  it  b;  rendered  a  woman,  since  a  sister  must  needs  be  such  ;  and  it  is 
very  uidikely  that  an  apostle  should  carry  about  w'h  him  j.  woman  to  wliorn 
he  was  not  married  :  yet  this  is  wliat  they  pretend  oi  Cephas,  (or  Peter,)  and  of 
our  Lord's  brothers. 

Ver.  7.  11720  i^oefh  a  irarfare,  &c.— i.  c.  who  labours  without  expoctinff  to 
reat)  some  of  the  fruits  of  his  labour? 

Ver.  9.  Doth  God  take  care  for  oxen  ?—i.  c.  for  oxen  (miy. 

Ver.  10.  Or  saith  he  it  altogether- Maccnig/it,"ch\et\y"— for  oursikesJ 


1C0HI^TH1A^S,  IX. 


459 


.9. 

nit 


1    OT,ftt,t 


m  Nil.  13.8 
De.18.1. 


11  If 'we  have  sown  niito  you  R|)iritiial  things,  is  it 
a  sieat  thinsr  if  we  sliall  reap  y<Hir  carnal  tliiiiiiy  ? 

1-2  If  others  he  partakers  of  ikis  power  over  yon,  ar/>. 
not  we  ratlier?  Nevertheless '' we  have  not  used  this 
power;  but  surfer  all  thinss,  leit  we  should  hinder 
the  gospel  of  Christ. 

13  Do  ye  not  know  that  they  M-nich  minister  nboul 
lioly  things  '  \i\c  of  the  Ihin  ;^s  of  the  temple?  and  they 
">  which  wait  at  the  al'ar  are  partakers  with  the  altar  ? 

14  Even  so  hath  the  JiOrd  "ordained  that  they  «  wliich 
preach  the  gospel  should  live  of  the  gospel. 

15  13ut  IP  have  used  none  of  these  things  :  neither 
have  I  written  these  things,  that  it  should  be  so  done 
unto  nie :  for  'i  it  were  better  for  me  to  die,  than  that 
any  man  should  make  my  glorying  void. 

16  For  though  I  prcaoh  the  gospel,  I  have  nothing  to 
glory  of:  for  "^  necessity  is  laid  upon  me;  yea,  wo  is 
unto  me,  if  I  preach  not  the  gospel ! 

17  For  if  I  do  this  thing  willingly,  I  have  a  reward  : 
but  if  against  my  will,  a  dispensation  ^qf  the  gospel  is 
committed  unto  me. 

18  What  is  my  reward  then?  Verily  that,  when  I 
preach  the  gospel,  I  may  make  the  gospel  of  Christ 
without  charge,  that  I  abuse  not  my  power  in  the 
gospel. 

19  For  though  I  be  free  fiom  all  mpi,  yet  have  I  made 
myself  servant  i  unto  all,  that  I  might  gain  the  more.  Ij  pjf, 

20  And  unto  the  Jews  I  "  became  as  a  Jew.  that  I'    Ox 
might  gain  the  Jews;  to  them    that   are  under  the| 
law,  as  under  the  law,  that  I  might  gain  them  that  "  ^cias 
are  under  the  law  ; 

21  To  them  that  are  without  law,  as  without  law, 
(being  not  "  without  law  to  God,  but  under  the  law  to 
Christ,)  that  1  might  gam  them  that  are  without  law.  jwr«-..  1.5.1 

22  To  the  weak  ^became  I  as  weak,  that  I  migh:'    •■'^"  " 
gain  the  weak  :  I  ^  am  made  all  things  to  all  men, 
that  y  I  might  by  all  means  save  some. 

23  And  this  I  do  for  the  gospel's  sake,  that  I  might 
be  partaker  thereof  with  you. 

24  Know  ye  not  that  they  which  run  in  a  race  lun 
all,  but  one  receiveth  the  prize  1  So  *  run,  that  ye  may 
obtain. 

25  And  every  man  that  strivet''  for  the  mastery  is 


z  Pl.i216 

an 

1  Ti.e  la 

2TL2.5. 


Ver.  12.  If  Others  be  partakers,  &(  .  .  are  not  we  rather  1—Macknight, 
"  Ought  not  we  rather?" 

Ver.  13.  Do  ye  not  kncio?  &c.— Tiiis  waa  true,  both  with  rfspect  to  the 
Jews  and  the  licatlien. 

Ver.  16.  Sothirh!:  ro  glory  of  \in  th&*..]— So  Doddridge.  His  glory  was  in 
preaching  the  gospel  gratis. 

Vei.  20.  Became  as  a  Jew.— See  Acts  .xvi.  3 ;  xxi.  26. 

Ver.  21.  To  them  that  are  loithout  law—i.  e.  the  Mosaic  law  ;  namely,  the 
Gentiles. 

Ver.  23.  That  I  might  be  prtrmter.— Namely,  of  the  blessings  of  tho  go.apel ; 
but  Pcarce  renders  it,  "  a  joint  communicator,"  which  is  the  fcnse  given  by 
Doddridge. 

Ver.  24.  So  rvrt.  that  ye  may  obtain.— Mdcknight,  "  That  yo  may  lay  hold 
on  the  irt-ize."  ITlic  i  oosile  liere  n-fers  to  the  Isthmian  games,  so  called  from 
being  celebrated  on  t),e  isthmus  of  Cunntk.]—Bagster. 

Ver.  2.5.  Is  tempery.i  in  all  t  lings.— "  Would  you,"  says  Epictetus,  "  be  a 
victor  in  the  Olympic  games?    3o  in  good  truth  would  1,  for  it  is  a  gJorfous 


460 


1  CORINTHIANS,  X. 


Ja 

1    I'ir.d.i. 

Re'Zie. 
311. 
0  Uo.i.l3. 


aim:  10. 


^M.  4061.1  temperate  in  all  things.  Now  they  d)  it  to  obtain  a 
A.  ». p..  icoiniptible  crown;  bat  we  an  =^ incorruptible. 
2Ti.4.8.  !  20  I  therefore  so  run,  not  as  uncerta Jily ;  so  fight  I, 
not  as  one  that  beateth  the  air: 
27  But  i>  I  keep  under  my  body,  and  bring  ii  into  sub- 
jection :  lest  that  by  any  means,  when  I  have  preached 
to  others,  I  myself  should  be  a  cast-away. 

CHAPTER  X. 

1  Tlis  sacraments  of  the  Jews  6  are  types  oi'  ours,  7  anj  their  ptiiiislin>.3iit8, 
II  exuniples  for  us.  14  We  must  Hee  fi-otii  itluliiiry.  21  We  inusl  not  make 
tlie  l.orl's  lulile  the  uihle  of  devils :  21  iuid  n  tilings  indifl'ereiit  we  must  have 
re?;\r\l  of  our  lirellireii. 

MOREOVER,  brethren,  I  would  not  that  ye  should 
be  ignorant,  how  that  all  our  fathers  were  under 
•^  the  cloud,  and  i-  all  passed  through  the  sea ; 

2  And  were  all  baptized  unto  Muses  in  the  cloud  and 
in  the  sea  ; 

3  And  did  all  eat  the  same  spiritual  <=  meat : 

4  And  did  all  drink  the  same  spiritual  d  drink  :  for 
they  drank  of  that  spiritual  Rock  tnat  ^followed  them-: 
and  that  Rock  was  Christ. 

5  But  with  many  of  them  God  was  not  well  pleased  : 
for  they  were  overthrown  fin  the  wilderness. 

6  Now  these  things  were  =  our  e.\aniples,  to  the  in- 


?  Kx  n  ; 
a. 

Nm9.1S. 
22.  1 

b  Kx  11.19, 

c  Kx.16.15, 

35. 

Ne.9.15, 

20. 

I's.  73.24, 

2.1. 
d  Kx.n.fi. 

Km. 20. 11. 
e  or,  went 

Willi. 

f  Nil  U.2D 

..X3. 
g  the 

fi  fares. 


thinjr ;  lint  pray  consider  what  mii.st  so  before  and  wliat  may  follow,  and  so 
proceed  to  tlie  attemiit.  You  must  tiien  live  by  rule ;  you  mu.si  oblige  your- 
self to  con.stant  exercise,  at  tiic  appointed  hour,  in  heat  and  cold  ;  you  must 
ab.^tain  (Vom  wine  and  cold  liquors  ;  in  a  word,  you  must  be  as  siibnussive  to 
all  tlie  (lirictiiiiis  ot'  your  master  as  to  those  of  a  physician."— £«c/;//'.  chap. 

a5. A  corruptihle  crojt;;?.— It  is  widl  known  that  ihe  crown  in  the  Olympic 

games,  .sacred  to  Ju[)iter,  was  of  wild  olive  ;  in  the  Pythian,  sacred  to  Apollo, 
of  laurel ;  in  tlie  Isthmian  or  Corinthian,  of  the  pine,  &c.  I\lost  of  lliese  were 
I  cwrt'reens,  but  they  would  soon  rrow  dry,  and  break  to  pieces. 
I  Ver.  06.  ,Voi  as  vncmainly.—''  Not  as  unnoticed,"  namely,  by  the  Judge  ; 
I  or,  "  not  as  negleclinir  the  boimdary  marks  of  the  course."  See  Doddridge. 
I SoMlit  1.— Mack-night,  "  So  I  box." 

Vor.  27.  /  keep  under  my  body.—Doddridsre,  "I  mortify  my  l.ody."  The 
orii'iiial  term  properly  signifies  to  strdieon  the  face,  as  l)o.\ersdid.— Dr;ri(Z?-/</ire. 
— -Urhis  it  into  sub  feet  ion.—"  I  drag-  off  as  a  slave,"  as  the  victors  did 

their  conquL-red    antatronists. Lest  when  I  have  preached— Doddridge. 

".Served  as  a  herald;"  Macknight,  "proclaimed"  to  ethers — I  myself 
shotild  be  a  cast-aiiHty.- Doddridge, "  I  mystdf  should  be  disapproved.*'  n:imc- 
ly,  by  Ihe  judge.  Macknight,  "  Lest  I  myself  should  be  not  ai)proved."  I  One 
disapproved  by  the  judge  of  the  games,  as  not  having  fairly  deserved  tije 
\in7.ti.]—Bagsftr. 

Chap.  X.  Ver.  1.  All  our  fathers,  &c.— Paul  speaks  of  himself  and  Jewish 

brethren. Under  the  ctotid.,  &c.— If  water  baptism  is  here  nlludeil  to^  as 

many  think,  it  does  not  soem  to  imi)ly  immersion,  lor  it  was  the  Egyptian 
army  that  was  immersed  ;  but  it  is  nf)t  mdikely,  that  in  the  cloud  passing  over 
them  to  guard  their  rear,  ('which  il  did  ellecHuilly,  by  involving  their  enemies 
in  rain  .-md  darkness,)  it  might  distil  upon  the  Israelites  a  mist,  or  gentle  rain, 
while  at  the  same  tim(!  their  garments  were  sprinkled  with  the  ocean's  spray. 

Ver.  2.  Baptized  unto  Moses,  &c.— By  means  of  the  cloud  and  the  passage 
of  the  Ked  sea,  an  obliL'alion  similar  to  t!i;it  arisins  from  baplism  was  im- 
posed on  them  to  obey  Moses  ;  i.  e.  all  those  who  passed  with  Moses  through 
the  Hed  sea,  and  followed  wilh  him  the  cloud  which  preceded  their  march, 
bound  themselves  by  this  act  to  hontjur,  ol)ey,and  follow  him.— Rob.  Wahl. 

Ver.  3.  Spiritual— i.  c.  typical,  or  figurative  meat. 

Ver.  4.  That  folloivcd  the/ii—Vr.  Wall  calculated  that  this  water,  which 
was  a  strcim,  or  river,  from  the  roi-k  of  Ilonb,  running  in  a  descent,  miglit 
attend  ui)on  Israel  in  tlieir  peregrinations  for  37  years,  till  they  came  to  Ezion 
Gaher,  a  sea-port,  where  il  might  rim  into  the  ocean.    Sec  Num.  xxxiii.  36. 

Ver.  -5.  God  uas  not  well  jj/ffl.-ff^— Ilecausc  they  murmured  and  repined 
through  unbelief    Compare  Heli.  iii.  16,  17. 

Vor.  6.  Our  examples.— ^\\ittim  and  Doddridge,  figure*;"  or,  more 
literally,  "types." 


1  CORINTHIANS,  X. 


4Gl]| 


tent  we  should  not  lust  after  evil  things,  as  they  h  also 
lusted. 

7  Neither  be  ye  idolaters,  as  -were  some  of  them ;  as 
it  is  1  written.  The  people  sat  down  to  eat  and  drnik, 
and  rose  mo  to  play. 

8  Neither  let  us  commit  fornication,  as  some  Juf  them 
committed,  and  fell  in  one  day  three  and  twenty  thou- 
sand. 

9  Neither  let  us  tempt  k  Chr.st,  as  some  of  them  also 
tempted,  and  were  destroyed  of  i  serpent? 

10  Neither  murmur  ye,  as  some  of  them  also  '"mur- 
mured, and  were  destroyed  of  the  "destroyer. 

11  Now  all  these  things  happened  unto  t hern  for 
oensamples:  and  they  are  written  for  our  admonition, 
upon  whom  the  ends  of  the  world  are  come. 

12  Wherefore  p  let  him  that  thinketh  he  standeth 
take  heed  lest  he  fall. 

13  There  hath  no  temptation  taken  you  but  isuch  as 
is  common  to  man:  but  God  is  faithful,  who  'will  not 
sufVer  you  to  be  tempted  above  that  ye  are  able  ;  *  but 
will  with  the  temptation  also  make  a  way  to  escape, 
that  ye  may  be  able  to'  bear  it. 

14  Wherefore,  my  dearly  beloved,  t  flee  from  idolatry. 
1.5  I  speak  as  to  wise  men  ;  judge  ye  what  I  say. 

1-5  The  cup  of  blessing,  vviiich  we  bless,  is  it  not  the 
communion  of  the  blood  of  Christ  ?  The  bread  which 
we  break,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the  body  of 
Christ  1 

17  For  we  hein^  many  are  one  bread,  and  one  body: 
for  we  are  all  partakers  of  that  one  bread. 

18  Behold  Israel  after  "  the  flesh  :  ^  are  not  they  which 
eat  of  the  sacrifices  partakers  of  the  altar  7 

19  What  say  I  then  7  that  the  idol  "'is  any  thing,  or 
that  which  is  offered  in  sacrifice  to  idols  is  any  thmg7 

20  But  /  say,  that  the  things  which  the  Gentiles  sa- 


1  Ku.u.'.e. 

mNu.14.2, 


p  Pr.23.14. 

Uo.n.'-u 


I  lJii.5.21. 
u  Ro.4  1,12 

V  C.D.13. 

WC.S.J. 


Ver.  9.  Neither  let  us  tempt  Christ.— 'YVi\%  is  said  on  the  conviction  thnt  th- 
Lord,  who  inhabited  tho  Shecliinah,  or  cloud  of  t'lory.  was  none  otl)er  than  tlie 
Messiah,  John  i.  14. Destroyed  of  (or  by)  serpents. 

Ver.  10.  Destroi/ed  of  the  destroyer— \.  c.  deaiii 
^_  Ver.  1 1.  Ensamples.—0\\ii  English  for  "  cxamiiles  '*    Margin  and  Do'ldridge, 

"  figures,"  or  more  literally,  types. Ends  of  the  tporld.— Gr.  "of  the  ages  ;" 

elsewh-je  called  the  last  times,  the  last  days,  Ac.     See  Heb.  c   1,  2. 

Ver.  1-2.  Him  that  thinketh— or  is  conlident— /!5  standeth—"  Firmly  fixed  in 
the  divine  favour,"  says  Macktiight.  Sec  note  on  chap.  vii.  40.  The  Scrip- 
tures, while  they  encourage  believers  with  promises  of  persevering  grace,  no 
less  earnestly  caution  us  against  presumption  and  liegiccl.  The  whole  work 
of  (iod  is  cariied  on  by  means  of  his  own  aiipoiniinent. 

Ver.  13.  S'ACh  as  is  common  to  wan.— According  to  Doddridge,  such  as  i? 
proportionable  to  human  strength. 

Ver.  13.   What  I  sa>j—\.  c.  What  I  am  about  to  say,  as  in  next  verse. 

Ver.  15.  The  breal-Macknight,  "  The  lo^C'-iohicli  toe  breaJc.-So  H 
(artos)  is  rendered.  Mat.  xvi.  9. 

Ver.  17.  Vorrce,  <fec.— [Or,  "  Because  there  is  one  bread, (or  Inaf,)  we,  who  are 
many,  are  one  body."  By  this  sacrament,  and  the  fuitli  ptofessnd  in  it,  and 
the  grace  im[>lied.  Christians  were  unite<l  as  th"  m.;mbers  in  the  h'linnn 
body  ;  seeing  they  were  one  with  Christ,  and  had  ihllousbip  with  him,  and  one 
another,  by  partakinsr  of  the  same  bre.id,  ns  a  token  of  their  feedinir  by  faith 

on  the  same  spiritual  nourishment  for  their  souls.]— Bogs^er. One  bidy—\.  o. 

mysttcnily. 

Ver.  18.    Bfhol  l.—Doddrirf/je,  'Consider,"  Ac. Partnhern  of  the  nlinr— 

i.  0.  participators  in  the  ntonemer  t,  iind  in  the  worship.     So  by  eating  ol  these 
idolatrous  siicrifices  yon  participate  in  tlie  idolatry. 


462 


A.  M.  40C1. 
A.  I).  57. 


1  CORINTHIANS,  XI. 


X  Lc.17.7. 
He.  3-2. 17 
Ps.  U16  37. 

y  De.32.3S. 

I  ne.S?.2l. 
Job  9.4. 

a  c.6.12. 
b  Plu.2.4,21. 
c  1  Ti.4.4. 

d  De.lO.U. 
I's.'21.l. 

50.12. 

c  Lu.10.7. 
f  c.S.  10,12. 

g  ver.2S. 

\\CiT,thanks- 
giciiig. 


k  Ro.14.13. 
2  Co.6.3. 


crifioe,  they  sacrif  ce  to  ^  devils,  and  not  to  God  :  and  1 
would  not  that  ye  s-hould  have  fellowship  with  devils. 

21  Ve  cannot  drink  the  cup  of  the  Lord,  and  the  cup 
>■  of  devils  :  ye  cannot  be  partakers-of  the  Lord's  table, 
and  of  tl>e  table  of  devils. 

22  Do  we  'provoke  the  Lord  to  jealousy?  are  we 
stroni^er  than  he  7 

23  All  "^  things  are  lawful  for  me,  but  all  things  are 
not  e.\pedicnt :  all  things  are  lawful  for  me,  but  all 
thin;]!s  edify  not. 

24  Let  i-  no  man  seek  his  own,  but  every  man  ar.o- 
ther's  wealth. 

25  Whatsoever  c  is  sold  in  the  shambles,  <Aa^  eat 
asking  no  question  for  conscience'  sake: 

26  Ford  theearthi^  the  Lord's.and  the  fulness  thereof. 

27  If  any  of  them  that  believe  not  bid  y9u  to  a  feast, 
and  ye  l)e  disposed  to  go  ;  whatsoever  ^  is  set  before 
you,  eat,  asking  no  question  for  conscience'  sake. 

28  But  if  any  man  say  unto  you,  This  is  offered  in, 
sacrifice  unto  idols,  eat  i"  not  for  his  sake  that  showed 
it,  and  for  conscience'  sake:  for  &the  earth  is  the 
Lord's,  and  the  fulness  thereof: 

29  Conscience,  I  say,  not  thine  own,  but  of  the  other  ^ 
for  why  is  my  liberty  judged  of  another  man's  con- 
science 7_ 

30  For  if  I  by  h  grace  be  a  partaker,  why  am  I  evil 
spoken  of  for  that  for  which  I  give  i  thanks? 

31  Whether  j  therefore  ye  eat,  or  drink,  or  whatso- 
ever ye  do,  do  all  to  the  glory  of  God. 

32  Give  k  none  offence,  neither  to  the  Jews,  nor  to 
the  1  Gentiles,  nor  to  the  church  of  God  : 

3;^  Even  as  I  please  all  men  in  all  tliin^^s,  not  seeking 
mine  own  profit,  but  the  profit  of  many,  that  they 
may  be  saved. 

CHAPTER  XI. 

1  He  reprovetli  llietn,  becJinse  ill  liuly  :is.seml)lius  4  tlieir  men  pr:\ye<l  with  their 
heaciscoverel,  an  I  (i  woisieii  widi'iheir  lie;r!s  iiiicovercl,  17  aii.l  beciiusc  ge- 
nenilly  their  meetiiiEs  were  not  lor  the  belter,  inii  for  llir  worse,  as,  'i\  iiiuneiy, 
ill  proliinins;  vvitli  tiioir  own  leasts  the  Lord's  supper.  23  Lastly,  he  calteth 
tlieni  to  the  first  institution  Uiureof. 

BE  ye  followers  •'  of  me,  even  as  I  also  am  of  Christ. 
2  Now  I  praise  you,  brethren,  tliat  i>  ye  remember 


Vcr.  20.  Sacrifice  to  devils.— Gr.  "  to  demons."  Eh-ner  lia.s  "  provoil  at 
larije,"  s»ys  Doddridge,  "from  incontestable  authorities,  liiat  lliedfinona 
wero  considered  as  present  at  tht-se  sacrifices,  and  as  lakinff  part  wifii  lite 
worsliippers  in  llie  common  feast;  liy  wliicli  (as  Mahiionides  expresses  it) 
friendship,  hrotlieriiood.  and  fiiiiiiiiarity,  were  contructed  between  Ihein,  be- 
caii.so  all  atn  at  one  table,  and  sat  at  one  board." 

Ver.  21.  The  cup — tiie  tab'e  nfdcnils. —Gr.  "  demons."  throughout  this  and 
tho  verso  precetling.  Our  ojiinion  of  the  existence  of  demons,  or  evil  spirits, 
and  I  heir  power  over  mankind,  has  been  already  t'ivcn  in  various  parts  of  the 
Gospels,  and  their  connexion  with  the  interests  of  idolatry  will  hard^'  be  dis- 
puted. 

Vcr.  25.  In  thf  sliamhles.—Voddrldgc  remarks,  that  the  Grecian  priests 
liaviiT.'  of>en  more  animal  sacrifices  than  could  liC  eaten,  took  this  nietliod  to 
dispose  of  the  siirphis. 

Ver.  31.  Whether  therefore.  &c.— (The  apostle  conoliidi's  the  eubjecl  by 
?i\in!:  them  a  Rtineral  riife,  sufficient  to  regulate  every  man's  conscience  ena 
practice, —that  whether  ihey  eat  or  drink,  or  whatsoever  tney  do,  to  do  it  (U 
Willi  an  habitual  aim  lo  the  s.'!<iry  oCGod;  by  co'isiderinc  his  precepts,  ynd  th« 
pniprii.'ty,  expediency   appearance,  and  ttmili-ncy  ol'lheir  adions.  |— ZJirTSifr. 

Chap.  Xl.  Ver.  l.  Bcyf/o//oi«c/40/wje.— {This  verse  shoidd  not  have  been 


I  CORINTHIANS,  XI. 


463 


me  in  all  thing?,  and  keep  <^  the  d  ordinances,  as  I  de- 
livered them  to  you. 
3  But  I  would  have  you  know,  that  the  head  "^of 
every  man  is  Christ ;  f  and  the  head  of  the  woman  is 
the  man;  ?and  the  head  of  Christ  is  G(.d. 
!i  4  Every  man  prayins;  or  prophesying,  liaving  his  head 
covered,  dishonoureth  his  head. 

5  But  every  woman  '>  jliat  prayeth  or  prophesieth  with 
her  head  uncovered  dishonoureth  her  head  :  for  that 
is  even  all  one  as  if  she  were  shaven. 

6  For  if  the  woman  be  not  covered,  let  her  also  be 
i  shorn  :  but  if  it  be  a  shame  for  a  woman  to  be  shorn 
or  shaven,  let  her  be  covered. 

7  For  a  man  indeed  ought  no-t  to  cover  his  head,  for- 
asHDich  as  he  is  the  J  image  and  glory  of  God  :  but  the 
woman  is  the  glory  of  the  man. 

8  For  k  the  man  Is  not  of  the  woinan :  but  the  wo- 
man of  the  man. 

9  Neither  was  the  man  created  for  the  woman;  but 
the  woman  for  the  man. 

10  For  this  cause  ought  the  woman  to  have  i  power 
on  her  head  because  of  the  angels. 

1  i  Neveriiieless  neither  is  the  man  without  the  woman, 
neither  the  woman  without  the  man,  in  thj  Lord. 

12  For  as  the  woman  is  of  the  man,  even  so  is  the 
man  also  by  the  woman  ;  but  all  '"  things  of  God. 

13  Judge  in  yourselves:  is  it  comely  that  a  woman 
pray  unto  God  uncovered? 

14  Doth  not  even  nature  itself  teach  you,  that,  if  a 
man  have  long  hair,  it  is  a  shame  unto  him? 


:I  tradi- 
tion. 


e  Kp.5.i23. 

f  Ge.3.1G. 
1  Pe.3.1, 
5,6. 

5  J  n.  1 1.23. 
cI5.!i7,!S 


Vii.S.lR. 
De.21.12. 


j  Ge5.1. 

k  Ge.2.I3, 
22,2J. 

1  lea  co- 
vering, in 
sign  lliat 
slie  i.-i  un- 
der tlie 
poieer  of 
her  hus- 
band, 
Ge.2%.S5. 

niRo.n.36. 


riiiinsucs  uiiii  lue  rapisis,  can  coinmanii  ndfjier  oiiedierico  nor  n 

Ver.  4.  Ever]/  man  .  .  .  having  liis  head  covered.— Macknig 

a  veil  upon  his  head."    This  seems  to  he-  the  sense  of  the  passas 

htnraliy  so  expressed.    It  is  probuhlc  tliat  the  Pharisees  had  in 


scpitiatad  Irntn  the  preceding  chapter,  with  wliich  it  is  intimately  ronneMed 
and  to  wliich  it  forms  an  appropriate  conclusion.]— Ba^'srer.  So  Doddridge' 
MacknJghr.  fioothroijd,  and  Townsend. 

Ver.  2.  Keep  the  ordinances.— Doddridge,  "charges,  mIiicIi  word  here 
means  the  doctrines  of  Christ  and  his  apostles,  whether  dylivx  vd  hy  preaching, 
or  in  writing  ;  but  doctrines  or  precepts  delivered  from  ii;ind  to  hand,  (or  a  suc- 
cession of  ages,  before  they  were  committed  to  writing,  as  were  ^liose  of  the 
Pharisees  and  the  Papists,  can  cojnmaml  neither  oiiedierico  nor  re-pect. 

"'"  ^  '  '  '  .  --        -  /(^^   "    iiayjpg 

;tge,  though  not 

-    ^       ■.  .  .,.    ...    r  — -   ••"••  introduced  the 

cusiom  ot  men  s  wearing  veil.s,  in  imifatijn  of  the  heathen  ;  it  had  a  tendency 
however,  to  cocifound  the  distinct  character  of  tiic  se.ves,  and  is  therefore  iiere 
reprol)ated. 

Ver. 
public 
con 

rent  _  _       ^  .  _  __ _ 

women  u  ao  iiad  their  hair  shorn  off;  or  shaven,  is  the  punishment  ofii"lIdt'ery  , 
a  custom  which  Tacitus  informs  iw  prevailed  among  the  Germans.  \—Ba'^ster 

Ver.  6.  Shorn  or  shaven.— VhefuAi  word,  as  <listinginshed  from  the  second, 
means  to  have  the  hair  cut  close,  or  cropped.  Macknisht  says,  the  Jews  and 
ancient  Germans  used  to  punish  adulteresses  hy  shaving  ijieir  head.s. 

Ver.  10.  Power  on  her  /^?«fd— Meaning  a  veil,  as  intimating  iier  hfing  under 

coverture,  or  subject  to  the  power  of  her  husband. Because  of  the  ante's 

--Ttiis  LS  very  perplexing.  1.  .=?(,me  say,  human  ansels  :  i.  e.  ihe  angels  oTtho 
churches,  (Hey.  i.  20.)  But  if  the  thing  were  itseifiiider.-nt,  it  must  surely  be 
as  indecorous  before  laymen  as  before  liie  clcr-.'v.  2.  Other.s  sav,  cvU  amrels, 
demons,  who  are  no  doubt  often  present  in  our  cliurrh-s  ;  hut  tlicre  seems  no 
reverence  due  to  them,  nor  reason  in  the  precept  so -unlerstood.  3.  Uamviond, 
Doddrid^'e,  &c.  interpret  it  of  holy  angels,  v  ho  certainly  uUcnd  our  assem- 
blies, and  demand  respect.    See  Hih.  i.  H.  1  Peter  i.  12 

Ver.  14.  If  a  7nan  have  long  hair.— In  (he  East,  the  men  wc.ir  their  hair 


461 


A.  M.  •1061. 
A.  D.  57. 


1  CORINTHIANS,  XI. 


n  or,  vei^. 
0  1  Ti.6.4. 
p  c.1.11,12. 

schisnis. 


t  Mr.t.18.7. 


2  re.2.13. 
JiiUel-Z 


w  are  poor. 

X  c.15.3. 

y  Mat.26.2G 

I  or, /or  a. 

n  ot,  sfioiv 
we. 

b  Re.22.20. 

c  Jii  a.'i.I.e} 
c.10.21. 


15  But  if  a  woman  have  long  liair,  it  is  a  glory  to 
ln;r  :  for  her  hair  is  given  her  for  a  '•  covering. 

16  But  "if  any  man  seem  to  be  contentious,  wb  have 
no  such  custom,  neither  the  churches  of  God. 

17  Now  in  this  that  I  declare  unio  you  I  praise  you 
not,  that  ye  come  together  not  for  the  better,  but  for 
the  worse. 

18  For  first  of  all,  when  ye  come  together  in  the 
church,  I  hear  p  that  there  be  *J  divisions  among  you  ; 
and  I  partly  believe  it. 

19  For  there  must  'be  also  'heresies  among  you, 
that '  they  which  are  approved  may  be  made  manifest 
among  you. 

20  When  ye  come  Together  therefore  into  one  place. 
"  this  is  not  to  eat  the  Lord's  supper. 

21  For  in  eating  everyone  taketh  before  other  bis 
own  supper :  and  one  is  hungry,  and  » another  is 
drunken. 

22  What?  have  ye  not  houses  to  eat  and  to  drink  in? 
or  despise  ye  the  church  of  God,  and  shan)e  them 
that  whave  not?  What  shall  I  say  to  you?  shall  I 
praise  you  in  this  ?  I  praise  you  not. 

23  For  =^1  have  received  of  tlie  Lord  that  which  also 
I  delivered  unto  you,  That  the  Lord  Jesus  y  the  same 
night  in  which  he  was  betrayed  took  bread  : 

24  And  when  he  had  given  thanks,  he  brake  it,  and 
said,  Take,  eat :  this  is  my  body,  which  is  broken  for 
you  :  this  do  ^  in  remembrance  of  me. 

25  After  the  same  manner  also  he  took  me  cup,  when 
he  had  supped,  saying.  This  cup  is  the  new  testament 
in  my  blood  :  this  do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  d::ink  it,  in  re- 
membrance of  me. 

26  For  as  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and  drink 
this  cup,  » vt!  do  show  the  Lord's  death  till  he 
'•  <,omi: 

^/Wlifrulore  whosoever  shall  eat  this  bread,  and 
tlriidc  this  cup  of  I  he  Lord,  <=  unworthily,  shall  be  gudiy 
of  ilic  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord. 


very  short,  and  the  women  vory  lon^.  Lonpr  hair  in  the  men  is  n  mark  of  effe- 
minacy.  It  ix-  a  xhitme. — ll'ecanse  a  proof  of  elTrttniiiHcy  anft  lolly;   jirifl 

because  it  was  consilercl  as  a  mark  of  inferiority.  It  may  also  be  remarked 
that  tliere  were  a  set  of  wretchetl  ilespicablt-  bein-.rs,  both  at"  Iton»e  afid  (^ii  Mi'.h, 
calleil  i'atliics,  who  are  said  to  liave  imitatcrl  the  chess  and  mamit'r.s  of  wo- 
men.]— Bdf/.tffir. 

Ver.  15.  A  f/!ory—[Or,  an  hntio'ir  or  cr^'lil  to  her;  as  inclicaling  t}>at  f^he 
had  done  notliing  to  deprive  her  of  it ;  and  al.so  showjnjj  that  she  did  not  o'.»jcct 
to  wear  it  as  a  natnral  veil,  and  a.«  nn  emblem  of  siil>jection.]— /?r(//>7^'-. 

Ver.  16.  But  it'.  Ac.— [lint  if  any  person  puts  himself  forward  as  a  defender 
3f  these  points,  let  liim  know  that  we  have  no  such  custom  either  among  the 
Jews  or  the  churches  of  (Christ.]— iJiz/v^rr. 

Ver.  2\).  This  n  »»'»<  tof.itt.  Ac— Martrin,  "Ye  cannot  eat"  the  I^ord's  Sap- 
per- i.  e.  not  in  this  way.  Mnrknii/ht.  "  Yonr  cominjr  to-rether  into  one  place 
is  not,"  ,Vc. ;  i.  e.  t  is  not  merely  meeting  at  the  saiue  place,  unles.s  you  are 
united  in  the  same  devotional  views. 

Ver.  21.   />:  dniiikpn.—n'tlb-idfj'-,  "  Drinks  to  excess." 

Ver.  22.  And  *h<im/t  tlif^m  that  hare  iinf—Th:\\.  is,  says  Doihlrirlfff,  "that 
have  not  provisions  and  accommodations  of  ll)eir  own  ;" — i.  e.  the  poor. 

Ver.  2t>.  Eat  ffiii  hrend. —  \nti  papistical  writers  here  observe,  that  this  ele- 
ment bears  the  name  of  bieal  after. consecration  ;  conseqncnlly  was  not  tran- 
substantiated. 

Ver.  27.  Shall  he  (juiHji. —{Ihtii  is,  "  Shall  be  guilty  with  respect  to  the  body 


I  CORINTHIANS,  XU. 


465 


28  But  let  a  man  examine  d  himself,  and  so  let  him! 
eat  of  that  bread,  and  drink  of  that  cup,  | 

•20  For  he  tiiat  eatoth  and  drinketh  unworthily,  eat- 
eth  and  drinketh  « damnation  to  himself,  not  discern- 
ini^  the  Lord's  body. 

30  For  this  cause  many  are  weak  and  sickly  among 
you,  and  many  sleep. 

31  For  if  f  we  would  judge  ourselves,  we  should  not 
be  judged. 

32  But  when  we  are  judged,  we  =  are  chastened  ol 
the  Lord,  that  we  should  not  be  condemned  with  the 
world. 

33  Wherefore,  my  brethren,  when  ye  come  together 
to  eat,  tarry  one  for  another. 

34  And  if  any  man  hunger,  let  him  eat  at  home;  that 
ye  come  not  together  unto  '» condemnation.  And  the 
rest  win  I  set  in  order  when  I  come 

CHAPTrR  XII. 
1  Spiritual  gifts  4  are  divers,  7  yet  all  to  profit  withal.  8  And  to  that  eml  are 
diversely  bestowed  :  12  th.-it  by  ihe  like  proportion,  as  the  nieml)er«  cf  a  natur.'.l 
body  teul  all  to  (he  16  miilual  decoiicy,  22  service,  and  26  Riicco'jr  cl  the 
auiie  boily  ;  27  so  we  shouU  do  one  for  another,  to  make  up  the  nriysticai  body 
of  Chrisu 

lyrOW  concerning  spiritual  gifts^  brethren,  I  -would 
-^^   not  have  you  ignorant. 

2  Ye  know  that  ye  were  Gentiles,  carried  away  unto 
these  dumb  =^  idols,  even  as  ye  were  led. 

3  Wherefore  I  give  you  to  understand,  that  no  man 
Ij  speaking  by  the  Spirit  of  God  calleth  Jesus  <=  accur- 
sed :  and  d//t(7<  no  man  can  say  that  Jesus  is  the  Lord, 
but  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

4  Now  there  are  diversities  ^of  gifts,  but  the  same 
Spirit. 

5  And  there  are  differences  of  f  administrations,  but 
the  same  Lord. 

6  And  there  are  diversities  ?  of  operations,  but  it  is 
the  same  God  which  worketh  all  in  all. 

7  But  the  manifestation  of  the  Spirit  is  given  to  every 
man  to  profit  h  withal. 


d  2  Co.  13. 5. 
lJn.3.20, 
21. 

e  judsment 
Uo.13.2. 


g  P6.S4.12, 
13. 

HC.1-2.&. 
11. 

Ii  judgment 


b  Ma.  9. 39. 
lJu.4.2,3. 


He.2.4. 
lPe.J.10. 


g  Ro.12.6, 


h  Kp.4.7. 


and  bloofl  of  Christ,"  in  not  making  any  distinction  between  the  iiread  and 
wine  which  represent  tliem,  anil  th.itused  on  ordinary  occasions.  l—Brt^-sre?-. 

Ver.  29.  Damnation. — Mack-night,  "punishment;"  but  all  commentators 
agree  in  reprobating  what  the  former  calli  "  an  unhappy  mistake"  in  our  ver- 
Bion.    See  our  note  on  Rom.  xiv.  23. 

Ver.  30.  Man>/  s/eep.— Commentator*  generally  apply  this  to  ihe  sleep  of 
death  ;  and  it  is  true,  that  the  death  of  believers  is  called  a  sleep,  (ch.  \v.  '.I ;) 
but  tlii.s  ia  called  a  chastening  of  the  Lord,  that  .such  mirht  not  be  condetnned, 
(verse  32.)  which  implies  a  recovery  from  their  sleep.  We  therefore  incline  to 
understand  the  phrase  as  implying  a  religious  torpor.  See  INIat.  xxv.  5. 
Ephcs.  V.  14. 

Chap.  XII.   Ver.  2.  These  dumb  idols. — The  images  with  which,  m  that 

idolalrous  city,  they  were  every  where  surrounded. Even  as  ye  loere  led — 

By  the  popular  superstition,  and  by  the  artitlces  of  their  priests. 

Ver.  3.  Accursed.— Gr  Anathema.  Moses  says,  "  He  that  is  hanged,  is 
accnrsrd  of  God."  (Deut.  xxi.  23,)  which  applies  equally  to  those  that  were 
crucilied.  so  that  "The  hanged  Christ"  is  applied  to  our  Lord  Jesjs  Christ 
by  the  infidel  Jews,  as  a  title  of  reproach,  to  the  present  day. 

Ver.  4.  Gifts.— {Gracious  endoivments  by  the  extraordinary  influence  of 
t')c  Holy  Sr-'mi.^— Bolster. 

Ver.  6.  7'/ie  same  6'0(/.— Comparing  this  v»rsc  with  the  two  preceding,  wo 
have  an  ari;ument  for  the  proper  div.nity  of  ine  Holy  Spirit,  here  called  both 
God  and  Lord. 


466  1  CORINTHIANS,  XII. 


J  c.i.G,7. 


A.  M.  4061.    8  For  to  one  is  given  by  the  i  Spirit  the  word  of  )  wig-  i 
^-  "■  ^-    doni ;  to  another  the  word  of  v  knowledge  by  the  same 
i  ls.ii.2,a    Spirit ; 

9  To  another  faith  iby  the  same  Spirit;  to  another 
the  gifts  of  ""healing  by  the  same  Spirit; 
k  c.i3.i        10  To  another  the  working  of  miracles;  to  another 
Ep.zs.     prophecy;  to  another  discerning  of  "spirits;  lo  ano- 
ther divers  kinds  of  ^tongues  ;  to  another  the  mter- 
"^j^'sh'^  pretation  of  tongues  : 

" '   '       tl  But  all  these  worketh  that  one  and  the  self-same 
n  I  Jii.4.1     Spirit,  dividing  p  to  every  man  severally  as  he  will. 
3  Ac.■^A,^.^   12  For  as  the  body  is  one,  and  hath  many  members, 
"•  and  all  the  members  of  that  one  body,  being  many, 

p  ver.6.      '  are  one  body  :  so  i  also  is  Christ. 

!  13  For  by  one  Spirit  are  we  all  ^baptized  into  one 
^  ''"^■'  ■  [body,  whether  we  be  Jews  or  'Gentiles,  whether  we 
T  Jti.i.is.    \be  bond  or  free ;  and  have  been  all  made  to  ^ drink  into  I 

^^P-"-^     one  Spirit. 
■  Greeks.       14  For  the  body  is  not  one  member,  but  many, 
t  Jn7  37        ^•''  ^^  ^'^^  ^^^^^  shall  say,  Because  I  am  not  the  hand, 
39.'  ■   "  |l  am  not  of  the  body ;  is  it  therefore  not  of  the  body  7 


Ver.  8.  To  one  is  given  ....  the  word  of  toisdom  .  ...  the  toord  of 
knowledge— rreh.  Townsend  lias  given  in  his  Ananped  New  Testament  a 
co[iio\i.s  al)Stract  of  the  vctry  learnc<i  (liscussion.s  of  the  first  Lord  Earrington, 
(the  frivnd  of  Watt^  and  Doddridge,,)  lo  which  wc  shaii  make  some  references, 
without  pled'-'inir  ourselves  to  adopt  his  eApiicatioiis.  though  nearly  followed, 
not  only  ny  ftlr.  T.,  hut  also  hy  Bishop  Horiletj  wnd  Dr.  Hales.  By  "the  word 
of  wisdom,"  he  under.'-tands  that  knowledge  peculiar  to  an  apostle;  and  bv 
"  the  word  of  knowledjrc,"  the  like  attainment  of  the  prophets.  But  with  all 
due  suhmissinn  lo  tliese  pre.it  names,  we  consider  wisdom  as  an  immediate 
endowment  from  heaven;  knowledge,  as  an  acquired  talent,  no  less  the 
gift  of  God,  thougii  the  result  of  experience  and  of  study.  Paul  eminently  pos- 
sessed hoth. 

\U\T.  9.  To  another  faith.— Azcox ling  to  Locke,  a  full  persuasion  uf  the 
truth  of  the  gospel.  i 

Ver.  10.  The  loorking  of  miracles.— Thh,  as  distinguished  from  the  gift  of  j 
healing,  may  intend  the  power  of  inflicting  disease  and  death,  as  in  the  case 

of  Annnias  and  Sapphira.  &c. Discerning  of  spirits— i.  e.  of  detecting 

liypocrisy,  or  iniposition,  a*  in  the  case  just  referred  to. Divers  kinds  of 

tongues  ....  the  interpretation  of  tongues.— From  this  distinction  of  fa- 
lent,  it  is  evident  that  some  possesseil  the  talent  of  interpreting  tongues  who 
had  not  the  power  of  speaking  them. 

Ver.  11.  Severalhj  as  hr  iril/.— Doddridge,  "  As  he  thinketh  fit ;"  Mack- 
night,  "Ashe  pleaseth."  From  this  expression  has  been  forcibly  argued 
tjie  distinct  personality  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

Ver.  12.  For  a'i  the  hodi/  is  one.— [The  avofth  here  illustrates  the  wi.«dorn 
and  ^.'oodness  of  the  Hidy  Spi  it,  in  his  di.'^trihntion  of  spiritual  gifts,  hy  the  si- 
rnililnde  of  the  himiun  hoily  ;  which,  though  formed  of  many  members,  con- 
stitutes one  harnmnions  system,  every  member  having  its  proper  use  and  ca- 
pacity for  the  common  \icncfil.\—Bagster. So  also  is  Christ— i.  c.  Chrigt 

mvstiral,  or  his  true  church. 

Ver.  13.  Drink  into  one  Sp/rjV.— Namely,  the  Spirit  of  Ciirist,  which  also   j 
animates  his  cliiirrh. 
..      Ver.  IS.  If  the  font  thaU  .<!fl7/.— This  bca  itiful  apologue  reminds  ns  of  the 
political  apologue  of  Menenius  Aprippa.     At  a  time  when   the  lower  orders 
of  the  Roman  people  were  rising  in  insurrection   against  the  nobles,  this  cele-  ■ 
br:ited  orator  and  eeneral  addressed  to  them  this  fable :— That  once  upon  a 
time,  when  the  diflbrcnt  members  i.f  the  human  body  were  not  in  that  state 
ofunify  in  wiiich  they  now  are,  they  became  di.-sconfmted,    lecause  all  the  | 
fruits  of  their  labour  were  b(>stowcd  upon  the  belly,  which  iVu  nothing  but  lie 
at  ease  ami  enjoy  them.    The  hand.^  therefore  refused  to  convey  ii)orl  to  the  I 
mouth,  the  moith  to  receive  it,  and  the  teeth  to  chew  it.    Actintr  on  this  I 
priticirile,  they  reduced  the  corpulency  of  the  belly  :  but,  at  the  same  time,  the 
whole  body,  wi'h  all  its  members,  became  enfeebled,  ;ind  were  reduced  to 
the  last  stage  of  a  decline.    It  was  then  found  that  the  idle  belly  (ns  they 
.  called  if)  contributed  no  less  to  the  nourishment  of  tlie  whole  body  than  the 


I  CORJNTHIAXS,  XII. 


16  And  if  the  ear  shall  say,  Because  I  am  not  the 
eye.  I  am  not  of  the  body ;  is  it  therefore  not  of  the 
bodv? 

17  If  the  whole  body  irc re  an' eye,  where  were  the 
hearing?  If  the  whole  were  hearing,  where  were  the 
smelling? 

IS  But  now  hath  God  set  "the  members  every  one  of 
them  in  the  body,  as  ^it  hath  pleased  him. 

19  And  if  they  were  all  one  member,  where  were  the 
body? 

20  But  now  are  they  many  members,  yet  but  one 
bodv. 

21  And  the  eye  cannot  say  unto  the  hand,  I  have  no 
need  of  thee :  nor  again  the  head  to  the  feet,  I  have  no 
need  of  you. 

22  Nay,  much  more  those  "^  members  of  the  body, 
which  seem  to  be  more  feeble,  are  necessary : 

23  And  those  members  of  the  body,  which  we  think 
to  be  less  honourable,  upon  these  we* bestow  more 
abundant  honour ;  and  our  uncomely  parts  have  more 
abundant  comeliness. 

24  For  our  comely  -parts  have  no  need  :  but  God  hath 
tempered  the  body  together,  having  given  more  abun- 
dant honour  to  that  part  which  lacked  : 

25  That  there  should  be  no  y  schism  in  the  body;  but 
that  the  members  should  have  the  same  care  one  for 
another. 

25  "And  whether  one  member  suffer,  all  the  members 
suffer  with  it ;  or  one  rnember  be  honoured,  all  the 
members  rejoice  with  it. 

27  Now  ye  are  the  body  of  Christ,  and  members  ^in 
particular. 

25  And  God  hath  set  some  in  the  church,  first  »  apos- 
tles, secondarily  b  prophets,  thirdly  teachers,  after  that 
c miracles,  then  gifts  oi  dhealings,  « helps,  f  govern- 
ments, =  diversities  of  h  tongues. 


V  Ro.15.3 
ver.U. 


wEc.4  9.12 
9.U,15. 


J  or,  dim- 

t  E.p.5.3a 
a  Lu.6.13. 
b  Ac.  13.1. 
c  rer.ia 
d  ver.a 
e  Xu.11.17. 


f  He.  13. 17, 


e  or,  kind*. 
h  AC.2.8..11 


other  members  diil  to  the  support  of  the  belly.— This  ingenious  fiihle  convinced 
the  people  that  the  Senators  were  as  necessary  to  the  body  politic  as  were 
themselves.— L/cy,  Bk.  ii.  chap.  32. 

Ver.  23.  Our  uncomely  parts  have  more  almndant  co7nr.linf?s—\.  e.  by 
means  ofomamental  dress.  So  in  the  mystical  body  of  Ciirist,  i.'ia?e  mem- 
l)ers  of  least  apparent  con.'seqnencc,  and  personal  comclines.';,  are  often  en- 
dowed Willi  talents  of  the  first  order— they  "have  more  abundant  come 
liiio.-!s." 

Ver.  25.  That  there  should  he  no  schism.— The  same  word  is  used  chap. 
I.  10.  ;  xi.  IS  ;  and  it  appears  from  the  crintext  en  the  fiirmcr  place,  that  the  ('o- 
rintliians  split  themselves  into  little  parties  under  the  name,  thnujrh  witliotit 
the  sanction  of  tilt  ir  favourite  preachers;  solar,  at  least,  ns  respects  Paul, 
Apollos.  and  Cephas.  The=p  i>ariies.  thouiih  they  met  in  one  house?,  pr  )l)ai>ly 
met  in  separate  rooms,  and  held  little  or  no  communion  witli  each  other.  Sec 
cliap.  xi.  20—22. 

Vi'.i-.  26.  Whether  one  member  s^.iffer,  &c.— This  is  the  doctrine  of  sym- 
patiiy,  arising  literally  from  the  nervttus  system,  by  which  the  head  and  the 
iieart  participate  in  tlie  suJlerin-.s  of  the  hand  or  foot,  &c.  So  in  a  Cliriotian 
clmrcli,  the  heads  of  it  should  sympathize  in  the  suflerings  of  the  humblest 
member.-. 

Ver.  2S.  First  AposHes,  &c.— Mr.  Tmcnsend  has  piven  a  table,  comparms 

thi.s  and  the  two  following  verses  witli  verses  8  to  10,  and  assigning  to  encfi 

order  of  ministers   his   peculiar  laltnt,  as  to  apostles  wisdom,  to  prophets 

know.edgc.  &c.  according  to  the  system  of  Lord  Barrington.  Bp.  IIo)sle7j,&c.; 

I   but  we  confess  that  this  system  appears  to  us  more  ingenious  tiian  satisTactory. 

I  After  t/iat  miracles,  then  gifts,  &c.— i.  e.  those  who  had  the  power  of 


JG3 


A.  M.  4061 
A.  I)  57. 


1  CORINTHIANS,  XIII. 


or, powers 
)  t.14.39. 
k  Mat.5.6. 

Lu.10.41 


aiiv.  13. 

a  2v'o.l2.4. 
fc  1  .'e.4.8. 
B  cll.l. 

(1  Mat  17. 2() 
;  Mai.2I.I9 
f  Mil.  fi.  1,2 
g  MaU7.vii, 

23. 

Ja2.M. 
h  Pr.10.I2. 
i  .Ia.3.16. 


k  Col.  2. 18. 

I  c.  10.21. 
mPr.U.17. 

II  R0.1.3Z 
0  or,  with. 
p  Ro.15.1. 
q  I'f.ll966 
r  Uo.8.24. 
s  Job.  13.15. 


20  Are  all  apostles?  are  all  prophets?  are  all  teach- 
ers? are  all  i  workers  of  miracles? 

30  Have  all  the  gil^s  of  healing?  do  all  speak  with 
tongues?  do  all  intei^jret? 

31  But  covet  J  earnestly  the  best  k  gifts  :  and  yet  show 
I  unto  you  a  more  excellent  way. 

CHAPTER  xiir. 

1  All  gifts,   2,  3  how  excellent  soever,  arc   nnihiiig  worth  withoot  charily. 
4  The  praises  tlicreol,  and  13  pre.ation  belore  hope  ami  laith. 

THOUGH  I  speak  with  the  tongues  of  men  and  of 
'^angels,  and  have  not  i)  charily,  I  am  become  a-'* 
sounding  brass,  or  a  tinkling  cymbal. 

2  And  tnough  I  have  the  gift  o/=  prophecy,  and  un- 
derstand all  mvsteries,  and  all  knowledge;  and  though 
I  have  all  faith,  so  that  I  could  remove  d  mountains, 
and  have  not  charity,  I  am  '^nothing. 

3  And  though  fl  bestow  all  my  goods  to  feed //jc poor, 
and  though  s\  give  my  body  to  be  burned,  and  have 
not  chanty,  it  profiteth  me  nothing. 

4  Charity  suffereth  ''long,  and  is  kind;  charity  ien- 
vieth  not;  charity  Jvaunteth  not  itself,  is  not  puU'ed 
kup, 

5  Doth  not  behave  itself  unseemly,  seekelh  not  i  her 
own,  is  not  ""easily  provoked,  thinkelh  no  evil; 

6  Rejoiceth  "  not  in  iniquity,  but  rejoiceth  » in  the 
truth ; 

7  Beareth  p  all  things,  believeth  <?  all  things,  hopeth 
rail  things,  endureth  ^all  things. 

8  Charity  never  faileth  :  but  whether  there  he  prophe- 


working  miracles,  a'A  honling  cJi.snases. Heivs,  goi'^crnme.JUs—'Sltvy  refer, 

as  we  conceive,  to  those  who  assisled  or  siiperinteniled  schools,  or  other  cha- 
ritie.s  for  the  poor. 

Ver.  31.  But  COT tt  earnestly— Macknight,  "  Ye  earnestly  desire  the  l>«st 
gifts  ;  but  I  .sLow  jou,"  <S:c.    So  Doddridge  in  effect. 

CiiAP.  XMI.  Xf.t.  1.  And  have  not  charity.— The  orisinal  word,  (agape.) 
though  sometimes  rer.derc-d  charity,  is  more  frequently  tind  accurately  ren- 
dc.eu  love,  and  no  douW  our  translators?  here  so  meant  it ;  and  so  it  is  uscti  in 
the  writings  of  Milton,  Dryden,  Hooker,  and  Atlerbury,  as  may  be  seen  in  Dr. 
Johnson.  There  is  no  doubt,  however,  but  that  our  translators  derived  tiie 
word  immediately  from  the  Vulf-'ate,  caritas:  but  its  insertion  here  has  un- 
happily led  many  persons  to  coticlude  that  altn^sgiving.  or  practical  benevo- 
lence, is  the  only  thing  intended  ;  though  that  is  exactly  contrary  lo  verse  3. 

As  sounding  brass,  cr  a  tinkling  cynibat.-Thiii  probiihiy  refers  to  the 

different  kinds  ofcyiiibai  used  i)y  the  ancients,  the  larjre  and  small;  the  for- 
mer very  sonorous,  the  latt'.-r  more  like  bells.    Sec  Ps.  cl.  5. 

Ver.  2.  And  have  not  charity.— TWm  word  should  have  been  render -d  love, 
throughout  the  chapter.  Thi.«  love  is  commended,  1.  For  its  indisficnsflble 
necesiity  ;  without  it  all  other  thing's  ;ire  nothing.  The  eloquence  of  an  angel 
would  be  as  unmeaning  as  the  clanging  cymbal.  The  highest  miraculous 
sills  are  of  no  avail ;  ardevcn  the  most  liberal  charities,  or  the  most  ardent 
zea  of  martyrdom,  are  alike  unacceptable  to  God,  unless  they  spring  from 
love  to  him.  2.  Love  in  commended  for  its  many  amiable  q^talitics.  It  rs 
intimately  connected  vith  all  the  Christian  graces  ;  patience,  kindness,  meek- 
ness ;  whatever  is  vi  tfaus,  and  whatever  is  of  good  report.— Lastly,  Love  ia 
praived  for  its  durability— \\\\cn  all  other  gifts,  and  ev»;n  graces,  fail,  this 
Khali  be  eternal. 

"  This  is  the  grace  that  reigns  on  high, 

And  brightly  shall  for  ever  burn  ; 
"When  Hope  shall  in  enjoyment  die, 
And  Faith  to  intuition  turn." 

Simon  Brmone. 

Ver.  T.  Beareth— Doddridge,  "  coxcTcXh" -all  things.— More  rea/ly  to  con- 
ceal a  fault  than  to  'ixposeit. 


I  CORINTHIANS,  XH' 


^"^ 


469 


cieg  they  shall  fail;  wluHhcr  there  be  tongues,  tncy 
shaV.  cease;  whether  there  be  knowledge,  it  shall 
vanish  away. 

9  For  we  know  in  tpart,  and  we  prophesy  in  part, 

10  But  "  when  that  which  is  perfect  is  come,  then 
tliat  which  is  in  part  shall  be  done  away. 

11  When  I  was  a  child,  I  spake  as  a  child.  I  under- 
stood as  a  child,  I  *  thought  as  a  child  :  but  when  I 
became  a  man,  I  put  away  childish  things. 

1-2  For  now  we  see  through  a  "glass,  » darkly;  but 
then  face  to  face  :  now  I  know  in  part ;  but  then  shall 
I  know  even  as  also  I  am  known. 

13  And  now  abideth  y  faith,  hope,  cliarity,  these  three; 
but  the  greatest  of  these  is  charity. 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
1  Prophecy  is  commemled,  2,  3,  4  and  nreferred  before  Epeaking  with  toneues, 
6  by  »  coinpiirison  ilrawii  frcwii  niu£ical  iiisuuinents.  12  Butii  niuat  be  relerre<.i 
to  e.Vi!icaiioii,  2.'  as  to  tlieir  irua  aiid  proper  end.  2"^  The  true  use  of  each  is 
t;ingM,  29  and  tlie  abuse  ti'xetl.  34  Women  are  forjiddeii  to  ^eak  iii  the 
ohnrcli. 

FOLLOW  after  charity,  and  desire  spiritual  ^ gifts ^ 
but  rather  that  ye  may  prophesy. 

2  For  he  that  speaketh  in  an  unknown  tongue  b  speak- 
eth  not  unto  men,  but  unto  God  :  for  <=  no  man  d  un- 
derstandeth  him;  howbeit  in  the  spirit  he  speaketh 
mysteries. 

3  But  he  that  prophesieth  speaketh  unto  men  to  edi- 
fication, and  exhortation,  and  comfort. 

4  He  that  speaketh  in  an  unknown  tongue  edifi- 
eth  himself;  but  he  that  prophesieth  edifieth  the 
church. 

5  I  would  that  ye  all  spake  with  tongues,  but  rather 
that  ye  prophesied  :  for  greater  is  he  that  prophesieth 
than  he  that  speaketh  with  tongues,  except  he  inter- 
pret,  that  the  church  may  receive  ^edifying. 


t  c.aii 

11  1  rn.3  2. 

soncil 
w2Co.a.S. 


y  He.  10.35. 
30. 
1  Pe.1.21. 


a  Kp.1.3. 
b  AclO.46. 
c  Ac2U.9. 
d  hea-reth. 
e  ver.26. 


Ver.  8.  Vanish  awatj.—AU  tlie  kiiowkdee  and  wisdom  in  tlie  world  will  be 
but  a»  nothing  compared  with  the  knowledge  and  wisdom  of  heaven.  This 
the  apostle  ilTiistrate.s  by  two  comparisons.  All  the  knowledge  and  wisdom 
attainable  in  this  world  is  but  like  the  education  of  a  child  at  sciiool,  previous 
to  his  application  to  ihe  higher  nursuils  of  science,  literature,  or  public  life; 
nor  does  the  accomplished  scholar  look  back  with  greater  contempt  on  his 
first  juvenile  stuilies,  than  we,  in  a  future  state,  shall  lookback  on  allour  jirc- 
sent  attainments.  Nor  is  this  at  all  incredible  :  all  Europe  was  struck  with 
admiration  at  the  scientific  discoveries  of  Sir  Isaac  Newton;  yet  in  what 
light  did  he  consider  them  in  the  decline  of  life  ?  "I  seem  (said  lie)  like  a  boy 
who  has  been  playing  on  the  sea  shore,  and  amusing  himself  with  picking  up 
curious  shells  and  pebbles."  But  with  how  much  more  contemj>t  must  such  a 
man  look  down  on  these  things,  when  he  had  launched  mto  the  ocean  of 
eternity. 

Ver.  fO.  When  that  which  is  -perfect  w  come—i.  e.  when  perfection  shall 
succeed  to  imperfection,  namely,  in  a  future  world. 

Ver.  12.  We  see.  throusrh  a  srla-is— Or,  through  a  brazen  mirror.— Though 
glass  was  probably  made  before  this  time,  we  have  no  proof  of  its  being  used 
for  windows  before  the  third  century,  thin  plates  of  horn,  &c.  being  used  in- 
stead ;  and  perhaps  it  was  long  before  it  was  manufactured  to  be  so  transpa- 
rent as  at  present,  and  telescopes  are  allowed  to  be  a  much  more  modern  in- 
vention.    (See  Ency.  Brit.) Darkly.— See  Ps.  .\lix.  4. 

Chap.  XIV.  Ver.  l.  Follow  a/ier.—Doddrid?e,  "pursue."  The  original 
word  alludes  to  the  action  of  hunters  in  the  cha.se.  Seek  to  promote  love 
(which  IS  the  true  cliarity)  eagerlv,  earnestly,  perpetually. 

Ver.  4.  Edifieth  himself-i.  e.  himself  only.  So  Macknight.—ComvmQ 
1  Peter  i.  10—12. 

Ver  5.  G;  carer  is  Ac— Every  man  lanks  in  the  cb&rch  according  to  hisu.se- 
fulness. 


40 


470 


1  CORINTHIANS,  XIV. 


A.  M.  4061. 
A.  I).  57. 


j   Ro.1.14. 

k  spirits. 
1  Jii.4.2-i. 


6  Now,  brethren,  if  I  conic  .nto  you  speaking  with 
tongues,  what  siiall  I  profit  you,  except  I  shall  speak 
to  you  either  by  f  revelation,  or  by  knowledge,  or  by  jj 
prophesying,  or  by  doctrine'? 

7  And  even  things  without  life  giving  spund,  whether  | 
pipe  or  harp,  except  they  give  a  distinction  in  the  | 
?  sounds,  how  shall  it  be  known  what  is  piped  or  |i 
harped? 

8  For  if  the  trumpet  h  give  an  uncertain  sound,  who 
shall  prepare  himself  to  the  battle? 

9  So  hkewise  ye,  except  ye  utter  by  the  tongue  words 
■  easy  to  be  understood,  how  shall"  it  be  known  what 
is  spoken  7  for  ye  shall  speak  into  the  air. 

10  There  are,  it  may  be,  so  many  kinds  of  voices 
in  the  world,  and  none  of  them  is  without  significa- 
tion, 

1 1  Therefore  if  I  know  not  the  meaning  ot  the  voice. 
I  shall  be  unto  him  that  speaketh  a  J barbarian,  ana 
he  that  speaketh  shall  be  a  barbarian  unto  me. 

12  Even  so  ye,  forasmuch  as  ye  are  zealous  of  k  spi- 
ritual gifts,  seek  that  ye  may  excel  to  the  edifying  of 
the  church. 

13  Wherefore  let  him  that  speaketh  in  an  unknown 
tongue  pray  that  he  may  interpret. 

14  For  if  I  pray  in  an  unknown  tongue,  my  spirit 
prayeth,  but  my  understanding  is  unfruitful. 

15  What  is  it  then?  I  will  pray  with  the  i  spirit,  and 
I  will  pray  with  the  understanding  also :  I  will  sing 
"^  with  the  spirit,  and  I  will  sing  with  the  understand- 
ing "also.  »_ 

IG  Else  when  thou  shall  bless  with  the  spirit,  how 
shall  he  that  occupieth  the  room  of  the  unlearned  say 
Amen  at  thy  giving  of  "  thanks,  seeing  he  under- 
standeth  not  what  thou  sayest? 


Vcr.  6.  Bij  revelation,  &c.— Thif?  soems  to  refer  to  the  ditfcrcnt  ways  in 
vvliich  tlic  church  was  edified  hy  apostohc  cit>s. 

Ver.  7.  And  even  things,  &c.— [I  may,  as  if  lie  had  said,  illustrate  this  fiir- 
ther  from  even  lifeless  thing's,  wliicli  are  made  use  of  to  give  sound,  as  for  in- 
stance, a  p/pe  or  ^arp ;  if  these  were  to  utter  mere  soimd*  without  order, 
harmony,  or  melody,  tliough  every  tone  ofnunic  might  be  in  the  sounds,  no 
person  could  discern  a  tune,  or  receive  pleasure  from  such  sounds  ;  and  they  ' 
could  pive  no  direction  to  those  who  were  to  sing  or  dnnce  to  them,  unless  a  j 
proper  distinction  was  ohserved.  So  also,  if  the  trumpet  should  be  blown  at 
random,  without  any  distinction  between  that  sound  which  calls  the  combat- 
ants to  the  field,  and  that  which  sounds  a  retreat,  and  other  sounds  of  difler- 
cnt  meanings,  what  soldier  could  understand  when  to  "  prepare  himself  to  bat- 
tle?"  If,  then,  an  intelligible  distinction  of  sounds  be  necessary  in  the  concerns 

of  lifii,  liow  much  more  must  they  be  so  in  those  of  religion?)— JSag-s/cr. 

A  distinction  in  the  soimds.—Mncknight,  "notes."     This  verse  seems  to 
rofi!r  to  dancing,  as  the  next  does  to  military  music. 

Vcc.  10.  So  many  kinds  of  voices.— Doddridge  and  Macknight,  "of  lan- 
guages (as  ye  siwalc.") 

Ver.  11.  A  barbarian.— So  the  Greeks  and  Romans  esteemed  all  other 
nations. 

Ver.  H.  M'j  understanding  is  unfruitful— i.  e.  affords  no  instruction  to 
others. 

Vcr.  16.  He  tnat  occupieth  the  romn  of  the  unlearned— i.  e.  private  indi- 
viduals, not  enilowcd  with  miraculous  gifts.  So  Doddridge,  Macknight, 
&c.  This  aflords  so  powerful  an  argument  at'ainst  the  use  of  jirayers  in  an 
unknown  tongue,  a.s  practised  in  the  Church  of  Rome,  that  it  seems  wonder- 
ful such  a  custom  should  over  have  been  adopted  by  any  who  acknowledged 
the  inspiration  of  St.  Paul. 


CORINTHIANS,  XIV. 


'4^ 


'17  For  thou  verily  givest  thanka  weii,  but  the  other 
19  not  edified.  ...  u 

18  I  thank  my  God,  I  speak  with  tongues  more  ihan 

^igVet  in  the  church  1  had  rather  speak  five  words 
with  my  understanding,  that  by  my  voice  1  might  teacu 
others  also,  than  ten  thousand  words  in  an  unknown 

00  Brethren,  be  not  p  children  in  understanding :  how- 
beit  in  malice  be  lye  children,  but  in  understanding 
be  rinien.  .  „,.  ,  ^     >  ^^ 

21  In  the  law  tit  is  written,  "With  -mtn  of  other 
tongues  and  other  lips  will  I  speak  unto  this  people; 
and  vet  for  all  that  will  they  not  hear  me,  saith  the 

9-2  Wherefore  tongues  are  for  a  '  sign,  not  to  them 
w  that  believe,  but  to  them  that  believe  not :  but  pro- 
phesying servetk  not  for  them  that  believe  not,  but  tor 
them  which  believe.  ,        ,    ,  .u 

23  If  therefore  the  whole  church  be  come  together  1 
into  one  place,  and  all  speak  with  tongues,  and  there 
come  in  those  that  are  unlearned,  or  unbelievers,  will 
thev  not  say  that  ye  are  ^mad  ']  •  .u   . 

24' But  if  all  prophesv,  and  there  come  m  one  that 
believeth  not,  or  one  unlearned,  he  :s  convinced  oi  all, 
he  is  judged  of  all :  „,  .    ,  j 

25  And  thus  are  the  secrets  of  his  heart  made  mani- 
fest ;  .and  so  falling  down  on  his  face  he  will  worship 
God,  and  report  that  God  is  y  in  you  of  a  truth. 

2G  How  is  it  then,  brethren]  when  ye  come  together, 
every  one  of  you  hath  a  psalm,  hath  a  ^doctrine,  hatli 
a  tongue,  hath  a  revelation,  hath  an  interpretation. 
Let  ''all  things  be  done  unto  edifying.  1  ^  •*  u 

27  If  any  man  speak  in  an  unknuxcn  tongue,  let  it  be 
by  two,  or  at  the  most  by  three,  and  that  by  course ; 
and  let  one  interpret.      ,  


q  Ps.l3I  Z 
Mal.18.3. 
Ko.16.19. 
1  Pe.2.i: 


r  perferl, 
or,  nf  a 
ripe  age. 


Ma.l6.n. 
Ac.2.6, 


X  Ac2.13. 


Ver  21  In  the  law-i  e.  in  the  Old  Testament.  [The  passage  quoted  is 
takpn  from  the oronhet  Isaiah;  but  the  term  tOToh,  (law.)  was  used  by  the 
?ews"  to^e'^prels'IhraoKcr/pmre..  law.  prophets  and  hag'ogmp b.a  ;  and 
thi-v  iisfd  it  to  distin-'U  sh  these  Sacred  WriUngs  from  the  words  oi  me 
Scn^^  I  i^  not  akenivSm  the  LXX.  from  ,which.it  vanes  as  much  as  any 
wor.L^^an  differ  from  others  where  the  general  meanmg  is  ^' "}'••»[■,.  ,f^<^«=,H^ 
much  more  with  the  Hebrew  :  and  may  be  <^'^"^"!'-'f  J!^,^?,^  5^,^='''^^"/,^  *'^^ 
it;  only  what  is  said  of  God  m.  the  ^Innl  person  in  neHebre%^.s  here  c^ 
Dressed  in  the  first  person,  with  the  addition  oi  saith  the  Lord.--hanauipn. 
°  Ver  W  To«?u«  are  for  a  sign-i.  c.  for  a  miracle,  to  convince  the  un- 
'"ver"l:  The  whole  chvrch-i.  e.  evidently  the  con^re^cyon  of  believers 
as  the  word  implies,  though  used  aacrwards  for  the  P'^c^  of  assembly  ;  as  is 
the  rase  with  the  word  "  Meeting,"  among  Dissenters.-— 2 /jafj/ea/^c  mad 
-That  is.  from  hearing  you  all  talk  so  unintelligibly.    Comp.  Acts  ii.  13. 

Ver  25.  Thus  are  the  secrets  of  his  heart  made  manifest- l\us  rclers  to 
the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  on  men's  consciences.  apoord- 

Ver  26.  Every  one  (Macknight,  "  each  ')  of  you  hath,  ^^-J^^Xl^^^Z 
me  to  Mr.  Harmer,  is  to  be  understood  of  extemporary  [rather  inspired]  de- 
votional songs  ;  such  we  read  of  repeatedly  in  the  Old  Testament,  as  m  the 

^'Te?.1r'L"  u'b?"^'ri.o,  &c.-i.e.  according  to  ^orfrfnrfp,,."  two  ^ 
three"  spcakcr.s.  and  one  interpreter :  but  ^^''fV"%''in"t  one  iueroret  "- 
two  or  at  most  three   (sentences.)  and  separately  ;  and  let  one  mteij)ret._ 


[Let  not  more  than  two.  or  at  most  three,  be  so  engaged  .'.t  one  tj 
blmg  ;  and  let  this  be  done  hy  course,  one  after  another  1-^^=. 


t  one  time  ot  assem 
ster. 


472 


1  CORINTHIANS,  XV. 


A.  M.  4061. 
A.  U.  57. 


b  ver.39. 
I  ni.S.19, 

0  Job  32.11. 
d  1  Jii.4.1. 

e  tumult, 
or,  uii- 
■j'iUlne-.s. 


.,^..2.11, 

li  Kp.5.;?2. 
'lii.2..> 


i  Ge.3.I6. 
Nti.30.3.. 


Kst.1.; 
c.4.7. 


CfUP.  15. 

a  Ga.1.11. 

b  C.1.4..8. 

c  1  Pe.5.12. 

a  He.3.6. 

e  or,  hold 
fast 

(  by  what 
spcecli. 

g  Gx3.4. 


28  But  if  there  be  no  interpreter,  let  him  keep  silence 
in  the  church;  and  let  him  speak  to  himself,  and  to 
God. 

29  Let  b  the  prophets  speak  two  or  three,  and  let  the 
other  judge. 

30  Many  thing  be  revealed  to  another  that  sitteth  by, 
let  the  c  first  hold  his  peace. 

31  For  ye  may  all  prophesy  one  by  one,  that  all  may 
learn,  and  all  may  be  comforted. 

32  And  the  spirits  d  of  the  prophets  arc  subject  to  the 
prophets. 

33  For  God  is  not  the  author  of  ^confusion,  but  of 
peace,  as  i'  in  all  churches  of  the  saints. 

31  Let  ffyour  women  keep  silence  in  the  churches  : 
for  it  is  not  permitted  unto  them  to  speak ;  but  they 
are  commanded  to  be  h  under  obedience,  as  also  saith 
>  the  law. 

35  And  if  thev  will  learn  any  thing,  let  them  ask  their 
husbands  at  home :  for  it  is  a  shame  for  women  to 
speak  in  the  church. 

36  What?  came  the  word  of  God  out  from  you?  or 
J  came  it  unto  you  only?  n 

37  If  k  any  man  think  himself  to  be  a  prophet,  or 
spiritual,  let  him  acknowledge  that  the  things  that  I 
write  unto  you  are  the  commandments  of  the  Lord. 

38  But  if  any  man  be  ignorant,  let  him  be  ignorant. 

39  Wherefore,  brethren,  covet  to  prophesy,  and  for- 
bid not  to  speak  with  tongues. 

40  Let  1  all  things  be  done  decently  and  in  order. 

CHAPTER    XV. 

3  By  Christ's  resnrreotiou,  12  lie  proveili  the  necessity  of  otir  resurrection, 
against  all  such  as  deny  ilie  resurrection  of  the  Irxly.  21  Tlie  fruit,  2o  and 
ni.mner  thereof,  51  and  of  the  changing  of  Uieni  Unit  shall  be  found  alive  at 
the  last  day. 

1\/T0RE0VER,  brethren,  I  ^^  declare  unto  vou  the 
-l-'-*-  gospel  which  I  preached^  unto  you,  whicn  h  also 
ye  haVe  received,  and  wherein  eye  stand  ; 
2  By  which  also  ye  are  saved,  if  d  ye  « keep  in  me- 
mory I"  what  I  preached  unto  you,  unless  s  ye  have 
believed  in  vain. 


Ver.  29.  Let  the  other  jiidg^c.—Litcx&Wy,  *'  discriminate"  between  truth  and 
error.— Dr.  P.  Smith.  .        . 

Ver.  32.  The  spirits  of  the  'prophets. — In  verse  12,  wlierc  the  ori?inaI  is 
Ihe  same,  our  translators  render  it  "  spiritual  iril'ts,"  the  noun  hein?  supplied, 
as  Macknight  thinks  it  should  be  liere— "  The  spiritual  (gills)  ot  the  pro- 
phets lire  subject  to  the  prophets."— IThosc  who  were  actuated  by  the  Holy 
Spirit,  in  Ihe  very  moments  of  inspiration,  still  retained  the  free  u.se  of  them- 
selves, and  continued  masters  of  their  rational  and  persuasive  faculties.— 
Up.  Warbintim.\—liagster. 

Ver.  38.  What?  came  the  word,  ice— Doddridge  says,  the  Scotticism, 
"  Whether  did  the  word  of  God  come  forth  from  you  alone  ?"  would  be  the 
cxaclest  version.  This  excellent  expositor  considers  these  words  as  addressed 
to  the  church  at  larpe  ;  but,  Macknight,  as  addressed  to  the  women  only  ;  as 
nnich  as  to  say,  "  Did  Christ  employ  any  of  your  sex  as  ai^ostlee !  or  did  the 
M  nrd  only  come  to  you  by  Ihe  ministry  of  men  ?" 

Ver.  .37.  The//  are  the  commandments  of  tlie  Lor<Z.— This  is  a  direct  aBser- 

Hn  of  the  Mi'ostle's  inspiration, 
er.  38.  lint  if  any  man  be  ignorant— \.  e.  neither  a  prophet  nor  inspired 
— let  him  remain  so. 
Chap.  XV.  Ver.  2.  Wliat  1  preached.— Doddridge,  "  those  joyful  tidings," 


1  CORINTHIANS,  XV. 


473 


3  For  I  delivered  unto  you  first  of  all  that  \yhich  I 
also  received,  how  that  Christ  died  for  our  sins  ac- 
cording ii  to  the  scriptures  ; 

4  Ann  that  he  was  buried,  and  that  he  rose  again 
the  third  day  according  i  to  the  scriptures  : 

5  And  that  he  was  seen  of  J  Cephas,  then  of  the 
tv»  elve  : 

6  After  that,  he  was  seen  of  above  five  hundred  bre- 
j  thren  at  once ;  of  whom  the  greater  pan  remain  unto 
I  this  present,  but  some  are  fallen  asleep. 

'    7  After  that,  he  was  seen  of  James,  then  of  all  the 
apostles. 

8  And  last  k  of  all  he  was  seen  of  me  also,  as  of  i  one 
/  born  out  of  due  time. 

9  For  I  am  the  least  '"of  the  apostles,  that  am  not 
meet  to  be  called  an  apostle,  because  I  persecuted  the 
Church  of  God. 

10  But  by  the  grace  of  God  I  am  what  I  am :  and 
his  grace  which  was  bestowed  upon  me  was  not  in 
vain  ;  but  I  laboured  more  abundantly  than  they  all : 
yet  not  "  I,  but  the  grace  of  God  which  was  with  me. 

1 1  Therefore  whether  it  were  I  or  they,  so  we  preach, 
and  so  ye  believed. 

12  Now  if  Christ  be  preached  that  he  rose  from  the 
dead,  how  °  say  some  among  you  that  there  is  no  re- 
surrection of  the  dead  'i 

13  But  if  P  th^ve  be  no  resurrection  of  the  dead,  then 
is  Christ  not  risen  : 

14  And  if  "i  Christ  be  not  risen,  then  is  our  preaching 
vain,  and  your  faith  is  also  vain. 

15  Yea,  and  we  are  found  false  witnesses  of  God  ; 
because  we  have  testified  of  God  that  he  raised  up 
Christ :  whom  he  raised  not  up,  if  so  be  that  the  dead 
rise  not. 

16  For  if  the  dead  rise  not,  then  is  not  Christ  raised, 

17  And  if  Christ  be  not  raised,  your  faith  ^  is  vain  ; 
ye  are  yet  in  your  sins. 

18  Then  they  also  which  are  fallen  asleep  in  Christ 
are  perished. 

10  If  in  this  life  orily  we  have  hope  in  Christ,  we  ^  are 
of  all  men  most  miserable. 

20  But  now  is  <■  Chri.st  risen  from  the  dead,  and  be- 
come the  first-fruits  "of  them  that  slept. 


A.  M.  4061.  I 
A.  D.  57. 


b  Ge.3.  \&. 
I'i.ZiA, 
4c. 
Is.53.1, 

na.9a6, 
/ec- 13.7. 
Lu.iJ4.a6, 
4S. 


P3.16.10. 

Ho.6.a. 


Ill  Ep.3.7,S. 


p  lTli.4.14. 
q  Ac.  17.31. 
r  Ro.4.25 


s  Jii.18.2. 
C4.13. 
2Ti.3.ia. 


Ac.26  23. 
Col  l.ia 
Re- 1. .5. 


Ver.  3.  First  of  all  that.  &c. 
which,"  &c. 
Ver.  4.   Riyfie  a^ain  the  third  day,  according,  &c 


Doddridge,  "  Among  the  first  [things,!  thai 


-He  wa.s  not  lo  s<!e 


corruption,  which  generally  occurrcil  heforu  liic  ffxirth  day.    See  John  xt 

Vt-r.  5.   Then  of  the  tioefvc.—So  tiioy  were  caliwi,  Ihonfh  only  ten  of  th.  rn 
were  present.  Juihis  i)ein{r  ilead,  an<i  Thomas  alwcnt.    They  were  calhd  the  ^ 
tii-elvti.  as  implying  their  oflice  :  so  the  Romans  spake  of  the  I'riumviri  and  i 
Decemviri,  wiien  monnin?  only  a  part  of  them.  i 

Ver.  K-.  Then  is  Christ  not  risen.— Doddridge,  "  neitiicr  is  Christ  raised." 
So  (M  verse  14. 

Ver.  17.  Ye  are  yet  in  your  s/wv.— [If  Christ  he  not  risen,  yc  liavc  no  evi 
donee  of  God's  having  accepted  his  mediation  for  you,  nor,  conse(iuenlly,  o! 
your  being  justified.  \—lingsier. 

Ver.  18.  Are  perishrd.—'l'Wiii  verse  implies,  that  all  wlio  had  l)een  saved, 
were  saved  through  Chrisfs  death  and  resurrection. 

Ver.  19.  Mosst  miserable.— DihI-I)  idsc.  "  Pifiahle." 

Vfr.  20.  Becoyne  the  first  fruits.— This  is  said  in  allusion  to  the  law,  LeviL 

lo*  '' 


I  474 


1  CORINTHIANS,  XV. 


»  Ro.5.ia, 
17. 


'Jn.11.23. 


21  For  ^'  since  by  man  came  death,  ^  by  man  came 
also  the  resurrection  of  the  dead. 

22  For  as  in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all 
be  made  alive. 

23  But  ''every  man  in  his  own  order:  Christ  the 
first-fruits ;   afterward  they  that  are  Christ's  at  his 


iTh.-i.i5  CO  mm 


y  Da.1.v4, 
27. 


z  Pe.2.6..10. 
•15. 3.. 6. 
IIU.I. 
Ep.1.23. 
lie.  1.13. 

a  Ho.I3.ll. 
•.^Ti.l.lO. 
Re.'20.11. 


e  Ro.6,3,4. 


24  Then  cometh  the  end,  when  he  shall  have  deliver- 
ed up  the  kingdom  x  to  God,  even  the  Father :  when 
he  shall  have  put  down  all  rule  and  all  authority  and 
power. 

25  For  ^  he  must  reign,  till  he  hath  put  all  enemies 
under  his  feet. 

26  The  last  enemy  thai  shall  be  destroyed  "^  is 
death. 

27  For  he  b  hath  put  all  things  under  his  feel.  But 
when  he  saith,  all  things  are  put  under  him,  it  is  ma- 
nifest that  he  is  excepted,  which  did  put  all  things 
under  him. 

2S  And  when  all  things  shall  be  subdued  <=  unto  him, 
then  shall  the  Son  also  himself  be  subject  unto  him 
<i  that  put  all  things  under  him,  that  God  may  be  all 
in  all. 

2'i  Else  what  shall  they  do  which  «are  baptized  for 
the  dead,  if  the  dead  rise  not  at  all  1  why  are  they 
then  baptized  for  the  dead  ? 


xxiii.  10,  11.  IThe  resurrection  of  Christ  has  been  demonstrated,  ami  oiirroswr 
rcclion  necessarily  follows :  as  sure  as  the  first-fruits  are  the  proof  that  there 
is  a  harvest,  so  surely  the  resurrection  of  Christ  is  a  proof  of  ours.] — Basrster. 

Ver.  22.  For  as  in  Adam,  &c.— The  whole  context  shows,  that  the  Apostle 
:r.  this  passage  is  speaking  of  the  resurrection  of  the  body,  and  lias  no  reference 
to  the  future  condition  cither  of  the  righteous  or  the  wicked.  His  n>eann)g:  is, 
that,  as  the  first  A<lam  was  tlie  cause  of  natural  death,  so  Christ,  the  second 
Adam,  is  the  author  of  the  resurrection. 

Ver.  -23.  Aftkrward  tlicy  that  are  Christ's.— This  plainly  shows  that  tlie 

resurrection  of  believers  will  be,  distinct,  and  precede  that  of  the  wicked. 

At  his  coming— i.  e.  al  his  second  coming  to  r.'iise  the  dead,  and  judire  the 
world. 

Ver.  24;  Then  cmneth  the  end.—VT\\Q  mediatorial  kingdom  ;  an  allu.=ion  to 
the  case  of  Roman  viceroys,  or  governors  of  provinces  ;  who,  when  their  ad- 
minislration  was  ended,  delivered  up  their  government  into  the  hands  of  the 
emperor.  1—Ba^s?cr.    The  end  of  which  Paul  speaks  (says  I\1r.  And.  FnUer) 
does  not  mean  the  end  of  Christ's  kinjidoin,  but  of  the  world,  and  the  things 
tin  reof.    The  delivering  up  the  kingdom  to  the  F'atiier  will  not  put  an  end  to 
it,  but  eternally  eslablisii  it  in  a  new  and  more  glorious  form.    Christ  shall  not 
cease  to  leiirn,  though  the  mode  of  his  administration  be  diflerent.    As  a  divine 
person,  he  will  always  be  one  with  the  Father;  and  though  his  mediatorial 
Kinffdoni  shall  cease,  yet  the  effects  of  it  will  remain  for  ever.    There  will 
never  be  a  period  in  duration  in  which  the  Redeemer  of  sinners  will  hi-  thrown  | 
into  the  shade,  or  become  of  less  account  than  he  now  is  ;  or  in  which  "  ho-  I 
nour.  and  glory,  and  blessing,"'  will  cease  to  be  ascribed  to  him  by  tlie  whole  [ 
creation.     Rev.  v.  12— 14. 

Ver  27.  Hcis  e.ccepted-'i.  e.  God  the  Father. 

Vei.  23.  God  may  be  all  in  «//.— That  is,  the  universe  ehall  be  governed  as 
before  the  mediatorial  system  was  introduced.  No  more  saeritice  for  sin  being 
needed,  no  more  iiiterce.«*sion  for  sinners  will  then  be  oftered.  nor  will  (here 
remain  any  enemies  to  be  subdued.  Pe.icc  and  harmony  wiii  tie  restored  to  our 
creation,  and  Goii  alone  will  reign  (as  Macknight  renders  it)  "  over  all  thing8, 
in  all  places"  of  bis  dominion. 

Ver.  29.  Baptized  for  the  dead.— [Thai  is,  probably,  as  Ellis  and  Doddridge 
interpret,  "  who  are  baiitized  in  ihe  room  of  the  dead  ;"  referring  to  the  case 
of  those  wIjo  iiresented  themselves  for  baptism  immediately  after  the  niartyr- 
diiiii  of  their  brethren  or  friends  ;  as  if  fresh  soldiers  should  enlist  and  press 
forward  to  the  assault,  to  supply  the  place."?  of  those  who  had  M\cr,.]—Bagster. 
Macknight  considers  the  passage  as  elliptical,  and  reads  it,  "Baptized  for 


ir 


1  CORINTHIANS,  XV. 


30  And  why  stand  we  in  f  jeopard}^  every  hour  7 

31  I  protest  by  =  your  reioicinsj  h  whic^  I  have  in 
Christ  Jesus  our  Lord,  I  i  die  daily. 

32  If  j  after  the  manner  of  men  I  have  fought  with 
beasts  at  Ephesus,  what  advanta^eth  it  me,  if  the 
dead  rise  not  ?  let  us  k  eat  and  drinlc  ;  for  to-morrow 
we  die. 

33  B'i  not  deceived  :  evil  i  communications  corrupt 
good  manners. 

34  Awake  '"  to  righteousness,  and  sin  not ;  for  some 
have  not  the  knowledge  of  God:  I  «  speak  this  to 
yoL.r  shame. 

35  But  some  man  will  sav,  How  »  are  the  dead  rais- 
ed up  '?  and  wiih  what  body  do  they  come? 

3t5  Thou,  fool,  that  p  which  thou  sowest  is  not  quick- 
ened, except  it  die : 

37  And  that  which  thou  sowest,  thou  sowest  not 
that  body  that  shall  be,  but  bare  grain,  it  may  chance 
of  wheat,  or  of  some  other  grain  : 

3S  But  God  q  giveth  it  a  body  as  it  hath  ploased  him, 
and  to  everv  seed  his  own  body. 

39  All  flesh  is  not  the  same  flesh  :  but  there  is  one 
kind  o/ flesh  of  men,  another  flesh  of  beasts,  another 
of  fishes,  and  another  of  birds.  i 

40  There  ^  are  also  celestial  bodies,  and  bodies  ter- 
restrial: but.  the  glory  of  the  celestial  is  one,  and  the 
glory  of  the  terrestri«l  is  another. 

41  There  is  one  glory  of  the  ^  sun,  and  another  glory  | 
of  the  moon,  and  another  glory  of  the  stars:  for  one! 
star  diflereth  from  another  star  in  glory.  I 


g  Some 
read,  our 


b  Phi.3.3. 

i  Ro.8.36 

]  or,  to 
svcak 
after. 

k  Ec2.24 
U:£L\i. 


nino.13.ll. 
£p.5.U. 

n  c.6.5. 

o  Eie.37.3. 

p  Jn.lZ24. 

q  Ce.l.ll, 

12. 
r  Gc.1.16. 

6  Ps.  19.4,5. 


[tlio  resurrection  of)  the  dead."  In  Rob.  Wahl  the  passage  is  thus  para- 
plirased— II"  the  dead  do  not  rise,  of  what  avail  is  it  to  expose  ourselves  to  so 
mauv  dant.'ers  in  tlie  hope  of  a  future  reward  ? 

Ver.  31.  IpTote-stbyyour  rejoicing.—Mccknight,  "  By  the  boasting  (which 
I  hiive)  on  account  ot  Clirist  Jesus,"  &c. 

Ver.  32.  If .  ...  I  have  fonqhr,  Sic—Lardner  understands  this  hypotheti- 
cally— "  If  I  had''— and  not  that  he  literally  <iitl  so. 

Vor.  33.  Evil  co/rt»n<n/ca:iOH*.— Associating  with  persons  of  infidel  princi- 
ples and  corrupt  morals,  has  a  great  tendency  to  corrupt  the  mind  and  niaii- 
ners. 

Ver.  36.  Than  fool.— Doddridg-e,  "  Thoughtless  creature." Except  it  die. 

—Macknieht.  'rot."  Doddridge,  ("appear  to)  die"  IThat  is,  the  germ, 
or  principle  of  vegetable  life,  does  not  spring  up  in  the  form  of  a  plant,  till  the 
e.vtf'inal  body,  consisting  of  the  lobes  or  farinaceous  part  of  tiie  seed,  dies, 
and  is  decomposed  ;  and  thus,  formmg  a  tme  eartJi,  becomes  the  appropriate 
notiri.'hment  of  the  young  plant  that  is  springing  into  life,  till  it  thus  becomes 
catiahle  of  deriving  nutriment  and  support  from  the  grosser  particles  of  earth 
in  which  it  was  deposited.)— Bflg-s/cr. 

Vrr.  38.  Ilis  own  bodij.—Madcnisrht,  "its  proper  body."  (Greek  idion) 
i.e.  "  the  body  proper  to  its  own  kind."  So  Doddridge.  Not  the  bod?  which 
it  had  before  :  so  this  will  not  prove  the  identity  of  the  resurrection  body  ;  but 
ciily.  as  Macknight  e.vpresscs  it,  "  The  raised  body  of  the  saints  will  resem- 
ble thei:  bo<ly  w  hich  was  laid  in  the  grave,  so  lar  as  their  new  state  will  ad 
mil."  In  one  respect  we  know  that  they  will  materially  difler.  See  Luke  rx.  ij 
35.  It  is  the  general  opinion,  however,  and  is  largely  argued  by  Mr.  Dreir  in 
his  ingenious  Essay  "  On  the  Resurrection  of  the  Body,"  chap,  vi.,  that  there 
is  a  principle  of  identity  l^omu  geiTn  or  stamen)  which  will  be  preserved  till 
the  resurrection  ;  though  what  this  is,  it  seems  utterly  in  vain  to  conjecture. 

Ver.  41.  One  star  differeth  from  another  star  in  glory.— Thi^,  it  is  proba- 
ble, is  literally  true  :  we  know  of  no  two  bodies  in  nature  perfectly  alike,  nor 
any  two  bodies  which  have  uniformly  the  same  motion.  This  applies  pariicu- 
larly  to  the  heavenly  bodies  ;  and  if  we  are  to  consider  this  (as  many  do)  as 
referring  metaphorically  to  the  saints,  it  may  be  equally  true  that  (Spiritual 

e—  ...  ■  —  —  ■        .=^ 


47£ 


I  A.  M.  4nfil. 
A.  D.  57. 


I  CORINTHIANS,  XV 


t  Dii.12.3. 
Mia.l3.J3 
Plu.3.21. 


r.«.243I. 
Jn.a0.19, 


w.rii..5.2l. 
6.33,40. 


X  Ju.3.13,3l 
y  Ro.8.29. 
z  Jii.3.3,5. 


42  So  also  is  the  resurrection  of  the  dead.  It  is  sown 
in  corruption  ;  it  is  raised  in  incorruplion  : 

43  It  t  is  sown  in  dishonour  ;  it  is  raised  in  glory  :  it 
is  sown  in  weakness ;  it  is  raised  in  power  : 

44 1 1  is  sown  a  natural  body;  it  is  raised  a  spiritual  body. 
There  is  a  natural  body,  and  there  is  a  spiritual  "  body. 

45  And  so  it  is  written,  ^  The  first  man  Adam  was 
made  a  living  soul ;  the  *'  last  Adam  was  made  a 
quickening  spirit. 

46  Howbeit  that  ims  not  first  which  is  spiritual,  but 
that  which  is  natural ;  and  afterward  that  which  is 
spiritual. 

47  The  *  first  man  is  of  the  earthj  earthy :  the  second 
man  is  tlie  Lord  from  heaven. 

43  As  is  the  earthy,  such  are  they  also  that  are 
earthy :  and  as  is  the  heavenly,  such  are  they  also 
that  are  heavenly. 

49  And  as  we  have  borne  the  image  of  the  earthy, 
we  shall  also  ybear  the  image  of  the  heavenly. 

50  Now  this  I  say,  brethren,  that  ^  Hash  and  blood 
cannot  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God  ;  neither  doth  cor- 
ruption inherit  incorruption. 

51  Behold,  I  show  you  a  mystery;  We  '^ shall  not  all 
sleep,  but  we  shall  all  be  changed, 

52  In  a  !>  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  at  the 
last  trump:  for  the  <=  trumpet  shall  sound,  and  the  dead 
<i  shall  be  raised  incorruptible,  and  we  shall  be  changed. 

53  For  this  corruptible  nmstputoii  incorruption,  and 
this  mortal  "^  must  put  on  immortality. 

54  So  when  this  corruptible  shall  have  put  on  incor- 
ruption, and  this  mortal  shall  have  put  on  immorta- 
lity, then  shall  be  brought  to  pass  the  saying  that  is 
written,  Death  ("is  swallowed  up  in  victory. 


bodies  liave  tlie  same  diversity,  though  all  plorious.  Though  the  earth  is  now 
supiiosod  to  have  Sno  millions  of  inhabitants,  or  more,  it  is  |>robable  that  "  the 
human  face  divine,"  in  every  instiince,  varies  in  some  of  its  featuri'.s. 

Vcr.  -Jl.  A  spiritual  ftyii/— Is  a  body  relined  from  all  the  corruption  and  de- 
filement attached  to  matter  in  the  present  state. 

Ver.  47.  The  Lord  from  heaven.— The  word  Lord  is  wantin?  in  some  an- 
cient M.SS.,  and  Terlnlliun.  s!iys,  was  insi;rteil  by  Marcion ;  yet  liotii  Dodd- 
ridge and  Mackni-^ht  retain  it.  The  Vulgate  reads,  "  The  second  man  liom 
lie:iv"n  is  heavenly."  Dr.  Pije  Smith  romarks,  tliat  in  the  ancient  ijook  Zo- 
har,  Messiah  is  called  "  The  Adam  on  high;"  and  so  distinguished  from  the 
first  man,  who  is  called  the  "  Adam  bcloiv." 

Ver.  .50.  Flesh  and  hlood—i.  e.  in  its  present  corrupt  state  ;  or,  as  in  the  next 
mem!)er  oftiie  sentence,  corruption.  "  Our  l)odit>s,  after  they  are  raised  from 
th(!  dead,  'says  Mr.  Fuller,)  may  be  flesh  and  blood,  and  yet  not  what  they 
now  are." 

Ver.  51.  Show  you  a  mystery.— \  mystery  is  a  secret ;  but  that  secret  may 
6e,  at  least  parlially,  revealed  ;  and  here  a  scene  opens  to  ns,  full  of  "  terrible 

inaicsty." We  shall  all  be    changed— i.  e.  We  believers.      Macknight. 

Nothing  like  this  is  saiil  ofthe  wicked.     Compare  Phil.  iii.  21. 

Ver.  .6>.  The  trumpet  shall  sound.— Tha  awful  sound  of  this  trumpet  ii? 
rentrally  illiistrateiJ  by  a  reference  to  the  tiiunders  of  .Sinai,  which  seeni  to 
j  ba\ .'  b'-en  ;iitriiiled  with  volcanri'  dIumi  jmuna.  Hcm  Heb.  xii.  19.  Bishop  Herke- 
t  Ici/  who  Inward  an  eruption  of  V(>suv.us  at  twelve  miles'  di-ilance,  compares 
it'to  the  ragiuL'  to-elher  of  a  ti.'mpest  and  a  troubleil  sea,  mi.\ed  with  tlie  i<!nr- 
ing  of  thunder  and  of  artillery  :  and  some  of  the  volcanic  eruptions  of  South 
America  are  said  to  havo  been  heard  iVoin  150  to  600  miles.  Se<»  Dick's  Christ. 
Piiilos. 

Ver.  51.  Death  iJi  swalloined  up  in  victory— Or.  "  for  ever."  Wrdihy  anM 
Macknight.  Compare  verse  26.  But  the  same  word  is  rendt^red  T'tciorn  in 
vcr.  55  and  57.    That  is,  not  only  con(iuored,  but  destroyed.     And  then  tlw 


1  CORINTHIANS,  XVI. 


477 


N' 


55  O  ?  death,  where  is  thy  sting?  O  h  grave,  where 
is  thy  victory'? 
'    56  The  i  sting  of  death  is  sin  ;  and  j  the  strength  of 
sin  is  the  law. 

57  But  thanks  k  be  to  God,  which  giveth  us  the  vic- 
tory 1  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

58  Therefore,  my  beloved  brethren,  n>be  ye  steadfast, 
unmoveable,  always  abounding  in  the  work  of  the 
Lord,  forasmuch  as  ye  know  that  your  labour  is  not 
in  vam  in  the  Lord. 

CHAPTER  XVT. 

I  He  exhorteth  Ihem  to  relieve  the  wain  of  the  bretliren  at  Jerusalem :  10  com- 

iift;ii  leili  Ti.iiDthy  :  13  and  alter  rrieiidly  aJmouitioiis,  16  shuttelh  up  his  epij- 

tle  Willi  "livers  saliilatioiis. 

OW  concerning  the  collection  for  the  saints,  as 
I  have  given  order  to  the  churches  of  Galatia, 
even  so  do  ye. 

2  Upon  the  first  b  day  of  the  week  let  ev^  one  of 
you  lay  by  him  in  store,  as  God  hath  prospered  him, 
that  th'ere'be  no  gatherings  when  I  come. 

3  And  when  I  come,  whomsoever  <=  ye  shall  approve 
by  your  letters,  them  will  I  send  to  bring  your  d  libe- 
rality unto  Jerusalem. 

4  And  if  it  be  meet  that  I  go  also,  they  shall  go 
with  me. 

5  Now  I  will  come  unto  you,  « when  I  shall  pass 
through  Macedonia :  for  I  do  pass  through  Mace- 
donia. 

6  And  it  may  be  that  I  will  abide,  yea,  and  winter 
with  you,  that  ye  may  bring  me  on  my  journey 
whithersoever  I  go.  *" 

7  For  I  will  not  see  you  now  by  the  way ;  but  I  trust 
to  tarry  a  while  with  you,  if  the  Lord  permit. 

8  But  I  will  tarry  at  Ephesus  until  Pentecost. 

9  F'or  a  great  ( door  and  effectual  is  opened  unto  me, 
and  there  are  many  ?  adversaries. 


A.  M.  vm 

A.  D.  57. 
g  HO.I3.H. 

h  C  hell. 
I  r.c.1.23. 
,'  Ro.4.1.5. 
k  Ro.7.25. 


CHAP.  16. 
a  Ga.2.ia 


c2Co.8.19 

d  gift. 


f  2  Co.  2. 12. 

Rc.3.a 


g  Phi.3.13. 


sacffid  writer  borrows  f'loni  .another  prophet  (Hosea  xiii.  14)  this  trium pliant 
son?, — '■  0  (leatli !  wlicre  i.s  thy  sting?  O  grave  !  where  is  thy  victory  ?" 
I  Vcr.  55.  O  srrave.— Greek,  Hades,  or  the  invisible  world.  The  Jews  speak 
of  the  angel  of  death  Jis  having  the  keys  of  Hades  ;  and  St.  Paid  describe.*  Sa- 
tan -vifider  a  similar  character—"  Him  that  hath  the  power  of  death,  that  is,  the 
devil."    Heb.  ii.  14. 

Ver.  56.  The  sting  of  death  is  »m.— For  it  is  sin  that  arms  death  with  all  its 
terrors.— ^nd  the  strengrh  of  sin  is  r/ic /a^."?.— Because  it  is  by  the  law  that  wo 
have  the  knowledge,  and  feel  the  consequences  of  sin. 

Chap.  XVI.  Ver.  l.  Churches  of  Galatia.—"  The  churches  of  Galatia  and 
Phrygiit  (says  Paleij)  wore  the  last  churches  which  Paul  had  vi.'ited  hcforo 
wriiiii;:  this  Epistle.  He  was  now  at  Ephesus,  and  he  came  thither  immcfli 
ately  from  visiting  those  churches.  Acts  wiii.  23  ;  xi.x.  1." 

Ver.  Z  Lay  by  him  in  store.— Doddridge,  "  Lay  something  by  trea.surrng 
it  up  :"  namely,  in  the  common  stock.— Instead  of  m  store,  Mackmght  reads, 
"  in  the  treasury ;"  i.  e.  the  public  slock  of  the  church. 

Ver.  3.   Ynur  liberality. — Greek.  "  gift ;"  or,  "  grace." 

VtT.  5.  When  I  pass  through  Macedonia.— By  chap.  ii.  it  appears  that  Paul 
had  been  at  Corinth,  and  by  this  verse,  that  he  was  about  to  visit  it  a  second 
time.  But  instead  of  sailing  directly  from  Ephesus  to  Corinth,  as  he  hud  for- 
merly parposod.  he  intended  to  go  round  through  Macedonia ;  and  that  be  ilid 
so,  .appears  from  Acts  xx.  1,2. 

Ver.  8.  /  loilt  tarry  at  Ephesus  until  Pentecost.— Th\s.  compared  with 
ver.-;e  6—"  And  it  may  be,  that  I  will  winter  with  you,"  fixes  the  time  of  writ- 
ing this  Epistle— rtfVer  winter,  but  before  Pentecost,  which  includes  the  time 
of  the  Passover,  about  which  time  Benson,  from  chap.  v.  7,  8,  supposes  it  to 
have  been  written. 


473 


1  CORINTHIANS,  XVI. 


A.  M4f/61. 
A.  D  j7. 


)  1  Ti.4.l2. 
k  3  Jn.6. 

1  c.1.12 

ml  Pe.5.8. 

.1  2Th.2.15. 

o  C.U.20. 

p  Ep.6.10. 

q  1  PcA.8. 

r  Ro.16.5. 

s  He.  13. 17. 

t  Phi.2.30. 

u  lTli.5.12. 

V  Ac.18.26. 

w  Ro.16.5, 
15. 

X  Ep.e.24. 

y  Ga,l.8,9. 

z  hide  H,15 

a  Ro.  16.20. 


10  Now  if  Timotheus  h  come,  see  that  he  may  be 
with  you  without  fear  :  for  he  worketh  i  the  work  of 
the  Lord,  as  I  also  do. 

11  Let  no  man  therefore  despise  J  him:  but  conduct 
k  him  forth  in  peace,  that  he  may  come  unto  me:  for 
I  look  for  him  with  the  brethren. 

12  As  touching  our  brother  lApollos,  I  greatly  de- 
sired him  to  come  unto  you  with  the  brethren  :  but  his 
will  was  not  at  all  to  come  at  this  time ;  but-  he  will 
come  when  he  shall  have  convenient  time. 

13  Watch  ■"  ye,  stand  »  fast  in  the  faith,  quit  you  like 
o  men,  be  p  strong.  ... 

14  Let  'i  all  your  things  be  done  wit'a  charity. 

15  I  beseech  you,  brethren,  (ye  know  the  house  of 
Stephanas,  that  it  is  ^  the  first-fruits  of  Achaia,  anJ 
that  they  have  addicted  themselves  to  the  ministry  of 
the  saint^ 

16  That  ye  submit  » yourselves  unto  such,  and  to 
every  one  that  helpeth  withies,  and  laboureth. 

17 1  am  glad  of  the  coming  of  Stephanas  and  Fortu- 
natus  ancl  Achaicus  :  for  that  which  was  lacking  ton 
your  part  they  have  supplied. 

18  For  they  have  refreshed  my  spirit  and  yours: 
therefore  acknowledge  "ye  them  that  are  such. 

19  The  churches  of  Asia  salute  you.  *Aquila  and 
Priscilla  salute  you  muchin  the  Lord,  with  the  *  church 
that  is  in  their  nouse. 

20  All  the  brethren  greet  you.  Greet  ye  one  another 
with  a  holy  kiss. 

21  The  salutation  of  me  Paul  with  mine  own  hand. 

22  If  any  man  love  ^  not  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  let 
him  be  y  Anathema  »Maran-atha. 

23  The  grace  "^  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with 

you- 

24  My  love  be  with  you  all  in  Christ  Jesus.    Amen. 
H  The  first  epistle  to  the  Corinthians  was  written 

from  Philippiby  Stephanas,  and  Fortunatus,  and 
Achaicus,  and  Timotheus. 


Ver.  10.  If  Timotheus  cowie. —Timothy  had  been  sent  before  the  apostlo 
inio  Macudonia,  willi  directions  to  visit  Corinth. 

Ver.  12.  Our  brother  Apoltos.— It  secm.s,  that  a  party  at  Corinth  profes-^ed 
themselves  attached  to  Apollos,  in  order  to  cover  their  opposition  to  the  apos- 
tlo :  yet  St.  Paid  greatly  desired  and  exhorted  that  eminent  minister  to  po 
amont?  tiiem,  with  Timothy  and  Erastus,  or  with  Stephanas  and  his  friends, 
wiien  they  returned  to  Corinth. 

Ver.  22  Annthetna  Maranatha.—"  Wlien  the  Jewa  lost  the  power  of  life 
and  death,  they  used,  nevertlielesa,  to  pronounce  an  Anathema  on  persons 
who,  according  to  the  Mosaic  law,  should  have  been  executed,  and  such  a 
person  became  an  Anathema,  (Heb.  Cherem,)  or  accursed. .  . . .  Now,  to  ex- 
press their  faith  tiiat  God  would,  one  way  or  another..-  Interpose,  to  add 
that  efficacy  to  his  own  sentence  which  they  could  not  pivc  it,  it  is  very  pro- 
bable they  might  use  the  word.s  Maran-atha.;  that  is,  in  Syriac,  the  Lord 
Cometh,  or  he  will  surely  and  quickly  come  to  put  this  sentence  in  execution. 
....  In  bcautitui  allusion  to  this,  when  the  apostle  was  speaking  of  a  secret 
alienaiion  from  Christ,  maintained  under  the  forms  of  Christianity,  (which 
might  perhaos  be  the  case  among  many  of  tlie  Corinlliians,)  as  this  was  not  a 
crime  capable  of  being  convicted  and  censured  in  the  Christian  church,  he  re- 
nnnds  them  that  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  will  come  himself  and  punish  it."— 
Bi.-shop  Patrick  in  Doddridge.  This  is  the  passage  supposed  to  be  referred 
to  in  the  preceding  verse,  as  loritten  with  his  own  hand.  Flai'cl.  on  one  oc- 
casion, preached  from  the  above  passage.    At  the  conclus  on  c'lhe  service, 


1  CORINTHIANS.  479 


when  Elavil  arose  to  pronounce  the  bencdirtion,  he  pataed,  and  syid.  "  How 
simll  I  Mess  iliis  whole  assembly,  when  every  person  in  it,  who  lovfth  not  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  is  Anathema  Maran  atha  ?"  The  solemnity  of  this  adiiresa 
atkcN.d  the  audience  ;  and  one  gentleman,  a  person  ol'raik,  was  so  overcDme 
by  hi?  feelings,  that  lie  fell  senseless  to  the  floor. 

P.  ?  The  superscription  to  this  Epistle,  which  states  it  to  have  been  writ- 
ten t'l  im  Philippi.  is  so  plainly  opposed  to  verse  8.  in  this  chapter,  aiid  to 
other  parts  of  this  Epistle,  that  it  is  almost  universally  rejected  as  spurious 
una  unauthentic;  particularly  by  Doddridge.  Macknigkl,  and  Paley.  Tlie 
former  says,  "  I  hope  it  will  be  rememberetl,  that  no  credit  is  to  he  given  to 
any  of  these  additions,  which  have  been  vciy  presumptuously  made,  and,  I 
think,  very  imprudently  retained." 

CON'CLUDIXG  REMARKS  0\  1  CORINTHIANS. 
[CoiiNTH,  favoured  by  its  situation  between  two  seas,  rose  to  the  sumrnit  of 
dignity  and  splendour.  From  its  extensive  commerce,  it  abounded  with  riches, 
and  was  furnished  with  all  the  accommodations,  elegances,  and  superfluities 
of  life  ;  and  far  e.xceeded  all  the  cities  in  the  world  in  the  magnificence  ot  its 
public  biildinffs,  such  as  temples,  palaces,  theatres,  porticoes,  cenotaphs,  baths, 
and  other  edifices.  But  wealth  produced  lu.xury,  and  luxury  a  total  corruption 
of  manners  ;  so  that  the  inhabitants  became  infamous  to  a  proverb.  lasciMous- 
ness  in  particular  being  not  only  tolerated,  but  forming  a  considerable  portion 
of  their  religion.  Notwithstanding  this,  the  arts,  sciences,  and  literature,  still 
cofitinued  to  flourish,  every  part  of  t!ie  Grecian  learning  being  highly  cultiva- 
teL"  ;  so  that  before  its  destruction  by  the  Romans,  Cicero  (pro  lege  Manl.  c. 
5.)  fcrupied  not  to  call  it,  "  The  light  of  all  Greece."  It  possessed  numerous 
schools,  in  wliich  philosophy  and  rhetoric  were  taught  by  able  masters  ;  and 
strangers  resorted  thither  from  all  quarters  to  be  instructed  in  the  sciences. 
Attention  to  these  circumstances  will  account  for  several  things  mentioned  by 
the  Apostle  in  his  letters  to  this  city  ;  whicli  things,  without  this  knowledge 
of  their  previous  Gentile  state  and  customs,  we  could  not  com|)rehend.  It  is 
indubitably  certain,  as  the  Apostle  states,  that  they  carried  these  things  to  an 
extent  that  was  never  practised  in  any  other  Gentile  country ;  and  yet,  even 
in  Corinth,  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  effecting  what  learning  and  phuosophy 
were  utterly  unable  to  ;jccompiish,  prevailed  over  universal  corruption  and  de- 
pravity, so  much  so  that  it  became  the  seat  of  a  flourishing  Christian  church ! 
We  have  already  seen,  that  the  peace  of  this  church  had  been  disturbed  by 
false  teachers,  who  made  great  pretensions  to  wisdom,  eloquence,  and  know- 
ledge of  the  Christian  Hberty  ;  and  that  it  was  to  compose  these  (liflerences, 
to  correct  certain  abuses,  and  to  answer  various  questions  relative  to  which 
they  had  written  to  the  Apostle,  that  he  composed  this  Epistle  to  the  Church 
of  Corinth.  With  what  consummate  skill  and  soundness  of  argiiment  he  es- 
tablishes doctrines,  meets  objections,  and  refutes  erroneous  opinions,  the  at- 
tentive reader  need  not  be  informed ;  while  his  candour,  love,  faithfulness, 
and  holy  zeal,  are  apparent  in  every  page.  The  Corinthians  abounded  m 
knowledge,  science,  eloquence,  and  various  e.xtraordinary  gifts  and  endow- 
ments, and  for  these  the  Apostle  gives  them  full  credit;  but.  in  many  cases, 
distinctly  enough  marked  in  this  Epistle,  they  were  grossly  ignorant  of  the 
genius  and  desfgn  of  the  gospel.  Many,  since  their  time,  have  put  \yords  and 
observances  in  place  of  the  weightier  matters  of  tlie  law,  and  the  spirit  ot  the 
gospel.  The  Apostle  has  taken  great  pains  to  correct  these  abuses  among 
the  Corinthians ;  and  to  insist  on  that  great  unchangeable  and  eternal  truth, 
that  love  to  God  and  man,  filling  the  heart,  hallowing  the  passions,  regulating 
the  aflections,  and  producing  universal  benevolenct  and  beneficence,  is  the 
fulfilling  of  the  whole  law ;  and  that  all  professions,  knowledge,  and  gifts, 
without  this,  are  absolutely  useless.  Did  this  Epistle  contain  no  more  than 
what  is  found  in  the  thirteenlh  chapter,  it  would  be  an  unparalleled  monurnent 
of  the  Apostle's  deep  acquaintance  with  God;  and  an  invaluable  record  of  the 
J  sum  and  substance  of  the  gospel,  left  by  God's  mercy  to  the  church,  as  a 
touchstone  for  the  trial  of  creeds,  confessions  of  faith,  and  ritual  observances, 
to  the  end  of  time.  Though  this  Epi.stle  contains  more  local  matter,  and  more 
matter  of  private  application,  than  any  other  in  the  New  Testament ;  and 
though,  perhaps,  it  may  pos-sess  less  matter  for  general  use  than  other  parts  of 
the  Sacred  Writings,  yet  it  is  bolh  highly  interesting  and  useful ;  gives  an  in- 
sight into  several  customs,  and  not  a  few  forms  of  speech,  and  circumstances 
relative  Ui  the  discipline  of  the  primitive  church,  which  we  can  find  no  jvhere 
else;  show*  us  how  many  improper  things  may,  in  a  state  of  ignorance,  or 
Christian  infancy,  be  consistent  with  a  sincere  belief  of  the  gospel,  and  a 
warm  and  zealous  attachment  to  it ;  reads  a  very  awful  lesson  to  iliose  who 
disturb  the  T'eace  of  society,  and  make  schisms  m  the  church  of  Christ ;  and 
ccr.f.nns,  illustrates,  and  defends,  many  of  the  most  important  part*  of  CUrist- 
ian  doctrine  and  practice.]— Zio^s/cr. 


4S0 


2  CORINTHIANS,  I. 


THE  SECOND  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE 
TO  THE  CORINTHIANS. 


(That  St.  Paul  was  the  auUior  of  this  Epistle  has  never  been  doubted,  and 
is  amply  confirmed  by  internal  evidence  ;  from  which  it  appears,  tliut  it  wua 
written  by  the  Apostle  in  Macedonia,  and  probably  at  Philiiipi,  as  the  sub- 
scription affirms,  after  the  uproar  at  Ephesus,  about  a  year  after  the  |)reced- 
ing.  and  in  consequence  of  the  accounts  whicii  he  had  received  of  tlie  favour- 
able reception  of  the  first ;  and  afterwards  sent  to  the  Corinthians  by  Titus 
and  liis  associates.  Accordingly  the  Apostle  justifies  himself  from  the  charge 
of  levity,  or  worldly  policy,  in  delaying  his  journey  to  Corinth,  assigning  those 
reasoik-!  for  this  part  of  his  conduct  which  could  not  have  been  disclosed  with 
propriety  till  the  effect  of  his  former  epistle  had  appeared  ;  declares  the  justice 
of  his  sentence  against  the  incestuous  person,  and  gives  suitable  directions  re- 
specting his  restoration  ;  expatiates  on  his  own  conduct  in  the  Christian  minis- 
try, intermixing  many  exhortations  with  the  avowal  of  his  motives  and  fervent 
atlections  in  the  sacred  work  ;  excites  them,  with  great  address  and  carnest- 
ni'ss,  to  complete  tlicir  contributions  for  their  poor  brethren  in  Judea,  showing 
the  manifold  advantages  of  such  services  ;  contrasts  more  directly,  yet  evident- 
ly with  great  reluctance,  his  own  gifts,  labours,  sufferings,  and  conduct,  with 
the  pretences  of  their  false  teachers,  showing  himself  to  be  "  not  a  whil" 
inferior  to  any  of  the  apostles  ;  and  concludes  with  various  admonitions,  and 
affectionate  good  wishes  and  \>ro.yer!i.]—Bag^ster. 


A.  M.  cir. 

A.  D.  cir. 
53. 


b  Phi.1.1. 
Coi.1.2. 


^p.l.3 


CHAPTER  I. 

3  Tlie apostle  encoiira^eth  them  against  troubles,  by  the  comforts  and  deliver- 
ances which  Gai  had  given  him,  as  in  all  his  aliliclions,  8  so  particularly  in  his 
late  danger  in  Asia.  12  And  calling  both  his  own  conscience  aiitl  theirs  to 
witness  of  his  sincere  maimer  of  preaching  th.e  unnmtable  irmh  u(  the  gospel, 
13  he  exciisetli  his  not  coming  to  them,  as  proceeding  not  of  lightness,  but  of 
his  lenity  towauls  them. 

PAUL,  an  apostle  'of  Jesus  Christ  by  the  will  of 
God,  and  Timothy  our  brother,  unto  the  church  of 
God  which  is  at  Corinth,  with  all  the  saints  b  which 
are  in  all  Achaia  : 

2  Grace  •=  be  to  you  and  peace  from  God  our  Father, 
and/ro?n  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

3  Blessed  ibe  God,  even  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Je- 
sus Christ,  the  Father  of  mercies  and  the  God  of  all 
comfort; 

4  Who  comforteth  us  in  all  our  tribulation,  that  we 
may  be  able  to  comfort  them  which  are  in  any  trouble, 
by  the  comfort  wherewith  we  ourselves  are  com- 
forted of  God. 

5  For  as  the  sufferings  « of  Christ  abound  in  us,  so 
our  consolation  also  abotmdeth  by  Christ. 

6  And  whether  we  be  atliicted,  it  is  for  f  ypur  consO' 
lation  and  salvation,  which  is  s  ellectual  in  tlie  ov- 
durin^  of  the  same  sufferings  which  we  also  suffer:  or 
whether  we  be  comforted,  it  is  for  your  consolation 
and  salvation. 


Chap.  I.  Ver.  l.  And  Timothy.— By  this  it  appears  that  Timothy  had  re- 
turned ic  Paid,  in  Macedonia,  aiul  was  now  with  him. 

Vefc  3.  Blessed  he  (iod,  &.C.— Doddridge  remarks,  that  out  of  St.  Pai:!'9 
thirteen  Epistles,  "  elnvcn  of  them  begin  with  exclamations  of  joT,  praise,  and 
thanksgiving,"  which  fact  sufficiently  shows  his  amiable  disposition,  and  the 
deei)  interest  whicli  the  apostle  felt  in  the  prosperity  and  happiness  of  the 
chiircbcs. 

Ver  5.  The  mi  fferings  of  Christ— Mackniffht,  "  for  Christ."  Doddridge 
explains  it ;  "  siitii-nngs  in  the  cause  of  Christ." 


2  CORINTHIANS, 


7  And  our  hope  of  you  is  steadfast,  knowing,  that  aS; 
h  ye  are  partakers  of  the  sullerings,  so  shall  ye  be  also/ 
of  the  consolation.  | 

8  For  we  would  not,  brethren,  have  you  ignorant  of 
our  trouble  i  whi;h  c.inie  to  us  in  Asia,  that  we  werej 
presseil  out  of  measure,  above  strength,  insomuch  that  i 
we  despaired  even  of  hfe  : 

0  Hut  we  had  the  J sentence  of  death  in  ourselves, 
tiiat  we  sliould  not  trust  kin  ourselves,  but  in  God 
which  raiseth  the  dead  : 

10  Who  I  delivered  us  from  so  great  a  death,  and 
(loth  deliver:  in  whom  we  trust  that  he  will  yet  de- 
liver us ; 

11  Ye  also  helping  •"  together  by  prayer  for  us,  that 
for  the  gift  befitowed  upon  us  by  the  means  of  many 
persons'  thanks  may  be  given  by  many  on  our  behalf. 

I  12  For  our  rejoicing  is  this,  the  testimony  of  our  con- 
science, that  in  simplicity  and  godly  smcerity,  not 
n  with  fleshly  wisdom,  but  by  the  grace  of  °  God,  we 
have  had  our  conversation  in  the  world,  and  more 
abundantly  to  you-ward. 

13  For  we  write  none  other  things  unto  you,  than 
what  ye  read  or  acknowledge ;  and  I  trust  ye  shall 
acknowledge  even  to  the  end: 

14  As  also  ye  have  acknowledged  us  in  part^  that  ?  we 
are  your  rejoicing,  even  as  ye  also  are  ours  m  the  day 
of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

15  And  in  this  confidence  I  was  minded  to  come  unto 
you  before,  that  ye  might  have  a  second  'J benefit; 

16  And  to  pass  by  you  into  Macedonia,  and  to  come 
again  out  of  Maceaonia  unto  you,  and  of  you  to  be 
brought  on  my  ^way  toward  Judea. 

17  When  I  therefore  was  thus  minded,  did  I  use 
lightness  7  or  the  things  that  I  purpose,  do  I  purpose 
according  *to  the  flesh,  that  wiln  me  there  should  be 
yea  vea,  and  nay  nayl 

IS  But  as  God  is  true,  our  t  word  toward  you  was  not 
"  yea  and  nay. 
19  For  the  ^'Son  of  God,  Jesus  Christ,  who  was 


k  Je.l7.5,r 
I  2  Pe  2  a 


mRo.15.30. 
l'lii.1.19. 
Jii.5.16.. 


1  Co.2.4, 


o  1  Co.15.10 
p  Phi.  4.1. 
q  at,  grace. 
r  Ac.21.5. 


V  Ma.1.1. 
Ko.1.4. 


Ver.  9.  The  sentence  of  dearA.— INIeaning  that  death  was  fully  expected  by 
tliem. 

Ver.  10.  So  greal.—Macknight.  "  So  terrible,"— a  death. 

Ver.  II.   Ye  also  helping  together  by  prayer.— Doddridge,  "  Working  to- 

iretlicr  in  prayer." That  for  the  gift  bestowed  -upon  tis.— Doddridge, 

'''  That  so  the  favour  [obtained  1  for  us  by  [the  importunalel  prayer*  of  many." 

Ver.  12.  In  simplicity  and  godly  sincerity.— Gt.  "In  tlic  sini|ili.-;ity  and 
sincerity  of  God  ;"  i.  e.  in  the  sight  of  God.  On  the  latter  word  Lngh  says, 
"  A  fine  word  !  It  is  a  mcfaj)hor,  either  from  such  things  as  are  tried  by  being 
held  up  against  the  beams  ot  the  sun,  to  see  what  faults  are  in  tliem  :  or  else 
from  such  Ibinirs  as  arc  purged  and  clarified  by  the  heat  of  the  sun  from  the 
gross  matter  that  is  in  ihem.    Mel  sincervs,  is  honey  sine  cera,  or  without 

wax." Conversation— ['r\\!it  is.    "we  have  conducted  ourselves:"    for 

anastrepho  in  Greek  and  conversatio  in  Latin  are  used  to  denote  the  wholo 
of  a  man's  conduct,  the  tenor  and  practice  of  his  \\k.]—Bagster. 

Ver.  13.  Than  wfiat  ye  read—i.  e.  in  the  Scriptures  ;  but  as  tlie  word  is 
ambiguous,  Doddridge  renders  it,  "  Than  what  you  knoio." 

Ver.  1-3.  A  second  benefit.  — Gt.  "  grace,"  or  gift ;  meaning  the  ad^nntage  of 
Paul's  uersoiial  ministrf  a  second  time- 

V'lr.  IT.   Yea  yea.  &c.— That  is,  honest  and  plain  dealine. 

Ver.  la    Oz,'/' juord.— INIeaning  the  word  preached. Not  yea  and  nay — 

Not  wavcrin?,  uncertain,  or  contradictory.    So  Doddridge. 
_ 


482 


2  CORINTHIANS,  II. 


A.  M.  cir. 

nm. 

A.  1).  cir. 
53. 


X  2Th.2.17. 
I  Pe..5.1U. 


7  1  Xn.2.20, 
27. 
Re.  3. 13. 


R  Kp.1.13, 
U. 
4.?0. 
2Ti.2.19. 

a  Ro.8.9,l4 
..16. 

b  1  Co.  3. 5. 
I  Pv).5.3. 

c  Ro.r..20. 
I  Co.  15.1. 


a  c.1.23. 
12.20,21. 
13.10. 

b>'cll.2. 

c  Ga.5.10. 

d  Ga.4.12. 


f  I  Co.5.4,5 
!  Ti.5.20. 


g  Ga.6.1. 
h  c7.15. 


preached^aniong  you  by  us,  even  by  me  and  Silva- 
was  yea. 


nus  and  Timotheus,  was  not  yea  and  nay,  but  in  him 


20  For  all  the  promises  of  God  ^  in  him  are  yea,  and 
in  him  Amen,  unto  the  i^lory  of  God  hv  us. 

21  Now  he  which  estabHsheih  ^  us  with  you  in  Christ, 
and  hath  anointed  ^'us,  is  God; 

22  Who  hath  also  sealed  ^us,  and  given  the  earnest 
of  the  Spirit  "•  in  our  hearts. 

23  Moreover  I  call  God  for  a  record  upon  my  soul, 
that  to  spare  you  I  came  not  as  yet  unto  Corinth. 

24  Not  for  that  we  have  b  dominion  over  your  faith, 
but  are  helpers  of  your  joy  :  for  by  <=  faith  ye  stand. 

CHAPTER  II. 
1  Having  showed  the  reason  why  lie  came  not  to  them,  6  he  reqnireth  them  to 
forgive  and  to  conilbrt  that  excommiuiicateJ  person,  10  even  as  himself  aUo 
npnn  his  true  repentance  had  forgiven  liim  :  12  declaring  willial  why  he  de- 
parlej  from  Troas  to  Macedonia,  14  and  (he  liappy  success  whicli  God  gave 
to  liis  preaciiing  in  all  places. 

BUT  I  determined  this  '.vith  myself,  that  I  would  not 
come  again  to  you  in  ^  heaviness. 

2  For  if  I  make  you  sorry,  who  is  he  then  that  maketh 
me  glad,  but  the  same  which  is  made  sorry  by  mc  7 

3  And  I  wrote  this  same  unto  you,  lest,  when  I  came, 
I  should  have  sorrow  from  them  of  whom  I  ought  to 
rejoice;  having  confidence  in  you  all,  that  my  joy  is 
the  joy  of  you  all. 

4  For  out  of  much  afRiction  and  anguish  of  heart  I 
wrote  unto  you  with  manv  tears  ;  not  that  ye  should 
be  grieved,  but  that  ye  might  know  the  love  •»  which  I 
have  more  abundantly  unto  you. 

5  But  if '^  any  have  caused  grief,  he  hath  not  grieved 
d  me,  but  in  part:  that  I  may  not  overcharge  you  all. 

6  Sufficient  to  such  a  man  is  this  ■^punishment,  which 
was  inflicted  f  of  many. 

7  So  ?  that  contrariwise  ye  ou^A^  rather  to  forgive  him^ 
and  comfort  him,  lest  perhaps  such  a  one  should  be 
swallowed  up  with  overmuch  sorrow. 

8  "Wherefore  I  beseech  you  that  ye  would  confirm 
your  love  toward  him. 

9  For  to  this  end  also  did  I  write,  that  I  mi.^ht 
know  the  proof  of  you,  whether  ye  be  obedient  iiin  all 
things. 

10  To  whom  ye  forgive  any  thing,  1  forgive  also:  for 


^er.  23.  To  spare  you,  I  came  not  as  yet  vnto  Corinth— \.  e.  as  Doddridge 
explains  it,  it  was  from  tenderness  towards  the  Corinthians.  So  Mackni^'it, 
"  To  avoi.l  punisiiing  you,  I  have  not  as  yet  come  to  Corinlii,"— wisiiing  to 
give  you  time  to  repent. 

Ver.  24.  Not  that  ire  have  dominion  over  your  fait/i. —The  apostles  were 
only  servants  of  Christ,  and  had  no  autliority  Ijut  what  Ihpy  derived  from  him, 
and  from  the  toaciiimrs  of  the  Holy  Spirit.     Scq  Mat.  .\x.  25. 

Chap.  II.  Ver.  1.  In  heaviness.— Doddridg-e,  "in  priof." 

Ver.  2.   Who but  the  same  that  is  made  sorry  tj meJ -Doddridge, 

"grieved  by  mo." 

Ver.  3.  The  joy  of  you  all—i.  e.  you  all  rejoice  with  mt 

Ver.  4.  I  wrote  unto  you—i.  e.  in  his  first  Epistle 

Ver.  5.  Not  srricved  mr.  but  in  part—i.  c.  "  not  grteved  me  only)  but  in 
part,"  or  in  a  decree,  all  of  you. 

Ver.  6.  This  punisinneni. — Doddridge,  "  rebuke." Inflicted  of  many— 

Namely,  according  to  Doddridge,  "  by  Uio  whole  church." 


2  CORINTHIANS,  III.  483 


if  I  foif^ave  any  thing,  to  wh.tm  I  forgave  it,  for  your    a.  m.  cir, 
saUcs  /orsfave  I  it  in  the  i  person  of  Christ ;  .^  *n\a    i' 

11  Lest  Satan  should  i'et  an  advantage  of  us:  for  we    ' '  ss.*"  "    j 
are  not  ip:norant  of  his  devices.  : r— 

12  Furthermore,  when  Jl  came  to  Troas  to  preach  \  ^'"^ 
Chpst's  gospel,  and  a  i^  door  was  opened  unto  me  of,'  ^'^■^''■^ 
the  Lord,  k  i  Co.16.9. 

13  I  had  no  rest  i  in  my  spirit,  because  I  found  not  j  ^^.g 
Titus  my  brother:  but  taking  my  leave  of  them,  I;  *^  "' * 
went  from  tiience  into  Macedonia.  mRo.9.37. 

M  Now  thanks  be  unto  God, '"  which  always  causeth  „  ca.i.3. 
us  to  triumph  in  Christ,  and  maketh  manifest  thesa- ; 
vour  "  of  his  knowledge  by  us  in  every  place.  .    i  °  '  ^°-**^ 

15  For  we  are  unto  God  a  sweet  savour  of  Christ,  in  p  Jii.9.39. 
them  o  that  are  saved,  and  in  them  that  perish  :  j    ii'«;-2-7.a 

IGTo  ^iheonewe  are  the  saviur  of  death  unto  death;  ^q  c.3.5,6. 
and  to  the  other  the  savour  of  life  unto  life.  And  who  '  ^  ^^  ^^^^ 
«i  is  sufficient  tor  these  things?  i""  %'ceii^ui- 

17  For  we  are  not  as  many,  which  ^  corrupt  the  word ,    ivwHi. 
of  God:  but  as   of  sincerity,  but  as  »of  God,  in  thej 
sight  of  God  speak  we  <■  in  Christ. 

CHAPTER  111. 

1  l,est  their  false  teachers  shoiill  cliarse  liim  with  vain  glory,  he  showeth  the 
faith  ami  graces  of  the  Coriiiihians  to  l>e  a  siilVcieiit  cominenilalion  of  Ilia  mi- 
iiiiiry.  0  Wlierenpoii  eiUefiiis  a  cnniparisoii  Initweeii  the  ministers  of  the  law 
ami  of  the  cospel,  12  he  proveili  lliat  his  ministry  is  so  far  the  more  excellent, 
as  the  gospel  of  lile  and  liberty  is  more  glorious  than  the  law  of  conJeniuatioii. 

DO  we  begin  again  to   commend  *  ourselves  ?  or 
need  we,  as  some  others,  epistles  h  of  commenda- 
tion to  you,  or  letters  of  conimendation  from  you  7 
2  Ye  ^  are  our  epistle  written  in  our  hearts,  known 
and  read  of  all  men: 


t  or,  o/. 


b  Ac.  18  27. 
c  1  Co.9.2. 


Vcr.  10.  For  your  sakes—i.  o.  to  restore  peace  and  union  to  your  boc'y. 

Of  Christ— \.  e.  as  clollicd  wiili  liis  authority. 

Ver.  11.  Lef^t  Sat ayi  should  get  an  advantage  qfus.—Macknight,  "That 
we  may  not  lie  over  roaclieil  hy  Satan." 

Vor.  13.  /  had  no  rest ....  because  I  found  not  Titus— Vihom  lie  had  sent 
to  Corinth  to  make  intiniries,  and  wlio  had  not  returned. 

Ver.  14.  Causeth  us  to  triumph.— ["  Who  carrielh  us  along  in  triumph  ;" 
en  alhision  to  the  custom  of  victorious  generals,  who,  in  their  triumphal  pro- 
cession.*, carried  some  of  their  relatives  with  them  in  their  chariot. The  sa- 
vour of  his  knowledge.— \n  triumphs,  the  streets  through  whicli  the  victor 
passed,  were  strewed  with  flowers  ;  the  temples  were  opened,  and  every  altar 
smoked  with  offerings  aiul  incense,  so  that  the  whole  city  was  tilled  w  ith  the 
perfume.    Behind  the  iriimiphal  car  followed  the  kings,  princes,  and  other  ^ 
captives  of  note,  loaded  with  chains  ;  some  of  whom  were  put  to  death  ?t  the 
close  of  the  procession,  and  oihers  had  their  lives  granted  them.    To  the  for-  i 
mer  the  smell  of  tlie  flowers  and  incense  would  he  "  a  .savour  of  death  unto  | 
death,"  and  to  the  latter,  "  a  savour  of  life  unto  Vil'e."]— Bolster.  , 

Ver.  15.  .4  siveet  savour  of  C/jr/sr.— IMinisters,  it  has  been  ju.stly  remarked,  ) 
shnultl  difl"u.so  the  savour  of  Ciirist  in  their  example  and  their  conversation,  as  • 
well  as  in  their  public  ministry.  I 

"  When  one  that  iiolds  communion  with  the  skies,  : 

Has  fiird  his  urn  where  these  pure  waters  rise,  |l 

And  once  more  mingles  with  us  meaner  things, 
'Tis  e'en  as  if  an  nnge.l  shook  his  xvings; 
Immortal  fragrance  fills  the  circuit  wide, 
That  tells  us  whence  his  treasures  are  supplied."— Cotopfr. 

Ver.  17.  MTtich  corrupt.— Doddridge,  "adulterate."  He  thinks  it  refers  to 
those  who  deal  in  wines  and  other  liquors,  and  often  lower  them  with  water. 

Ch.\p.  III.  Ver.  1.  Do  we—Macknigfit,  "  Must  wc"— begin  again  tn  com- 
mend ourselves?— i.  e.  to  produce  afresh  the  evidence  of  our  apoatleship. 
See  1st  Epist.  chap.  ix. 

Ver.  2.   Ye  are  our  epistle  written  in  our  hearts.—"  By  supposing  that  in 


484 


2  CORINTHIANS,  III. 


A.  M.  cii 

A.  D.  cii 

58. 


Ile.a()..lU 


j  Ro.2.; 


1  Jn.6.C3. 
Ro.8.2. 


Ex.3!. 
29..35. 


o  Ro.5.; 
21. 


p  or,  bold- 


q  Ro.lO.-l. 


3  forasmuch  as  ye  are  manifestly  declared  to  be  the 
epi.stie  of  Christ  ministered  by  us,  written  not  with 
ink,  but  with  the  Spirit  of  the  living  God  ;  not  in  ta- 
bks  of  J  stone,  but  ^  in  fleshy  tables  of  the  heart. 

4  And  such  trust  have  we  through  Christ  to  God- 
ward :  ^ 

5  Not  that  we  are  suflRcient  of  f  ourselves  to  think  any 
thing  as  of  ourselves  ;  but  »  our  sufficiency  is  of  God  ; 

G  Who  also  hath  made  us  able  i'  ministers  of  the 
i  new  testament ;  not  of  the  j  letter,  but  of  the  spirit  •. 
for  the  k  letter  killeth,  but  i  the  spirit  "'giveth  life 

7  But  if  the  ministration  of  death,  written  o7<a  en- 
graven in  stones,  was  gloyious,  so  that  the  children  of 
Israel  could  not  steadfastly  behold  the  face  of  Moses 
"  for  the  glory  of  his  countenance ;  which  glory  was 
to  be  done  away  :         • 

8  How  shall  not  the  ministration  of  the  spirit  be 
rather  glorious  '?   .         . 

9  For  if  the  ministration  of  condemnation  be  glorj', 
much  more  doth  the  ministration  of  righteousness  ex- 
ceed in  glory. 

10  For  even  that  which  was  made  glorious  had  no 
glory  in  this  respect,  by  reason  of  the  glory  that  ex- 
celleth. 

11  For  "if  that  which  was  done  away  icas  glorious, 
much  more  that  which  rernaineth  is  glorious. 

12  Seeing  then  that  we  have  such  hope,  we  use  great 
P  plainness  of  speech  : 

13  And  not  as  Moses,  which  put  a  veil  over  his  face, 
that  the  children  of  Israel  could  not  steadfastly  look  to 
the  end  ^  of  that  which  is  abolished  : 


this  passiiire  the  apostle  calls  the  Corinthians,  not  Chii.st's  letter  of  rccoin- 
mendiUion  in  Cuvour  of  him,  hut  a  copy  of  that  letter,  and  that  the  letter  itself 
was  written  on  the  aposlle'.s  heart,  hut  the  copy  of  it  on  tlie  hearts  of  the  Co- 
rinthian.s,  all  the  jarring  of  metaphors,  in  Ihi.s  highly  figurative  passage,  will 
be  removed.  Christ's  letter  of  recommendation  in  favour  of  the  apostle  was 
his  miraculous  conversion,  spiritual  gifts,"  &c.—MacAnight. 

Ver.  3.  Forasmuch  as.— Tliese  supplementary  word.s,  so  far,  arc  omitted  hy 

Doddridge,  who  roads,  "Ye  are  manifest  as,"  &c. Epint/e  of  (ym'st  — 

On  this  passage  Watts  beautifully  remarks,  that  every  true  believer  has  in 
hinj.self  such  a  witness  to  the  truth  of  the  Christian  relision,  as  does  not  depend 
on  "  the  exact  truth  of  letters  and  syllables,  nor  on  the  critical  knowledge  of 
the  copies  of  the  Bible,  n-iron  this  old  manuscript,  or  the  other  new  transla- 
tion  The  substance  of  Christianity  is  so  scattered  through  all  Ihe  New 

Testament,  that  every  manu.script  and  every  translation  has  enough  of  tlie 
gospel  to  save  souls  by  it,  and  make  a  man  a  Christian.  I  think  this  point  of 
great  importance  in  our  age,  which  )ias  taken  so  many  steps  tr.  heathenism 
and  infidelity  ;  for  this  argument  or  evidence  will  defend  a  Chrislian  in  tlie 
profession  ol  the  true  religion,  though  he  may  not  have  skill  enough  to  defend 

his  Bible Why  do  you  believe  in  Jesus?  lasks  the  uiiheliever.l    If  you 

have  this  answer  readv  at  hand,  I  have  found  the  efficacy  and  power  of  the  ^ 
ffospel  in  my  heart,  this  will  be  suflicient  to  answer  every  cavil." 

Ver.  5.  To  think  any  thin?  as  of  otirselvcs.— Doddridge,  "  to  reckon  upon 
anv  Ihini:  as  from  ourselves." 

Ver.  6.  Of  the  vcw  testament— Or  "coveraiit."— See  Introduction  to  the 
Nen-  Testament,  §  I. 

Ver.  7.  The  ministration  of  death.— See  Rom.  vii.  10. 

Ver.  s.  How  shall  not,  (cc— .Doddridge,  "  How  much  more  shall  the  minis- 
Iralion  of  the  spirit  be  glorious  !" 

Ver.  11.  Done  away.— Doddridge,  "abolished;"  namely,  the  Mosaic  law 
of  t.n-es-  '-■t'"- 

Ver.  lo.  Moses,  wiiich  pvt  a  veil  over  his  face.— See  Exod.  xxxiv.  33. 

That  loh'di  is  abolished— Kamcly,  the  Mosaic  law.  . 


2  CORL\THIANS,  IV. 


485 


14  But  their  minds  were  ^  blinded  :  for  untii  this  day 
retnaineih  the  same  veil  untaken  away  in  the  reading 
of  the  old  testament;  which  veil  is  done  away  in 
Christ. 

15  But  even  unto  this  day,  when  Moses  is  read,  the 
veil  is  upon  their  heart. 

16  Nevertheless  when  it  shall  turn  to  the  Lord,  the 
veil  shall  be  taken  s  away.  ». 

17  Now  the  Lord  Ms  that  Spirit:  and  where  the 
u  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is,  tliere  is  liberty.  _  i 

18  But  we  all,  with  open  face  beholding?  as  in  a  glass 
»the  glory  of  the  Lord,  are  changed  mto  the  same 
w  image  »froni  glory  to  glory,  even  as  yby  the  Spirit 
of  the  Lord. 

CHAPTER  IV. 
I  He  declareth  how  he  halh  nsecl  all  sincerity  and  faithful  diligence  in  preachins 
the  gospel,  7  and  how  tlie  troubles  and  persecmioiis  which  he  daily  endured 
for  the  same  did  redound  to  the  praise  of  God's  povvpr,  12  to  the  benefit  of  ihs 
church,  16  and  to  the  apostle's  own  eternal  glory. 

THEREFORE  seeing  we  have  this  ministry,  as  we 
have  received  ^  mercv,  we  faint  not ; 
•2  But  have  renounced  the  hidden  things  of  b  disho- 
nesty, not  walking  in  craftiness,  nor  handling  the 
word  of  God  "=  deceitfully ;  but  by  manifestatio)i  of 
the  truth  commending  ourselves  to  every  man's  con- 
science in  the  sight  of  God. 

3  But  il'  our  gospel  be  hid,  it  is  hid  to  them  d  that  are 
lost : 

4  In  'whom  the  god  ^of  this.vworld  hath  l)linded  the 
minds  of  them  which  beheve  not,  lest  the  light  of  the 
glorious  gospel  of  Christ,  who  is  the  image  f  of  God, 
should  stiiue  unto  them. 

5  For  we  preach  not  ourselves,  but  Christ  Jesus 
the  Lord;  and  ourselves  your  servants  for  Jesus' 
sakc> 

6  For  God,  who  commanded  s  the  light  to  shine  out 
of  darkness,  h  hath  shined  in  our  hearts,  to  give  the 
light  of  the  knowledge  of  the  glory  of  God  in  the  face 
of  Jesus  Christ. 

7  But  we  have  this  treasure  in  earthen  vessels,  that 
the  excellency  iof  the  power  may  be  of  God,  and  not 
of  us. 


A.  M.  cir. 

A.  I),  cir. 
5S. 


a  Is.25.7. 
t  IColS  15 

u  Ro.aa. 

V  1  Co.  13. 12- 

w  Ro.8.29.      I 

X  Ps.gl.7. 

y  or,  cf  the 
Loi  i!  the 
Spirit. 


CHAP.  4. 
a  1  Co.7.25. 

b  shame. 

c  c.2.17. 

d2Th.2.ia 

e  Jn.  12.31, 
40. 

f  Jn.l. 14,13 

eGe.1.3. 


h  it  is  he 
whohalh. 


1  C0.2..5. 


Ver.  14.  Their  minds  were  blinded.— See  Rom.  .\i.  8. 

Vcr.  15.  Unto  this  rfny.— Tliis  blin.'lncss  unhappily  c.xteiUls  even  to  our  day 

Ver.  18.   When  ir— Namely,  tlie  heart  of  tiie  Jewi.^h  nation.— Mackni^rht. 

Ver.  17.  Note  the  Lord  is  that  Spirit.— "  The  Lord  Christ  is  that  Sptnt 
(ver.  6.)  He  is  tlie  blessed  Author  and  Inatitutor  of  that  spiritual  economy  we 
arc  now  under." 

Vcr.  18.  As  in  a  glass— \.  c.  in  a  mirror.    See  1  Co.  xiii.  12.  and  note. 

Chap.  IV.  Ver.  2.  Renounced.— Macknight,  "commanded  away;"  per- 
haps "  denoimced"  woidd  he  the  most  exact  rendering. 

Ver.  3.  If  our  gospel  be  hid,  it  is  hid.—Doddridg'.,  Macknight,  &c.,  "  If 
veiled,  it  is  veiled."    Compare  chap.  iii.  13—16. 

Ver.  4.  The  God  of  this  tvorld.— The  Jews  call  Satun,  Samacl,  the  poil  who 
hlinds.— A3  a  prince.  Satan  is  an  usunjer.  and  as  a  deity  an  idol.    He  i.s  a 

prince  without  right,  and  a  god  without  divinity. The  image  of  God.— See 

Heh.  i.  3. 

Ver.  5.  Preach  not  ourselres.—Thc  declaration  may  he  fairly  v  .derstfiod 
to  imi'Iy  that  ihey  sought  neither  to  gratify  their  vanity,  nor  promote  their  se- 
cular interest,  nor  to  raise  a  relij-'ioiis  party. 

Ver.  7.  In  earthen  vesf:els.—U\  us  frail  creatures,  continually  exposed  to  be 
^  __ 


r  486 


2  CORINTHIANS,  IV. 


A.  M  cir. 

A.  1».  cir. 
53. 


j  c.7.5. 

k  or,  uol 

witllo,  I 
lid,,  ur 


I)  I  Co.l5. 
31,49. 

o  c.t3.9. 

p  2Pe.l.l. 

q  fs.llG.10. 

r  C..5.1..4. 


I  c8.19. 

u  1  Co.  15.58 

.j  V  Ro.7.22. 

wRo.S.lS, 
31. 


8  We  are  troubled  Jon  every  side,  yet  iiol  distressed; 
we  are  perplexed,  but  k  not  in  despair; 

9  Persecuted,  but  not  forsaken ;  cast  down,  but  not 
destroyed ; 

10  Always  bearing  i  about  in  the  body  the  dying  of 
the  Lord  Jesus,  that  ■"  the  life  also  of  Jesus  nrght  be 
made  manifest  in  our  body. 

11  For  we  whicli'  live  are  "alway  delivered  unto 
death  for  Jesus'  sake,  that  the  life  also  of  Jesus  might 
be  made  manifest  in  our  mortal  flesh. 

12  So  then  ^death  worketh  in  us,  but  life  in  you. 

13  We  having  the  same  p  spirit  of  faith,  according  ay 
it  is  written,  il  believed,  and  therefore  have  I  spol<en; 
we  also  believe,  and  therefore  speak; 

14  Knowing  "^  that  he  v/hich  raised  up  the  Lord  Jesus 
shall  raise  up  us  also  by  Jesus,  and  shall  present  us 
with  you. 

15  For  ^all  things  are  for  your  sakes,  that  the  abun- 
dant grace  t  might  through  the  thanksgiving  of  many 
redomid  to  the  glory  of  God. 

16  For  which  cause  "we  faint  not;  but  though  our 
outward  man  perish,  yet  the  inward  ''man  is  renewed 
day  by  day. 

17  For  ^^'our  light  affliction,  which  is  but  for  a  mo- 
ment, worketh  for  us  a  far  more  exceeding  and  eternal 
weight  of  glory ; 

IS  While  we  look  not  at  the  things  which  are  seen, 
but  at  the  things  which  are  not  '^  seen  :  for  the  things 
which  are  seen  are  temporal ;  but  the  things  which 
are  not  seen  are  eternal. 


cni.slicfl  and  liroUen.  The  on^'ma.]  {ontrakinois)  seems  by  its  derivation  to 
refer  to  \\\k  shells  of  fishes,  some  of  which,  while  they  arc  extremely  frail,  in- 
close treasures  of  trreat  value;  as  the  sliell  of  the  porphyry,  from  which  fish 
was  cMracted  the  famous  Tyriaii  dye. May  be  of  God.— Doddridge,  "  ap- 
pear to  he  of  God." 

Vcr.  8.  Trmtbled  on  every  side,  yet  vot  distressed.-  AVe  conceive,  "  Press- 
ed on  every  side,  hut  not  cni.<hed,"  would  he  more  literal  and  e.xprejsive. 
Hamviond  and  Macknight  think  it  refers  to  the  wrestlers  in  the  puhlic  games, 
who  sometimes  so  griped  their  adversaries,  as  to  <leprive  them  of  the  power 
of  resistance. 

Ver.  9.  CaU  down,  but  not  destroyed.— Another  allusion,  perhap.s,  to 
wrestlers,  who  mijiht  he  "thrown  down,  wlion  not  killed,"  nor  "disabled." 

Ver.  IIJ.  The  di/ing—Thni  is,  marks  of  sufferings  analogous  to  liii;.  tfee 
ch;ip.  i.  .'),  6  ;  and  compare  these  verses  with  1  Epis.  chap.  iv.  11—13. 

Ver.  12.  Death,  loorketh  in  us,  &c.— i.  e.  "  we  are  dying  daily  that  you  may 
live."  • 

Vor.  14.  Knoioing'  that,  &c.— That  is,  we  recard  not  the  ."suficrinsrs  of  our 
Itofhcs.  however  fatal,  since  we  know  that,  if  killed,  our  bodies  sliall  be  raised 
again  at  the  last  day.    See  1  Epist.  xv.  19,  &C. 

Vcr.  17.  Li^ht  a.fJtiction.—'Sh\\.  xi.  30,  the  same  epithet,  "li^Jit,"  is  ap- 
plied by  0!ir  Lord  to  tlie  yoke  and  burden  which  he  lays  on  us.  It  may  tc  ^■ 
hour— it  may  be  sufTering— but  both  are  lisht,  extremely  so,  compared  with 

the  riwanl Afar  more,  &c.— Upon  this  passage  the  eloquent  Chri/sostotn 

ri'mirks,  that  the  apostle  liere  "  opp>-)sei!  Iliiivrs  pr(!sent  to  .things  tulure,  a 
ni')ni  nt  to  eternity,  lightness  to  weight,  affliction  to  glory  :  nor  is  he  satisfied 
w.rh  thi-!,  but  ho  adds  anotiier  word,  and  doubles  it.  saying,  hyperbole  upon 

hynnbo'e.  (so  the  Greek,)  that  is,    a  fjreatness  excessively  exceeding. '" 

IVrrrht  of  c'/ory.— This  is  a  Hebrew  idiom:  tlie  same  word  which  in  that 
lan'.'UUL'e  sienifies  weight,  significjs  alsc  glory. 

Vcr.  IS.  While  we  look.—"  The  word,  skopein.  (says  Macknight,)  proixrly 
sigtiilies  to  look  at  a  mark  which  we  intMid  to  hit"— ton/w— so  Doddridge. 

"  From  dreams  op  earth  we  move, 

And  wake  through  death  to  endless  life  above."— Prt7-?ieW. 


2  CORINTHIANS,  V. 


487 


CHAPTER  V. 
1  That  ill  hii  .isHired  hope  of  immorial  glory,  9  anct  in  expectance  of  it,  and  of 
tlie  Keiicnil  Jmlpmeiit,  lie  laljourelli  to  keep  a  good  conscience,  1'^  not  that  lie 
may  liereiii  biuist  of  himself,  14  but  as  one  tliiU,  having  received  life  from 
Christ,  fiiileavoiirelh  to  live  as  a  new  creature  to  Christ  only  13  and  by  hU 
ministry  of  reconciliation  to  reocuciic  ct':=r:  also  in  Christ  to  Gal. 

FOR  we  know  that  if  our  earthly  lioiise  of  this  ta- 
bernacle "  were  dissolved,  we  have  a  building  of 
God,  a  house  b  not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the 
heavens. 

2  For  in  this  we  <=  groan,  earnestly  desiring  to  be  clo- 
thed upon  with  our  house  which  is  from  heaven  : 

3  If  so  be  that  being  clothed  we  shall  not  be  found 
J  naked. 

4  For  we  that  are  in  this  tabernacle  do  groan,  being 
burdened  :  not  for  that  we  would  be  unclothed,  but 
clothed  upon,  that  mortality  « might  be  swallowed  up 
of  life. 

5  Now  he  that  hath  wrought  f  us  for  the  self-same 
thint;;  is  God,  who  also  hath  given  ur»to  us  the  earnest 
5  of  ihe  Spirit. 

o  Tlierefore  we  are  always  confident,  knowing  that, 
whilst  we  are  at  home  in  the  body,  we  are  absent  from 
the  Lord  : 

7  (For  h  we  walk  by  faith,  not  by  sight :) 

8  We  are  confident,  I  say,  and  i  willing  rather  to  be 
absent  from  the  body,  and  to  be  present  with  the  Lord. 

9  Wherefore  we  jlabour,  that,  whether  presenter  ab- 
sent, we  maybe  accepted  of  him. 


A.  M.  cir. 

M&i. 

A.  D.  cir. 

58. 


a  Job  4. 19. 
2Pe.l.l3, 


b  1  Pc.1.4. 

c  Ro.8.23. 


d  Re  3.ia 
lG.i.5. 


f  Is.  29.23. 

i:p.a.io. 


g  Ep.l.U. 


Ckap.  v.  Vcr.  1.  If  our  earthly  house  of  this  tabernacle.— lihe  Hel)rcw 
term  lor  "  house"  (Beth)  is  of  very  exten.sive  use.  It  seems  used  for  a  tent, 
Gen.  x.vvii.  15;  compare  Heb.  xi.  9.  I\Ir.  Harmer  says,  "The  Persians  call 
a  richly  ornamented  tent  a  house  of  gold."  Macknight  renders  thj.^  verse, 
■'  When  our  house,  which  is  a  tent,  is  destroyed."  So  the  Greek  particle  {can) 
is  used  for  tohen,  John  xii.  3-2;  i  John  iii.  2.  "We  also  prefer  "destroyed"  to 
"  di.ssolvcd,"  because  the  word  strictly  means  to  take  or  throw  down,  or  pull 
to  pieces,  which  is  peculiarly  appHcable  to  a  "  tent."  ISo  Hippocrates,  "  the 
sold  having  left  the  tabernacle  of  the  body."  The  contrast  here  between  a 
tabernacle  or  tent  erected  for  a  shelter  for  a  time,  and  a  house,  or  permanent 
abode,  is  very  sit\k\n?.]—Basstcr. 

Ver.  2.  For  in  this  [tabernacle  or  tent]  toe  groan  earnestly;  desiring  to 
be  clothed.— 'Vo  bo  "clothed  with  a  house,"  seems  a  harsh  figure  to  us,  but  is 
quite  in  the  Jewish  taste;  the  Book  Zohar,  on  Exod.  xxiv.  18,  says,  Moses 
was  "clothed  with  the  cloud  ;"  so  we  read  in  the  book  of  Revelations,  of  an 
aneel  "clothed  with  a  cloud,"  and  of  a  woman  "clothed  with  the  sun." 
(Rev.  X.  1 ;  xii.  1.)  The  word  "  house,"  is  also  used  for  anv  part  of  dress  :  a 
j?e/7  is  the  "  house  of  the  face  ;"  a  glove,  the  "  house  of  the  fingers."  The 
sacred  writers  also  apply  the  term  clothed,  as  we  do  habit;  so  they  speak  of 
being  i:lothed  with  humility,  cr  with  shatr;e,  (1  Pet.  v.  5  ;  Ps.  xxxv.  !r<;,)  much 
as  we  talk  of  a  habit  of  vir-tue  and  of  vice  ;  and  not  only  so,  but  they  sjieak  of 
being  "clothed  with  righteousness,"  or  "with  trembling,"  (Job  xxix.  14. 
Er.vk.  xxvi.  16 ;)  and  (perhaps  the  boldest  metaphor  of  all)  the  neck  nC  the 
war-horse  is  described  as  being  "  clothed  with  thi'/ider."    (Job  xxxix.  ^9  ) 

A'er.  5.  The  self-same  thing.— Macknighi,  "  Tiiis  very  (desire.") Tht 

earnest  of  the  Spirit.— See  chap.  i.  22. 

Ver.  6.  Whilst  we  are  at  home  in  the  body,  we  are  ahsent—Macknight, 
"  from  home"— from  the  Lord ;  i.  e.  M-hile  at  our  earthly,  we  are  necessarily 
from  our  heavenly  home. 

Ver.  8.  Absent  from  the  body,  and  to  he  present  with  the  Lord.— Mack- 
night,  "  Fro7n  home  out  of  the  body  ;  and  to  be  at  home  with  the  Lord." 
That  there  is  an  intermediate  state  is  clear ;  for,  when  we  are  "  absent  from 
the  body,"  we  are  "present  with  the  Lord;"  and,  that  it  is  not  a  state  of 
mere  insensibility  is  most  evident,  from  the  parable  of  the  rich  man  anil- La- 
zarus. 

Vei.  9.  H'e /a6our.—i\factn/g-/!r,  "Strive  earnestly."    Doddridge,  " Make 


2  CORINTHIANS,  V. 


A.  M.  zx. 

406i. 
A.  D.  ;ir. 


k  Ro.14.lO. 
1  c.7.3. 


B  C4.2. 
o  C.3.I. 

p  the  face. 


q  c.11.1,16, 
17. 


t  1  Co.G, 
20. 


V  Jn.3.3. 
Ga.6.l5. 


.Toll  33.23. 

M.il.y.7. 

£p.6.20. 


10  For  k  we  must  all  appear  before  the  judgment  seat 
of  Christ ;  that  every  one  may  receive  '  the  tilings  done 
in  his  body,  according  to  that  he  hath  done,  whether 
it  be  good  or  bad. 

11  Knowing  therefore  the  terror  "^  of  the  Lord,  we 
persuade  men  ;  but  "  we  are  made  manifest  unto  God  ; 
and  I  trust  also  are  made  manifest  in  your  consciences. 

12  For  "we  commend  not  ourselves  again  unto  you, 
but  give  you  occasion  to  glory  on  our  behalf,  that  ye 
may  have  somewhat  to  answer  them  which  glory  in 
P  appearance,  and  not  in  heart. 

13  For  whether  we  be  beside  i  ourselves,  it  is  to  God : 
or  whether  we  be  sober,  it  is  for  your  cause. 

14  For  the  love  of  Christ  "^constraineth  us;  because 
we  thus  judge,  that  if  one  died  for  all,  then  *  were  all 
dead: 

15  And  that  he  died  for  all,  that  tthey  which  live 
should  not  henceforth  live  unto  themselves,  but  unto 
him  which  died  for  them,  and  rose  again. 

16  Wherefore  henceforth  know  we  no  man  after  the 
flesh :  yea,  though  we  have  known  Christ  after  the 
flesh,  yet  now  henceforth  know  we  /ii7?i.  no  more. 

17  Therefore  if  any  man  be  in  Christ,  "he  is  a  new 
V creature:  old  things  are  passed  away ;  ^ behold,  all 
things  are  become  new. 

IS- And  all  things  are  of  God,  who  hath  reconciled  us 
X  to  himself  by  Jesus  Christ,  and  hath  given  to  us  the 
ministry  of  reconciliation  ; 

19  To  wit,  that  God  was  in  Christ,  reconciling  the 
world  unto  himself,  not  imputing  their  trespasses 
y  unto  them  ;  and  hath  ^  committed,  unto  us  the  word 
of  reconciliation. 

20  Now  then  we  are  '^  ambassadors  for  Christ,  as 
though  God  (lid  beseech  yon  by  us  :  we  pray  you  in 
Christ's  stead,  be  ye  reconciled  to  God. 


it  the  lioight  of  our  amliilion."  — Whethnr  present  or  ah'scnt.— Mack-night, 

'*  Whether  at  liome  nr  from  home." Me  maij  he  accepted  of  him.— Mack- 

night,  "  accopUihlc  to  him." 

Ver.  10.  .fudzment  seat.— Doddridge  and  Macknight,  "Tribunal."  See 
Milt.  XXV.  31—46. 

Ver.  II.  The  terror  of  the  Lord— Tha.1  is,  his  terrible  judgments  against  ain. 
S(;e  Hub.  .\.  31. 

Ver.  12.  In  appcarance—i.  e.  in  outward  show,  "putting  (as  wc  say)  a 
good  fare  upon  ihoir  roixhict." 

Ver.  13.   To  (iod.—Macknight,  "  For  God  ;"  i.  p.  for  his  glory. 

Ver.  11.  Tlicniocre  all  dead— \.  e.  all  Ibr  whom  Chri.-it  died  wore  under  a 
sentence  of  condenmatioii,  or  it  needed  not  that  hasliouid  otVer  an  atonement 
for  them. 

Ver.  16.  Henceforth  knoro  ice  no  man  after  the  flesh— \.  e.  we  make  po 
difference  in  our  ministry  as  to  Jow.s  or  Gi!nlile.s,  rich  or  poor,  &c.,  Ibi  all  ai« 
oqii-|ly  guilty,  and  stand  in  need  ottiie  samf  mercy.    See  Uom.  ii.  lu,  <&c. 

Ver.  17.  A  neip  creature.— Doddridge,  ("  T*>t-'re  is)  a  new  creation;"  all 
things  are  in  such  a  mind  become  new. 

Ver.  IS.  Am'  all  things  are  of  God— The  blessed  and  only  Creator:  not 
from  man,  nor  from  any  earthly  source. 

Ver.  19.   Committed  unto  itn.—Aw  allusion,  perhaps,  to  cliap.  iv.  7. 

Ver.  20.   Beseech  you praij  yon —Macknight  rejects  this  sui)plcment, 

and  Maclaine  supplies  the  word  "  men."-; — In  Christ's  stead.—"  Wlion 
Christ  was  in  tlx;  world,  he  pressed  this  treatv  of  reconciliation  ;  and  ?t'C  Ihia 
apostles  and  inferior  mini.stcrsl  rise  up  in  his  stend.  to  urcc  it  still  farther." 
The  great  duty  of  aml)a-:sadors  in  foreiirn  couits.  is  to  preserve  or  restore 
peace  ;  to  remove  obsladi-R  aiul  prevent  misundcrstanrlings.    God  himself 


r 


2  CORINTHIANS,  V: 


489 


21  For  b  he  liath  made  him  to  be  sin  for  us,  who  knew 
no  sin  •  that  we  might  be  made  •=  the  righteousness  of 
God  in  him. 

CHAPTER  VI. 
1  "nmt  he  hath  npprovel  h-mnflf  a  faiUifiil  ir.Uiister  of  Cliris'.,  both  by  his  exhor- 
UUioMS,  3  iiiKl  t>y  iiucgriiy  of  life,  4  *iv\  l>y  p-vliei-.t  siKlnring  all  kiiuls  of 
altilclioii  luiii  disgr;\ccs  for  the  (josUtl.  iU  Ctf  wh'ch  he  sjieakelh  tlie  more 
bi.M:Ilv  aiii»n2st  Uiein,  bet:aiise  his  hejvi*.  is  open  to  thi'in,  13  and  he  expccteth 
the  liku  uttectioii  from  them  again  :  H  exiioriin;;  to  Rse  the  society  aiiJ  pollu- 
tion of  iilolaiers,  as  being  theinselvea  temples  of  the  living  Go  I. 

WE  then,  as  workers  ^  together  xoitli  him,  beseech 
yuu  also  that  ye  receive  not  the  grace  of  God  in 
bvain. 

2  (For  he  saith,  c  I  have  heard  thee  in  a  time  accepted, 
and  in  the  day  of  salvation  have  I  succoured  thee  :  be- 
hold, now  is  the  accepted  time;  behold,  now  is  the 
day  of  saltation.) 

3  Giving  no  J  offence  in  any  thing,  that  the  ministry 
be  not  blamed : 

4  But  in  all  thins^s  ^  approving  ourselves  as  the  minis- 
ters f  of  God,  in  much  patience,  in  atflictions,  in  ne- 
cessities, in  distresses, 

5  In  =  stripes,  in  imprisonments,  h  in  tumults,  in  la- 
bours, in  watchings.  in  fastings; 

6  By  pureness,  by  knowledge,  by  long-suffering,  by 
kindness,  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  by  love  unfeigned, 

7  By  the  word  i  of  truth,  by  the  jpower  of  God,  by  the 
armour  k  of  righteousness  on  the  riglu  hand  and  on  the 
left, 

8  13y  honour  and  dishonour,  by  evil  report  and  good 
report :  as  i  deceivers,  and  yet  true ; 

9  As  '"unknown,  and  yet  well  known  ;  as  dying,  and, 
behold,  we  live  ;  "  as  chastened,  and  not  killed  ; 

10  As  sorrowful,  yet  alway  rejoicing;  as  poor,  yet 
making  many  rich;  as  having  nothing,  and  yet  pos- 
sessing all  "  things. 

l\  O  yc  Corinthians,  our  mouth  is  open  unto  you,  p our 
heart  is  enlarged. 

12  Ye  are  not  straitened  in  us,  but  ye  are  straitened  in 
your  own  bowels. 


A.  M.  cir. 

■mez 

A.  O.  cir. 

5S. 


b  13.53.6,9, 
li 

Ua.3.13. 
1  l'c.2.22, 

1  Jn.3.5. 

c  R).5.ia 


CHAP.  «. 
a  c.5.2a 
b  He.lilS. 
c  Is. -19.8. 
d  1  Co.ia32 


h  or,7n  to«». 
j;iir.<  to 
andfro. 

i  C.4.2L 

j  1  Ca2.4. 

k  F:p.6.11, 

1  Jn.7. 12,17 
m  I  Co.4.9. 
n  Ps-liaiS. 
o  PsM.n. 
p  Kp.6.8. 


liavinir  restored  peace  by  an  act  of  arrace  to  sinners,  entreats  them,  by  his 
ainistlos  and  ministers  in  all  succeeding  ages,  not  to  opiwse  nor  to  neglect 
tills  act  of  mercy. 

V'er.  21.  Made  hh7i  to  he  sin.—Doddrids^e  anil  Macknight  render  it,  "a 
s'Vrolkriha  ;"  and  the  latter  remarks.  "There  are  many  iJU.'^sages  in  the  Old 
Testament  wiiere  sin  means  a  sin-otTeiing,  as  Hos.  iv.  8 ;  aUo  in  the  New 
Testament,  Ili-b.  ix.  26—28  ;  xiii.  U. 

Chap.  VI.  Ver.  I.  As  «'o?*e/-*  ^os'^rftrr.— The  isuppleincntary  words,  "with 
God,'-  sei;m  hercf  unneccs.sary.  Macknight  renders  if.  "  K^  feliow-labor.rers." 
Some  liire  refer  llie  irrace  of  God  to  niinisierial  pit'ts.  and  others  to  "  tlie 
pospei  of  the  grace  of  God."  Sec  Gai.  i.  S.  1  Cor.  .\v.  10.  Titus  •:.  W.—OilVt 
Catiso  of  G  id,  part  1.  §  ■11.  But  we  rather  connect  this  with  the  close  of  the 
prec'diii^  chapter,  thus:—"  Receive  not  (this)  grace  of  God  in  vain"— i.  o. 
lh(!  favour  of  being  appointed  ambassadors  for  God. 

Ver.  2.  For  he  saith— \.  e.  Jehovali  to  Messiah.  Isa.  xlix.  8  ;  compare  Hrf>. 
iii.  7. 

Ver.  6  B//  the  Hohj  GhofH.—Macknight,  "  By  a  holy  (orsanctified)  spirit ;" 
these  he  in:.'  all  equally  the  fruif.s  of  the  Holv  .Spirit's  influences. 

Ver.  7.  The  armour  of  righteousness.— Scv  Ephes.  vi.  ll— IS. On-  the 

\  right  liand  and  on  the  left.—"  Armed  at  all  points,"  as  we  say  ;  or  perhaps 
this  may  aiiude  to  soldiers  who  were  taught  to  use  their  swords  witJi  both 
h%m\-i— Ambidexters. 

Ver.  IC.  Possessing  all  things.— Se.e.  Rom.  iii.  21—23. 


I  righ 

I  this 
hand 


Ji 


400 


2  CORINTHIANS,  VII. 


A.  M.  cir. 

406i. 

A.  D.  cir. 

5S. 


1  Co.  3. 16, 
17. 
6.19. 
Kp.2.21, 


'^': 


s  Rx.'29Ary. 
l.c.-Z'i.\-l 
Je.Sl.t,33 
32. 3S. 
Kx.11.20 
3G.2S. 
37.26,27. 
ZecS.S. 

t  li.-'K.ll. 
c.7.1. 
Ko.18.4. 


a  c.6.17,lS. 
lJn.3.3. 


b  PS..5M0. 

F,z.36.2.5, 

23. 

lJii.1.7,9. 

c  1  Sa.12.3, 
4. 

Ac.20.33. 
c.12.17. 

d  C.6. 11,12. 

e  1  Co.1.4. 
c.1.14. 

f  Plii.2.17. 
Col.1.24. 

e  De.32.25. 
h  c.2.13. 


13  Now  for  a  recompense  in  the  same,  (I  speak  as 
unlo  my  children,)  be  ye  also  enlarged. 

14  Be  lye  not  unequally  yoked  together  with  unbfi- 
lievers  :  for  what  fellowship  hath  righteousness  with 
unrighteousness'?  and  what  communion  hath  liglit 
with  darkness? 

1 5  And  what  concord  hath  Christ  with  Belial  1  or 
what  part  hath  he  that  believeth  with  an  infidel  7 

16  And  what  agreement  hath  the  temple  of  God  with 
idols?  for  ye  "^  are  the  temple  of  the  living  God;  as 
God  hath  said,  I  «will  dwell  in  them,  and  walk  in 
them ;  and  I  will  be  their  God,  and  they  shall  be  my 
people. 

17  Wherefore  <  come  out  from  among  them,  and  be 
ye  separate,  saith  the  Lord,  and  touch  not  tUe  unclean 
thing ;  and  I  will  receive  you, 

18  And  "will  be  a  Father  unto  you,  and  ye  shall  be 
my  sons  and  daughters,  saith  the  Lord  Almighty. 

CHAPTER  VII. 
I  He  proceedeth  in  exhoning  tliem  to  purity  of  life,  2  and  to  bear  him  like  af- 
fection as  he  dotli  to  them.  3  Whereof  lest  he  might  seem  to  doubt,  he  tlechir- 
eth  what  comfort  he  toolt  in  his  afflictions,  by  ihe  report  which  Titns  gave  of 
their  godly  sorrow,  whicli  liia  former  epistle  had  wrought  in  them,  13  and  of 
tlieir  ioving-lcinditess  and  obedience  towards  Tiiu&,  answerable  tu  his  former 
boastings  of  them. 

HAVING  therefore  these  "^  promises,  dearly  beloved, 
let  us  cleanse  b  ourselves  from  all  filthiness  of  the 
flesh  and  spirit,  perfecting  holiness  in  the  fear  of  God. 

2  Receive  us;  we  have  wronged  no  man,  we  have 
corrupted  no  man,  <=  we  have  defrauded  no  man. 

3  1  speak  not  this  to  condemn  you:  for  I  have  said 
d  before,  that  ye  are  in  our  hearts  to  die  and  hve  with 
you. 

4  Great  is  my  boldness  of  speech  toward  you,  great 
e  is  my  glorying  of  you  :  I  am  filled  with  comfort,  I 
am  e.vce'eding  joyful  f  in  all  our  tribulation. 

5  For,  when  we  were  come  into  Macedonia,  our  flesh 
had  no  rest,  but  vve  were  troubled  on  every  side ;  with- 
out s  ipere  fightings,  within  were  fears. 

6  Nevertheless  God,  that  comforteth  those  that  are 
cast  down,  comforted  us  by  the  coming  of  ii  Titus ; 

7  And  not  by  his  coming  only,  but  by  the  consolation 
wherewith  he  was  comforted  in  you,  when  he  told  ns 
your  earnest  desire,  your  mourning,  your  fervent  mind 
toward  me  ;  so  that  I  rejoiced  the  more.         


Ver.  13.  Now  for  a  recompense  in  the  same— I  c.  in  return  for  my  kindness 
towiirds  yoti.  .  .  .      ,    , 

Vor.  14.  Be  ye  not  unequally  yoked.— EUza.  Embert,  a  yonng  P.insian  lady, 
resolutely  discarded  a  gentlenian  to  whom  slic  was  to  have  been  married,  be- 
cau.'se  he  ritiicidod  religion.  Havin?  given  him  a  gentle  reproof,  bo  replied, 
"  That  a  man  of  the  world  could  not  be  so  old  fashioned  as  to  ro^-ard  God  and 
religion."  Kliza  started!— but  on  recovering  herself,  said,  "  I'rom  this  mo- 
ment, sir,  when  I  discover  that  you  do  not  regard  religion,  I  cease  to  be  vours. 
He  who  does  not  love  and  honour  God,  can  never  love  his  wilo  constantly  and 
sincerely." 

Wet.  xr^.  Christ  with  Beliall—\.  v.  \\\cVv.(\ncf*9. 

Ver.  16.  What  agreement  hath  the  temple  of  God  loith  idols  7— See  the 
history  of  Dagon,  1  Sam.  v.  2 — 4. 

Chap.  VII.  Ver.  2.   We  have  wronged-Doddridge,  "  injured"— wo  7nan. 

Ver.  4.  /  am  exceeding  joyful.- Doddridge,  "  I  exceedingly  abound  in 
joy;"  who  remarks,  that  the  expression  is  exceedingly  emphatical. 


2  CORINTHIANS.  VIII. 


491 


8  For  though  I  made  you  sorry  wifli  a  letter,  I  do^not 
repent,  though  I  i  did  repent :  for  I  perceive  that  the 
same  epistle  hath  made  you  sorry,  though  it  were  but 
for  a  season. 

9  Now  I  rejoice,  not  that  ye  were  made  sorry,  but 
that  \'o  sorrowed  to  repentance;  for  ye  were  made 
sorry  j  after  a  godly  manner,  that  ye  might  receive 
damage  by  us  in  nothing. 

10  For  godly  sorrow  k  worketh  repentance  to  salva- 
tion not  to  be  repented  of:  but  the  sorrow  of  the 
world  1  worketh  death. 

11  For  behold  this  self-same  thing,  that  ye  sorrowed 
after  a  godly  "  sort,  what  carefulness  "  it  wrought  in 
ycu,  yea,  what  clearing  °  of  yourselves,  yea,  what  p  in- 
dignation, yea,  what  «J  fear,  yea,  i/j/ia^  vehement  "^de- 
sire, yea,  ichat  zeal,  yea,  what » revenge!  In a\\  things 
ye  have  approved  *  yourselves  to  be  clear  in  this 
matter. 

12  Wherefore,  though  I  wrote  unto  you,  /  did  it  not 
for  his  cause  that  had  done  the  wrong,  rior  for  his 
cause  that  sufFered  wrong,  but  that  our  care  for  "  you 
in  the  sight  of  God  might  appear  unto  you. 

13  Therefore  we  were  comforted  in  your  comfort: 
yea,  and  exceedingly  the  more  joyed  we  for  the  joy  of 
Titus,  because  his  spirit  was  refreshed  "  by  you  all. 

14  For  if  1  have  boasted  any  thing  to  him  of  you,  I 
am  not  ashamed  ;  but  as  we  spake  all  things  to  you 
in  truths  even  so  our  boasting,  which  /  made  before 
Titus,  is  found  a  truth. 

15  And  his  "inward  affection  is  more  abundant 
toward  you,  whilst  he  remembereth  the  obedience  of 
you  all,  how  with  «  fear  and  trembling  ye  received  him. 

10  I  rejoice  therefore  that  I  have  confidence  in  you 
y  in  all  things. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

1  He  stirrcA  them  np  to  a  liberal  contribution  for  the  poor  saints  at  Jerusalem 
by  the  example  of  the  Maceiloii'ans,  7  by  commenilution  of  their  former  for 
wanliiess,  9  by  llie  example  of  Christ,  U  and  by  the  spiritiKil  profit  that  shall 
rclomiJ  to  the:riselves  tliereby  :  16  coramentling  to  tiiem  ilie  integrity  and 
willingness  of  T.lus,  and  those  other  brethrv^n,  who  upon  his  request,  exhorta- 
tion, an  t  comnif-ndaiion,  were  purposely  come  to  tlifui  I'or  this  business. 

MOREOVER,  brethren,  we  do  you  to  wit  of  the 
grace  of  God  bestowed  on  the  churches  of  '^  Ma 
cedonia ; 
2  How  that  in  a  great  tnal  of  affliction  the  abundance 


A.  M.  .:ir. 

mi 

A.  I),  cir. 
5S. 


J  or,  ac- 
cor.ling 
to  Co£ 


1  I'r.  17.21 
mis.  66.2. 
n  Tit.  3. 3. 

o  Ep.5.11. 

p  Ep.4.26. 

q  IIe.4.1. 


s  Re.  3. 19. 
Mat5.29, 
30. 

t  Ro.14.l3. 

a  c.2.4. 

T  Ro.15.32. 

w  boicels. 

I  Phi.'Zia. 


y  2  Th.3.4. 
PhU.8,21. 


CHAP,  a 
a  c.9.2,4. 


Vor.  8.  Fo7-  a  season— The  sense  is,  he  is  giad,  that  though  his  epistle  made 
Ihem  soiry,  it  was  but  for  a  season — literally,  an  hour.    So  Macknight. 

Vei;.  10.  The  sorrow  of  the  7(7or/rf.— [The  sorrcw  of  carnal  men  abor.f  world- 
ly objects,  loss  of  fortune,  fame,  or  friends  ;  wliich,  being  separated  from  'lie 
lear  and  love  of  God,  and  faith  in  his  providence  and  mercy,  frequently  drinks 
up  their  snirils,  breaks  their  proud  rebellious  hearts,  or  drives  them  to  lay 
desperate  hands  on  themselves.    Sec  the  parallel  passages.  1—Bfl^f?fr. 

Ver.  11.    Carefulness.— Doddridge,    "  diligence." What    clearing   of 

yourselves— Macknight,  "  What  anolocizing."  (In  describing  the  eHects  of 
theii;  sorrow,  the  Apostle  speaks  of  the  omntiona  of  their  minds,  without  men- 
tioning the  objects  of  these  emotions  ;  which  he  did,  as  Locke  observes,  from 
modesty,  and  from  respect  to  the  Corinthians.]— Bo^-.s/fr. 

Chap.  VIII.  Vor.  l.  We  do  you  to  loit.—Haymnond,  "  Make  known  to 
you." 

Ver.  2.  Their  deep  poverty  abounded—Thai  is,  notwithstanding  their  deep 
poverty,  "they  have  done  wonders  lor  the  relief  of  their  poor  brethren.'"— 


492 


2  CORINTHIANS,  VIII. 


A.  M.  cir. 

•loew. 

A.  D  cir. 
5i. 


;  simpHcify 


e  or,  gift. 
f  I  Co.  1.5. 
g  1  Co.7.6. 
h  Jn.1.1. 


J   Re.  3.  IS. 

k  mlling. 


I  1  Ti  6.19. 
He.  13. 1 6. 
Ja.2. 15,16 


EX.16.18.J 


of  their  joy  and  their  deep  b  poverty  abounded  unto 
the'riclies  of  their  <=  hberahty. 

3  For  to  their  power,  I  hear  record,  yea,  and  beyond 
their  power  they  were  willing  of  theniselves  ; 

4  Praying  us  with  much  entreaty  that  we  would  re- 
ceive the  gift,  and  take  upon  us  the  fellowship  >i  of  the 
ministering  to  the  saints. 

5  And  this  they  did,  not  as  we  hoped,  but  first  gave 
their  own  selves  to  the  Lord,  and  unto  us  by  the  will 
of  God. 

6  Insomuch  that  -we  desired  Titus,  that  as  he  had 
begun,  so  he  would  also  finish  in  you  the  same  ^  grace 
also. 

7  Therefore,  as  ye  abound  ( in  e\eTy  thimr,  if]  faith, 
and  utterance,  and  knowledge.  and[  in  all  diligence, 
and  in  your  love  to  us,  see  that  ye  abound  in  this 
grace  also. 

81  speak  not  ^  by  commandment,  but  by  occasion  of 
the  forwardness  of  others,  and  to  prove  the  sincerity 
of  your  love. 

9  For  ye  know  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
that,  though  he  was  h  rich,  yet  for  your  sakes  he  be- 
came i  poor,  that  ye  through  his  poverty  might  be 
J  rich. 

10  And  herein  I  gi\emy  advice  :  for  this  is  expedient 
for  you,  who  have  begun  before,  not  only  to  do,  but 
also  to  be  k  forward  a  year  ago. 

11  Now  therefore  perform  i  the  doing  of  it;  that  as 
there  was  a  readiness  to  will,  so  there  may  be  a  per- 
formance also  out  of  that  which  ye  have. 

12  For  if  "1  there  be  first  a  willing  mind,  it  is  accept- 
ed according  to  that  a  man  hath,  and  not  according 
to  that  he  hath  not. 

13  For  I  mean  not  that  other  men  be  eased,  and  ye 
burdened  : 

14  But  l)y  an  equahty,  that  now  at  this  time  your 
abundance  may  be  a  supply  for  their  want,  that  their 
abundance  also  may  be  a  supply  for  your  want :  that 
there  may  be  equality: 

15  As  it  IS  written,  "  He  that  had  eathered  much  had 
nothing  over;  and  he  that  had  gathered  little  had  no 
lack. 


Doddridge.  The  Macedonians  were  a  poor,  and  the  Corinthians  a  rich,  pco- 
plc.—Mackniffht. 

Vcr.  3.  Beyond  their  poioer—i.  e.  "beyond  what  could  have  been  expected 
from  them." — Doddridge. 

Ver.  4.  Gift.— Greek  (charin)  "grace,"  as  in  ver.   1,  6,  &c. And  lake 

upon  us  thefelloioship—i.  e.  assist,  or  take  part  in  niinisierinc,  &c. 

Ver.  5.  Not  as  toe  hoped— i.  c.  Not  vierelySiS  we  iioped,  but  far  beyond. 

Gave  their  own  stives— 1'ha.\.  is,  gave  tlieir  own  time  and  iuljour,  as  well 

as  property. 

Vcr.  6.  Finish  in  you  the  sarne  grace— Or  "  gift ;"  which  Doddridge  ibuR 
paraphrases  :  "  So  he  would  also  complete  this  mstance  of  grace  and  hh(:rah- 
ty  among  you,  and  finish  wliat  yet  remains  to  be  done,  as  to  collecting  llie 
intended  contributions." 

Ver.  T.  This  grcce  nl-so.—'Kamely,  liberality. 

Ver.  8.  S'ot  by  coyuniand7nent.— Doddridge,  "  Not  by  (way  of)  command." 
See  note  on  1  Co.  vii.  e. 

Ver.  10.  Also  to  he  forward— \.  e.  to  do  good  promptly. 


2  CORINTHIANS,  IX. 


493 


16  But  thanks  6e  to  God,  which  put  tlie  same  earnest 
care  into  the  heart  of  Titus  for  vou. 

17  For  indeed  he  accepted  the  °  exhortation ;  bat 
being  more  forward,  of  his  own  accord  he  went  unto 
you. 

13  And  we  have  sent  with  him  the  p  brother,  whosrj 
praijBe  is  in  the  gospel  throughout  all  the  churches ; 

19  And  not  that  only,  but  who  was  also  chosen  '"of 
the  churches  to  travel  with  us  with  this  •■  grace,  which 
IS  administered  by  us  to  « the  glory  of  the  same  Lord, 
and  declaration  of  your  ready  mind  : 

20  Avoiding  this,  that  no  man  should  blame  us  in 
this  abundance  which  is  administered  bv  us  : 

21  Providing  for  honest  t  things,  not  only  in  the  sight 
of  the  Lord,l)ut  also  in  the  sight  of  men. 

22  And  we  have  sent  with  them  our  brother,  whom 
we  have  oftentimes  proved  diligent  in  many  things, 
but  now  much  more  diligent,  upon  the  great  confi- 
dence which  "  /  have  in  you. 

23  Whether  any  do  inquire  of  Titus,  he  is  my  partner 
and  fellow-helper  concerning  you  :  or  ^ur  brethren  he 
inquired  of,  they  are  the  messengers  "  of  the  churches, 
anc^  the  glory  of  Christ. 

24  Wherefore  show  ye  to  them,  and  before  the 
churches,  the  proof  of  your  love,  and  of  our  boasting 
''on  your  behalf, 

CHAPTER  IX. 

1  He  yftldelh  the  reason  why,  though  he  knew  their  fomardness,  yet  he  sent 
Tiliis  and  his  brethren  beforehand.  G  And  lie  proceedelh  in  stirring  them  np  to 
abountilid  alms,  as  l)eingbul  a  kind  of  sowing  of  seed,  10  which  shall  reuirn 
a  great  increase  to  them,  13  and  occasion  a  great  sacrifice  of  thanksgivings 
unto  God. 

ipOR  as  touching  the  ministering  '^  to  the  saints,  it  is 
-■-    superfluous  for  me  to  write  to  you  : 
2  For  I  know  the  forwardness  of  your  mind,  for 
which  I  boast  of  you  to   them  of  Macedonia,  that 


A.  M.  cjr. 

4UC2. 
A.  D.  cii. 


p  tiais. 


q  1  C0.I6.S. 


r  or,  gift. 
I  C4.15. 


t  Ko.  12.17. 

Plii.4.8. 

iPc.SLia. 


CHAP.  9. 
a  c.8.4,  4c 


VcT.  18.  The  brother— Namely,  Luke  tlie  Evangelist.  So  Doddridge, 
Macknight,  and  others. 

Vcr.  19.  This  grace— ['Vhat  is,  the  charitable  contributions  for  the  saints  in 
Judea ;  respecting  whicii  Paley  has  some  excellent  remarks.  There  is.  he 
observes,  a  circum.stance  of  nicety  in  the  asreenient  between  the  two  Epistles, 
which,  I  am  convinced,  the  author  of  a  forgery  would  not  liave  hit  upon,  or 
wliich,  if  he  had  hit  upon  it.  he  would  have  set  forth  with  more  clearness. 
I  The  Second  Epistle  speaks  of  the  Corintliians  as  ha\ing  begun  this  eleemosy- 
nary business  a  year  betbre,  (vcr.  10.  ch.  ix.  2.)  It  appears,  however,  from 
other  te.\ts  in  the  Epistle,  that  the  contribution  was  not  j-et  collected,  or  paitl ; 
for  brethren  were  sent  from  St.  Paul  to  Corinth,  "  to  make  up  their  bounty." 
(ch.  ix.  5.)  They  are  ureeil  "  to  perform  the  doing  of  it,"  (ver.  11,)  "and  every 
man  was  exhorted  to  give  as  he  purposerl  in  his  heart,"  (ch.  ix.  7.)  The  con- 
tribution, therefore,  was  in  readiness,  yet  not  received  from  the  contributors  ; 
was  begim,  was  forward  long  before,  yet  not  hitherto  collected.  Now  this 
representation  agrees  with  one,  and  only  with  one.  supposition,  namely,  that 
every  man  had  laid  by  in  store,  had  already  provided  a  fund,  from  wliicli  he 
was  afterwards  to  contribute— the  very  case  which  tlie  First  Epistle  authoriiies 
us  to  siippose  to  have  existed ;  for  in  that  Epistle,  St.  Paul  had  charged  the 
Corinthians  "  upon  the  first  day  of  the  week,  every  one  of  them,  to  lay  by  in 
store  as  God  had  prospered  him  :"  1  Co.  xvi.  ^.]—Bagstcr. 

Vcr.  22.  Sent  with  them—\.  e.  with  Luke  and  Titus otir  brother— Dod- 
dridge, supposes  this  other  brother  to  be  Apollos  ;  others,  that  it  might  be  Si- 
las, Timothy,  or  some  other ;  but  it  is  all  rxinjecture. Which  I  have  in  you. 

—Instead  of  the  supplementary  words  "I  nave,"  Macknight  supplies,  "he 
hath,"  referring  to  the  brother  here  intended. 

Ver.  23.  Fellow  helper.— Doddridge,  "fellow-labourer." 


494 


2  CORINTHIANS,  IX. 


A.  M.  cir. 

A.  1  •.  cir. 

•38. 


b  c.8.24. 

c  blessins- 

d  or,  which 
halh  been 
so  much 
spoken  of 
bi/oi\. 

c  Ps41.i..3. 
Pr.U  2-1, 
25. 
19.\7 

Ga.6,7,9. 


g  Rx.3h.5. 
Ro.  ir.S. 


h  Phi.  4. 19. 
i  PS.U2.9. 
j  la.  5.5. 10. 
k  Ho.  10. 12. 


I  simvli  i- 
ty,or,libe- 
Toiily. 


a  C.8.U. 
o  Mat.  5. 16. 


Achaia  was  ready  a  year  ago ;  and  your  zeal  hath  pro- 
voked very  many.  • 

3  Yet  have  I  sent  the  brethren,  lest  our  boasting  of 
you  should  be  in  vain  in  ihis  behalf;  that,  as  I  said,  ye 
may  ue  ready: 

4  Lest  haply  if  they  of  Macedonia  come  with  me,  and 
find  you  unprepared,  we  (that  we  say  not.  ye)  should 
be  ashamed  in  this  same  confident  b  boastmg. 

5  Therefore  I  thought  it  necessary  to  exhort  the  bre- 
thren, that  they  would  go  before  unto  you,  and  make 
up  beforehand  your  ^  bounty,  d  whereof  ye  had  notice 
before,  that  the  same  might  be  ready,  as  a  matter  of 
bounty,  and  not  as  o/covetousness. 

6  But  this  I say^  He  ^  which  soweth  sparingly  shall 
reap  also  sparingly  ;  and  he  which  soweth  bountifully 
shall  reap  also  bountifully. 

7  Every  man  according  as  he  purposelh  in  his  heart, 
so  let  him  give;  not  f  grudgingly,  or  of  necessity:  for 
God  loveth  a  cheerful  ?  giver. 

8  And  I'  God  is  able  to  make  all  grace  abound  toward 
you  ;  that  ya,  always  having  all  sufficiency  in  all 
things,  may  abound  to  every  good  work. 

9  (As  it  is  written,  i  He  hath  dispersed  abroad;  he 
hath  given  to  the  poor :  his  righteousness  remaineth 
for  ever. 

10  Now  he  j  that  ministereth  seed  to  the  sower  both 
minister  bread  for  your  food,  and  multiply  your  seed 
sown,  and  increase  the  fruits  k  of  your  righteous- 
ness ;) 

11  Being  enriched  in  every  thing  to  all  i  bountiful- 
ness,  which  ">  causeth  through  us  thanksgiving  to 
God. 

12  For  the  administration  of  this  service  not  only  sup- 
plieth  "the  want  of  the  saints,  but  is  abundant  also 
by  many  thanksgivings  unto  God; 

13  While  by  the  experiment  of  this  ministration  they 
glorify  o  God  for  your  professed  subjection  unto  the 
Gospel  of  Christ,  and  for  your  liberal  distribution  unto 
them,  and  unto  all  men  ; 


Chap.  IX.  Vcr.  2.  Achaia.—A  province  of  Greece,  of  wiiich  Corinth  was 
tlie  capital,  and  G  ijlio  was  deputy  ;  Acts  .wiii.  \i.—Cahnet. 

Ver.  4.  (That  we  say  not,  ye.)—Di)ddrid<^e,  ("  Not  to  say,  ye.") This 

same  confident  boasting:— LitcrnUy.  confidence  in  boasting.— Macknight. 

Vor.  5.  CovetOHsness.— Doddridge d.m\  Macknight,  "extortion." 

Vor.  6.  He  tohich  soioetli  sparingly.— An  evident  allusion  to  husbandry.— 
Sec  ver.^o  9.     Compare  Prov.  xi.  21. 

Vcr.  8.  God  is  able  toinake  all  grace— \.  c.  every  gift  (Greek,  Charts.)  See 
notes  on  chap.  viii.  vcr.  4  and  6.  But  spiritual  blessings  arc  not  to  be 
e.vcludcd. 

Vcr.  10.  Now  he  that  ministereth— Doddridge,  "  Now  may  he  that  sup- 
plietli  seed  to  the  sower  and  brearl  lor  food,  supply  and  multiply,"  &c.  So 
Mack-night.  [Properl}',  he  who  leads  tip  the  chorus,  and  also  associates,  and 
furnishes  one  thing  alter  another,  so  that  Wie.o  be  no  want  or  cliasm.  Thu.s 
God,  in  the  course  of  his  providence,  associates  and  ccmnccts  causes  and  ef- 
fects ;  keeps  every  thing  in  its  proper  place  and  dependence,  and  all  upon 
liimself;  leads  up  the  grand  chorus  of  causes  and  eftccts  ;  provides  seed  to  the 
hand  (4' tlin  sower,  and  gives  him  skill  to  determine  the  time  when  the  earth 
should  be  prepared  for  its  reception  ;  and  finally  crowns  the  year  with  tiis 
^oimuK'ss.]  -Bagster. 

Vcr.  13.   While  by  the  expcrtlhent.— Doddridge,  "  Expnr'icnce" of  thit 


2  CORINTHIANS,  X. 


495 


14  And  by  their  prayer  for  yon,  which  long  after  you 
for  the  exceeding  p  grace  of  God  in  you. 

15  Thanks  'i  be  unto  God  for  his  unsoeakable  'gift. 

CHAPTER    X. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4062. 
A.  D.  cir. 

58. 


I  he  false  aljonles,  who  disgrace;!  llic  weakness  of  his  person  and  boA)y  '  J^ 
I'X,  he  setieOi  out  the  spiriliuil  might  mil  a.iu-.crily,  with  which  he  )*  >  Jn 
il  against  all  adversary  powers,   7  assuring  tlieiii  that  at  his  coniin?  lit 


I  Against 
presc 

will  Ix"  fomid  as 'mTgruy"in  w'orii,  as  he  is  now  in  wriiing  being  ixbsent,  12  ami 
I  witln  t?xin2  them  for  reaching  out  iheniselve*  beyouU  tlieir  compass,  and 
I      vaunting  then  selves  into  other  men's  labours. 


p  c.8.1. 
Ja.1.17. 
3.16. 


jVrOW  I  Paul  myself  beseech  -^  you  by  the  meekness 
-L^  and  gentleness  of  Christ,  who  b  in  presence  <=  am 
base  among  you,  but  being  absent  am  bold  toward 

2  But  I  beseech  yo7t,  that  I  may  not  be  bold  -when  I 
am  present  with  that  confidence,  wherewith  d  I  think 
to  be  bold  against  some,  which  e  think  of  us  as  if  we 
walked  according  to  the  flesh. 

3  For  though  ',ve  walk  in  the  flesh,  we  do  not  war 
after  f  the  flesh  ; 

4  (For  the  weapons  s  of  our  h  warfare  are  not  carnal 
but  mighty  i  through  J  God  to  the  pulling  down  of 
k  strong  holds;) 

5  Casting  down  i  ">  imaginations,  and  every  higli 
n  thing  tlmt  exalteth  itself  against  the  knowledge  of 
God,  and  bringing  into  captivity  »  every  thought  to 
p  the  obedience  of  Christ ; 

6  And  having  in  a  readiness  to  revenge  all  disobe- 
dience, when  vour obedience  'tis  fiilfiiied. 

7  Do  ye  looli  on  things  after  the  outward  '  appear- 


CHAP.  10. 
n  Ro.12.1. 
b  or,  in  out- 
vard  ap- 
pearance. 

c  ver.lU. 

d  I  ro.4.21. 
ci3.2,10. 

•  or,  reckon 

f  Ro.8.13. 

g  Kp.G.13. 

^  1  'rh..5.3. 

h  1  'li.l.lS 

i   or,  to. 

i   c.  13.3,4. 

k  Je.1.10. 

1  or,  Tca- 
sonins^'- 

ml  Co.  1.1 9. 

n  I's.  18.27. 

Kz.n.-^i. 

o  Mat.U. 
29,30. 

p  Ge.8.21. 
Mat.  15. 19 
He.4.1-2. 

n  0.7. 1.5. 

r  Jn.7.24. 


ministration— Ot  "ministry."    Macknight  expWms  it,  "Throush  >he  prcM>f 

which  thi3  ministry  atfonls,  fof  vour  conversion,)  glorifying  Got!,"  &c. 

Professed  subjection.— UicraWy,  The  subjection  oryourconlession  ;  mcan- 
inir,  we  conceive,  "anavoweil,"  and  not  secret  or  tloublhil  confession.  See 
Hammy)nd  and  Doddridge.  ,.,.,.     r-  xi_ 

Vcr.  1.;.  His  unspeakable  gift.— Whitby  and  others  tinder.<5tand  this  of  the 
grace  of  charily  bestowed  on  the  Corintliians ;  but    Doddridge,  and  most 
cvangelk;aiexpositors,  refer  it  to  the  gift  of  Ciirisl  himself.    See  Jolin  in.  16. 
^    "  Oh  thou  bounteous  eiver  of  all  good. 
Thou  art  of  all  thy  gifts  thyself  the  crown  : 
Give  what  thou  canst— vtilnoiit  thee  wo  are  poor. 
And  with  ihec  rich,  take  what  thou  wilt  away."— Cotpp^''- 
Chap  X.    Ver.  1.  In  presence  base  among  you.—Nicephouis  Cclisliis, 
a  Greek  historian  of  the  Htli  century,  (lib.  ii.  cap.  37,)  who  probably  com- 
bined ah  the  traditionary  information  he  could  collect,  speak.*  of  our  apostle 
as  "  smt.ll  of  stature,  stooping,  and  rather  inclinable  to  crookedness  ;  pale 
fared,  o^  an  eldc-Iy  look,  bald  on  the  head.    His  eyes  lively,  keen,  and  cheer- 
ful ;  shatled  in  part  by  his  eyebrows,  which  hung  a  little  oveT.    His  nose  rathi^r 
Ion",  and  not  ungracefully  bent.    His  beard  pretty  thick  of  hair,  and  of  a  s'lt- 
ficient  length,  and.  like  his  locks,   interspersed  with  gray."    In  IhePhilopa- 
tris  of  Lucian,  Treiphon  (who  soid  ho  was  baptized  by  hirn)  calls  him,  in 
riiicule,  "  the  big-nosed,  bald-patcd  Galilean,"  who  had  travelled  through  the 
an  into  the  third  heaven.    And  Chnjsostoni,  the  elotincnt  Greek  faihtr,  dej 
scnbos  him  as  "a  little  man,  about  throe  cubits  (or  four  feet  and  a  haif)  high. 
And  it  is  probable  that  his  vtiice  was  weak,  or  inhannonioits,  wbic  i  gave 
countenance  to  the  charge  of  his  speech  or  elocution  being  contemptible. 
Ver.  2.  Which  think.— Doddridge,  "'viCcounV     ...  ,     „       u 

Ver.  S.  In  the  flesh— \.  e.  in  the  earthly  house  of  this  tabernacle.  See  chap. 

v.    1,  2,  and  notes. .4//er— according  io—the  ^cs/^— Always  means  in  a 

carnal,  worldly  manner.  ,  ,,         .  „  r 

Ver.  4.  .N'of  rarna?.— The  gospel  disowns  all  worldly  means  of  propu-^ation 
or  conquest— especially  such  as  have  been  improperly  and  falsely  called  holy 

Jj      Vcr.  6.  And  having  in  a  readiness  to  revenge.-Macknigfit,  "And  aw 


496 


2  CORINTHIANS,  X. 


A.M.cir.    I 
A.  P.  cir. 


s  c.l3.'A3. 


etand  it 
not. 


X  Pr.26.\Z 
y  or,  line. 
z  Ho.  15. 20. 


or,  maz- 
nified  in 
you. 


ance  1  If  any  man  trust  to  himself  that  he  is  Clirist's, 
let  him  of  liimself  think  this  again,  th-at,  as  he  is 
Christ's,  even  so  a'-e  we  Christ's. 

8  For  though  I  should  boast  somewhat  more  of  our 
*  authority,  which  the  Lord  hath  given  us  for  ^  edifica- 
tion, and  not  for  your  destruction,  I  should  not  be 
a'shamed: 

9  That  I  may  not  seem  as  if  I  would  terrify  you  by 
letters. 

10  For  /lis  letters, «»  say  they,  are  weighty  and  power- 
ful ;  but  his  bodily  presence  is  weak,  and  his  speech 
contemptible. 

11  Let  such  a  one  think  this,  that,  such  as  we  are 
in  word  by  letters  when  we  are  absent,  such  will  we 
be  also  in  deed  when  we  are  present. 

12  For  "  we  dare  not  mako  ourselves  of  the  number, 
or  compare  ourselves  with  some  that  commend  them- 
selves: but  they  measuring  themselves  by  themselves, 
and  comparing  themselves  among  themselves,  ^  are 
not  ^  wise. 

13  But  we  will  no^t  boast  of  things  without  our  mea- 
sure, but  according  to  the  measure  of  the  y  rule  which 
God  hath  distributed  to  us,  a  measure  to  reach  even 
unto  you. 

14  For  westretch  not  ourselves  beyond  oto-^jjeasure, 
as  though  we  reached  not  unto  you  :  for  we  are  come 
as  far  as  to  you  also  in  preaching  the  gospel  of 
Christ  : 

15  Not  boasting  of  things  without  our  measure,  that 
is,  of  ^  other  men's  labours;  but  having  hope,  when 
your  faith  is  increased,  that  we  shall  be  *  enlarged 
by  you  according  to  our  rule  abundantly, 

ie  To  preach  the  gospel  in  the  regions  beyond  you, 
and  not  to  boast  in  another  inan'sbHneof  thmgs 
made  ready  to  our  hand. 


prepared  (by  our  miraculous  power]  to  punish  all  disohcdicnce  [as  Isliali  do  at 
Coriuth]  when  the  obedience  [of  such  of  you  as  are  disposed  to  repent]  is 
completed." 

Ver.  7.  He  is  Christ's— i.  e.  Christ's  minister. 

Vcr.  8.  I  should  not  be  ashamed— \.  e.  "  by  its  failing  me  when  I  try  it  on 
the  disobedient  among  yoi\. "—Macknight. 

Ver.  9.  A.'fif  I  toouhl  terrifij  you.— It  was  a  dozen  years,  or  more,  before 
this,  that  St.  Paul  liad  smitten  Elymas  with  blindness  ;  (Acts  xiii.  ;)  and  lie  an- 
ticipated that  they  might  construe  some  of  his  remarks  into  a  ihreai  of  some 
siniiI.irj.uif.[Tient. 

Ver.  iO.  Uii  letters.— Doddridge,  "Epistles."  So  ver.  9  and  11.  The  epis- 
tle before  us  seems  to  have  been  the  sixth  written  by  Paul ;  it  is  very  possible, 

therefore,  that  these  Corinthians  miffiit  have  seen  two  or  throe  of  them. 

Powerful.— Doddridge  and  Mackmight,  "  stronij." 

Ver.  12.  For  loe  dare  not  make.  Sec— Doddridge,  "  For  we  presume  not 
to  number  {Macknight,  rank)  ourselves  with  some  wlio  recommend  tliem- 
selves  ;"  i.e.  look  only  to  their  own  supposed  merits,  and  those  of  their  own 
party. 

Vcr.  13.  Not  boast  of  things  without  our  OTflrt?t/rc— That  is,  we  restrain  our 
labours  within  the  bouiids  prescribed  to  us  of  God.  [The  expressions  in  these 
verses  appear  to  be  a^onistical,  taken  from  the  Isthmian  and  Olympic  games. 
Tlie  mea.s-ure  was  the  lenirth  of  tiic  cnur.tc;  the  rtile  or  line,  was  probably 
the  same  with  Uio  lohite  line,  which  marked  the  boundaries  of  the  stadium  ; 
and  the  verbs  reach  unto,  stretch  out,  &c.,  referto  fbccxertions  made  to  win 
the  race.  1—Bag"s;.';r.  But  perhaps  the  allusion  may  bo  to  the  division  of  the 
land  of  Canaan.     See  Ps.   Ixxviii.  55.    Compare  Horn.  x.  18,  with  Ps.  xix.  4. 

Vcr.  15.  Enlarged  b%j  you.— Doddridge,  "  Majinilied  by  you." 


2  CORINTHIANS,  XL 


497 


17  But  =  he  that  j?lorielh,  let  liiiii  glory  in  the  Lord. 

18  For  not  he  that  conimendeth  hunself  is  approved, 
but  d  whom  the  Lord  conimendeth. 


CHAPTER  XI. 
I  Out  of  his  jealousy  over  tlie  Coriiilliiaiis,  who  seemed  to  make  more 


A.  .Mcir. 

A.  n.  cir 

56. 


c  Je.9.a4. 


the  false  aposlles  than  of  him,  he  eiilerclh  iiUO  a  forctxl  coininendatio;i  of  him- 
self, 5  of  his  equality  witli  the  chief  apostles,  7  of  his  preaching  tlie  gospel  to 
tliem  freely,  anil  without  any  llieir  charse,  13  showing  that  he  was  nut  iiiieri- 
or  to  those  cleceitlul  workers  in  any  lega.  prerosarive,  V3  and  in  the  seivice  ol 
C:iirisl,  anJ  in  .ill  kind  of  sufl'erings  for  his  ministry,  fur  superior. 

WOULD  to  God  ye  could  bear  with  me  a  little  in 
viy  follv  :  and  mdeed  "bear  with  me. 

2  For  I  am  jealous  over  you  with  godly  jealousy :  for 
I  have  espoused  you  ^  to  one  husband,  that  I  may 
present  you  as  a  chaste  virgin  "=  to  Christ. 

3  But  1  fear,  lest  by  any  means,  as  the  serpent 
beguiled  Eve  through  his  subtlety,  so  your  minds 
should  be  corrupted  from  the  simplicity  that  is  in 
Christ.  .     ,  ,        . 

4  For  if  he  that  cometh  preacheth  another  Je.=;us, 
whom  we  have  not  preached,  or  if  ye  receive  another 
spirit,  which  ye  have  not  received,  or  another  <i  gos- 
I)el,  which  ye  have  not  accepted,  ye  might  well  bear 
e  with  him. 

5  For  I  suppose  I  f  was  not  a  whit  behind  the  very 
chiefest  apostles. 

6  But  though  s  Ibe  rude  in  speech,  yet  not  h  in  know- 
ledge ;  but  we  have  been  thoroughly  made  manifest 
i  among  you  in  all  things. 

7  Have  I  committed  an  offence  in  abasing  myself 
that  ve  might  be  e.xalted,  because  I  have  preached  to 
you  the  gospel  of  God  freely  ? 

8  I  robbed  other  churches,  taking  wages  of  them.,  to 
do  you  service. 

9  And  when  I  was  present  with  you,  and  wanted.  I 
J  was  chargeable  to  no  man  :  for  that  which  was  lack- 
ing to  me  thek  brethren  which  came  from  Macedonia 
supplied  :  and  in  all  things  I  have  kept  myself  from 
being  burdensome  unto  you,  and  so  will  I  keep  my- 
self. 

lb  As  the  truth  of  Christ  is  in  ine,  i  no  man  shall 
stop  me  of  this  boasting  in  the  regions  of  Achaia 

11  Wherefore?  because  I  love  you  not?  God 
knoweth. 

12  But  what  I  do,  that  I  will  do,  that  I  may  cut  off 


b  Ho.2.19, 


d  Ga.  1.7,8. 


f  iro.:5.i0 

dill. 


g  1  Cxi.n. 

2.113. 


h  Ep.3.4. 


Ac.18.3. 
1  Th.2.a 


k  Phi.  4. 10. 
15. 


thUkooft- 
i;?'  shrdl 
nut  be 
slopped 


CiiAP.  XI.  Vcr.  2.  Fori,  fcc—Macknlwht,  ".Because  I  liave  betrothed  you 
[by  tiiilli  anil  holiness)  to  one  husl)an(l,  lo  present  you  [in  atl'ection  anil  con- 
duct spolle.ss,  as]  a  cliastu  viririn  to  Christ." 

Ver.  5.  For  I  suvpose.— Doddridge,  "1  reckon."    The  same  word  is  thus 

rendercil,  Rom.  viii.  18. 1  teas  not  a  tchit  behind.— Macknight .  "  I  am  in 

noUiiii.'T  inlerior." The  very  chiefest  apostles— 'Thdiiis,  Peter.  James,  and 

John  ;  see  Gal.  ii.  9.  It  is  evident  Worn  this  tiiat  Paul  did  not  acknowledge  the 
supremacy  of  Peter. 

Ver.  6.  i?j/de.— Do(?dr2t/ire.  "nnskilfid."  Macknight,  unlearned."  Ra- 
phelins  cite.*  a  passage   from  Xenophon,  in  which  (using  the  .«ame  word, 

idiotes)  he  calls  liim.'--i'lf  "  a  plain  (or  ordinary)  man." -No;  inknowlcdge.— 

Paul,  independent  of  his  inspiration,  had,  we  know,  received  a  learned  educa- 
tion under  Gamaliel,  (Acts  .\.\ii.  3.)  and  was  deeply  versed  in  Scriptural  and 
Jewish  learning;  hut  he  was  wifuUy  iirnoiant  of  the  vain  philosophy- and 
rhetorical  arts  of  the  Greeks.    See  1  Co.  ii.  1—7. 


498 


2  CORINTHIANS,  XL 


A.  M.  cir. 

406-2. 
A.  D.  cir. 

5S. 


mGal.7. 
l'lii.l.1.5, 
kc. 

n  Ga.2.4. 
aiV-.'i.l. 
IJii.J.l. 
Ke.'i.2. 

o  Phi.3.2. 
Til.  1. 10, 
U. 

p  Ge.3.l,5. 
Re.l2.&. 


r  c.12.6,11. 
t  or,  suffer. 
t  I  Co.7.12. 
\i  C.9  4. 


V  Plii.3.3,4 
1  Co.  4. 10. 


X  Ac.3.16. 

ao.-23. 

iil.ll. 


y  1  Co.l5. 
30.. 32. 


occasion  from  them  '"  which  desire  occasion  ;    that 
wherein  they  glory,  they  may  be  found  even  as  we. 

13  For  such  are  false  "  apostles,  deceitful  »  workers, 
transforming  themselves  into  the  apostles  of  Christ. 

14  And  no  marvel;  for  Satan  p  himself  is  trans- 
formed into  an  angel  of  light. 

15  Therefore  it  is  no  great  thing  if  his  ministers  also 
be  transformed  as  the  ministers  of  righteousness ; 
whose  end  <i  shall  be  according  to  their  works. 

16  I  say  again,  Let  no  man  think  me  a  ^  foci ;  if 
otherwise,  yet  as  a  fool  "receive  me,  that  I  may  boast 
myself  a  little. 

17  That  which  I  speak.  I  speak  it  t  not  after  the 
Lord,  but  as  it  were  foolishly,  in  this  confidence  "  of 
boasting. 

18  Seemg  *•  that  many  glory  after  the  f\esh,  I  will 
glory  also. 

19  For  ye  suffer  fools  gladly,  seeing  ye  yourselves 
are  wise. 

20  For  ye  suffer,  if  a  man  bring  you  into  bondage,  if 
a  man  devour  you,  if  a  man  take  of  you,  if  a  man  ex- 
alt himself,  if  a  man  smite  you  on  the  face. 

21  I  speak  as  concerning  reproach,  as  though  we 
had  been  weak.  Howbeit  whereinsoever  any  is  bold, 
(I  speak  foolishly,)  I  am  bold  also. 

22  Are  they  Hebrews?  so  am  T.  Are  they  Is- 
raelites 7  so  am  I.  Are  they  the  seed  of  Abraham? 
so  am  I. 

23  Are  they  ministers  of  Christ?  (I  speak  as  a  fool) 
I  am  more;  in  «  labours  more  abundant,  in  ^  stripes 
above  measure,  in  prisons  more  frequent,  in  J  deaths 
oft.      ■ 

24  Of  the  Jews  five  times  received  I  forty  stripes 
*  save  one. 


Ver.  14.  For  Satan  hi7nself.—Bu\h  Satan  and  his  emissaries  fiequently 
transtbnn  tliemstlvos  into  angels  of  light,  for  ihe  better  acconiplislinient  of 
their  dark  designs.  Of  the  former  there  can  he  no  doubt,  and  of  the  latter 
there  are  too  many  unhappy  proofs.  It  is  not  for  us,  who  have  not  the  gitl  of 
di.scernine  spirits,  to  point  out  individual  characters  ;  but  when  men  show 
more  zeal  to  supfiort  a  party  than  for  the  conversion  of  souls— when  tliey  cyi- 
di.'ncc  more  an.\i(>ty  to  please  their  hearers  than  to  profit  tliem— when  they  aim 
to  exalt  themselves  and  debase  the  characters  of  their  brethren— tlieii,  a.s- 
suredly,  are  they  "fal.se  apostles  and  deceitful  workers,  whose  end  shall  be 
accordnig  to  their  works." 

Ver.  16.   Yet  as  a  fool  receive  me.— Boastine  of  onc'n  self,  in  the  judgment 


of  a  great  apostle,  is  so  foolish  a  thing,  that,  when  wisdom  itself  reciuires  him 
to  practise  it,  he  is  quite  ashamed  of  it, 
taken  for  a  fool. 


and  almost  expects  that  he  shall  be 


Ver.  17.  I  speak  it  not  after  the  Lord.— The  apostle  appears  so  jealous  lest, 

,  by  this  appearance  of  boasting,  he  should  bring  any  r(\nroach  upon  the  Spirit 

l!  of  inspiration,  that  he  takes  it  upon   himself;  as  if  he  had  said,  "  If  I  seem 

Buiify  of  vain  boasting,  attribute  it  to  my  own  weakness  only,  and  not  to  the 

Lt»rd  by  whom  I  am  inspired." 

Ver.  IS.  Many  crtory  after  the  flesh.— Sec  chap.  x.  13  ;  .\ii.  5,  6.    Phil.  iii.  4. 

Ver.  19.  Ye  suffer  fools  gladly,  seeing  ye  yourselves  are  wise—\.  e.  you 
readily  suffer  yourselves  to  be  made  fools  (as  in  the  next  verse)  by  otlicr 
teachers,  and  why  not  by  me?  This  is  evidently  spoken  sat  Jically,  as  also 
several  other  things  in  this  chapter ;  and  this,  perhaps,  is  what  the  apostle 
means  by  speaking  foolishly,  or.  as  it  were,  in  jest. 

Ver.  20.  FoT  ye  suffer,  if  a  man,  Ss-c— Doddridge,  "  For  you  bear  it,  if," 
&c.    So  Macknight 

Ver.  22.  Are  they  nebrews?—Seo  Phil.  iii.  5. 
^  ^= 


!r 


2  CORINTHIANS,  XII. 


499  f 


25  Thrice  was  I  beaten  *  with  rods,  once  was  I 
b  stoned,  thrice  I  suffered  shipwreck,  a  ^  night  and  a 
day  I  have  been  in  the  deep  ; 

26  In  journeyings  often,  iti  perils  of  waters,  in  perils 
of  robbers,  in  perils  J  by  mine  otcn  countrymen,  in 
perils  bv  the  heathen,  in  penis  in  the  city,  in  perils  in 
the  wilderness,  in  perils  in  the  sea,  in  perils  among 
false  brethren ; 

27  In  weariness  andpainfulncss,  in  watchings* often, 
in  ( hunger  and  thirst,  in  fastings  often,  in  cold  and 
nakedness. 

28  Besides  those  things  that  are  without,  that  which 
Cometh  upon  me  daily,  the  care  'of  all  the  churches. 

29  Who  h  is  weak,  and  I  am  not  weak  1  who  is  of- 
fended, and  I  burn  not'? 

30  If  I  must  needs  glory,  I  will  i  glory  of  the  things 
which  concern  mine  infirmities. 

31  The  j  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
which  k  is  blessed  for  evermore,  knoweth  i  that  I  lie 
not. 

32  In  Damascus  ^  the  governor  under  Aretas  the 
king  kept  the  city  of  the  Damascenes  with  a  garrison, 
desirous  to  apprehend  rne  : 

33  And  through  a  window  in  a  basket  was  I  let 
down  by  the  wall,  and  escaped  his  hands. 

CHAPTER  XII. 

1  For  commending  of  his  apos'.lwliip.  Uioiijjli  lie  misht  flory  of  hb  wonderful 
reveUitiims,  9  yet  lie  rutlier  clifosetli  to  glory  of  his  infirmities,  11  blaming 
them  Tor  forcing  him  to  ihls  vain  iMjasting.  U  He  proniiselli  to  come  to  them 
again  :  biu  yet  alloselher  in  llie  atfection  of  a  fuller,  20  although  he  fearelh 
he  shall  to  liis  grief  find  many  oflendeTB,  and  puiilic  discnlers  iliere. 

TT  is  not  expedient  for  me  doubtless  to  glory.     ' 
-^  will  come  to  visions  and  revelations  of  the  Lord. 

2  I  knew  a  man  in  b  Christ  about  «  fourteen  years 
ago,  (whether  in  the  body,  I  cannot  tell ;  or  whether 
out  of  the  body,  I  cannot  tell :  God  knoweth  ;)  such 
a  one  caught  up  to  the  third  heaven. 

3  And  I  knew  such  a  man.  (whether  in  the  body,  or 
out  of  the  body,  I  cannot  tell :  God  knoweth  ;) 

4  How  that  he  was  caught  up  into  d  paradise,  and 
heard  unspeakable  words,  which  it  is  not « lawful  for 
a  man  to  utter. 

5  Of  such  a  one  will  I  glory :  yet  r  of  myself  I  will 
not  glory,  but  in  mine  infirmities. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4U62. 
A.  D.  cil. 


a  AciaZi 
1>  Ac.  14.19. 
e  Acc.27. 
d  Ac  14.5. 
e  Aca0.31. 
f  lCo.4.11. 


g  Ac.15.36.. 
40. 


h  1  Co.9.22. 
i  c  12,5^,10 
j  Ga.l.a 
k  Ro.9.5. 
1  lTh.2.5. 
m  Ac.9.24, 


CHAP.  12. 
a  ForlwiU 


d  Lu.'i3.43. 
Re.2.r 


f  cu.aa 

vcr.5,10. 


Ver.  2S    Cometh,upon  me.— Doddridge,  "raahetJi  inuponine." 

Ver.  29.  And  I  burn  not—i.  e.  witii  iiiilifrnation. 

Ver.  32.  In  Damascus Aretas  the  kin^.—['T\i\s  Arftas  was  an  Arabian 

kin?,  and  the  father  in-law  of  Herod  Antipas,  upon  whom  lie  made  war  in 
consequence  of  his  having  divorced  his  daughter.  Htrtnl  anpLed  to  Tilierius 
\'oT  hei|),  who  sent  Vitriiius  to  reduce  Aretas,  an<l  to  bring  liini  alive  or  dead 
to  Koine.  By  sonic  means  or  other.  Vitellius  delayed  iiis  operations,  and  in 
the  mean  time  Til)eriu.^  died;  and  it  is  probable,  tliat  Aretas,  who  was  thus 
snatcliedlrom  ruin,  availed  himself  of  tlio  favourable  state  of  things,  and  seized 
on  Damascus,  which  had  beionred  to  hi?  ancestors.]— iio^srer. 

Chap.  XII.  Ver.  I.  /  toill  come.—G  .  For  [or  therelbrej  I  will  come.— 
Macknisht,  "yet,"&c. 

Ver.  2.  A  man  in  Christ.— \n  our  English  idiom.  "A  certain  Christian." 

See  cliap.  v.  17. About  fourteen  years  ago.—0\ir  translators,  dating  this 

Epistlu  in  A.  D.  60,  fix  this  period  in  A.  D.  46,  when  Paul  appears  to  have 
been  at  Lystra  ;  Acts  xiv.  6.  But  as  we  have  fi.x'd  tlic  date  of  the  EpLstle 
two  years  earlier,  (viz.  in  58,)  this  carries  hack  the  event  to  44,  wiien  Ds.  Ben- 
»&n  thinks  Paul  saw  the  trance  related  Acts  x.\ii.  17,  a«  above-mentioned. 


500 


2  CORINTHIANS,  XII. 


A  M.dr. 

A.  U  cir. 
5a. 


h  Job  2.7. 
Lu.l3.ia 


1  De.aSS.. 
27. 

Ps.77.2.. 
11. 

La.  3  8. 
Mat.a6.44 


J  ver.5. 
k  1  Pe.lK 
1  c'l.A 


mLii.l7.!0. 

1  Co.3.7. 
Ep.S.a 


n  1  Co.  9. 2. 
o  cU.S. 


p  1  Co.  10.33 
1  Th.2.& 


6  For  though  I  would  desire  to  glory,  I  shall  not  be  a 
fool ;  for  I  will  say  the  truth  :  but  now  I  forbear,  lest 
any  man  should  think  of  me  above  that  which  he 
seeth  me  to  be,  or  that  he  hearcth  of  me. 

7  And  lest  I  should  be  exalted  above  measure 
through  the  abundance  of  the  revelations,  there  wa3 
given  to  me  a  thorn  s  in  the  flesh,  the  h  messenger  of 
Satan  to  buffet  me,  lest  I  should  be  exalted  above 
measure. 

8  For  this  i  thing  I  besought  the  Lord  thrice,  that  it 
might  depart  from  me. 

9  And  he  f.aid  unto  me.  My  grace  is  sufficient  for 
thee:  for  ray  strength  is  made  perfect  in  vveaknoss. 
Most  gladly  therefore  will  1  rather  glory  )  in  my  infir- 
mities, that  the  power  k  of  Christ  may  rest  upon  me. 

10  Therefore  I  take  pleasure  in  infirniities,  m  re- 
proaches, in  necessities,  in  persecutions,  in  distresses 
for  Christ's  sake :  for  when  I  am  weak,  then  am  I 
strong. 

1 1  I  am  h3Come  a  fool  in  glorying  ;  ye  have  compel- 
led me  :  for  I  ought  to  have  been  commended  of  you  : 
for  i  in  nothing  am  I  behind  the  very  chiefest  apostles, 
though  '"  I  be  nothing. 

12  Truly  the  signs  "  of  an  apostle  were  wrought 
among  you  in  all  patience,  in  signs,  and  wonders,  and 
mighty  deeds. 

13  For  what  is  it  wherein  ye  were  inferior  to  other 
churches,  except  it  be  that  I  «>  myself  was  not  bur- 
densome to  you?  forgive  me  this  wrong. 

14  Behold,  the  third  time  I  am  ready  to  come  to  you  ; 
and  I  will  not  be  burdensome  to  you  :  for  p  I  seek  not 
yours,  but  you:  (or  the  children  ought  not  to  lay  up 
for  the  parents,  but  the  parents  for  the  children. 

15  And  I  will  very  gladly  spend  and  be  spent  for 
^yon;  though  the  more  abundantly  I  love  you,  the 
less  I  be  loved. 

16  But  be  it  so,  I  did  not  burden  you  :  nevertheless, 
being  crafty,  I  caught  you  with  guile. 


Ver.  7.  A  thorn  in  the  flc-sh.— This  has  been  a  tliorn  in  the  eyes  of  most 
comnionfators.    The  expression  cvidonily  means  a  great  and   pairiuil  aiflic- 

tion.    See  Num.  xx.xiii.  55.   Josh,  xxiii.  13. A  messenger  of  Satan.— 'Yhc 

scriptures  teach  us  to  consider  afflictions  treneraily  in  this  lijiht.    See  Job  i. .  ii. 

Ver.  8.  I  heiotight  the  Lord.— From  this  prayi-r,  wliic.'i  (as  cvcii  Belshatn 
admits)  was  oftered  to  Jesus  Clirist,  Dr.  Pye  Smith,  and  ftthers,  have  drawn 
a  forcilile  argument  in  favour  of  our  Lord's  divinity  ;  for  surely  Paul  knew  htt- 
ler  than  to  pray  to  a  mere  creature,  and  especially  for  a  deliverance  which 
none  hut  Go<l  could  give. 

Ver.  9.  Rest  upon  mr,.— Doddridge,  "  pitch  its  tent  upon  me."  ^fncfcvight, 
"over  me."— ("  May  nvcrshadmn  me  as  a  tent,"  or  tabernacle,  aflbrding  nic 
shelter,  protection,  safety,  refreshment,  and  xcnX.V-Bagster. 

Ver.  11.  In  nothing  am  I  hr.hind  the  rrry  chiefest  apostle?. —Crtmpnre 
c^iap.  xi.  5.  On  this  passage  the  late  Mr.  r;///^r  remarks  the  near  similitude 
ix'lween  vices  and  virtues,  the  distinction  ot'ton  lying  chiefly  in  thn  motive. 
Ex.  gr.  *'  A  vain  man  speaks  well  of  himself,  and  Paul  sj)eaks  weil  of  him- 
self Thus  the  hranches  intermin-rle.  But  trace  fhem  to  their  respective  root.s, 
and  there  you  will  find  thorn  distinct.  The  motive  in  one  case  is  the  desire  of 
applause  ;  in  the  other,  justice  to  an  injured  character,  and  to  the  gosi)el, 

wlocli  sutfered  in  hia  reproaches."— Fw^/er's  Harm. Though  I  le  nothing 

— i.  e.  in  myself 

Ver.  15.  For  you.— Gr.  "  for  your  souls."    So  Doddridge. 

Ver.  16.  Nevertheless,  Icing  crafty,  I  caught  you  toith  guile.— This  is 


r 


2  CORINTHIANS,  XIII. 


SOI 


A.  M.  clr. 

A.  D.  cir. 

58. 


17  Did  I  make  a  gain  of  you  by  any  of  them  whom 
I  sent  unto  you  1 

18  I  desired  «"  Titus,  and  with  hivi  I  sent  a  »  brother.  

Did  Titus  make  a  gain  of  you  7  walked  we  not  in  the!     ,3. 
same  spirit  7  icalked  we  not  in  the  same  steps  1 

19  Agam,  think  ye  that  we  excuse  ourselves  t  unto  ^  c.8.6. 
you  1  we  speak  before  God  in  Christ :  but  ice  do  all 
thmgs,  dearly  beloved,  for  your  cdifyin-g. 

20  For  I  fear,  lest,  when  "  I  come,  I  shall  not  find 
j'^ou  such  as  I  would,  and  that  I  shall  be  found  unto  u  1  ck).4.2i. 
you  such  as  ye  would  not :  lest  there  be  debates,  en-     c-i3.2,io. 
vyings,    wraths,    strifes,    backbitings,    whisperings, 
swellings,  tumults: 

21  Ancl  lest,  when  I  come  again,  my  God  will  humble 
"me  among  you,  and  that  I  shall  bewail  many  which 
have  sinned  already,  and  have  not  repented;"' of  the 
uncleanness  and  ^  fornication  and  lasciviousness 
which  they  have  committed. 

CHAPTER  xin. 


1  He  tlireatenelh  severity,  and  the  po' 
10  a  1. 
a  he 


his  apostleship,  against  obstinate 
sinners.    5  An-l  advising  ihem  to  a  trial  of  their  liiith,  7  and 


.  reformation 
acludeth  his  ejpistle  with  a  general  ex 


of  their  sins  before  liis  coini 
haruuion  and  a  prayi 

THIS  is  the  third  time  I  am  coming  to  you.    In  "  the 
mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses  shall  every  word 
be  established. 

2  I  told  you  before,  and  foretel  you,  as  if  I  were  pre- 
sent, the  second  time;  andbemg  absent  now  I  write 
to  theni  b  which  heretofore  have  sinned,  and  to  all 
other,  that,  if  I  come  again,  I  will  not  spare  : 

3  Since  ye  seek  a  proof  of  Christ  speaking  in  me, 
which  to  you-ward  is  not  weak,  but  is  mighty  «  in  you. 

4  For  though  d  he  was  crucified  through  weakness, 
yet  he  liveth  by  the  power  of  God.  For  we  also  are 
weak  ^  in  him,  but  we  shall  live  with  him  by  the  power 
of  God  toward  you. 

5  Examine  ''  yourselves,  whether  ye  be  in  the  faith  ; 
prove  your  own  selves.  Know  ye  not  your  own  selves, 
how  that  Jesus  Christ  s  is  in  you,  except  ye  be  h  re 
probr  tes  1 

6. But  I  trust  that  ye  shall  know  that  we  are  not  re 
proba  ;es. 


a  De.19.15. 
He.  10.28, 


b  c.  12.21. 
c  1  Co.9.2. 


d  Phi.2.7,8. 
1  Pe.3.18. 


f  lCo.n.28. 
1  Jn.3.20, 
21. 


g  Ro.8.10. 
Ga.4.19. 


gcneral.y  considered  as  the  objection  of  his  adversaries,  the  ancients  not  ha- 
ving the  means  tliat  we  liave  of  distingui.shing  siicli  passages  by  means  of  in- 
verted commas.  Macknight  therefore  supplies  the  words  I  they  say.  I  The 
craft  here  referred  to  is  supposed  to  bo,  that  of  quartering  otlrcrs,  whom  he 
?-ent,  upon  them,  though  ho  would  not  burden  them  himself:  to  which  he  re- 
plies, "  Did  I  make  a  train  of  you  by  any  of  them  whom  I  sent?"  Others  con- 
sider this,  as  well  as  tlie  followins  sentence,  as  spoken  interrogatively  ;  "  Be 
ing  crafty,  did  I  take  you  in  by  guile?  Did  I  make  again  of  you?"  &c. 

Ver.  21.  Bewail  many,  &c.— A  good  pastor  always  grievts  for  the  wander- 
ings of  iiis  flock. 

Chap.  XIH.  Ver.  1.  In— Doddridge,  "  By"— the  month  of  two  or  three 
toitnesscs.—See  Num.  xxxv.  30.    Deut.  xvii.  6,  and  xix.  15. 

Ver.  4.  Weak  in  him.— Macknight,  "  with  him  ;"  that  is,  we  are  weak  as 
he  was  in  the  days  of  liis  flesh  ;  and  we  shall  be  strong,  as  he  now  is,  being 
armed  with  his  power,  and  mighty  through  his  misht. 

Ver.  5.  Reprobates.— Doddridge,  "disapproved^."  We  know  of  no  instance 
in  Scripture  in  which  this  word  is  used  in  reference  to  a  divine  decree.  We 
believe  it  always  signifies  "disapproved,"  or  "rejected"  in  consequence  of 
such  disapprobation.    See  Rom.  i.  28.   2  Tim.  iii.  8.   Titus  i.  16. 


Wi 


2  CORINTHIANS,  XIII. 


Pr  ai.30. 


*-fLf'^-  I  T"  ^'ow  I  pray  to  God  that  ye  do  no  evil ;  not  that  we 
A.iXcir.  should  appear  approved,  but  that  ye  should  do  that 
'■-'>        which  is  honest,  though  we  be  as  reprobates. 

8  For  i  we  can  do  nothing  against  the  truth,  but  for 
the  truth. 

9  For  we  are  glad,  when  we  are  weak,  and  ye  are 
strong  :  and  this  also  we  wish,  €rc7i  your  J  perfection. 

10  Therefore  I  write  these  things  being  absent,  lest 
being  present  I  should  use  k  sharpness,  according  i  to 
the  power  which  the  Lord  hath  given  me  to  edifica- 
tion, and  not  to  destruction. 

11  Finally,  brethren,  farewell.  Be  f"  perfect,  beef 
good  comfort,  be"  of  one  mind,  live  in  peace;  and 
the  God  of  love  and  peace  shall  be  with  you. 

12  Greet  °  one  another  with  a  holy  kiss. 

13  All  the  saints  salute  you. 

14  The  P  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  love 
of  God,  and  the  i  communion  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  be 
with  you  all.    Amen. 
ir  The  second  epistle  to  the  Corinthians  was  written 

from  Philippi,  a  city  of  Macedonia,  by  Titus  and 
Lucas. 


n  Ro.12.16 
15.5. 
Ep.-I.3. 
Ph\.'Z.2. 
1  Pe.3.8. 

o  Ro.  16.16. 

p  Ro.  16.24. 


q  Phi.2.1. 


Ver.  7.  Though  wt  be  as  reprobates— i.  e.  "Though  we  be  [treated  by  you) 
as  thoiigli  we  were  flisai^proved  or  rejected  of  God." 

Ver.  9.  Your  perfection.— Doddridg-e,  "  Yuur  lycrfectoTdci."  Macknight, 
"Your  restoration."    See  Gal.  vi.  1. 

Ver.  10.  Therefore  I  write.— ^amc\y,  to  warn  and  caution  you. 

Ver.  U.  Be  of  one  mind.— Doddridge,  "Attend  to,  (or  mind)  the  same 
thing."    So  Macknight. 

Ver.  14.  The  grace.— Doddridge,  "  favour."  The  benediction  which  con- 
cludes this  Epistle—"  The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus,"  &c.,  is  generally,  and  we 
think,  justly,  considered  as  a  conclusive  proof  of  the  divinity  and  personality 
of  the  Holy  Trinity— or  sacred  Three  in  One. 

CONCLUDING  RExMARKS  ON  2  CORINTHIANS. 

[The  most  remarkable  circumstance,  obscn-es  Mr.  Scott,  in  this  Epistle  is, 
the  confidence  of  the  Apostle  in  the  goodness  of  his  cau.se,  and  in  the  power 
of  God  to  bear  him  out  m  it.  Opposed,  as  he  then  was,  by  a  powerful  and  sa- 
gacious party,  whose  authority,  reputation,  and  interest,  were  deeply  con- 
cerned, and  who  were  ready  to  seize  on  every  thing  that  could  discredit  him, 
it  is  wonderful  to  hear  him  so  firmly  insist  upon  his  apostolical  authority,  and 
so  unreservedly  appeal  lo  the  niiraculous  powers  which  he  had  e.\ercised  and 
conferred  at  Corinth.  So  far  from  shrinking  from  the  contest,  as  afraid ^f 
some  discovery  being  made,  unfavourable  to  him  and  the  common  cause,  lie, 
with  great  modesty  and  meekness  indeed,  but  with  equal  boldness  and  deci- 
sion, expressly  declares,  that  bis  opposers  and  despisers  were  the  ministers  of 
Satan,  and  menaces  them  with  miraculous  judgments,  when  as  many  of  their 
deluded  hearers  had  been  brought  to  repentance  and  re-established  in  the 
faith,  as  proper  means  could  in  a  reasonable  time  eflect.  It  is  inconceivable 
that  a  stronger  internal  testimony,  not  only  of  integrity,  but  of  divine  inspira- 
tion, can  exist.  Had  there  been  any  thing  of  imposture  among  the  Christians, 
it  was  next  to  impfissible  but  such  a  conduct  must  have  occasioned  a  disclo 
Bure  of  it.  Of  the  eflects  produced  by  this  latter  epistle  we  have  no  circum 
stanfial  account ;  for  the  journey  which  St.  Paul  took  to  Corinth,  after  lie  had 
written  it,  is  mentioned  by  St.  Luke  only  in  few  words,  (Ac.  xx.  2,  3.)  We 
know,  however,  that  St.  Paul  was  there  after  he  had  written  this  Epistle; 
that  the  contributions  for  the  poor  brethren  at  Jerusalem  were  brou^'ht  to  him 
from  difTerent  parts  to  that  city,  (Ro.  xv.  26  ;)  and  that,  after  rcmaming  there 
several  months,  he  sent  salutations  from  some  of  the  principal  members  of 
that  church,  by  whom  he  must  have  been  greatly  res|)ected.  to  the  church  of 
Rome.  (Ro.  xvi.  22,  23.)  From  this  time  we  hear  no  more  of  the  false  teacher 
and  his  parly;  and  when  Ctement  of  Rome  wrote  bis  epistle  to  the  Corin- 
thians, St.  Paul  was  considered  by  thini  as  a  divine  apostle,  to  whose  autho- 
rity he  might  appeal  without  fear  of  contradiction.  The  false  teacher,  there- 
fore, must  either  have  been  silenced  by  St.  Paul,  by  virtue  of  his  apostolical 


GALATIANS,  I.  503 


powers,  and  by  an  act  of  severity,  wliicli  ho  li.id  tfireutened,  (2  Co.  xiii.  2,  3  ;) 
or  this  adversary  ol  the  atwstlc  had  a'  tliat  time  voluntarily  quitted  the  place. 
\S  hichever  was  the  cause,  the  eil«ct  prod'iced  must  operate  as  a  cmitirma- 
tion  o(  our  faith,  and  as  a  proof  of  St.  Paul's  divine  mUaioa. '.—BagsCer. 


THE  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE  TO  THE 

GALATL4NS.  ! 


[The  Galatians,  or  GalloenEcians,  were  the  descendants  of  Gauls,  who  :ni 
grated  from  their  own  country,  and  after  a  series  of  disasters,  got  possession 
of  a  large  district  in  Asia  Minor,  from  them  called  Galatia.  (Pausania-?.  Attic. 
c.  iv.)  They  are  mentioned  by  historians  as  a  tall  and  valiant  people,  who 
went  nearly  naked,  and  used  for  arms  only  a  buckler  and  sword ;  and  ihe  im- 
petuosity of  their  attack  is  said  to  have  been  irresistible.  Their  religion,  be-  j 
fore  their  conversion,  was  extremely  corrupt  and  superstitious  ;  they  are  said  to 
have  worshipped  the  mother  of  the  gods,  under  the  name  of  Adgistis  ;  and  to 
have  offered  human  sacrifices  of  the  prisoners  they  took  in  war.  Though  they 
spoke  the  Greek  language,  in  common  with  almost  all  the  inhabitants  of  Asia 
Minor,  yet  it  appears  from  Jero7ne  that  they  retained  their  original  Gaulish 
language,  even  so  late  as  the  fifth  century.  Cliristianity  appears  to  have  been 
first  planted  in  these  regions  by  St.  Paul  himself,  (ch.  i.  6.  iv.  13.  ;)  who  visited 
the  churches  at  lea.st  twice  in  that  country,  (Acts  xvi.  6.  xviii.  -z:.)  It  is  evi- 
dent that  this  Epistle  was  written  soon  after  their  reception  of  tha  Gospel,  as 
he  complains  of  their  speedy  apostacy  from  his  doctrine,  (ch.  i.  6.  ;)  and  as 
there  is  no  notice  of  his  second  journey  into  that  country,  it  has  been  sup- 
liosed,  with  much  probability,  that  it  was  written  soon  after  his  first,  and  con- 
s(!quently  about  A.  D.  52  or  53.  It  appears,  that  soon  after  the  Apostle  had 
Jeft  them,  some  Judaiz.ing  teachers  intruded  themselves  into  the  churches ; 
drawing  them  off  from  the  true  Gospel,  to  depend  on  ceremonial  ohsenances, 
and  to  t lie  vain  endeavour  of  "  establishing  their  own  righteousness."]— £«.?■- 
ster. 


CHAPTER  I. 

6  He  wondereth  thai  tliey  have  so  soorTleft  him  and  the  gospel,  8  and  accurseth 

those  that  preach  any  other  guspul  ilian  lie  did.     U  He  learned  the  gospel  not 

of  men,  but  of  Uoi  :  13  aiidshoweth  what  he  was  before  his  calling,  17  and 

whrit  lie  (hd  presently  aftei  it. 

TDAUL,  an  apostle,  (not  of  men,  neither  by  man,  but 
-^  ^^  by  Jesus  Christ,  and  God  the  Father,  who  b  raised 
him  from  the  dead  ;)  • 

2  And  all  the  brethren  which  are  with  me,  unto  the 
churches  of  <=  Galatia: 

3  Grace  d  be  to  you  and  peace  from  God  the  Father, 
nnd  from  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 

4  Who  gave  «  himself  for  our  sins,  that  he  might  de- 


A-  M.  cir. 

4056. 
A.  D.  cir. 


CHAR  I. 
a  Ac.9.6.15. 
b  Ac.2.24. 
c  Ac.16.6. 

18.23. 
d  Ro.1.7, 

&c 

e  Jn.lO.n, 

13. 
Tit.2.U. 


Chap.  I.  Vcr.  l.  Not  of  men,  neither  hi/ man— \.  e.  not  from  (any  society 
of)  men,  neither  app(»iiited  by  (any  particular)  man,  hut,  &c.  Mackni"ht. — ^ 
Who  raised  /tJ?«.— This  circumstance  is  very  properly  introduced,  because 
it  was  part  of  the  apostolic  office  to  be  a  witness  of  Christ's  resurrection. 
Acts  i.  22. 

Vcr.  2.  And  all  the  SrefAren— Particularly  ministers  and  persons  inspired, 

including,  firobably,  Luke,  Silas,  and  Timothy. Churches  of  Galatia.— 

Galatia  was  a  province  of  the  lesser  Asia,  which  was  first  evangelized  by  the 
labours  of  Sr.  Paul ;  who,  passing  through  it  in  the  latter  part  of  A.  D.  50, 
was  received  with  much  acceptance,  and  there  planted  several  churches. 
The  churches  of  Galatia.  like  most  of  the  first  Christian  churches,  were  com- 
posed both  of  Jews  and  Gentiles  ;  and  it  was  the  former  part,  probably,  that 
first  listened  to  the  legal  doctrine,  which  made  the  rite  of  circumcision,  and 
conformity  to  the  Mosaic  laws,  necessary  to  salvation.  The  great  object  of 
thcB  Epistle  comcides  with  that  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  as  it  resnecti 
thoeround  of  our  justification,  wliich  in  boU  '  %-«cl«red  to  be  by  grace  alone. 


Ii!l4 


GALATIANS,  I. 


A.  M.  cir 
A.  D.  cir. 


f  Jn.  17.14. 
g  1  Jn.2.16. 
Ii  Ro.8.a7. 
i  c.5.-),7,8. 
j  2CC.11.4. 

k  ir<..2.17. 

c  5.10,12. 
1  ICo.  16.22. 
m  De.4.2. 

Re.?<!.18. 


p  1  Co.  1.5.1 
..3. 

q  Ep.3.3. 

r  Ac. 8. 1,3. 
9.1,2. 
20. 9. 

s  equal  in 
years. 

t  Ac.22.3. 
Plii.3.6. 

u  Ma.7.5.. 
13. 

V  Is.49.1. 

Je.1.5. 

Ac.  13.2. 

'^.14.15. 

Ho.1.1. 
w  2  Co.  4.6. 
X  Ac.9.15. 
y  2  C0..5. 16. 


liver  us  f  from  tliis  present  evil  ?  world,  according  h  to 
the  will  of  God  and  our  Father  : 

f)  To  whom  be  glory  for  ever  and  ever.    Amen. 

()  I  marvel  that  ye  are  so  soon  removed  i  from  him 
that  called  you  into  the  grace  of  Christ  unto  another 
go.spel : 

7  Which  )  is  not  another ;  but  there  be  some  that 
trouble  you,  and  would  pervert  k  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

8  But  though  we,  or  an  angel  from  heaven,  preach 
any  other  gospel  unto  you  than  that  which  we  have 
preached  unto  you,  let  1  him  be  accursed. 

9  As  we  said  before,  so  sav  I  now  again.  If  any  man 
preach  any  other  "^  gospel  unto  you  than  that  ye  have 
received,  let  him  be  accursed. 

10  For  do  I  now  persuade  men,  or  God  7  or  do  I  seek 
to  "  please  men  ?  for  if  I  yet  pleased  men,  I  should  not 
°  be  the  servant  of  Christ. 

11  But  I  certify  you,  brethren,  that  the  gospel  which 
was  preached  of  me  is  not  after  man. 

12  For  P  I  neither  received  it  of  man,  neither  was  I 
taught  t7,  but  by  the  revelation  ^  of  Jesus  Christ. 

13  For  ye  have  heard  of  my  conversation  in  time  past 
in  the  Jews'  religion,  how  that  beyond  measure  I  per- 
secuted the  church  '  of  God,  and  wasted  it : 

14  And  profited  in  the  Jew;s'  religion  above  many 
my  «  equals  in  mine  own  nation,  being  t  more  exceed- 
ingly zealous  of  the  traditions  "  of  my  fathers. 

15  But  when  it  pleased  God,  *'  who  separated  me  from 
my  mother's  womb,  and  called  7ne  by  his  grace, 

16  To  reveal  "  his  Son  in  me,  that  «  I  might  preach 
him  among  the  heathen  ;  immediately!  conferred  not 

,'ith  flesh  and  y  blood  : 

17  Neither  went  I  up  to  JerHsalem  to  them  which  were 
apostles  before  me ;  but  I  went  into  Arabia,  and  re- 
turned again  unto  Damascus. 


Ver.  6.  So  soo?j.— If  there  worn  but  four  years  between  Paul's  two  visits  to 
Galatia,  and  fliis  Epi-^tle  was  written  in  the  interim,  it  sliould  seem  their  ajjos- 
tacy  nnist  liave  been  within  a  year  or  two  after  their  conversion. 

Ver.  7.  Which  is  not  another— \.  e.  wliich,  in  fact,  is  no  gospel  at  all, 
thoui-'ii  sub.stituti'd  for  that  of  Jesus. 

Ver.  8,  9.  Accursed— Gr.  anathema.    See  note  on  1  Cor.  xvi  22. 

Ver.  10.  Do  I  novy  persuade  men,  or  God?—\.  e.  "Do  1  endeavour  to  in 
gratiafe  myself  with  men,  or  to  approve  myself  to  GoiW'—Doddrhlffe.  .Se<.' 
Act,s  .vii.  12.  "  Having  made  Blastus  their  friend  :"  i.  e.  ingratiated  themselves 
with  him.    The  same  word  as  here  usc^d. 

Ver.  11.  Not  after— Or  "  according  to"  wzfln—i.  c.  not  of  human  invention 
or  authority.    See  on  ver.  1. 

Ver.  14.  Projited.  — Doddridge,  "  made  proficiency." 

Ver.  16.    Among  the  heathen.— See  Acts  ix.  15,  and  note. Not  with 

flesh  and  blood— \.  e.  neither  with  his  own  feelmgs,  nor  with  any  of  his 
frJends. 

Ver.  17.  J  jpewfjwfo  i4ra6/a— That  is,  afier  a  few  daj's  spent  in  Dama.scus. 
Bui  thi.s  journey  is  not  mentioned  in  the  Acts;  and  was  probabiy  more  for  re- 
tirement than  public  labour.  How  Ions:  be  stopped  there  is  unknown  ;  perliai* 
little  more  than  a  year,  and  from  thence  he  returneui  to  Damascus,  where  be 
finished  the  three  years  mentioned  in  ver.  18,  and  was  then  obliged  to  fly  See 
2  Cor.  xi.  32,  33.  \ Arabia  is  an  e.\ten<ive  coimtry  of  western  Asia,  lying  be- 
tween the  I'ersian  Gulf  on  tne  cast,  and  the  Red  sea  on  the  west,  the  Indian 
ocean  on  the  south,  an<l  Syria  on  the  north.  It  is  generally  divirled  into 
three  parts— Arabia  Feli.v.  Arabia  Pr>tra>a,  and  Arabia  Deserta.  The  former  is 
surrounded  on  three  sides  by  the  Persian  gulf  Indian  ocean,  and  Red  sea,  be- 
ing bounded  ob  the  north  by  Arabia  Fetrsea,  the  capital  of  which  was  Petra, 


GALATIANS,  II. 


505 


iSTlien  ^  after  three  years  I  »  went  iip  to  Jerusalem 
lo  sec  Peter,  and  abode  with  liim  filleendays. 

19  Kut  other  of  the  apostles  saw  I  none,  save  James 
b  the  Lord's  brother. 

20  Now  the  things  which  I  write  unto  you,  behold, 
before  God,  I  lie  not. 

•21  Afterwards  I  "^  came  into  the  regions  of  Syria  and 
(JiHcia  ; 

22  And  was  unknown  by  fa^e  unto  the  churches  d  of 
Judea  which  were  in  Christ: 

23  But  they  had  heard  ^  only,  That  he  which  perse- 
cuted us  in  times  past  now  preacheth  the  faith  which 
once  he  destroyed. 

24  And  they  glorified  f  God  m  me. 

CHAPTER  II. 
1  n-!  sliowctli  when  ic  went  up  a^in  to  Jenisalem,  anrl  for  what  purpose  : 
3  aivl  iliat  Titus  was  not  circumcised  :  1 1  anil  that  he  resisia.1  Peter,  and  tokl 
hiin  the  reason,  H  why  he  and  other,  heing  Jews,  do  believe  in  Christ  to  be 
jiisiifie.1  by  faith,  and  not  by  works:  '23  and" that  they  live  not  in  sin,  who  are 
so  jiisiifie^l. 

THEN  fourteen  years  '^  after  I  went  up  again  to  Jeru- 
salem with  Barnaba.s,  and  took  Titus  with  me  also. 

2  And  I  went  up  by  revelation,  and  communicated 
unto  them  that  gospel  which  I  preach  among  the  Gen- 
tiles, but  b  privately  to  them  which  were  of  reputa- 
tion, lest  by  any  means  I  *=  should  run,  or  had  run, 
in  vain. 

3  But  neither  Titus,  \vho  was  with  me,  being  a  Greek, 
was  compelled  to  be  circumcised: 

4  And  that  because  of  false  d  brethren  unawares 
brought  in,  who  came  in  privily  to  spy  out  our  liberty 
«  which  we  have  in  Christ  Jesus,  that  they  might  bring 
us  into  f  bondage: 

5  To  whom  we  gave  place  by  subjection,  no,  not  for 
an  hour  ;  that  the  truth  of  the  gospel  might  continue 
with  you. 

6  But  of  those  who  seemed  =  to  be  somewhat,  what- 
soever they  were,  it  maketh  no  matter  to  me :  God 
h  accepteth  no  man's  person  :  for  they  who  seemed 
to  besomeichatin  conference  added  nothing  to  me: 


A.  M.  cir.    I J 
40-56.         fi 
A.  1).  dr.    I 


a  Ac.  15.2, 
4c. 


b  or,  set 
Tally. 


1  Ac.  15.1, 


f  SCo.  11.20. 
c4.3,9. 


g  c.6.a 


h  Ac.  IP.  31. 
Ho.2.11. 


and  which  hus  Egypt  on  the  west,  and  Palestine  and  Arabia  Dts'-rta  on  the 
north;  which  lallcr  has  I  lie  mountains  of  Traclionite.s  on  the  wc^t,  the  Eu- 
phtalea  on  the  east,  and  Syria  on  the  norlh,  and  from  its  vicinify  to  Damas- 
cus, was  probably  the  Arabia  to  whicii  St.  Paul  rciKei\.\—B agister. 

Vcr.  23.  Once  he  destroyed.— Doddridge,  "  ravaged  ;"  i.  e.  persecuted.    See 
Acts  \x.  21. 

Chap.  II.  Ver.  1.  Fourteen  yfara  flt^rcr.— Rcfeninp  to  the  same  era  as  in  « 
ver.  IS,  namely,  his  conversion.    So  Doddridge  and  Macknight.     Supposing  B 
liis  CiiMversion  to  ha\e  been  in  A.  D.  36,  tliis  woidd  bring  ns  to  tlie  year  50.  U 
(Tliis  journey  appears  evidently  to  refer  to  tliat  which  the  Apostle  took  to  Je- 
rusalem about  the  niicstion   of  circumcision,   mentioned  in   Ac.    xv.   2,  Sec. 
These  years,  says  Whitby,  must  be  reckoned  from  the  time  of  his  conversion 
mentioned  here,  (cha.j.  i.  13,)  which  took  place  A.  D.  35.  (or  33,)  his  journey 
to  Peter  was  A.  D.  3P,  (or  36,)  and  (hen  between  that  and  Ib.e  council  of  Je- 
rusalem, assembled  .\.  D.  49,   (or  52,)  will  be  14  intervening  years.  )—if«ir»fer. 

Vcr.  2.  By  receUJion—\.  e.  by  divine  intimation hut  privately .— Mi:an- 

ing.  perhaps,  not  ijdividually :  but  apart  from  the  other  brethren. Lest  J 

should  7t/n— Tha'.  is,  labour— /n  rfl/n.— He  means,  lest  he  should  not  main- 
tain the  harmony  or  unanimity  which  he  desired. 

Ver.  4.   Unaitmrci  brought  in.— Mackniglit.  "secretly  introduced." 

Ver.  6.  Seemed  (Gt.  were  esteemed)  to  be  aomerphat.— Doddridge,  "ap- 
peared to  be  considerable,"  or   "  of  reputation  ;"  the  same  word  as  in  ver.  3. 


n 


606 


GALATIANS,  II. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4066. 

A.  D.  cir. 

5'i 


i  ITh.lJ. 
1  Ti.2.:. 


Mat.  16. 18 
t;f.'VJO. 


M  Rc  1.5. 

12.  ae. 


inAc.l5.S5. 
n  Ac.11.3. 
o  yer.5. 
p  lTi.5.20. 
q  Ep.2.3,12. 

r  Ac.13.33, 
39. 
Ro.3.a). 


I  Ro.5.1. 
c.3.11,24. 


t  Ps.1432. 
He.7.18, 
19. 


a  1  Jn.3.9, 
10. 


▼  Ro.7.4,l0 

8.a 
w  Ro.e.n, 

14. 
2Ck).5.15. 


7  But  contrariwise,  wtien  they  saw  that  the  gospe;  rf  Jj 
the  uncircumcision  was  cominitted  unto  »  me,  as  the 
gospel  of  the  circumcision  was  unto  Peter ;  |j 

8  (For  he  that  wrought  eflectually  in  Peter  to  th^ 
apostleship  of  the  circumcision,  the  same  was  mighty  |j 
in  me  toward  the  Gentiles  :)  1. 

9  And  when  James,  Cephas,  and  John,  who  seemed, 
to  be  J  pillars,  perceived  the  grace  k  that  was  given 
unto  me,  they  gave  to  me  and  Barnabas  the  r.ght 
hands  of  fellowship  ;  that  we  should  go  unto  the  Hea- 
then, and  they  unto  the  circumcision. 

10  Only  they  would  that  we  should  remember  the 
poor  ;  the  same  which  I  i  also  w-as  forward  to  do. 

11  But  when  Peter  was  come  to  ^Antioch,  I  wiih- 
st(7  d  him  to  the  face,  because  he  was  to  be  blamed. 

12  For  before  that  certain  came  from  James,  he  did 
eat  n  with  the  Gentiles  :  but  when  they  were  come,  he 
withdrew  and  separated  himself,  fearing  them  which 
were  of  the  circumcision. 

13  7\.nd  the  other  Jews  dissembled  likewise  with  him ; 
insomuch  that  Barnabas  also  was  carried  away  with 
their  dissimulation. 

14  But  when  I  saw  that  they  walked  not  uprightly 
according  to  the  truth  °  of  the  gospel,  I  said  unto  Pe- 
ter P  before  thein  all.  If  thou,  being  a  Jew,  livcst  after 
the  manner  of  Gentiles,  and  not  as  do  the  Jews,  why 
compellest  thou  the  Gentiles  to  live  as  do  the  Jew«i  7 

15  We  who  are  Jews  by  nature,  and  not  sinners  i  of 
the  Gentiles, 

16  Knowing  that  ^  a  man  is  not  justifiedby  the  works 
of  the  law,  but  by  the  faith  «  of  Jesus  Christ,  even  we 
have  believed  in  Jesus  Christ,  that  we  might  be  justi- 
fied by  the  fahh  of  Christ,  and  not  by  the  works  of  the 
law :  for  t  by  the  works  of  the  law  shall  no  flesh  be 
justified. 

17  But  if,  while  we  seek  to  be  justified  by  Christ.  Tvr; 
"  ourselves  also  are  found  sinners,  is  therefore  Chiist 
theminister  of  sin?  God  forbid. 

18  For  if  I  build  again  the  things  which  I  destroyed, 
I  make  myself  a  transgressor. 

19  For  I '  through  the  law  am  dead  to  the  law,  that 
I  might  live  ^  unto  God. 


I God  accepteth  no  man's  person.— Sec  Rom.  ii.  11. Added  nothing 

untojne — i.  e.  said  nothin?  in  reply. 
I      Ver.  7.  Contrariwise.— Doddridge,   "on  the  contrary." The  circum- 
cision—i.  e.  the  Jews. 

Ver.  II.  Iwithstoody  &c.—Macknfght,  "I  opposed  him  personally,'  It 
would  seem  that  Paul  did  not  regard  Peter  as  infallible. 

Ver.  12.  Fearing  them  lohich  toere  of  the  circumcision.— 'Whn.t  Peer  did 
was  evidently  not  from  diiTercncc  of  opinion,  but  from  want  of  firmness  ;  and  i 
his  dissembKng  was  the  more  dangerous  to  the  peace  and  unity  of  the  diurch, 
because,  that,  when  he  deserted,  "the  other  Jews  dissembled  with  him.  and  j 
even  Barnabas  was  drawn  aside"  by  his  example. 

Ver.  18.  Jf  IhvUd  ai:ain;the  things^  lohich  I  destroyed— \.  e.  Ifl  should 
encourage  sin.whicli  is  a  \iolation  of  the  law,  for  the  destruction  and  sup- 
pression of  which  I  labour,  tJicn,  indeed,  should  "  I  build  again,"  &c. 

Ver.  19.  I  through  the  law,  &c.— That  is,  "the  more  I  consider  its  nature 
and  tenor,  the  more  I  am  convinced  of  the  impossibility  of  justification  by  it." 
See  Doddridge. 


GALATIANS,  HI. 


20  I  am  crucified  ^  with  Christ :  nevertheless  1  live  ; 
yet  not  I,  but  Christ  liveth  in  ^  me  :  and  the  life  which 
I  now  live  in  the  flesh  I  live  by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of 
God.  who  loved  me,  and  gave  himself »  for  me. 

21 1  do  not  frustrate  the  grace  of  God  :  for  if  f  right- 
eousness come  by  the  law,  then  Christ  is  dead  in  vain. 

CHAPTER  III. 
1  He  asketh  what  moved  them  to  leave  the  fiiih,  and  hang  upon  the  law  ?  6  Thejr 
tliii*.  believe  are  juslifioU,  9  and  blessed  v/xxli  Abraliain.     10  And  Uiis  he  shovr- 
rih  bv  ir..iny  reasons. 

O  FOOLISH  »  Galatians,  who  b  hath  bewitched 
you,  that  ye  should  not  obey  the  truth,  before 
whose  eyes  Josus  Christ  hath  been  evidently  set  forth, 
crucified  among  you  7 

2  This  only  would  I  learn  of  you.  Received  ^  ye  the 
Spirit  by  the  works  of  the  law,  or  d  by  the  hearing  of 
faith  7 

3  Are  ye  so  foolish  1  having  *  begun  in  the  Spirit,  are 
ye  now  made  perfect  by  f  the  flesh  "^ 

4  Have  ye  suffered  s  so  many  things  in  h  vain  1  if  it 
be  yet  in  vain. 

5  He  therefore  that  ministereth  i  to  you  the  Spirit, 
and  worketh  miracles  among  you,  doetk  he  it  by  the 
works  of  the  law,  or  by  the  hearing  of  faith  1 

6  Even  as  Abraham  j  believed  God,  and  it  was  k  ac- 
counted to  him  for  righteousness. 

7  Know  ye  therefore  that  they  which  are  of  faith,  the 
same  are  the  children  i  of  Abraham. 

8  And  the  scripture,  foreseeing  that  God  would 
justify  "1  the  heathen  through  faith,  preached  before 
the  gospel  unto  Abraham,  saying,  »  In  thee  shall  all 
nations  be  blessed. 

9  So  then  «  they  which  be  of  faith  are  blessed  with 
faithful  Abraham. 

10  For  as  many  as  are  of  the  works  of  the  law  are 
under  the  curse:  for  it  is  written,  p  Cursed  is  every 
one  that  continueth  not  in  all  things  which  are  writ- 
ten in  the  book  of  the  law  to  do  them. 

11  But  that  no  man  is  justified  by  the  law  in  the 
sight  of  God,  it  is  evident:  for,  The  i  just  shall  live 
by  faith. 

12  And  the  law '  is  not  of  faith,;  but,  The  *  man  that 
doeth  them  shall  live  in  them. 

13  Christ  t  hath  redeemed  us  from  the  curse  of  the 
law,  being  made  a  curse  for  us  :  for  it  is  written, 
"  Cursed  is  every  one  that  hangeth  on  a  tree : 


A.  .M.  cir. 

41 65. 
A.  D.  cir. 

52. 


Y  lTh5.10. 
I  Pe.4.2. 

s  Jn.10.ll. 
Ep5.2. 

a  He.  7.11. 


CHAP.  3. 

a  Mat7.26. 

b  c.5.7. 

c  £p.l.l3. 

d  Ral0.l7. 

e  c.4.9. 

f  He.9.10. 

g  or,  greoL 

h2Jn.8. 

i  2C0.3.3. 

j  Ge.15.6. 

k  or,  im- 
puled. 

1  Jn.8.39. 
Ru.4.U.. 
16. 


n  Ge.l2.a 
22.13. 
Ac.3.25. 

0  C4.23. 
p  De.27.26. 
<;  Hab.2.4. 
r  Ro.  10.5,6. 
3  I,e.lS.5. 
Eze.20.ll. 

t  2  Co.5.21. 
u  De.21.23. 


Chap.  III.  Ver.  1.    O  foolish  Galatians— Doddridge,  "thoughtless" 

Who  hath  bewitched  ■t/nu  1 — Doddridge  "  i-nchanted  you?"  Macknight, 
"  deceived  you  ?''  The  la'ter  remarks,  tliat  it  alludes  to  the  deceptions  of  juff- 
frlers.  who  impose  upon  the  weak  and  credulous,  bf  dayzling  their  sight  with 
the  rapidity  of  their  motions. 

Ver.  3.  Are  ye  voia  made  perfect.— Macknight,  "  Ye  now  make  your- 
selves perfect."— (The  Gr.  verb  is  in  the  middle  voice.)  To  desert  the  vivifyin? 
S|)irit  of  Christianity  for  the  mere  "carcass  of  dead  piety,"  (which  was  all 
thai  was  now  k-ll  of  the  ritual  law,)  was,  as  Paul  expresses  it,  to  begin  in 
the  spirit,  and  seek  to  finish  and  perfect  themselves  by  thefesh. 

Ver.  4.  So  7/^a«?/— This  seems  lo  refer  to  the  reproach  and  persecution 
they  had  suftered  for  CJirist. 

Ver.  11.  The  just  sfiall  live  by  faith.— Compure  Hab.  ii.  4.  with  Heb. 
X.  38. 


sas 


GALATIANS,  II. 


A.  M.  c  r. 

4a-)fi. 

A.  1>.  cir. 

52. 


V  Ho.4.9,16 


IT  Is.44.3. 
K7.p.36.'^7, 
Joel  2. i?, 
29. 


7.  Rx.12.40, 
41. 

a  Ro.  4.H. 

b  Ro.5.20. 

c  ver.16. 


e  Kx.20.19.. 
'il. 

Dl■.5.!^3.. 
31. 

f  lJe.6.4. 

g  M:it.5.17. 

li  c.2.21. 

i  Ro.3,9, 
10,'Z}. 

i   Ro.4.n, 
12,16. 


14  That  ^'  the  blessing  of  Abraham  might  come  on 
the  Gentiles  through  Jesus  Christ;  that  we  might 
receive  the  promise  *'  of  the  Spirit  through  faith. 

15  Brethren,  1  speak  after  the  manner  of  men; 
Though  it  be  but  a  man's  ^  covenant,  yet  i/i/iecon- 
firmecl,  no  man  disannulleth,  or  addeth  thereto. 

IG  Now  to  y  Abraham  and  his  seed  were  the  pro- 
mises made.  He  saith  not.  And  to  seeds,  as  of  many ; 
but  as  of  one,  And  to  thy  seed,  which  is  Christ. 

17  And  this  I  say,  that  the  covenant,  that  was  con 
firmed  before  of  God  in  Christ,  the  law,  which  ^  was 
four  hundred  and  thirty  years  after,  cannot  disannul, 
that  it  should  make  the  promise  of  none  efTect. 

IS  For  if  ^  the  mheritance  be  of  the  law,  it  is  no 
more  of  promise:  but  God  gave  it  to  Abraham  by 
promise.  ^ 

19  Wherefore  then  serveth  the  law  ?  b  It  was  added 
because  of  transgressions,  till  the  seed  <=  should  come 
to  whom  the  promise  was  made;  and  it  was  ordain- 
ed by  angels  (i  in  the  hand  « of  a  mediator. 

20  Now  a  mediator  is  not  a  mediator  of  one,  but  God 
f  is  one. 

21  Is  the  law  then  against  ?  the  promises  of  God? 
God  forbid  :  for  if  i'  there  had  been  a  law  given  which 
could  have  given  life,  verily  righteousness  should 
have  been  by  the  law. 

22  But  the  scripture  hath  concluded  all  i  under  sin, 
that  the  promise  J  by  faith  of  Jesus  Christ  might  be 
given  to  them  that  believe. 

23  But  before  faith  came,  we  were  kept  under  the 
law,  shut  up  unto  the  faith  which  should  afterwards 
be  revealed. 

24  Wherefore  the  law  k  was  our  schoolmaster  to 
bTiiig  us  unto  Christ,  that  we  might  be  justified  by 
faith. 


Wr  1-5.  A  vian'a  covenant.— Vf^c  liavo  remarked  repeatedly,  that  the  same 
word  in  Greek  sJLMiifies  both  covenant  and  testament;  but  we  think  the  for- 
mer term  aprcps  best  licre.  ,  .        ,  ,        •,  •        . 

Ver  IS  He  sailh  not.  And  to  seeds,  as  of  many—i.  e.  the  word  seed  is  not 
here  iiseii  in  iho  7)/«;ai  sense,  bat  in  the  .singular,  as  in  Gen.  iii.  15  ;  iv.  25, 
.\vi.  12,  &p,. Which.— Macknight,"  Who.'' 

Ver  20  A  mediator  is  not  a  mediator  of  owe— The  very  name  not  only 
implies  two  partie.s,  i)Ul  also  a  difference  between  them.  The  Jews  could  not 
come  fnto  the  presence  of  God,  but  throuL'h  the  medium  of  ]\loses  :  nor  car. 
we  entertain  communion  witii  God,  but  through  the  incarnation  ol  our  L-arjour 

^Ver's"  ^'llaih  concluded  all  under  sin.— Doddridge  and  Macknight, 
"  Hun  shut  up  (as  criminals]  all  under  [the  condemnation  of  I  sin.^'      , 

Ver  23  Kept  und-er—shiU  up.  &c.— May  not  this  refer  to  the  subjection  of 
rliihiren  to  their  liitber's  slave,  in  the  character  of  a  pedagopie?  May  not  the 
servant  have  had  the  authority  of  confining  a  child,  when  he  should  prove  re- 
fractory, nnd  nefrlect  bis  lesson?    see  next  verse.        .     „  ^  t,, 

Ver.  24.  Our  schoolmaster.— Gt.  '' Pedagogue."  So  next  verse.  The 
Roman  ladies,  it  seems,  in  the  earliest  and  best  limes,  used  themselves  to 
pdiicate  their  children;  but  as  limes  deecnerated.  tnis  was  mtmsted  lo  i  lo 
icrvrinfs  and  public schoolfl.  A  slave,  whose  office  it  was  to  conduct  the 
clMldrcn  to  the  puhbc  schools,  and  to  assist  them  in  learnine  their  first  lessons, 
wa»  oil  iluit  account  called  a  pr.:;agogue,  (the  very  wwd  here  used.)  (L>  Ar- 
naifs  Priv.  Lifc  of  »h.e  Horn.  ch.  •.;•.;  S...^il  is  tlie  oflictof  the  Mosaic  law. 
'J'iie  Mora!  law  shows  us  that  wc  .ire  sinners,  and  need  a  Saviour ;  the  cere- 
monial law  leads  us  to  tiic  c.rus^  to  receive  instruction. 


GAL  ATI  AN  S,  IV. 


609 


26  But  after  that  faith  is  come,  we  are  no  longer, 
under  a  schoo'.master. 

26  For  ye  ar  j  all  the  children  i  o\  God  by  faith  in 
Christ  Jesus. 

27  Fur  "»  as  many  of  you  as  have  been  baptized  into 
Christ  have  put  on  Christ. 

28  There  is  "neither  Je\v  nor  Greek,  there  is  neither 
bond  nor  free,  there  is  neither  male  nor  female :  for 
ye  are  all  one  in  Christ  Jesus. 

29  And  if  ye  be  Christ's,  then  ">  are  ye  Abraham's 
seed,  and  heirs  p  according  to  the  promise. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

1  We  were  under  the  law  till  Chiist  came,  as  ihe  heir  is  under  his  gxiardian  till 
he  be  of  ase.  5  But  Christ  freeJ  us  from  the  law  :  7  ihertfore  we  are  servants 
no  longer  to  it.  U  He  reiiieinberelli  their  ^ood  will  to  him,  and  his  to  them, 
22  and  slioweth  tliat  we  are  the  sons  of  Abraham  by  the  freewoniiui. 

NOW  I  say.  That  the  heir,  as  long  as  he  is  a  child, 
differeth  nothing  from  a  servant,  though  he  be 
lord  of  all; 

2  But  is  under  tutors  and  governors  until  the  time 
appointed  of  the  father. 

3  Even  so  we,  when  we  were  children,  were  in  bond- 
age under  the  ^  elements  of  ilie  world  : 

4  But  when  the  fulness  of  the  time  was  come,  God 
sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a  woman,  made  under 
the  law, 

5  To  redeem  them  that  were  under  the  law,  that  we 
might  receive  the  adoption  of  sons. 

6  And  because  ye  are  sons,  God  hath  sent  forth  the 
Spirit  b  of  his  Son  into  your  hearts,  crying,  Abba, 
Father. 

7  Wherefore  thou  art  no  more  a  servant,  but  a  son  ; 
and  if  a  son,  then  an  heir  of  God  through  Christ. 

8  Howbeit  then,  \yhen  ye  knew  not  God,  ye  did  ser- 
vice unto  them  which  by  nature  are  no  gods. 

9  But  now,  after  that  ye  have  known  God,  or  lather 


A.  M.  cir. 

405<J. 
A.  D.  cir. 


or,  rudl- 

vxenls. 

Col.2.8,aO 


b  Ro.8.15, 
17. 


Ver.  25.  No  longer  under  a  schoolmaster— \.  e.  of  so  inferior  a  character : 
God  has  now  commilted  U3  to  the  iiistiuclion  of  his  own  Son. 

Ver.  27.  Put  on  Chri<tt.—AU  who  are  haptized  put  on  therehv  the  profes- 
sion of  Christianity.  Mr.  Locl,e  says,  that  hy  tiieir  flitting  on  Christ,  it  is 
implied,  "  that  to  God  now  looking  on  them,  there  aiijiears  nothing  but 
Christ.  Thoy  are  (as  it  were)  covered  all  over  with  liim,  as  a  man  is  with 
the  clutlies  he  has  put  on."  Hence,  in  thtxiext  verse,  it  is  said  they  are  all  one 
in  Christ  Jesus,  as  if  they  were  but  that  one  [mystical)  person. 

Ver.  23.  One  in  Christ  Je-fMs.—"  Christians  of  difierenl  ranks  and  nations 
are  Imre  siiid  to  be  one  in  Christ ;  and  1  Cor.  iii.  3.  lie  that  plantetii  and  he 
that  watereth  are  one;  i  e.  tiiey  have  thy  same  aliections  and  designs;  tiiey 
are  united  to  accomplish  the  same  object."— Srwftr^. 

Chap.  IV.  Ver.  1.  Fro}n  a  servant.— The  Greek  Idoulos)  pr-iperiysiirnifiesa 

"  slave." Though  he  be /o7i— That  is,  thoudi  he  is  entiiled  so  to  be    wlien 

of  a?e. 

Ver.  3.  Elements.— Doddridge,  "worldly  elements  ;"  i.  e.  the  more  carnal 
part  of  religion— rites  and  ceremonies.     So  in  verse  9.  i 

Ver.  4.  (iod  sent  forth  /lis  Son.— This  certainly  implies  hw  prior  existence 
in  the  bf)3om  of  the  Fatlier.    See  John  i.  IS. 

V(  r.  6.  Abba,  Father.— 'Y\w  learned  Selden  quotes  a  passage  from  the  Jew- 
ish (lemara.  to  prove  that  slaves  were  never  allowed  to  address  their  masters 
under  this  title. 

Ver.   8.    Ye  did  service.— Doddridge,  "were  m  bondage."    Macknight, 

"Ye  served   as  slaves." No  gods—i.   e.  either  mere  idols  of  wood  and 

stone,  or,  at  best,  the  celestial  luminaries. 

Ver.  9.  Kno'on  of  God—\.  e.  acknowledged  and  distincuished  by  him.- 

Jio'.o  turn  ye  tgainl-  But  these  hud  never  been  under  the  yoke  before; 


510 


GALATIANS,  IV. 


A.  M.  cir. 

■W56. 
A.  D.  cir. 


or,  tar  it. 


f  2Sa.l9.27. 
Mal.^.7. 


g  Mat.  10, -JO 
li  or,  what 

i  Rol0,2. 
j  or,  us. 
k  lCo.13.58 
1  1  Co.4.15. 


n.;r, /«7n 
perjilexed 
for  you. 


arre  Ivnown  of  God,  how  turn  ye  •=  again  to  the  weak 
and  bej:c;arly  <i  elements,  whereun.o  ye  desire  again 
to  b<'  in  bondage? 

10  Ye  observe  days,  and  months,  and  times,  and 
yt  ars. 

11  I  am  afraid  of  you,  lest  I  have  bestowed  upon  you 
labour  in  vain. 

12  Bretliren,  I  beseech  you,  be  as  I  am  ;  for  I  am  as 
ye  arc:  ve  have  not  injured  me  at  all. 

13  Ye  know  how  through  '^infirmity  of  the  flesh  I 
preached  tlie  gospel  unto  you  at  the  first. 

14  And  my  temptation  which  was  in  my  flesh  ye 
de.<jiised  not,  nor  rejected  ;  but  received  me  as  an  an- 
gel ("of  God,  even  as  =  Christ  Jesus. 

15  ii  Where  is  then  the  blessedness  ye  spake  of?  for 
I  bear  you  record,  that,  if  U  had  been  possil)le,  ye 
would  have  plucked  out  your  own  eyes,  and  have 
given  them  to  me. 

16  Am  I  therefore  become  your  enemy,  because  I  tell 
you  the  trutli? 

'l7  They  zealously  affect  you,  but  i  not  well;  yea, 
they  would  exclude  J  you,  that  ye  might  affect  them. 

18  But  ii  is  good  to  be  zealously  affected  always  kin 
a  good  thing,  and  not  only  when  I  am  present  with 
you. 

19  My  I  little  children,  of  \yhom  I  travail  in  birth 
again  until  Christ  be  formed  in  you, 

20  I  desire  to  l)e  present  with  you  now,  and  to  change 
my  voice;  for  '"  I  stand  in  doubt  of  you. 


how  then  can  lie  say,  (urn  hack  to  tlie  weak  and  Ixjpirarly  olenienls?  &c. 
Perhaps  tin;  (vni:=sii)!i  of  tin.'  arlicio  the  in  the  translation  would  reinovn  all  dif- 
ficully,  thus  :— '■  How  turn  ye  npain  to  weak  and  lte/;^riirly  elements  ?"  nieaninii 
a  reli^iun  of  rncro  riles  and  cereriionies  ;  Cor  the  ciTcntonies  of  Judaism,  ahstract- 
el  i'roin  all  n  rcreiico  lo  the  Messiah,  are  no  less  "  weak  and  btu'garb'"  'han 
those  of  Paganism.  This  apreos  with  llie  sense  given  of  tliis  passage  by  most 
conunenlnlfirs. 

Vnr.  10.  Ye  observe  days,  and montfis— This  is  cencrally  snpposcil  to  refer 
to  the  Jewish  festivals  ;  l«it  Archbishop  Poller  understand.s  it  in  refetcnco  to 
the  hicky  and  unlucky  days  of  tlie  superstitious  Greeks  and  Romans.  It  does 
not.  imwevcr,  apiiear,  that  any  attempt  was  made  to  draw  the  Galalians  back 
to  Pa«anisni. 

Ver.  12.  For  I  am.— This  verb  is  wron?  suppliwl.  Doddridge.  Macknisht 
and  most  modern  translators,  suppijj  the  past  tense—"  I  ivaa  as  ye  are." 

Ver.  14.  Mu  temptation  .....  7.  in  my  Jlcsh.—The  thorn  in  las  flcsli ; 

Ver.  15.  Tlie  hlrssedncss  ye  spake  o/— Tiiat  is,  the  liappinces  l;cy  professed 
to  c;)j<iy  undi'r  hi.s  ministry. 

Ver.  17.  They  zcnlfius'ii  affect  ynu—\.  o.  "lliey  profess  trreat  attachment.' 

Compare  2  Cor.  \i.  2.  —  IJui  no'  ivell—i.  e.  not  truly. They  lonnld  cxcl'udt 

Yoir.— IMaruin,  Us  So  read  both  some  MS.  and  printed  cr  p-e?,  sucl  ii.  is 
thou^'ht  lo  be  llx!  true  reading'  by  Doddridi^e,  Mackniglit,  and  others 

Ver.  20.  1  desire— Doddridize,  "1  could  w  sU'—lo  be  present  vnth  you, 
aud  to  chany.'e  my  voice— i.  c.  "  to  clianjre  Ine  time  of  my  iMnjruuire  toward 

you."    See  Macl/nif.'iit. For  I  stand  in  douht  ofyoy.—Mnratu,  "  I  am 

perplexed  ;"  i.  e.  v\  hat  to  think  of  you.  Tlie  late  Mr.  Fuller  jusHv  remarks, 
that  the  apostle  speaks  in  miicli  more  tokriint  and  t'critle  laneuape  to  the 
Romans.  (Rom.  xiv.  5.)  hocauxe  ho  is  there  adilressinp  liimsidf  lo  Jewish  cim- 
verts.  who  had  been  ediicaiod  in  the  observance  of  iho.-i^  festivals,  and  who 
miglit  innocently  o'serve  them,  tlioii?li  not  now  bound  to  do  so  ;  but  here  !h!_ 
i«  nddressiii!.'  Gentde  converts,  whr)  had  never  b"eii  iu  subjeciion  to  t!ie  law  of 
Moses  nor  were  by  any  lav.  Chrisiian  or  Moaical.  reginre<l  so  to  ii"  :  but 
they  h;id  been  beset  by  certain  Judaizin;:  leachirs,  who  drew  them  inl:j  the 
oLservance  of  the  Jewisli  festivals,  which  were  now  becomin«  obsjlcic,  t  ven 


GALATIANS,  IV. 


511 


.  M.ci 


5:. 


21  Tt-ll  me,  ve  that  desire  to  be  under  the  law,  do  ye 
n   I  Hear  the  law  7 

22  For  it  is  written,  that  Abraham  had  two  sons, 
the  one  "by  a  bondmaid,  the  other  °by  a  free- 
woman. 

23  Bui  heicho  ^casof  the  p  bondwoman  was  born  af- 
tfM-  the  flesh ;  but  he  of  the  freewoman  u^as  by  pro- 
mise. 

24  Which  things  are  an  t  allegory  :  for  these  are  the 
two  ■■  covenants;  the  one  from  the  mount « t  Sinai,  \t  or, ustor 
which  genderetli  to  bondage,  which  is  Agar.  '""'••'• 

25  For  this   Agar  is  mount  Sinai  in  Arabia,  and :« •s^>"i- 

"  arisweretli   to  Jerusalem  which  now  is,  and  is  Jn|t  De.^2. 
bondage  with  her  children. 

26  But  Jerusalem  ^  which  is  above  is  free,  which  is 
the  mother  of  us  all. 

27  For  it  is  written,  ^ Rejoice,  ihou  barren  that  bear-,,  iie.i:4.« 
est  not ;  break  fortli  and  cry,  tliou  that  travailesi  not:|    "e.'-ii.a, 
for  the  desolate  hath  many  more  children  than  she' 
which  hath  a  husband.  wls..>i.i 

2^  Now  X  we,  brethren,  as  Isaac  was,  are  the  child-  x  acZ-Ss. 
ren  of  promise. 

2'.)  But  as  then  he  y  that  was  born  after  the  flesh 
persecuted 'him  that  was  born  after  the  Spirit,  even  so 
'  it  is  now. 


II  Ue.16.15. 
o  Ge.21.1,i 
p  Ro.9.7,a 
q  I  Co.  10. 11 


u  or,  1-9  in 
Ihetame 
rank  with 

IT*.  I  a. 


c.3.4). 
y  Ge.'.31.9. 
7.  Jn.15.19. 


to  tlm  Jews  themselves;  and  he  was 'jealous,  lest  by  this  eoinpiiance,  liiey 
sli.)Uh1  l)e  drawn  under  the  yoke  of  circumcision,  and  tlie  wiioio  Jewish  jaw. 
He  r'!ni(instrates  with  them,  therefore,  on  returning  to  mere  ritual  services, 
which,  thonph  originally  instituted  hy  God,  were  now  no  more  acceptable  tu 
liim,  when  placed  in  opposition  to  the  gospel,  than  the  riles  of  pa.Tan  super- 
stiiion. 

Ver.  21.  Do  ye  not  hear  the  law  ?— i.  e.  hear  it  read  in  your  public  assem- 
blies. 

V  r.  24.— ir/?/c^  things  are  an  aUegory.—  'Doddridse,  "may  be  allego- 
rized ;"  but  Mac\~n!ght  prefers  the  common  version.  There  is  some  difficuhy, 
however,  in  liie  translation  of  this  and  the  next  verse.  Doddridge,  to  a\oid 
thealisindity  of  sayinz  (as  our  version  does,)  "This  Sinai  is  Agar— .fbr  tiii.;) 
AL'ur  is  Sinai,"  would  render  tlic  illative  particle  (gar)  as  an  e.\plelivc— "  I 
say."  i\Ir.  Parkhurst  (Lev.  in  Agar,  2d  edit.)  reads  and  ponits  tiiis  t'a.ssase 
thus  :— "  The  one  ....  wiiich  genderelh  to  bondage,  which  is  Agar,  (for  ibis 
Airar  means  mount  Sinai  in  Arabia.)  and  answeieth,"  &c.  He  adds,  from 
Biisdiing.  ih;it  Hagar  is.  in  Artdj-c,  a  rock.  N.B.  IlagarjxM  Agar  are  the 
same  word,  as  pronounced  with  or  without  an  aspirate.  "An  allegory  (says 
Dr.  Maclcnight)  is.  when  persons  or  events  present,  or  near  at  hand,  with 
their  qualities  and  circumstances,  are  considered  as  lyins,  or  rej  r,-enla- 
tinns.  of  persons  and  events  more  remote,  to  which  they  have  a  resendjiance. 
Of  this   kind,   were  the  lii.slories  of  some  persons  and  events  recordtd  in  ihe 

Old  TistamtMit For  the  (lualifies  and  circumstance.;!  of  tbe.sc  pirsons 

I  wcic,  it  seems,  so  ordered  by  G<>(l.  as  to  lie  ;>pt  reprc^cnfatioiis  of  such  future 
persons  and  events,  as  God  intended  should  attract  the  attention  of  mav.kind." 
Ver.  3.").  Answereth  to  Jerusalem— Or,  is  in  the  sanio  rank  with.    Tliat  is. 
says  I5p.  Fct/,  in  the  same  order  or  Ji/e,  suppose  in  this  mumier : 
<'ovenant  by  Moses.  Covenant  by  Christ. 

I  Bniidagc.  Liberty. 

I  Hagar.  Sarah. 

I  Ishruaol.  Isaac. 

Law  ill  Sinai.  Gospel  from  heaven, 

Jerusalem  that  now  is.  Jfrusalem  above. 

Jews,  circumcised.  Christian;;,  baptized. 

Ver.  27.  Than  she  which  hath  a  husbcmd— Doddridge,  "than  her 'Aho 
had."  &c.  This  must  be  applied  to  Hagar  if  tlie  other  is  to  Sarah  ;  lut  it  can 
Ix;  only  as  an  accommodation. 

Ver.  29.  lie  that  was  born,  &c.— i.  e.  the  carnal  world  persecute,  tjie  spi- 
ritual. 


512  _ 

A  M.  ci 

4050. 

A.  D.  ei 


GALATIANS,  V. 


a  Ep.e.H. 

b  Jn.8.3-2,3fi 
R0.6.H. 
Ac.  15. 10. 

c  Ro.9.31, 
Si. 

d  He.  12.15. 
c  Ro.8.2.i 
f  2  Ti.4.8. 
g  1  Co.  7. 19. 

h  1  Til.  1.3. 
Ja.il3.. 


or,  tlrioe. 
you  brick. 


30  Nevertheless  what  saiih  *  the  scripture?  Cast 
out  the  bondwoman  and  her  son :  for  the  son  of  the 
bondwoman  shall  not  be  heir  with  the  son  of  the 
fieowoman. 

31  So  then,  brethren,  we  are  not  children  of  the 
bondwoman!  but  of  the  free. 

CHAPTER  V. 
I  He  movelh  them  to  stan'l  in  their  Tilierty.  3  and  not  to  observe  circ\inisisicn  : 
l)  hut  rather  love,  wliich  is  the  sum  of  the  law.     19  He  reckonelli  up  tl>a 
wurlfs  of  the  flesh,  -22  and  tlie  fruits  of  tlie  Spirit,  25  aiid  exlioriedi  lo  wallc  in 
tlie  Spirit. 

STAND  ^  fast  therefore  in  the  b  liberty  wherewith 
Christ  hath  made  us  free,  and  be  not  entangled 
again  with  the  yoke  of  bondage. 

2  Behold,  I  Paul  say  unto  you,  that  if  ye  be  circum- 
cised, Christ  shall  profit  you  nothing. 

3  For  I  testify  again  to  every  man  that  is  circum- 
cised, that  he  is  a  debtor  to  do  the  whole  law. 

4  Cnristisbecomeof  no  effect  <=  unto  you,  whosoever 
of  you  are  justified  by  the  law;  ye  are  fallen  d  from 
grace. 

5  For  we  through  the  Spirit  wait  e  for  the  hope  of 
righteousness  ("by  faith. 

6  For  in  Jftsus  Christ  .leither  s  circumcision  avail- 
eth  any  thing,  nor  uncircumcision ;  but  'faith  which 
h  worketh  by  love. 

7  Ye  did  run  well ;  who  did  i  hinder  you  that  yo 
should  not  obey  the  truth  1 

8  This  persuasion  c'ome^/i  not  of  him  thnt  calletn  you. 

9  A  little  J  leaven  leaveneth  the  wholo  lump. 


all 


Ver.  30.  Cast  out  the  bonduwman—i.  e.  in  the  allegorical  sense,  the  law, 
as  a  covenant,  &;c.    See  Gen.  .\xi.  10.  .,     ,         . 

Chap.  v.  Ver.  2.  Behold,  I  Pan!.—    This  place  (says  Martin  Luther)  is, 

s  it  were,  a  touchstone,  whereby  we  may  mo.st  ccrlainly  and  freely  juik'e  of 
„il  doctrines,  works,  rcligion.s,  and  ceremonies  of  all  men.  Whosoever 
teacheth  that  there  is  any  thing  necessary  to  salvation  (whether  they  he  Pa- 
pists, Turks,  Jews,  or  sectaries)  besides  faith  in  Christ ;  or  shall  devise  any 
work  or  religion,  or  observe  any  rule,  tradition,  or  ctremony  uhalsoevi-r,  with 
this  opinion,  thai  by  such  things  they  ^hall  obtain  forgiveness  of  sms,  right- 
eousness, and  everlasting  life  ;  they  shiill  hear  in  this  place  the  sentence  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  jironounced'  iigainsl  Ihcin  l)y  the  apostle,  that  C/ir>st  projitetfl 
them  nothing'.  Seeing  Paul  durst  I'ho.  this  sentence  against  tlu;  law  and  cir- 
cumcision, which  were  ordained  of  God  himself,  what  durst  he  not  do  against 
the  chaff  and  the  dross  of  men's  traditions  .'"  ,,  ,,  „    , 

Ver.  4.  (-hrist  is  become  of  no  eff'ect.—Dr.  P.  Smith,  'Ye  are  nullified 
from  Clirist :  i.  e.  he  is  to  you  as  if  he  had  not  existed  ;  ye  are  totally  sepa- 

Vcr.  6.  lint  faith  lohich  joorketh  by  loxie.—"  The  faith  (saitli  Robert  Hall) 
to  which  the  Scriptures  attach  such  momentous  consequences,  and  ascrilio 
such  t-'lorious  exploits,  is  a  practical  habit,  wliich,  like  every  other,  is  .strength- 
ened an.l  increased  by  continual  e.wri-iso.  It  is  nourished  by  meditation,  by 
prayer,  anil  by  the  devout  perusal  of  the  Scriptures:  and  the  light  which  it 
ditluses  becomes  stronger  and  clearer  by  an  uiiinterrupt(!il  converse  with  its 
oi)je<-,t.  and  a  faithful  compliance  with  its  dictates  ;  as,  on  the  contrary,  it  ia 
measure  land  obsc'ired  by  whatever  wounds  thj  conscience,  or  impairs  the 
purity  ar,<l  spirituality  of  l^iie  mind."  _  ,.  „    ,. 

Ver.  7.  Who  did  lander  ijoii.—  Th^  original  expression,  according  to  Dodd- 
ridge, is  Ofijmpic,  in  reference  to  the  races,  and  alludes  to  some  one  ''coining 
across  the  course  while  a  person  is  running,"  and  so  "stopping,"  or  "driving 
tiini  hack,"  as  the  Margin  is.  ^       ,       ..    rr         i 

Ver.  8.  }fim  that  cnlleth  i/OH.—lf  this  expression  he  referred  to  crti^ctusu 
callin.;,"  which  is  the  work  of  God,  it  must  he  ascribed  to  the  Author  of  all 
good,  "as  Hom.  viii.  30.  Cut  if  it  be  understood  of  the  ministerial  instrument, 
then  it  must  refer  to  Paul  only,  as  in  chap.  i.  6. 


GAL  ATI  AN  S,  V. 


513 


10  I  have  confidence  in  you  throu.sh  the  Lord,  thati  a  m.  .ir. 
ye  will   be  none  otherwise  minded:    bu.    he    thatl  ^  Jf'^^ 
troubleth  you  shall  bear  k  his  judgment,  whosoever [      52. 
he  be.  .  .  'k  aco  los 

11  And  I,  brethren,  if  I  yet  preach  circumcision,  whyj 

do  I  yet  sufler  i  persecution  7  then  is  the  ofil-nce  '"  ci'.i  ccia 
the  cross  ceased.  ! 

12  I  would  they  were  even  cut  ofT  which  trouble  you.  j  m  i  Co  \.3. 

13  Fur,  brethren,  ye  have  been  called  unto  liberty:! 
only  use  not  "  liberty  for  an  occasion  to  the  tlesh,  but' 
by  love  "  serve  one  another. 

14  For  all  the  law  is  fulfilled  in  one  word,  even  in 
this  ;  P  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself. 

15  But  if  ye  bite  and  devour  one  another,  take  heed 
that  ve  be  not  consumed  one  of  another. 

16  This  I  sav  then,  Walk  i  in  the  Spirit,  and  '  ye 
shall  not  fulfil  the. lust  of  the  flesh. 

17  For  s  the  flesh  lusteth  agamst  the  Spirit,  and  the 
Spirit  against  the  flesh  :  and  these  are  contrary  \  the 
one  to  the  other:  so  that  "  ye  cannot  do  the  things 
that  ve  would. 

18  But  if  »  ye  be  led  of  the  Spirit,  ye  are  not  under  the 
law. 

19  Nov/  the  works  of  the  flesh  "^  are  manifest,  which 
are  these ;  Adultery,  fornication,  uncleanness,  las- 
civiousness, 

20  Idolatry,  witchcraft,  hatred,  variance,  emulations, 
wrath,  strife,  seditions,  heresies, 

21  Envyings,  murders,  drunkenness,  revellings,  and 
such  hke :  of  the  which  I  tell  you  before,  as  I  have 
also  told  you  in  time  past,  that  they  which  do  such 
things  shall  not  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God. 

2'1  But  the  fruit  *  of  the  Spirit  is  love,  joy,  peace, 
long-suffering,  gentleness,  goodness,  faith, 

23  JMeekness,  temperance :  against  y  such  there  is  no 
hw. 

24  And  they  that  are  Christ's  have  crucified  the  flesh 
with  the  ^  aifections  and  lusts. 

25  If  a  we  hve  in  the  Spirit,  let  us  also  walk  in  the 
Spirit.  


p  r. el 9. 18. 
•  Mai-ZI 
39,40. 
J  a.  2.8. 

q  Ro.8.1,1, 
13- 

r  oTyfulJU 
not. 

s  Ro.7.21.. 
23. 


wMat.I.5.19 
Kp..5.H..6. 
Cul.3.5,fi. 
Re.2i.l5. 

X  Jn.  1.5.5. 
Kp.5.9. 

y  lTi.1.9. 


a  Ro.&4,5. 
10.  Shall  bear  his  judsment—i.  e.  receive  liis  just  punishment.    See 


Ver 
verse  12. 

Ver.  11.  If  I  yet  preach  circumcision. — This  is  supposed  to  l»e  an  oltjeciiqn 
of  one  of  his  opitonents,  who  perhaps  had  heard  liiin  assort  the  divine  oii;^n 
of  circumcision,  which  he  certainly  did  not  deny  :  hut  if  they  tliought  hiin  the 
advocate  for  circumcision,  wiiy  persecute  him  ? 

Ver.  1-2.  I  loould  the;/ were  even  cut  off—Thnt  is,  from  the  churcii. 

Ver.  13.  For  an  occasion  to  the  ^c-Wi— That  is,  as  an  excuse  for  sin.  See 
ver.  16  ;  also  1  Peter  li.  16. 

Ver.  14.  All  the  law  i^fulfUled  in  one  word-Si^e  Mat.  \-ii.  12. 

Ver.  16.  Ye  shall  not  fulfil.— i^ec  Rom.  \iii.  5.  But  the  Margin  reads  impe- 
ratively—" Fultil  yc  not,"  which  is  to  t!ie  same  effect. 

Ver.  17.  The  .flesh  lusteth,  Slc— Doddridge,  "  Hath  desires  contrary  to," 
&c.    Compare  Rom.  vii.  11,  &c. 

Ver.  18.  Jf  1/e  he  led  of  the  Spirit.— Ccm\rdTe  Il.m.  viii.  14. 

Ver.  20.    'Witchcraft.— Macknight,  "  Sorcery." Heresies.— Sec  Titus 

iii.  10. 

Ver.  21.  I^ f veilings.— ^Gr.  Komni.)  i.  e.  festive  or  convivial  nu-elinp.s.  in 
honour  of  Comns. 1  tell  ynri  before.  &.c.—Maclcnight.  "fonnvarn  yoii,"  &c. 

Ver.  25.  Ifioe  live  in  the  Spirit— i.  e.  "  If  we  are  spiritually  alive."  See 
T«r.  18. 


614 


GALATIANS,  VI. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4(156. 
A.  I),  cir. 

52. 


•  or,  al- 

Uiouglu 

b  Ja.5.19,2C 

c  Ro.15.1. 

d2Co.l3..5 

e  Pr.H.U. 

f  lCo.9.1) 
..U. 

g  Job  4.8 
Pr.2i.8 
II0.8.7. 


h  Pr.U.lS 
Ja.3.18. 


i  He.10.36. 
Re.  2. 10. 


Mat.  5. 43. 
Til.3.8. 


ml  Jn.3.14 
n  Phi.?.  3,7, 


0  OT.mhere- 
by. 


p  c.2.20. 


26  Let  b  us  not  be  desirous  of  vain  glory,  provokin« 
one  another,  envying  one  another. 

CHAPTER  Vf. 

1  He  movetli  tliem  to  deal  mildly  with  a  brotlier  tliat  hath  slipped,  2  and  to  bear 
one  anoilier's  burden :  6  to  be  liberal  to  tbeir  teacliers,  9  and  not  weary  of 
well  doing.  Vi  He  showetli  whut  they  intend  that  preach  circuinciuou. 
14  He  glorieth  in  nothing,  save  in  the  cross  of  Christ. 

BRETHREN,  ^if  a  man  be  overtaken  in  a  fault, 
ye  which  are  spiritual,  restore  b  such  a  one  in  the 
spirit  of  meekness ;  considering  thyself,  lest  thou  also 
be  tempted. 

2  Bear  "^  ye  one  another's  burdens,  and  so  fulfil  the 
law  of  Christ. 

3  For  if  a  man  think  himself  to  be  something,  when 
he  is  nothing,  he  deceiveth  himself. 

4  But  let  every  man  prove  d  his  own  work,  and  then 
shall  he  have  rejoicing  in  himself «  alone,  and  not  in 
another. 

5  For  every  man  shall  bear  his  own  burden. 

6  Let  f  him  that  is  taught  in  the  word  communicate 
unto  him  that  teacheth  in  all  good  things. 

7  Be  not  deceived  ;  God  is  not  mocked  :  for  whatso- 
ever a  man  soweth,  that  shall  he  also  reap. 

8  For  he  that  soweth  to  his  s  flesh  shall  of  the  flesh 
reap  corruption  ;  but  he  that  soweth  to  the  ''  Spirit 
shall  of  the  Spirit  reap  life  everlasting. 

9  And  let  ius  not  be  weary  in  well  doing  :  for  in  due 
season  we  shall  reap,  J  if  we  faint  not. 

10  As  we  have  therefore  k  opportunity,  let  us  do  good 
unto  all  I  men,  especially  unto  them  "»  who  are  of  the 
household  of  faith. 

11  Ye  see  how  large  a  letter  I  have  written  unto  you 
with  mine  own  hand. 

12  As  many  as  desire  to  make  a  fair  show  in  the 
flesh,  they  constrain  you  to  be  circumcised  ;  only 
lest  they  should  suffer  persecution  for  the  cross  of 
Christ. 

13  For  neither  they  themselves  who  are  circumcised 
keep  the  law ;  but  desire  to  have  you  circumcised, 
that  they  may  glory  in  your  flesh. 

14  But  n  God  forbid  that  I  should  glory,  save  in  the 
cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  "  by  whom  the  world 
is  crucified  p  unto  me,  and  I  unto  the  world. 


Chap.  VI.  Vir.  1.  Brethren  if. —'^\axz.  "Althou?h."    Bui  Doddridge  And 

Macknight.  adV.ete  to  the  te.vt. Ye  -lohich  are  spiritual.— Those  who  live 

and  walk  in  the  Spirit ;  as  in  verse  25  of  the  iirectdinf;  chapter. Restore 

such  a  on<j.— The  alhision,  according  to  Doddridge,  id  to  restoring  to  its 
right  place  a  dislocated  limb. 

Vor.  5.  For  ivery  man  shall  hear  his  own  btirden— That  is,  every  one 
shall  be  answerable  for  his  own  c.nmhict.— Doddridge  and  Macknight. 

Ver.  7.   Whatsoever  a  man  sowtth,  &c.— 3ee  2  Cor.  i.\.  6. 

Ver.  11.  Ye  see  how  targe  a  letter.— Whithy,  Doddridge,  ami  others,  ren- 
der it,  "  With  what  large  letters"— alluding  to  the  size  of  the  characters  : 
btit  the  sense  of  our  authorized  version  is  adopted  and  ju.-*lifiod  by  Ueza, 
Lardner,  Paley,  and  Macknight ;  for  bis  writing  in  large  and  ugly  cliaracters 
could  artbrd  no  proof  of  his  alli-ction  to  them.  Paul  was  in  the  habit  of  cm- 
ploying  an  amanuensis,  (see  Rom.  xvi.  22,)  only  himself  adding  the  salu- 
tation, as  wo  see  in  the  close  of  his  first  epistle  lo  the  Corinihian.«  and  the 
second  to  IheThessalonians  ;  but  in  this  case  he  evidently  wrote  the  whole, 
and  meant  this  to  be  considered  as  a  mark  of  iiis  attention  and  respect  for 
them. 


GALATIANS,  VI.  515 


15  For  1  in  Christ  Jesus  neither  circumcision  availeth 
any  thing,  nor  uncircumcision,  but  a  ''  new  creature. 

16  And   as  many  as  walk   according  to  this  nde, 
peace  *  be  on  them,  and  mercy,  and  upon  the  Israel  of 

I    17  From  hencefo'th  let  no  man  trouble  me:  for  1 1 
bear  in  my  body  the  marks  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 
I    18  Brethren,  the  "  grace  of  our  Lcrd  Jesus  Christ  he 
i  with  your  spirit.  Amen. 
IT  Unto  the  Galatians  written  from  Rome. 


Vcr.  15.  Neither  circumcision,  &c.— See  I  Cor.  vri.  19  ;  Gal.  v.  6. 

Ver.  17.  The  marks  of  the  Lord  Jesus— ThaX  is,  the  scars  of  the  wounds 
wliich  he  had  reccivud  in  Clirist's  cause.  ,     ,         , 

Subscription— Written  froin  Rome.— It  is  generally  agreed  that  these 
words  were  not  written  by  St.  Paul.     See  Paleys  Hor.  Paul.  ch.  xv. 

CO^■CLUDING  REMARKS  ON  GALATIANS. 
Galatia  was  situated  between  Phrygia  on  the  south,  Pamphyiia  and  Bithy- 
niu  un  the  north,  and  Pontus  on  the  east. 

St.  Paul  had  heard,  that  since  his  departure  from  Galatia,  corrupt  opinions 
had  got  in  amongst  them  about  the  necessary  observations  of  the  legal  rites, 
induced  by  several  impostors  who  had  crept  into  that  church,  and  who  endea- 
voured to  undermine  the  doctrine  St.  Paul  had  there  established,  by  vilifying 
his  person,  slighting  him  as  an  apostle,  and  as  not  to  be  compared  with  Peter, 
James,  and  John,  who  had  familiarly  conversed  with  the  Lord  Jesus  Clirist 
in  the  days  of  his  flesli,  and  been  immediately  deputed  by  Him.    In  this  epis- 
I  tie,  therefore,  he  reproves  them  with  severity,  that  they  had  been  so  soon  led 
out  of  the  right  way  wherein  he  had  instructed  them,  and  had  so  easily  suf- 
I    feri'd  themselves  to  be  imposed  upon  by  the  crafty  artifices  of  seducers.     He 
I    vindicates  the  honour  of  the  apostolic  office,  and  shows  tiiat  he  ^ad  received 
j   his  commission  immediately  from  Christ,  and  that  he  cam'    not  oehind  the 
verycliief  of  those  apostles.— CotJ«,  Antiq.  Apos.  1676. 


THE  EPISTLE  OP  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE  TO  THE 
EPHESIANS. 


["  ALTHOtTGH,"  says  Dr.  Paley,  "  it  dof>8  not  appear  to  have  l)een  ever  dis- 
fiuted,  that  the  Epistle  betbre  us  was  written  by  St.  Paul,  yet  it  is  well  known 
that  a  doubt  has  long  been  entertained  concerning  tlie  persons  to  whom  it  was 
addressed.  The  question  is  founded  on  some  ambiguity  in  the  external  evi- 
dence. Marcion,  a  heretic  of  the  second  century,  as  quoted  by  Terttiliian,  a 
father  in  the  beginnineof  the  third,  calls  it  the  Epistle  to  tiieLaodiceans.  Frrjm 
what  we  know  of  Marcion,  his  judgment  is  little  to  be  relied  on  ;  nor  is  it  per- 
I  fectly  clear  that  Marcion  was  rightly  understood  by  TertulUan. . .  The  name, 
in  Ephes-u-s,  in  the  first  verse,  upon  which  word  sinsly  depends  the  proof  tliat 
the  Epistle  was  written  to  the  Ephesians,  is  not  read  in  all  the  manuscripts  ex- 
tant. I  admit,  however,  that  the  external  e^^denco  preponderates  with  a  ma- 
nifest excels  on  the  side  of  the  received  reading."  The  same  learned  writer 
then  proceeds  to  argue,  from  internal  evidence,  that  the  Epistle  could  hardly 
be  wiilten  to  a  people  with  w^iom  the  Apostle  resided  three  years  ;  there  being 
r.o  allusion  or  appeal,  as  in  other  epistles,  to  what  had  passed  when  he  resided 
among  them. — "  It  has  been  said."  says  Macknight,  "that  if  this  Epistle  was 
di.cctod  to  the  Ephesians,  if  is  difl^cult  to  understand  how  the  Apostle  content- 
ed himself  with  gi\ing  them  a  general  salutation,  without  mentioning  any  of 
his  numerous  friends  and  acquaintance,  with  whom  he  had  been  intimate 
during  his  long  residence  at  Ephesus.  But  the  answer  is, .  .  .  there  are  nojiarti- 
cular  salutations  in  the  epistles  to  the  Gal.itians,  the  Philippians,  theThessalo- 
nians,  and  to  Titus,  because  to  have  sent  particular  salutations  to  individuals, 
in  churches  where  the  Apostle  waa  so  generally  and  intimately  acquainted  .  .  . 
might  have  offended  those  who  were  neglected, .  .  .  and  to  have  mentioned  every 
i;  person  of  note  in  those  churches,  wouM  have  taken  up  too  much  room.  In 
,  nriting  to  the  Romans,  the  case  was  ditVerent.  The  Apostle  was  personally 
1:  unknown  to  most  of  them .  .  .  and  therefore  he  could, .  . .  without  oflencc  to  the 


516  EPHESIANS,  1. 


re<l,  raku  particular  notice  of  all  iiis  acqiuiintanre."    As,  therfforo,  "the  ex-  ■• 
Uir.iii!  evidoncc  preponderates  witli  a  manit'esl  excess  in  iuvour  oftlif?  received  |' 
readini:,"  wliicii  is  not  contradicted  by  its  internal  evi.l<;nce  ;  and  as  Or.  Palcy  jl 
appear:!  to  be  mistaken  in  supposing  tliat  the  word  Kphe.tw  was  wanting  in  l| 
anv  mar,  iscript  extant,  (seeBi:>liopMiVW/e?o»  on  tiie  Greek  article,  p.  510,)  we  jl 
ar;  lully  jnstilied  in  reirardin!,'  tbi^j  Kpi.stle  as  written  to  the  Ephrsians.    The 
sospc!  was  first  preached  in  the  celebrated  but  licentious  city  of  Epiiosns  by 
St.  Psiil,  with  the  most  abundant  success;  and  such  was  the  Apostle's  con- 
cern ibr  their  spiritual  welfare,  that  he  did  not  leave  them  till  three  years!  iifler- 
wards  ;  and  on  his  return  from  Macedonia  and  Achaia  to  Jerusalem,  be  sent 
for  the  elders  of  the  church  to  meet  him  at  Miletus,  where  he  took  an  aft'ec- 
tionato  leave  of  them,  and  delivered  to  them  a  most  solemn  cbarpe.    (Acts 
I  \"iii.  19 — -a  ;  xix  ;  xx.  17— 33.)    Some  years  after,  he  wrote  this  F.pistle  from 
1  Kame,  as  st.itcd  in  thosub.-scription,  during  his  first  imprisonment  in  tliat  city, 
f(ti>ap.  iii.  1;  iv.  1;  vi.  20,)  and,  from  his  not  expressing  any  hopes  of  a  speedy 
I  n-lease.  probably  in  the  early  part  of  it,  about  A.  D.  61;— to  establish  them  in  tiie 
I  great  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  to  guard  them  against  errors,  to  e.xcite  llnin  to  a  I 
I  holy  conversation,  and  to  animate  them  in  their  Christian  warlare.)— iir/s-.v/fr. 
I      Grotius  has  remarked  of  this  Epistle,  that  it  expresses  the  grand   niat'er<i  | 
of  which  it  treats,  in  words  more  sublime  than  are  to  be  found  in  any  human  ' 
tongue.  I 


CHAPTER  I. 
I  After  the  salutation,  3  nnd  thanksgiving  for  ttie  Ephesians,  4  he  treateth  of 
onr  election,  G  anJ  at'.option  by  grace,  1 1  which  is  ihe  tnie  and  proj-rr  louii- 
tain  of  man's  salvation.  13  And  because  llie  height  of  this  myslcry  cannot 
be  easily  allaiiied  niUo,  16  he  prayeth  that  they  may  come  li  to  ihe  lull 
knowlevlge,  and  20  possession  thereof  in  ClirisL 

OAUL,  an  aposiie  of  Jesus  Christ  bv  the  will  of 
-*•  God,  to  the  *  saints  which  are  at  bEphesus,  and  to 
the  faithful  <=  in  Christ  Jesus : 

2  Grace  d  be  to  you,  and  peace,  from  God  our  Father, 
and/7'owi  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

3  Blessed  ^he  (he  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  whohathblessedus  with  all  spiritual  blessings 
in  heavenly  fp/aces  in  Christ: 

4  According  as  he  hath  chosen  ffus  in  him  before  the 
foundation  of  the  world,  that  we  should  be  hholy  and 
without  blame  before  him  in  love : 

Chap.  I.  Vcr.  1.  To  the  saints  which  are  at  Ephesus.— Of  the  authenticity 
of  f  hi.s  F]pistle  there  is  no  doubt :  but,  so  early  a.s  the  second  century,  Marcion, 
}«-well  known  heretic,  asserted,  that  some  copies  for  Ep/icsw.v.  read  I.aodicca; 
and  some  such  copies  still  exist,  though  the  great  majority,  both  of  coj)ies  and 
version.s,  read  Ephesjis.  This  doubt  has  been  revived  in  modern  tunes  by 
Grotius  and  Mill,  and  the  argumenfa  on  that  side  arc  collected  and  enforced 
by  Paley.  (Horae  Paul.  chap.  vi.  No.  1.)  On  the  other  hand,  Lardner  and 
Mackni^ht  have  no  less  ably  defended  the  present  reading.  An  abstract  of 
the  evidence  on  botli  sides  may  be  seen  in  Home's  mvaluable  Introduction; 
where  it  is  also  remarked,  that  some  ancient  copies  left  a  blank  for  the  name, 
as  if  it  had  been  a  circular  intended  to  be  sent  to  difli'rcnt  churches  ;  and  as 
Paul  was  in  prison  when  he  wrote  this,  it  is  not  impossible  that  he  might  liave 
a  copy  taken  with  a  blank  inscription,  to  bo  sent  to  Laodicea  also.  One  thing 
I  strikes  us  forcibly,  that  though  here  is  no  allusion  to  the  circumstances  which 
occmrHl  while  he  was  at  Ephesus,  the  affectionate  language  in  which  he 
speaks  of  the  Ephesians  well  agrees  with  his  k|iown  attachment  to  thrm,  and 
with  ih  ir  pious  character  ;  whereas  of  that  in  Laodicea,  we  know  little  to  its 

advantage.    See  Col.  ii.  1;  iv.  16.   Rev.  iii.  14. And  to  the  faithful.— fiotnc 

understand  this  as  implying,  that  this  Epistle  was  addressed,  not  to  the  church 

at  Ephesus  only,  but  to  all  believers,  and  favours  the  iib-a  of  copies  having 

been  sent  to  Laodicea,  and  pcrhapu  other  churches  ;  and  this  also  will  account 

fl)r  the  Epistle  having  no  allusion  in  it  to  any  circumstances  jieculiar  to  the 

Ephesians. 

Ver.  3.  In  heavenly  places.— Marg\n  and  Doddridsre,  "heavenly  (things  ;") 

[but   Mackni^ht  preserves   "places;"   understanding  thereby  the  Christiari 

,  churcli,  which  otir  Lord  repeatedly  calls  "  the  kingdom  of  heaven."    (Mat 

J  xiii.  24,  31,  33,  (fee  >     Bcza  understands  it,  however,  of  licaven  itself,  and  iIkj 

I 


blessings  there  laid  iif),  as  in  Col  i.  5. 
Ver.  1.  According  as  he  fiath  chosen.— "Wo  do  not  think  it  necessary  here  to  \ 


EPHESIANS,  I. 


517 


5  Having  predestinated  ius  unto  the  adoption  ot 
Jcliiidren  hy  Jesus  Christ  to  himself,  according  to  the 
good  k  pleasure  of  his  will. 

6  To  the  praise  '  of  the  glory  of  his  grace,  wherein  he 
hath  made  us  accepted  in  "^  the  beloved. 

7  In  whom  "  we  have  redemption  through  his  blood, 
the  forgivenesp  of  sins,  according  to  the  liches  of  his 
grace; 

H  VVherein  he  hath  abounded  toward  us  in  ali  wisdom 
and  prudence;  • 

3  Having  made  known  unto  us  the  mysterv  of  his 
'vill,  according  to  his  good  pleasure  wliich  fie  hath 
''■  purposed  in  himself : 

10  That  in  the  dispensation  of  the  fulness  of  time.T  he 
might  gather  together  in  one  all  things  in  Christ,  l;oth 
which  are  in  p  lieaven,  and  which  are  on  earth;  even 
in  him : 

11  In  whom  also  we  have  obtained  an  «} inheritance, 
being  predestinated  according  to  the  purpose  of  him 
who  worketh  ali  things  after  the  counsel  of  his  own 
will: 

12  That  we  should  be  to  the  praise  of  his  glory,  who 
first  "■  trusted  in  Christ. 

13  In  whom  ye  also  trusted,  after  that  ye  heard  nhe 
word  of  truth,  the  gospel  of  your  salvation:  in  whom 
also  after  that  ye  believed,  ye  were  sealed  t  with  that 
holy  Spirit  of  promise, 

14  Which  is  the  earnest  "of  our  inheritance  until  the 
redemption  ^  of  the  purchased  *  possession,  unto  the 
''praise  of  his  glorv. 

15  Wherefore  I  also,  after  I  heard  of  your  faith  in  the 
Lord  Jesus,  and  love  unto  all  the  saints. 


1    .A.  M   cix. 

A.  1).  dr. 
61. 

i  Ko.a.a, 

30. 

)  Jii-i.ia 

r.  Ltt  12  a 

1  I  Pft2.9. 

m  1  l'e.2.5. 

n  He.0.12 
1  Pf  I.IS, 
19. 

o2Ti.l.9. 

p  the  hetv- 

tens. 

q  Ac.20.3S. 

r  01,  hoped. 

3  Ro.lO.n. 

t  2  Co.  1.22. 

u  2  Co.5.5. 

V  Ro.8.23. 

wAc.CO.SS. 

X  vpr  6,12. 

enter  into  the  doctrine  of  divine  decrees  ;  thus  far  appears  to  us  oltviou*  both 
troni  the  Scriptures  and  common  sense  :  if  God  is  that  infinite,  eternal,  and 
unchang^eable  Being  wu  are  accustomed  to  believe,  whatever  he  does  in  the 
course  of  ndinite  duration,  he  must  always  have  intended  to  do  :  and  if  he 
constituted  his  only  beffoften  Son  to  be  the  Head  and  Saviour  of  his  people 
before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  he  must  also  have  then  chosen  and  appoint- 
^*! '^^^  *<^ '>«^  '^''<^  members  of  his  church  (or  mystical  body)  and  the  subjects 
ot  his  kingdom.  But  it  is  important  for  us  always  to  bear  in  mind  the  great  end 
and  object  ol  this  appointment  ;  namely,  that  they  should  "  be  lioly  and  w  ith- 
out  blame  before  hnn  in  Jove."  Ft  is,  therefore,  a  contradiction  in  tcnns.  as 
well  as  an  error  in  fact,  to  pretend  that  the  doctrine,  that  men  are  predestinated 
to  holiness,  has  in  itself  a  tendency  to  lead  them  to  licentiousness. 

Ver.  9.  The  mystery  of  his  ?p//?— Seems  to  refer  to  the  calling  of  the  Gen- 
tiles—a  mystery  long  kept  secret,  and,  when  revealed,  but  slowly  understood. 


See  Rom.  xj.  25  ;  xvi.  25. 
Ver.  10.  In  the  dispensation  of  the  fulness  of  times.— 'S&mdv .  in  the  gospcl. 
^- 1"  heaven  (Gr.  "  the  heavens")  ....  and  on  earth— Bv  this. 


Gal. 


Locke,  and  others,  understand  the  Jews  and  Gentiles.  (See  Mat.  A.\i.  43.) 
Whitbii,  Doddridge,  &c.,  "  Angels  and  men."  We  understand  the  oxpressinn 
to  mean,  (bat  all  persons  or  things  chosen  in  Christ,  should  be  brouirht  into 
actual  union  and  communion  with  him.  See  Col.  i.  20. 
Ver.  12.  Who  first  trusted.— VWis  is  generally  e.xplained  of  the  Jews,  and, 
I  we  p'esume,  justly.    Sec  Luke  ii.  25,  33. 

;     Vei    13.  Sealed  with  that  Holy  Spirit.— Sec  Rom.  viii.  1— )G,  also  2  Co. 
'  I.  22. 

Ver.  11.  Rrdemptijm  of  the  purchased  possession.— The  "purchased  pos- 
session" i.s  the  church.  Acts  x.x.  28  :  and  the  redemption  here  spoken  of.  that 
final  one  of"  the  redemption  of  the  body."    Rom.  viii.  23. 

Ver.  Vi.  After  I  heard.— St.  Paul  not  having  been  at  Ephesus  for  five  or  six 
vcnrs,  had  made  anxious  inquiries  after  their  welfare,  and  rejoiced  in  the  rc- 
poits  which  ho  received. 


il  _" 


EPHESIANS,  II. 


,V.  M.  cir. 

<055. 
A.  D.  cir. 


z  CoLl.9. 
R  or,  for 

fie  ac- 

know- 

ledg!lH:lt. 
b  -e.4',>.7. 

aAA. 
(<  ;  3.16. 
t  Ps.  110.3. 

f  tm^  mi%hl 
of  his 
power. 

g  Ac.'Z21, 
33. 


J  1  Co.  12. 1-2 
Col.1.13, 


t  Jn.5.24. 
Col.2.13. 

b  Ac.19.33. 

c  c.6.ia 

d  Col.3.6. 

e  1  Pe.4.3. 

f  wills. 

g  Ps.51.5. 


16  Cease  not  to  give  thanks  for  you,  making  mention 
of  you  in  my  prayers ; 

17  That  the  Goci  >'  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Fa- 
ther of  glory,  may  give  unto  you  the  spirit  of  ='  wisdom 
and  revelation  » in  the  knowledge  of  him  :  I 

18  The  eyes  b  of  your  understandir  'being  enlighten- 
ed ;  that  ye  may  know  what  is  the  nope  *=  of  his  call- 1 
ing,  and  what  the  riches  dof  the  glory  of  his  inherit-  I 
ance  in  the  saints. 

19  And  what  is  tne  exceeding  greatfiess  of  his  pow- 
er «to  us- ward  who  believe,  according  to  the  working 
fof  his  mighty  power, 

20  Which  he  wrought  in  Christ,  when  he? raised  him 
from  the  dead,  and  set  him  at  his  own  right  hand  in 
the  heavenly  places, 

21  Far  h  above  all  principality,  and  power,  and  might, 
and  dominion,  and  every  name  that  is  named,  not  only 
in  this  world,  but  also  in  that  which  is  to  come : 

22  And  hath  put  i  all  tlungs  under  his  feet,  and  gave 
him  to  be  the  head  over  all  things  to  the  church, 

23  Which  is  his  jbody,  the  fulness  of  him  that  filleth 
all  in  all. 

CHAPTER  IL 

1  By  comparing  what  we  were  bv  3  nature,  with  what  we  are  5  by  grace, 
10  he  deularetli  that  we  are  raacic  for  good  works,  and  13  bein?  ijronsht  near 
by  Clirist,  should  not  live  aa  U  Gentiles,  and  12  foreigners  in  time  past,  but  as 
19  citizens  with  the  saints,  and  the  family  of  God. 

AND  you  '"^hath  he  quickened,  who  were  dead  in 
trespasses  and  sins ; 

2  Wherein  b  in  time  past  ye  walked  according  to  the 
course  of  this  world,  according  to  the  prince  <=  of  the 
power  of  the  air,  the  spirit  that  nov/  worketh  in  the 
children  d  of  disobedience  : 

3  Among  whom  also  we  ^  all  had  our  conversation  in 
times  past  in  the  lusts  of  our  flesh,  fulfilling  the  f  de- 
sires of  the  flesh  and  of  the  mind  ;  and  were  by  s  na- 
ture the  children  of  wrath,  even  as  others. 


Ver.  18.  The  eyPH  of  your  understand  itur  being'  euUghtened.— Doddridge, 
r.iml  that  lie  would  give  joti  to  have]  "  the  eyes  of  your  undcrstaniling  en- 
hghtcncd." 

Vcr.  19.  The  exceeding  greatness,  &c,.— Bishop  Pearson  notices  the  ercat 

beauty  and  emphasis  of  tliis  passage. Mighty  power  .—Doddridge,  "  Power 

of  his  might." 

Ver.  23.  That  Jillethall  in  all.— Doddridge,  "  all  [persoVis]  in  all  places." 
See  Col.  ii.  9.'  Chandler  thinks  here  is  an  alhision  to  tljc  famous  statue  oC 
Diana  ;  who,  accoriling  to  St.  Jerome,  was  considered  as  the  nurse,  supporter, 
and  life  of  all  living  creatures. 

Chap.  II.  Vcsr.  l.  And  you  hath  he  tiuickened.— Dy  tlie  word.s.  "  h^th  he 
rjuickcned,"  being  put  by  our  tran.slators  in  Italic,  we  are  warned  tliat  they  are 
not  in  the  original  of  tliis  passage,  but  supplied  fron)  some  oilier  verse  "Ahich 
in  tiii.s  case  may  be  from  the  preceding  cbtiptor,  wherewith,  no  doulit,  it  is  in- 
timately connected  ;  as  from  verse  20.  God  raised  Clirist  from  the  dead,  and 
idX.  him  at  his  own  right  hand:  so  .also  "  luilh  lie  quickened  ywu,"  who 
were  apiriliially  dead— "  ilead  in  trespasses  and  sins  :"  and,  iijion  llie  wlude, 
we  think  wiih  Doddridge,  that  this  is  the  most  natural  supplement,  corres- 
ponding, as  it  does  with  verses  6  and  7  following.  Chandler  and  Mack- 
night,  however,  tiikc  the  supplement  from  the  verse  immediately  precedin?  : 
"  And  you  halli  he  filled  ;"  namely,  from  the  fulness  which  is  in  Christ. 
John  i.  U,  16.  This  also  is  a  good  and  pertinent  sense,  though  wo  prefer  the 
former 

Ver.  2.  Prince  of  the  poxoer  of  the  air.— Satan,  who  is  a  captive  prince 
and  reigns  within  his  prison.    See  Jude  6. 

Ver  3   Desire^.— Gx.  "  Wills." 


..J 


EPHESIANS,  II. 


E19 


I    4  But  God.  who  is  rich  m  mercy,  for  his  great  love 

wheruwith  he  lovtd  us, 
I    5  Even  iiwhen  we  were  dead  in  sins,  hath  quickened 

us  together  with  Christ ;  (by  i  grace  jye  are  saved  ;) 
'    6  And  hatii  raised  ^us  up  together,  and   made  us  sit 
j  together  in  heavenly /j/aces  in  Christ  Jesus: 
I    7  That  in  the  ages  to  come  he  might  show  the  ex- 
I  C(;cdi:ig  riches  of  his  grace  in  his  kmdness  i  toward  us 
I  through  Christ  Jesus. 

8  For  by  grace  ^  are  ye  saved  through  "  faith ;  and 
that  not  °  of  yourselves  :  it  is  the  gift  of  God  : 

9  Not  of  works,  lest  any  man  should  boast. 

10  For  we  are  his  workmanship,  created  in  Christ  Je- 
sus unto  good  worl^s,  which  p  God  hath  before 'J ordain- 
ed that  we  should  walk  ir,  them. 

11  Whei;efore  remember,  ihat  ye  being  in  time  past 
Gentiles  in  the  flesh,  who  are  called  Uncircumcision 
by  tiiat  which  is  called  the  Circumcision  in  the  flesh 
made  by  hands; 

12  That  at  that  time  ye  were  without  Christ,  being 
aliens  from  the  coininonwealth  of  Israel,  and  stran- 
gers from  the  covenants  of  promise,  having  no  hope, 
and  without  God  in  the  world: 

13  But  now  in  Christ  Jesus  ye  who  sometimes  were 
far  off  are  riiade  nigh  by  the  blood  ^of  (Juist. 

14  For  he  Ms  our  peace,  w^ho  hath  made  both  tone, 
and  hath  broken  down  the  middle  wall  of  partition 
beticcen  us; 

15  Having  abolished  "in  his  flesh  the  enmity,  txen 
the  law  of  commandments  contained  in  ordinances  ; 
for  to  make  in  himself  of  twain  one  new  man,  so 
making  peace; 

16  And  that  he  mi^ht  reconcile  ^"  both  unto  God  in  one 
body  by  the  cross,  having  slain  the  enmity  «' thereby : 

17  And  came  and  preached  peace  to  you  »  which  were 
afar  off,  and  to  them  that  were  nigh. 

18  For  through  >  him  we  both  Have  access  by  one 
Spirit  unto  the  Father. 

19  Now  therefore  ye  are  no  more  strangers  and  fo- 


A.  M.  cir. 

4065. 

A.  1).  ;:ir. 

61. 

1.  Ho.0.6,S, 
lU. 

i  oj-  vhcae. 

J  II0.3.W. 

k  Col  !4.12. 

1  Tit3.4. 

m  STL  1.9. 

n  Ro.4.16. 

,^.s«, 

p  c.1.4. 

q  or,  pre. 
pared. 

r  H«,.9.ia 

3  Mi.5.5. 

t  Jii.10.16 
Ga.3.'.A 

u  Col.2.14. 

V  Ccl.l.aP. 

5>i 

w  or,  in 
himsdf. 

X  Ac.2.39. 

y  J.i.1.1.6. 

lPL..3.1fl. 

V  er.  8.  And  that  not,  <fec.— The  gift  o)'  God  liere  spoken  of  is  salvation. 

Ver.  10.  God  hath  before  ordained.—"  Ordained  to  pood  works,"  and  new- 
created,  expressly  to  enable  us  to  perform  them  !  Will  any  man  alter  this  say 
that  the  doctrines  of  grarc  are  unfriendly  to  pood  works?  Marg.  and  Dodd- 
ridge, "prepared  us."  The  former  sense,  if  not  here,  is  plainly  e.\ure.s.9ed 
in  vcr:jc  4  of  chap.  1. ;  and  the  latter  is  thus  expressed  in  the  luth  article  of  the 
Church  ot  England :  We  have  no  moral  power  to  do  eood  works,  pleasant 
and  acceptable  to  God,  without  the  grace  of  God  by  Christ  preventin;,'  (i.e. 
goin?  beforel  us,  that  we  may  have  a  good  will,  and  working  with  us  when 
we  nave  that  gowl  will."  That  want  of  ability  to  do  right,  which  sprinsrs 
from  a  deprave<l  will,  or  bad  disposition,  docs  not  e.vcuse  men  from  their  obli- 
gations to  do  n-/ht ;  because,  the  more  disinclined  men  are  to  do  their  duty,  the 
more  culpahie  they  are. 

Ver.  1'2.  Having  no  hope— I  e.  no  well-grounded  hope. Without  God. 

— Gr.  Atheists. 

Ver  U.  lie  is  our  peace,  &c.— That  is.  who  hath  reconcilei!  both  Jews  and 
Gentdes  to  hnnsolt  and  to  each  other ;  "  and  hath  broken  down  the  middle 
wall  ol  partition ;"  alluding  to  the  wall  that  separated  the  two  courts  of  the 
Jews  and  Gentiles  in  the  temple.  "  Having  abolished  in  (or  by)  his  fiesh, 
the  ■:iw  of  the  commandnrwjnts  contained  in  (the  Mosaic)  ordinances;  to 
mak('  ui  him'^eU  of  twain,  one  new  man  ;  that  is,  to  tbrni  by  the  union  of 
Jews  aad  Gentfies,  one  mystic  body,  even  the  Cliristian  church. 


520 


EPHESIANS,  III. 


A.  M.  c 

4065. 

A.D.  c 

61. 


b  1  Co.S.9, 
10. 


J  1  Co.3,17. 
2C0.6.1G. 


CHAP.  3. 

D  Col.  1.23. 

b  Ro.li!.3. 

c  Ga.1.12. 

d  or,  a  lit- 
tle be/ore. 

e  c.1.9. 

f  Mat.  13.17 
Ro.lG.ix 
lPe.1.10 
..12. 

g  Is.  .13. 13. 
cl.iy 

h  1  Co.  15. 9. 


reigners,  but  fellow-citizens  *with  the  saints,  and  of 
the  household  ^  of  God; 

20  And  are  built  b  upon  the  <^  foundation  of  the  apos- 
tles and  prophets,  Jesus  Christ  himself  being  the  chief 
ti  corner  stone; 

21  In  whom  all  the  building  fitly  framed  together 
groweth  unto  a  holy  ^  temple  in  the  Lord  : 

22  In  whom  ye  also  are  builded  f  together  for  a  habi- 
tation of  God  through  the  Spirit. 

CHAPTER  III. 
5  The  hidden  mystery,  6  that  llie  Gentiles  should  be  saved,  3  was  made  known 
to  Paul  by  «velalion  :  8  and  lo  him  was  thai  prace  given,  llial  9  he  pl'.oi  Id 
preach  it.     13  He  desi'eth  iheni  not  to  faint  for  his  uiliulalion,  14  and  prayttJi 
19  that  they  may  perceive  the  great  love  of  Christ  toward  them. 

FOR  this  cause  I  Paul,  the  prisoner  of  Jesus  Christ 
for  you  Gentiles, 

2  If  ye  have  heard  of  the  dispensation  »  of  the  grace 
i>  of  God  which  is  given  me  to  you- ward : 

3  How  that  by  revelation  ^  he  made  known  unto  me 
the  mystery ;  (as  I  wrote  d  afore  in  few  words  ; 

4  Whereby,  when  ye  read,  ye  may  understand  my 
knowledge  in  the  '^  mystery  of  Christ) 

5  Which  in  other  ages  was  not  f  made  known  unto 
the  sons  of  men,  as  it  is  now  revealed  unto  the  holy 
apostles  and  prophets  by  the  Spirit ; 

6  That  the  Gentiles  should  be  fellow-heirs,  and  of  the 
same  body,  and  partakers  of  his  promise  in  Christ  by 
the  Gospel : 

7  Whereof  I  was  made  a  minister,  according  to  the 
gift  of  the  grace  of  God  given  unto  me  by  the  eficctual 
s  working  of  his  power. 

8  Unto  me,  who  am  less  h  than  the  least  of  all  saints, 


Ver.  19.  Strangers  and  foreigners.— The  strangers  were  probably  prose- 
lytes, wJio  resiilcd  witli  tlicm. 

Vur.  20.  Corner  stone.— BuMors  tell  us,  ilii.s  corner  stone  {akrogoniaiou} 
was  ibe  Acj/-s/one  ol"an  arch.  "  It  is  a  cliief  sloru;,  uiid  in  the  most  cons^i- 
ciions  siUmUun—llw  highest  \>]!ice.  it  is  precious,  or  valual)le  ;  {.'ciiLrally  a 
picktnl  piece,  and  richly  sculpttired.  It  is  exactly  in  the  centred  the  arch; 
or,  as  the  idea  of  the  apostle  expresses,  the  very  point  where  the  prophets  and 
the  aposlks,  the  Old  and  New  Dispentalions,  meet ;  and  it  is  the  liumdalion 
or  security  ot'  the  whole  ;  for  if  the  key-stone  were  removed,  tiie  whole  biiild- 
inf-'  wimlti  l;il!  in  ruins." 

Ver.  21.  Fit!// framed. — This  may  allude  to  Solomon's  temple,  of  which  all 
the  stones  were  shaped  and  fitted  before  they  were  brought  together.  1  Kings 
vi.  7.  .So  all  the  stones  of  the  heavenly  temple  arc  lilted  by  the  Holy  Spirit 
on  earth,  before  they  are  raised  to  Heaven. 

Chap.  III.  Ver.  l.  For  yon  Gent Hes.— There  is  no  doubt  but  the  persecu- 
tintr  spirit  of  the  Jews,  which  led  to  all  Paul's  siifteiings,  was  kept  up  chiefly 
by  his  zeal  for  the  conversion  of  the  Gentiles.    See  Act.s  xxi.  28. 

Many  commentators  include  verses  2  to  13  within  a  parenthesis,  and  read, 
"  For  thi.-i  cause,  &c.  I  bow  my  knees  ;"  but  we  see  no  nectissity  for  this,  if, 
with  Doddridge  and  Macknight,  we  suppV  the  verb  am  thus—"  I  Paul  laml 
the  pri.-ioner  of  Jesus  Clirist,"  «fcc. 

Ver.  2.  Jf.— Doddridge,  "since."    Mackvight,  "eceing." 

Ver.  3.  By  reiyelation.— Bcc  Acts  ix.  15,  l<:  xxii.  21,  &c. 1  wrote  afore. 

—This,  .«omc  think,  refers  to  what  Paul  hail  said  in  the  preceding  paitsof 
this  epistle—"!  have  written  atore  ;"  namely,  chap.  i.  9,  10;  ii.  11,  &c. 

Ver.  5.  Which  in  other  ages  teas  not.  &c.— "It  waj  known  long  before, 
that  the  Gentiles  should  be  added  to  the  church  ;  but  it  was  not  known  that 
they  should  be  "heirs  of  the  same  inlierilance,"  &c.     Doddridge. 

Ver.  e.  That  the  Gentiles  shouldhefeUow  heirs.  &c.— Macknight rendera 
this  more  literally,  "  Joint  heirs,  and  a  joint  body,  and  joint  partakers,"  &c. 
-  -that  is,  the  Gentiles  are  united  with  the  Jews  in  all  tiieir  privilet-es. 

Ver.  8.  Less  than  the  least.— {Gr.  Elachistoteros.)     Dr.  Goodwin  thinka 


KPHESIANS,  III. 


is  this  grace  given,  that  I  should  preach  among  the 
Gentiles  the  unsearchable  riches  i  of  Christ; 

9  And  to  make  ail  meri  see  what  is  the  fe.'lovvship  of 
the  i  mystery,  which  from  the  beginning  of  the  world 
hath  been  hid  in  God,  who  created  all  things  by  k  Je- 
sus Christ. 

10  To  the  intent  that  now  unto  the  principalities  and 
powers  in  heavenly  places  might  be  known  by  the 
church  the  manifold  wisdom  i  of  God. 

11  According  to  the  eternal  "'purpose  which  he  pur- 
posfrd  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord  : 

12  In  whom  we  have  "  boldness  and  access  with 
confidence  by  the  faith  of  him, 

13  Wherefore  I  desire  that  ye  faint  not  at  my  tribu- 
lations for  you,  which  °is  your  glory. 

14  For  this  cause  I  bow  my  knees  unto  the  Father  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 

15  Of  whom  the  whole  family  in  heaven  and  earth  is 
named, 

16  That  he  would  grant  you,  according  to  the  riches 
P  of  his  glory,  to  be  ^  strengthened  with  might  by  his 
Spirit  in  the  inner  '  man  ; 

17  That  Christ  may  dv.'ell  Mn  your  hearts  by  faith  ;|   ''■-•■•'"• 
that  ye,  being  i  rooted  and  grounded  in  love,  It  Coi.a:. 


;  Ro.n.^Q. 

I  Co. 2.7. 
mc.1.9. 


r  Uo.7.22. 


he  miiht  here  have  some  reference  to  his  «oman  name,  Pan'vs,  wliir-h  siuni- 
nos  liltte :  as  also  to  tlie  smallness  of  his  person.  "  How  dirtl-rent  (.•ja\s  the 
pious  Dr.  Watts)  is  our  common  hehaviour  from  that  of  hoi  v  Paul!  When 
wo  think  ot  se>f.  we  are  ready  to  raise  our  thoughts  beyond  all  measure,  and 
•nsr-Tandize  our  ideas  to  avast  and  shameful  decree,  as  tluui^'h  we  stood  as 
fair,  and  as  large,  and  as  high,  in  the  eyes  of  our  fellow  worms,  as  we  do  in 
our  own  eyes.  Vam  imaginations  !— wretched  self-tlattery— and  foolish  pride ! 
We  take  the  least  of  syllables,  the  least  of  letters.  [I,|  and  swell  and  amplify 
It,  (it  1  may  so  speak,)  to  fill  a  page,  or  to  spread  over  a  whole  leaf,  and  we 

scarcely  leave  a  scanty  niar?in  for  all  other  names  to  stand  in." Unsearc/i- 

able  7Jc/ee«.— Literally,  untraceable. 

Ver.  9.  And  to  make  all  men  -see.— Literally.  "  to  enlighten  all  men  that  tliey 

nnay  see." The  felloroship  of  the  jwys^ery— That  is.  of  God's  mercy  to 

the  Genliles  ;  and  instead  of  revealing  these  doctrines  to  a  select  few  only,  as 
m  the  Pasan  mysteries,  they  were  to  he  revealed  to  all  nations,  and  to  all 
classes  of  mankind  ;  even  though  hitherto  kept  secret,  and  hidden,  as  it 
were,  in  the  hosom  of  the  Almighty,  from  the  foundation  of  the  world  ;  i.  e. 
trom  eternity,  for  thus  ancient  are  all  the  purposes  of  God,  (see  ver.  11  ;)  even 
ot  h.m  ioho  created  all  things  by  Jesus  Christ.  Some  critics,  indeed,  in- 
terpret this,  not  of  the  creation  of  our  system,  but  of  the  regeneration  of  man- 
kmd  by  the  gospel.  But  this  agrees  not  with  the  conte.\t :  for  to  say  llie 
mys'iM-y  immediately  referred  to  had  been  kept  secret  from  the  first  promul- 
gation ot  the  gospel,  is  directly  contrary  both  to  the  fact  and  the  design  of  the 
aposile. 

Ver.  \0    The  manifold  tvisdoju.— The  multifarious  or  greatly  diversified 
wisdom  of  God. 

Ver.  12.  /«— by.orthroush whom  we  have  bo?dnes?.—DoddridL'e,  "  free- 
dom ot  speech." Bif  the  faith  nfhim—i.  c.  by  faith  in  Chri.-t. 

\cr.  II.  Of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.— Thate  words  are  wanting  in  some 
ancienf  iM.-?S.  and  versions  ;  but  neither  their  insertion  nor  their  omission  at 
all  altects  the  sense. 
_  Ver.  15.  Of  lohom—i.  e.  of  God  the  Father. Is  named.— Macknight, 

dcnoniinated.^'    The  Jewish  writers  call  heaven  the  upper,  and  earth  the 
lower  tanuiy  of  God. 

_  Ver.  16.  niches  of  his  glory,  &c.— Riches  of  grace  are  called  riches  of  glory 
in  scripture.  In  tlus  verso,  mercy  is  intended  bv  ilie  phrase  riches  of  his 
glory,  for  it  is  that  which  God  bestows  and  for  which  the  apostle  prays.  Com- 
pare Roni  IX.  22,  23.  Ill  these  verses  the  apostle  speaks  of  God's  making 
known  (he  vo'oer  of  his  wrath  on  the  ves.».els  of  wrath,  and  of  making  known 
Uie  richc'f  nf  his  glory  on  the  vessels  of  mercy. 

Ver.  ir.  Rooted  at  d  grounded.— Macknight,  "  Firmly  rooted  and  founded." 


r;rJ2 


EPHESIANS,  IV. 


R  J.  16.25. 

'2\. 
U\e-2i. 


18  j^Iay  be  ;ible  to  conipiehend  with  all  saints  what 
is  the  breadth,  and  lenc!,th,  and  depth,  and  height ; 

19  And  to  knosv  the  love  of  <.!hrist,  which  passeth 
knowledge,  that  ye  might  be  filled  with  all  the  ful- 
ness "  of  God. 

20  Now  V  unto  hirn  that  is  able  to  do  exceeding  abun- 
dantly above  all  that  we  ask  or  think,  according  to 
the  power  that  worketh  in  us, 

21  Unto  him  be  glory  in  the  church  by  Christ  Jesus 
throughout  all  ages,  world  without  end.    Amen. 

CHAPTER  IV. 
1  He  exhorteth  to  unity,   7    and  deoJareih  that  God  therefore  givetb  Arttn 
II  silUi  iiiilo  nie:i,  iliiil  his  church   might  lie  13  eilifiecl   and  16  Ki°owr.  up  ia 
Cliiist.     1^  He  c;Uleili   ihi-ni   from  the  impurity  of  the  Gentiles,  '2i  to  put  on 
llie  iH'w  m:\ii,  'ZJ  to  cast  olV  lyiii?,  and  29  corrupt  communication. 

T  THEREFORE,  the  prisoner  "^  of  the  Lord,  beseech 
-*-  you  that  ye  walk  h  worthy  of  the  vocation  wherewith 
ye  "are  called, 

2  With  all  1  lowliness  and  nieekness,  with  long-suffer- 
ing, forbearing  one  another  in  love ; 
s'Endeavouring  to  keep  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the 
bond  of  peace. 

I  4  77)67-6  is  one  body,  and  one  Spirit,  even  as  ye  are 
called  in  one  liope  of  your  calling; 

5  One  Lord,  one  faith,  one  bapti.sm, 

6  One  God  and  Father  of  all,  who  is  above  all,  and 
through  all,  and  in  you  all. 

7  But  unto  every  one  of  us  is  given  grace  according  to 
the  <i  measure  of  the  gift  of  Christ. 

8  Wherefore  he  saith,  ^  When  he  ascended  up  on  high, 
he  led  f  captivity  captive,  and  gave  gifts  unto  men. 

9  (Now  that  he  ascended,  what  is  it  but  that  he  also 
descended  first  into  the  lower  parts  of  the  earth  7 

10  He  that  descended  is  the  same  also  that  ascend- 
ed up  far  above  all  heavens,  that  he  might  s  fill  all 
things.) 

1 1  And  ii  he  gave  some,  apostles ;  and  some,  prophets ; 
c  o»,/u'(A-  ;  and  some,  evangelists ;  and  some,  pastors  and  teach- 

'ers; 

j   12  For  the  perfecting  of  the  saints,  for  the  work  of 
.c\  ,£.is  I  f  [^g  ministry,  for  the  edifying  of  the  body  of  Christ : 

Vt;r.  19.  Filled  tvitli  all.— Hammond,  "  Unio  all."  "Suffgestiiiir,"  says 
Pyt  Siiiilli,  "  the  sul)lime  conception  of  an  aiinroxirnaiion  to  tlie  .supreme  per- 
fection wliicii  i.s  ijei-'un  by  re!ii.'ion  now,  and  sliulJ  be  ever  growing  in  the  noli- 
ne.^.s  iinil  iiiiss  of  the  future  .state." 

Chap.  IV.  Ver.  5.  One  bapiism.—\t  has  been  disputed  whetlier  this  be  in- 
icndod  of  water  baptism,  or  the  baptism  of  the  Spirjt ;  but  we  see  no  reason  to 
separate  wliat,  our  Lord  .Je.sus  has  joined  together,  John  iii.  5.  "  Except  a  man 
bo  born  of  water  and  tha  Spirit,  lie  cannot  enter  into  the  kinL'tiom  of  God." 

Ver.  8.  He  led  captivity  captii'e. —  li  may  mean,  he  led  captive  lliose  who 

had  carried  others  captive.    See  Col.  ii.  15;  and  comnare  Judircs  v.  1'2 

Gave  ^'i/ts.— The  Psahn  just  quoted  says, "  received  ;"  but  they  were  received 
only  U)  beslow. 

Ver.  9.  Lower  parts  of  the  earth— \.  c.  the  prave.    Ps.  Ixiii.  9. 

Ver.  10.  Far  above  all  heavens.— Not  only  the  material  heavens  which  we 
bnhoi<!,  but  Jilso  above  the  celestial  beint's  wliich  reside  in  God's  immediate 

presence!.    See  chap.  i.  20,  21.  Phil.  ii.  10. That  he  might  fill  all  things— 

I.  e.  with  his  presence  ;  as  cliap.  i  23. 

Ver.  11.  He  gave  sotne,  apostles— i.  e.  lie  gave  gifts  suited  to  all  the  difler- 
ent  cla.«ses  a-s  in  ver.  8. 

Ver.  12.  For  the  perfecting— i.  e.  fi»r  the  funiishing,  or  fitting  up  of  holy 


f  or,<i  mtd 
titude  of 
C'iptives. 


5  p 
Jfli 


men  for  the  work  of  the  ministry.    See  Doddridge. 


EPHESIANS,  IV. 


523 


M.  cir. 
JWiO. 
D.  cir. 
01. 


13  Till  we  all  come  iin  the  unity  Jof  the  faitn,  and 
of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God,  unto  a  perfect 
k  man.  unto  the  measure  of  the  J  stature  of  the  fulness 
of  Christ: 

14  That  wc  henceforth  he  no  more  children,  tossed  to 
and  fro,  and  carried  ">  about  with  every  wind  of  doc- 
trine, by  the  sleight  of  men,  and  cummg  craftiness, 
wlareby  they  lie  in  wait  to  deceive ; 

15  But  "speaking  the  truth  "in  love,  may  grow  up 
into  him  in  all  things,  which  is  the  Phcad,  even 
Christ : 

16  P'rom  ^  whom  the  whole  body  fitly  joined  together 
and  compacted  by  that  which  every  joint  supplieth, 
according  to  the  effectual  working  in  the  measure  of 
every  part,  maketh  increase  of  the  body  unto  the  edi- 
fying of  itself  in  love. 

17  This  I  say  therefore,  and  testify  in  the  Lord,  that 
ye  henceforth  walk  not  as  other  Gentiles  walk,  in  the 
vanity  of  their  mind, 

IS  fiaving  the  understanding '"darkened,  being  alien- 
ated from  the  life  of  God  through  the  ignorance  that 
is  in  them,  because  of  the  » blindness  of  their  heart : 

19  Who  beiag  past  feeling  have  'given  the.mselvesr  °e',-^ 
over  unto   iasciviousness,   to  work  all  unclci'nnessl 

with  greediness.  ,  i'  26°      ' 

20  Hut  ye  have  not  so  learned  Christ ;  | 

21  If  so  be  that  ye  have  heard  him,  jind  have  oeen  "  ^°'-^-^ 
taught  by  him,  as  the  truth  is  in  Jesus  : 

22  That  ye  put  "off  concerning  the  former  conver- 
sation the  old  V  man,  which  is  corrupt  according  to 
the  deceitful  lusts ; 

2:5  And  be  renewed  ^in  the  spirit  of  your  mind; 

24  And  that  ye  put  on  the  new  man,  which  after  God  y  or.AoK- 
is  created  ^'in  righteousness  and  y  true  holiness.  I   "^^°-^ 

25  Wherefore  puttin"  away  lying,  speak  every  man  Jn.irn. 
truth  2  with  his  neighbour :  for  we  ^  are  members  one  „  „ ,, 
01  another.  i 

26  Be  ye  angry,  and  sin  not:  let  b no*  the  sun  go  »  Roi2-5. 
down  upon  your  wrath  :  'b  ec.7.9. 

27  Neither  "^  give  place  to  the  devil.  I 

2S  Let  him  that  stole  steal  no  more:  Wn  rather  let  "^  •^^•^•''• 


k  lCo.l4.ffl 


1  or,  age. 
.niJa.1.6. 


n  or,  being 
sincere. 


p  Col.  1.18, 
19. 


q  Jn.13.5. 
r  Ac.26.18. 


Ver.  13.  Till  toe  all  rome  in— Doddridge,  "  till  we  all  arrive  at"— r7/e  vnitij, 
(fee.  'J'lie  perfection  of  the  Christian  character  consists  in  ita  reseniblanoe  to 
that  fif  Clirisl:  and,  as  we  loarn  from  verse  16th,  the  perfection  of  the  church, 
as  a  hoily,  consists  in  the  unity  and  liarinonyAjf  nil  its  members. 

Ver.  14.  Bi/  the  n'eig-ht  of  jtien.— Doddridge  thinks  this  refers  to  the  dis- 
honest practires  of  framhlers  ;  or  perha))s  it  may  refer  to  the  tricks  of  jugglers. 

Ver.  16.  Fitly  joined.  &c.— See  Col.  ii.  19. 

Ver.  18.  i^^^^?d«<?s.>f.— Maiein,  "  hardness ;"  because  blindness  is  often  oc- 
casioned by  a  hanl  skin  grow  in?  over  the  sight  of  the  eye. 

V(  r.  -21.  If  so  be  that— Doddridge,  "  Forasmuch  as"— j/c  have  heard  him 
— Namely,  Christ,  in  his  word. 

Ver.  26.  75c  ye  angry,  and.  .nn  not—\.  e.  refrain  from  all  sinful  passions :  be  i 
angry  rather  at  tiie  .sin  than  at  the  sinner;  and  let  not  your  anger  he  unduly  I 
protracted.  Ward  informs  us,  that  "  one  of  the  apartments  in  the  houses  of  J 
somi!  ncli  men  fin  hidial  is  appropriated  to  a  curious  purpose,  viz.  when  any  of  J 
the  momliers  of  the  family  are  angry,  they  shut  themselves  ui)  in  this  room,  \ 
callcii  thf.  mom  ofamrer;  ....  and  the  master  of  the  family  goes  and  per-  j! 
•uade,^  liim  lo  come  out."  ll 

Ver.  27.  To  the  devil.— Greek,  diabolos.  ! 


EPilESlANS.  V. 


11. 

r  1  Ti.5.2C. 
q  or,  (.'is- 
covK.ed. 
I  Jn.3  •2a,'^l 


rt  him  labour,  workincf  with  his  hands  the  thing  which  ! 
is  good,  that  he  may  have  to  *^giv(r  to  him  that  nced- 
eth. 

29  Let  fno  corrupt  communication  proceed  out  of 
your  mouth,  but  tliat  which  is  good  s  to  the  use  of 
edifying,  that  it  may  minister  grace  unto  the  hearers. 

30  And  grieve  ii  not  the  holy  Spirit  of  (;!od,  whereby 
ye  are  scaled  iunto  thi'  day  of  redemption. 

31  Let  all  Jbitternessi  and  wrath,  and  anger,  and 
clamour,  and  kevil  speaning,  be  put  away  from  you, 
with  all  malice: 

32  And  be  ye  kind  one  to  another,  tender-hearted,  for- 
giving lone  another,  even  as  God  for  Christ's  sake 
hath  forgiven  you. 

CHAPTER  V. 

2  After  reneral  exhortations,  to  love,  3  ;o  tli'e  fornication,  4  an;l  all  nncloa  v- 
ness,  f  not  to  converse  witli  the  wicke-i,  15  to  \v;ilk  warily,  aivl  to  lje  \3  tillol 
with  thj  Spirit,  'S  he  cl?Bcer\deth  to  the  piurticuiar  duties,  how  wives  oii-^lu  to 
obey  th^ir  husbands,  25  and  husbundii  oiiglil  to  love  llieir  wives,  32  oven  as 
Christ  doth  his  chiuxh. 

BE  ye   therefore  followers  of  God,    as  dear  child- 
ren; 

2  And  walk  in  '^  love,  as  Christ  also  hath  loved  us, 
and  hath  given  himself  for  us  .an  offering  and  a  sacri- 
fice to  God  for  a  i)  sweet-smelling  savour. 

3  But  '^fornication,  and  all  uncleanness,  or  covetous- 
ness,  let  it  not  be  once  d  named  among  you,  as  be- 
coineth  saints: 

4  Neither  filtniness,  nor  foolish  talking,  nor  jesting, 
which  ^  are  not  convenient :  but  ratlier  giving  of 
thanks. 

5  For  this  ye  know,  4hal  f  no  whoremonger,  nor  un- 
(dean  person,  nor  covetous  man,  who  sis  an  idolater, 
hath  any  inheritance  in  the  kingdom  of  Christ  and  of 
God.  .  .         .  ^ 

G  Let  no  man  deceive  ii  you  with  vain  words  :  for  be- 
cause of  these  things  cometh  the  wrath  of  God  upon 
the  children  of  i  disobedience. 

7  Be  not  ye  therefore  partakers  with  them. 

S  For  j  ye  were  sometimes  darkness,  but  now  are  ye 
light  kin  the  Lord  :  walk  as  children  i  of  liglit: 

9  (For  the  fruit  '"of  the  Spirit  is  in  all  goodness  and  | 
righteousness  and  truth  ;) 

10  Proving  "  what  is  acceptable  unto  the  Lord. 

1 1  And  have  o  no  fellowship  with  the  unfruitful  works 
of  darkness,  but  rather  reprove  ''  Ihcjn. 

12  For  it  is  a  shhme  e\ ;n  to  speak  of  those  things 
which  are  done  of  them  in  secret. 

13  But  all  things  that  are  i  reproved  are  made  mani- 
fest ^  by  the  light :  for  whatsoever  doth  make  mani- 
fest is  light. 


Vor.  32.  As  God  for  Christ's  sake— Gr.  "As  God  in  Clirisl  hall)  freely  for- 
jrivcii."  &c. 

Chap.  V.  Vcr.  1.  FofhHJern.—Gr.   "iTnitators."    Ro  Doddridge. 

Vt-r.  2.  An  oU'erivg  arid  a  sacriji-.e.—  'tiatei  thinks  that  these  terms  refer  to 
the  rw-'ice-ofibriMss  Jind  sin  oflorinjr'i  of  llit;  Jews. 

Vcr.  3.  All  uhcleaiint-HN.—lw  the  English  itiioin.  "  Every  kind  of  unrlcJin- 
nes.s." Or  covctoiisness.—Doddrid'j:e.  "  insr.liable  desire  ;"  wl-ich  may  in- 
clude not  only  tlie  avurii!ioiis.  but  tJ  c  lustful. 


EPHESIANS,  V. 


14  Wherefore  *  he  saith,  I  Awake  thou  that  sleepest,  j 
and  arise  from  the  dead,  and  Christ  shall  give  thee 
light 

15  See  then  that  ye  walk  "  circumspectly,  not  as  fools, 
but  as  wise, 

16  Redeeming  the  time,  because  the  days  are  '  evil. 

17  Wherefore  be  ye  not  unwise,  but  understanding 
what  w  ihe  will  of  the  Lord  is. 

18  And  be  not  drunk  "  with  wine,  wherein  is  excess ; 
but  be  filled  with  the  Spirit; 

19  Speaking  to  yourselves  in  y psalms  and  hymns 
and  spiniuaT  songs,  » singing  and  making  melody  in 
your  '^  lieart  to  the  Lord  ; 

20  Giving  thanks  i)  always  for  all  things  unto  God 
and  t!ie  Father  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ; 

21  Submitting  yourselves  one  to  another  in  tl  o  fear 
of  God. 

2-2  c  Wives,  submit  yourselves  unto  your  own  hus- 
band';, as  unto  the  Lord. 

23  For  the  husband  is  the  head  of  the  wife,  even  as 
Christ  is  the  head  of  the  church  :  and  he  is  the  saviour 
of  the  body. 

24  Therefore  as  the  church  is  subject  unto  Christ,  so 
let  the  wives  be  to  iheir  own  husbands  in  every  thing. 

25  Husbands,  love  your  wives,  even  as  Christ  also 
loved  the  church,  and  gave  himself  for  it ; 

26  That  he  might  sanctify  and  cleanse  it  with  the 
washing  <i  of  water  by  the  word, 

27  That  he  might  present  ^  it  to  himself  a  glorious 
church,  not  having  f  spot,  or  wrinkle,  or  any  such 
thing ;  but  that  it  should  be  holv  and  without  blemish. 


A.  M.  cir. 

A.  I),  cir. 
61. 


a  uT,tL 
t  Is.60.1. 
a  CoL4.a 
V  Va  37.19. 
\vJn.7.17. 
X  Lii.2!.31 
y  Col.3.16. 
z  Ps.  147.7. 
u  Ps.57.7,3 
b  13.63.7. 

c  1  Pe.3.1, 
&c. 

Col.3.18, 
&c. 

d  Tit.3.5. 

e  Jucic  M. 

f  Ca.4.7. 


Vcr.  n.  Walk  circHinspecibj. — Tliis  lias  been  aptly  illustrated  iiy  the  fol- 
lowinsr  familiar  allit.sion  :— "  Did  you  ever  .see  a  cat  walk  upon  a  wall  covered 
with  broken  glass  bottle.*  ?"    Notiiiiig  can  be  more  wary  or  more  circumspect. 

Ver.  16.  Redeeming  the  thne.— An  Italian  iihilcsopher  chose  a  motto,  im- 
porrin^r  that  lime  was  his  estate-,  but  alas!  like  other  estates,  time  may  be 
lost,  and  require  redemption  ;  but  the  redemption  of  it  is  precious,  and  if(Ic- 
mand.^  many  sacrltices  to  retleem  it ;  we  must  sacrifice  our  ease,  our  comfort, 
and  our  pleasure:  and  IIuj;.  if  not  accomplished  in  the  present  life,  is  hopele.^s, 
and  '■(■easeth  for  ever!"  We  have  to  redeem  the  time  that  has  been  lost  in 
the  vanity  of  childhood,  in  the  follies  of  youth,  and  in  the  sins  of  riper  years. 

Ver.  17.  LTwfowfi.— Literally,  "Insane."    Si^e  Macknight. 

Ver.  IS.  UJierein  is  excess.— Hiot  only  of  into.xication,  hut  also  riot.  Sec 
1  Peter  iv.  4. 

Ver.  1 9.  Psalms.— [Psahus.  from  psaUo,  to  totic'i.  or  piay  on  a  musical  instni-  [ 
r?.ent,  properly  denotes  such  sacred  sones  or  poems,  an  are  auug  \o  sWinsei]  \ 
instruments,  and  may  iiore  refer  to  those  of  David  ;  hymns,  I'rom  iido,  to  sing  , 
celebrate,  praise,  signifies  songs  in  honour  of  God;  and  songs,  from  aeido,  to 
$ing.  denotes  any  reinilar  poetic  comp'Ksilion  adapteil  to  singing,  and  is  hero 
restrict*^!  to  those  which  are  spiritual.] — Bagster. 

Ver.  20.   Unto  God— Doddridge,  "  Even"— the  Father. 

Ver.  '.»-33.  The  last  verses  of  the  chapter  relate  to  the  coniti?aI  relatiOT), 
and  its  domestic  duties  ;  and  the  apostle  lays  it  down  as  an  incontestable  duty, 
that*evcry  Chri.<tian  husband  should  love  his  wife,  "  even  as  Christ  lovetl  the 
church,  and  jrave  himself  for  it :"  and  wherever  such  a  hu.^ljand  can  be  found, 
who  lovfs  his  wife  well  enough  to  die  for  her,  surely  such  a  man  must  be 
reverenced,  and  there  can  be  no  hardship  in  submitting  to  him. 

Ver.  23.  He  is  the  savio^ir  of  the  fcorf?/-— This,  we  apprehend,  refers  to  l)ie 
husband  as  well  as  to  Christ.  He  is  tlie  head  of  the  wife,  and  the  saviour  of 
the  body  ;  i.e.  it  is  the  duty  of  the  husband  notonly  to^orcrn,  but  to  r>rotect  the 
wife,  even  at  the  risk  of  his  own  life  :  and  if  it  he  the  duty  qf  husr.iirtis  to  "  lay 
down  their  lives  for  the  brethren,"  (as  St.  John  says.)  surely  it  is  the  duty  of 
the  jnisband  to  tai/ down  his  life  for  his  wile,  in  a  similar  case. 


526 


EPHESIANS,  VI. 


A.  M.  cir. 

406.5. 

A.  U.  cir. 

CI. 


flCo.  1-2.27 


a  I'r.23.?2. 
Col. 3.20, 


d  or,  mode- 
rating. 


8  Some 
real,  both 
your  and 


f  Ro.2.11. 


28  So  ought  men  to  love  their  wives  as  their  own 
bodies.    He  that  loveth  his  wile  loveth  himself. 

29  For  no  man  ever  yet  hated  his  own  flesh  ;  but 
nourisheth  and  cherisheth  it,  even  as  the  Lord  the 
church : 

30  For  we  are  members  s  of  his  body,  of  his  flesh, 
and  of  his  bones. 

31  For  ii  this  cause  shall  a  man  leave  his  father  and 
mother,  and  shall  be  joined  unto  his  wife,  and  they 
two  i  shall  be  one  flesh. 

32  This  is  a  great  mystery :  but  I  speak  concernin£ 
Christ  and  the  church. 

33  Nevertheless  let  every  one  of  you  in  particular  so 
love  his  wile  even  as  himself;  and  the  v/ife  see  that 
she  reverence  her  husband. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

1  The  fluty  of  chilJren  towarJs  tlieir  parents,  5  of  servants  towartla  Iheir  ina.sters. 
10  Our  life  is  a  warfare,  12  not  only  .igaiiist  flesli  ami  blootl,  bin  also  spirilUHl 
enemies.  13  The  coinpleie  armour  of  a  Cliriatian,  18  and  how  it  ought  to  be 
useil.    '2[  Tycliicus  is  coniraeniled. 

CHILDREN,  a  obey  your  parents  in  the  Lord  :  for 
this  is  right. 

2  Honour  b  thy  father  and  mother;  which  is  the  first 
commandment  with  promise ; 

3  That  it  may  be  well  with  thee,  and  thou  mayest 
live  long  on  the  earth. 

4  And,  ye  fathers,  provoke  not  your  children  to  v/ra».h: 
but  bring  them  up  in  the  nurture"  and  admonition  of  the 
Lord. 

5  c  Servants,  be  obedient  to  them  that  are  your  mas- 
ters according  to  the  flesh,  with  fear  and  trembling,  in 
singleness  of  your  heart,  as  unto  Christ  ; 

6  Not  with  eye-service,  as  men-pleasers;  but  as  the 
servants  of  Christ,  doing  the  v/ill  of  God  from  the 
heart ; 

7  With  good  will  doing  service,  as  to  the  Lord,  and 
not  to  men  : 

8  Knowing  that  whatsoever  good  thing  anv  man 
doeth,  the  same  shall  he  receive  of  the  Lord,  wliether 
he  be  bond  or  free. 

9  And,  ye  masters,  do  the  same  things  unto  them, 
d  forbearing  threatening  :  knowing  that  ^  your  Master 
also  is  in  heaven  ;  neither  is  there  respect  f  of  persons 
with  him. 

10  Finally,  my  brethren,  be  strong  in  tlie  Lord,  end 
in  the  power  of  his  might 


Ver.  3'2.  Christ  and  the  church.— The  relation  between  Christ  and  his  church 
is  in  pcrrocl  analoL'y  to  tliat  between  Jehovah  and  hi.s  people  Israel:  "Thy 
Maker  is  thy  hiisbanil,  the  Lord  ofiiosta  is  his  name;  and  tny  Redeemer,  th« 
Holy  One  of  Israel."  (Isa.  liv.  5.)  Hence  the  sin  of  apostacy,  untJer  bolh.di.s- 
pcnsation.s,  is  considereil  and  punished  a.s  adidtory.  I 

Chap.  VI.  Ver.  'i.  The  first  command/iient  xoith  promise— i.  c.  with  a 
special  anil  peculiar  promise. 

Ver.  4.  Nurture  and  admonition— According  to  Doddridge,  mea^n  "Disci- 
pline and  instruction,"  which  should  alway.s  fro  together. 

Ver.  6.  Eye-service— \.  c.  while  the  master's  eye  is  upon  tliem. 

Ver.  9.  Forbear ivg—^\:\.Tti\v\,  "  moAerOiWn?.''— threatening.— ?iome.  mas- 
ters who  are  modertite,  and  perhaps  backward,  in  punishinp,  are  yet  violent 
and  outrageou.s  in  their  lhreafenin?s  ;  which,  while  it  is  very  unbecoming,  at 
the  same  time  often  exposes  them  to  contempt. 


EPHESIANS,  VI. 


11  Put  on  the  whole  armour  =  of  God,  that  ye  may 
be  able  to  stand  against  the  wiles  of  the  devil." 

12  For  we  wrestle  not  against  h  flesh  and  blood,  but 
agamst ;  pniicipahties,  against  powers,  against  the 
rulers  of  rhe  darkness  of  this  world,  against  J  spiritual 
wickedness  in  k  high  places. 

13  Wherefore  take  unto  you  the   whole  armour  of 
God.  that  ye  may  be  able  to  withstand  in  the  evil  dav 
and  having  i  done  all,  to  stand. 

14  Stand  therefore,  having  your  loins  girt  ""about 
with  truth,  and  having  on  the  breast-plate  of  right- 
eousness; 

15  And  your  feet  "shod  with  the  preparation  of  the 
gospel  of  peace; 

16  Above  all,  taking  the  shield  of  <>  faith,  wherewith 
ye  shall  be  able  to  quench  all  the  fiery  darts  of  the 
wicked. 

17  And  take  the  helmet  p  of  salvation,  and  the  sword 
1  of  the  Spirit,  which  is  the  word  of  God  : 

_  13  Praying  ^  always  with  all  prayer  and  supplication 
in  the  Spirit,  and  watching  » thereunto  with  all  perse- 
verance and  supplication  for  all  saints  ; 

19  And  fort  me,  that  utterance  may  be  given  unto 
me,  that  I  may  open  my  mouth  boldly,  to  mak^i  known 
the  mystery  of  the  gospel, 

20  Fijr  which  I  am  an  ambassador  in  "  bonds  :  that 
^  therein  I  may  speak  boldly,  as  I  ought  ^^-  to  speak. 

21  But  that  ye  also  may  knorw  my  affairs,  and  how 
I  do,  X  Tychicus,  a  beloved  brother  and  faithful  min- 
ister in  the  Lord,  shall  make  known  to  you  all 
things : 


b27 

A.  M.  cir. 

Aim. 

A.  n.  cir. 
61. 


J  oi,  tricted 

ij'irits. 

K  cr,  hen- 
xenly,  us 
c.1.3. 


n  Ca.7.1. 
o  1  Jn.5.4. 
p  Is.  59.17. 
q  He.1.12. 

r  Lu.18.1. 

s  Mal.ai.U 

t  2T11.3.1. 

u  or,  a 
chain. 

V  or,iIiereo/ 
wls.c«.l. 


the 


Ver.  11.  The  whole  armour— (Gr.  panoplia)  or  panoply— f>/  God- 
complete  suit  of  Christian  armour. 

Ver.  12.  SpiriUial  wickedness  in  Az§-/i  places.— Margin,  "Wicked  spirits 
in  tiic  hcavenlies."  Doddridge  e.xplains  it  of  the  apostate  spirits  wlio  former- 
ly rcsiiied  there.    See  Jude  ver.  6. 

Ver.  13.  Whole  armoitr.— Complete  suit  of  armour,  both  oiicnsive  and  de- 
fensive. 

Ver.  14.  Breast-plate.— [The  breast-vlate  consisted  of  two  parts :  one  of 
which  covered  the  wliole  region  of  the  thorax  or  breast,  and  the  other  the  back, 
as  far  down  as  the  front  part  extended. l—iJag^srer. 

Ver.  13.  Having  your  feet  s/joi.— The  Grecian  soldiers  wore  ereaves  and 
shoe.s  ot  brass,  to  preserve  their  lejrs  and  feet:  Macknight  exi.lains  this  of 
the  virtues  necessary  for  those  who  first  prepared  the  way  for  tlm  [lospel,  par- 
ticidariy  lortitude  and  perseverance. 

Ver.  16.  Above  (or  over)  all,  taking  the  shield  of  faith.— This  sooms  to  refer 
to  those  large  shields  v.'hich  the  ancients  used  to  cover  their  whole  bodies  ; 
and  Xhc  fiery  darts,  to  the  the-bearins  darts  and  arrows  described  by  Thucy- 
didcs  and  Livy,  the  lower  parts  of  which  were  surrounded  with  tow  and  other 
combustible  matter,  and  which,  when  set  on  fire,  were  darted  asainst  the  ene- 
my.   Sec  Orient.  Custoriis,  No.  544. Of  the  wicked.— Dcddridge,  "  xvick- 

ed  one." 
Ver.  17.  Siiwrd  of  the  Spirit.— Comp.  Heb.  iv.  12. 

Ver.  13.  With  all  prayer— Snci-dl  and  private,  studied  and  extemporary,  sup- 
picutory  and  deprecatory,  &c.  Bp.  Wilkins,  in  his  lreati.se  of  praver,  ex- 
plains tins  ot  improving  tiiegifl  of  prayer  by  continual  exercise,  and  gathering 
ut  matenals  by  reading,  conversation,  meditation.  &c. 

Ver.  20.  Ambassador  in  bonds.— Gr.  "In  a  chain."    See  Acts  x.xviii.  20; 

by  which  it  appears  that  Paul,  as  was  not  unusual,  was  siifiered  to  dwell  in 

hi3  own  hired  house,  under  tlic  charge  of  a  Roman  soldier,  to  whom  he  was 

fastened  by  a  single  chain.    See  Paley's  Horse  Paul.  rhap.  vi.  No.  5. 

\^    Ver.  21.  Tychicus—Wns  " one  pf  Pauls  friends  and  fi-llow-labourers,  and 


EPHESIANS,  VI. 


% 


22  Whom  y  I  have  sent  unio  you  for  the  same  pur- 
pose, that  ye  might  know  our  ali'airs,  and  thai  he 
might  comfort  your  hearts. 

23  Peace  ^  be  to  the  brethren,  and  love  with  failh, 
from  God  the  Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

24  Grace  be  with  all  them  that  love  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ/^  in  sincerity.     Amen. 

IT  Written  from  Rome  unto  the  Ephesians  by  Ty- 
chicus. 


had  l«en  liis  companion  in  the  last  interview  he  had  with  the  eiders  of  Ephfi- 
eus."    Acts  XX.  4.    See  also  2  Tim.  iv.  12.    'I'itus  iii.  12. 

CONCLUDING  REMARKS  ON  THE  EPHESIANS. 
Ephesus  was  the  capital  of  Proconsular  Asia  ;  and  tlie  gospel  was  firs> 
preached  in  this  celebrated  hut  licentious  city,  by  St.  Paul,  with  the  most  abun- 
dant success  :  and  such  was  the  Apostle's  concern  for  their  spiritual  welfare, 
that  he  did  not  leave  them  till  three  years  afterwards.    On  his  return  from 
Macedonia  and  Achaia  to  Jerusalem,  he  sent  for  the  elders  of  the  church  to 
.    meet  him  at  Miletus,  where  he  took  an  atfectionate  leave  of  them,  and  dc- 
•|  livered  a  most  solemn  charge.    (Acts  xviii.  19—21  ;  xix.  ;  xx.  17— 3S.)    Some 
years  after,  he  wrote  this  epistle  from  Rome,  as  stated  in  the  subscription,  du- 
ring his  Ihst  imprisonment  in  that  city,  (ch.  iii.  1 ;  iv.  l  ;  vi.  20  )  and  from  his 
not  expressing  any  hopes  of  a  speedy  release,  probably  in  the  early  part  of  it, 
about  A.  D.  61  ;  to  establish  them  in  the  great  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  to 
guard  them  against  errors,  to  excite  them  to  a  holy  conversation,  and  to  ani- 
mate them  in  their  Christian  warfare. 


THE  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE  TO  THE 
PHILIPPIANS. 


[The  Church  at  Philippi  in  Macedonia  was  planted  by  the  Ajiostle  Paul 
about  A.  D.  53,  (Acts  xvi.  9 — 40  ;)  and  it  appears  he  visited  them  attain,  A.  1). 
60,  though  no  particulars  are  recorded  concerning  that  visit,  (Ads  xx.  6.)  The 
Philippians  were  greatly  attached  to  St.  Paul,  and  testified  their  alfection  by 
sending  him  su|)|)lies,  even  when  labouring  for  other  churches  ;  and  when  they 
heard  that  ho  was  under  conlinemoiit  at  Rome,  they  sent  Epaphroditus,  one  of 
their  pasfore,  to  him  with  a  presf;nt,  lest  he  should  want  necessaries  during 
his  impiisonment.  The  more  immediate  occasion  of  iho  Epistle  was  the  re- 
turn of  Epaphroditus,  by  whom  the  Ai)ostle  sent  it  as  a  grateful  acknowledg- 
ment of  their  kindness  ;  which  occurred  towards  the  close  of  his  first  impri- 
sonment, about  the  end  of  A.  D.  62,  or  the  commencement  of  63,  as  is  evident 
from  the  expectation  he  discovers  of  his  being  soon  released  and  rcstore<l  to 
them,  as  well  as  from  intimations  that  he  had  been  a  considerable  time  at 
Rome.  ]—Bagster. 


A.  ^t.  cir. 

4066. 

A.  D.  cir. 

6i 


a  Ac.  16.12, 


CHAPTER  I. 

3  lie  testifieth  his  thankfulness  to  Oo  1,  anJ  liis  love  toward  them,  for  the  fruits  of 
their  failh,  and  fellowship  in  his  sufferings,  9  daily  praying  to  him  for  ihoir 
increase  in  ?race.  12  He  showctli  what  gooil  the  faith  of  Christ  had  rece'Ttd 
by  his  trouble*  at  Rome,  21  and  ho<.»'  ready  he  is  to  glorify  Chn.'t  either  by  hi» 
lite  or  death,  27  exhorting  the.-n  to  rinily,  '2i  and  to  fortitude  in  porsecntion. 

PAUL  and  Timotheus,  the  servants  of  Jesus  Christ, 
to  all  the  saints  in  Christ  Jesus  which  are  at  *  Phi- 
lippi, with  the  bishops  and  deacons : 

2  Grace  b  be  unto  you,  and  peace,   from   God  our 
Father,  and /ro?n  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

3  I  thank  my  God  upon  every  c  remembrance  of 
you. 


Chap.  I.  Ver.  1.  The  bishops.— IThc  word  Bishop  properly  denotes  an 
overseer ;  and,  except  its  being  once  applied  to  Christ,  (l  Pe.  2,  25)  is  every 
whtre  spoken  of  men  who  have  the  oversight  of  Clirisfs  Aoc^.]—Bagster. 


PHILIPPIANS,  I. 


529 


4  Always  in  every  prayer  d  of  mine  for  you  all  making 
request  with  .joy,  ,     ,.       , 

5  For  your  fellowship  m  the  gospel  from  the  first  day 
until  now ;  ,,,,•, 

6  Being  ^  confident  of  this  very  thmg,  that  he  f  which 
hath  begun  a  good °  work,  in  you  will  t  perform  it  until 
the  day  i  of  Jesus  Christ : 

7  Even  as  it  is  meet  for  me  to  think  this  of  you  all,  be- 
cause ;I  have  you  in  my  heart ;  inasmuch  as  both  in 
my  bonds,  ana  in  the  k  defence  and  confirmation  ol 
the  gospel,  ye  all  are  partakers  i  of  my  "race. 

8  For  God  is  my  record,  how  greatly  I  long  after  }  -za 
all  in  the  bowels  of  Jesus  Christ. 

9  And  this  I  pray,  that  your  love  may  abound  "' 
vet  more  and  more  in  knowledge  and  in  all  "judg- 
ment ; 

10  That  o  ve  may  Papprove  things  that  are  'i  excellent ; 
that  ye  may  be  "^  sincere  and  without  offence  till  the 
day  of  Christ ; 

11  Being  filled  with  the  fruits  of  righteousness,  which 
are  by  Jesus  Christ,  unto  the  » glory  and  praise  of 
God. 

12  But  I  would  ye  should  understand,  brethren,  that 
the  things  uhich  happened  unto  me  have  fallen  out 
rather  unto  the  furtherance  of  the  gospel ; 

13  So  that  my  bonds  tin  Christ  are  manifest  in  all 
"  thepalace,  and  ^  in  all  other  p/aces; 

14  And  many  of  the  brethren  in  the  Lord,  waxing 
confident  by  iny  bonds,  are  much  more  bold  to  speak 
the  word  without  fear. 

15  Some  indeed  preach  Christ  even  of  envy  and  strife; 
and  some  also  of  good  will: 

16  The  one  preach  Christ  of  contention,  not  sincerely, 
supposing  to  add  affliction  to  my  bonds  : 

17  But  the  other  of  love,  knowing  that  I  am  set  for 
the  defence  of  the  gospel. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4U60. 

A.  i).  cir. 

91 


a  Kp.l.l4, 

1  Tii.i.a 

c  Ile.ir.35 
f  rs.138.8 
g  Jn.6.29. 
h  01,/inish 

2PC.3.10 
j   or,  ye 

in  your. 
k  ver.17. 

1  or,  irith 
we  of 
grace. 


n  or,  sense. 
o  Ro.2.18. 
p  or,  try. 
q  or,  differ. 

r  Ep.5.27. 

8  Jn.15.8. 

t  01,  for. 

u  or,  Ce- 
sar^s 
court. 
c.V£i. 


Ver.  5.  Foi  your  feUotcsfiip— That  is,  the  Christian  communion  which  he 
had  at  difterfnt  tiine.s  enjoyed  with  them. 

Ver.  6.  He  which  hath,  begun,  &c.  xvill  'perform.— Thi^  maybe  understood 
either  of  the  church,  or  of  individual  believers.  The  objection,  that  confidence 
of  success  has  a  tendency  to  produce  carelessness  and  indiflerence,  is  so  con- 
trary to  the  general  experience  of  mankind,  that  we  cannot  but  wonder  when 
we  see  it  mentioned.  What  so  much  animates  and  encourages  any  person  in 
the  pro;?ress  of  a  great  work,  as  the  persuasion  that  ho  shall  be  enabled  to 
complete  it? The  day  of  Jeaus  Christ— i.  c.  of  death  and  judgment.  , 

Ver.  7.  I  have  you  in  viy  heart— i.  o.  you  have  a  deep  interest  in  my  af-  il 
fections.    See  Margin.    The  "phrase  is  equivocal,  and  no  doubt  but  the  rcfrurd  C 

was  mutual. Yc  all  are  partakers  of  7ny  grace— \.  e.  partakeriof  thesame  . 

grace  that  I  am.  tj 

Ver.  9.  In  knotoledge.— Rather,  perhaps,  joith  knowledge  ;  meaning  that 

their  love  might  be  guided  by  knowledge  and  discretion. And  in  all  judg-  ]| 

ment. — Doddridge,  "perception."    Macknight,  "feeling,"  or  "  sensibility."  ij 

Ver.  10.  Things  that  are  excellent.-raul  intimates  that  a  knowledge  of  ■ 
men  and  things,  and  a  delicate  sensibility,  or  "  moral  feeling,"  was  necessary  1 

to  guard  the  Philippians  against  being  imposed  upon.    See  ver.  15. Ssin- 

cere— [Gr.  "  eilikrineis,"  from  eile,  the  splendour  of  the  sun,  and  krino, 
\  judge,  discern,  properly  pure  and  unsullied  to  such  a  degree  as  to  bear  |l 
oxaminaliop  in  the  full  splendour  of  the  solar  xay^A—Bagster.  |[ 

Ver.  16.  Not  sincerely— '\.  e.  as  Doddridge  explains  it,  not  with  a  pure  and  , 
srmp.e  aim  for  the  salvation  of  souls.  Have  modern  times  produced  jio  in-  [; 
stances  of  preachers  pretending  to  be  highly  evangelical,  out  of  an  envious  «le-  li 
fii-e  to  rival  and  supplant  their  brethren  ?  I 


530 


PHILIPPIANS, 


A.  M.  cir. 

■H)66. 
A.  D.  cir. 

6i 


V  R0.8.2& 
X  2C0.I.U. 
y  Uo.5.5. 


I  Ep.ai9, 

20. 


a  Ral4.7,& 

b  Re.  14. 13. 
c  2Caa& 

d  Ps.ie.ii. 


e  Ep.4.l. 
c.3.20. 


f  c.4.1. 

g  Juie  3. 

h  Is.51.7,12 
Mat.  10. 2; 

2Th.l.5. 

J  R0.&I7. 

k  Ac.5.41. 


18  Wha'  :lien7  notwithstanding;,  every  way,  whether 
in  pretence,  or  in  truth,  Christ  is  preached;  and  I 
therein  do  rejoice,  yea,  and  will  rejoice. 

19  For  I  know  that  this  ^  shall  turn  to  my  salvation 
through  ''your  prayer,  and  the  supply  of  the  Spirit  of 
Jesus  Christ, 

20  According  to  my  earnest  expectation  and  my  hope, 
that  in  nothing  I  shall  be  y  ashamed,  but  that  with  ail 
*  boldness,  as  always,  so  now  also  Christ  shall  be 
magnified  in  my  body,  '^  whether  it  be  by  life,  or  by 
death. 

21  For  to  me  to  live  is  Christ,  and  to  die  b  is  gain. 

22  But  if  I  live  in  the  flesh,  this  is  the  fruit  of  my 
labour :  yet  what  1  shal'  choose  I  wot  not. 

23  For  I  am  in  a  strait  betwixt  two,  having  a  desire 
c  to  depart,  and  to  be  with  Christ ;  which  is  far  <i  better :  j 

24  Nevertheless  to  abide  in  the  flesh  is  more  needful 
for  you.  I 

25  And  having  this  confidence,  I  know  that  I  shall  1 
abide  and  continue  with  you  all  for  your  furtherance 
and  joy  of  faith  ;  _    ' 

26  That  your  rejoicing  may  be  more  abundant  in  I 
Jesus  Christ  for  me  by  my  coming  to  you  again.  I 

27  Only  « let  your  conversation   be  as  it  uecometh  : 
the  gospel  of  Christ:  that  whether  I  come  and  see 
you,  or  else  be  absent,  I  may  hear  of  your  affairs,  that 
ye  f  stand  fast  in  one  spirit,  with  one  mind  striving ; 
o  together  for  the  faith  of  the  gospel ; 

23  And  in  nothing  terrified  h  by  your  adversaries  : 
which  i  is  to  them  an  evident  token  of  perdition,  but 
J  to  you  of  salvation,  and  that  of  God. 

29  For  unto  you  it  is  given  k  in  the  behalf  of  Christ, 
not  only  to  believe  on  nim,  but  also  to  suffer  for  Lis 
sake; 


Ver.  18.  I  therein  do  rejoice.— A  good  man  should  rejoice  in  tlie  spread  of 
the  go.spel,  even  though  his  own  popularity,  or  even  his  congregation,  should 
be  diminished  thereliy. 

Vcr.  21.  For  me  to  live  is  Christ,  and  to  die  is  gain.— Some  render  this, 
"  Christ  rs  gain  to  mc,  living  or  dying  ;"  but  this  is  rather  a  paraphrase  than 
a  translation  ;  and,  as  Doddridge  remarks,  destroys  the  beautiful  antithesis 
between  the  members  of  the  sentence. 

Ver.  22.  W/iat  I  shall  choose,  &,c.— Doddridge,  "  "Which  I  should  choose 
I  know  not."  ,  ,.. 

Vcr.  23.  I  am  in  a  strait  bctjaist  txoo.-Doddridge,  "  I  am  borne  two  dif- 
ferent ways."  He  adds,  "the  original  seems  to  be  an  allusion  to  a  ship 
riding  at  anchor,  and  at  the  same  time  likely  to  be  forced  to  sea  by  the  vio- 
lence of  the  winds.— Desire  to  depart.—  "  From  what  the  apostle  saith 
here,  (says  Dr.  Macknight,)  we  may  infer  that  he  had  no  knowledge  nor  e.\- 
pectation  of  amiddic  state  of  msc«»/6i//7v  between  death  and  the  resurrec- 
tion. For  if  he  had  Known  of  any  such  stale,  he  would  have  thought  it  better 
to  live,  and  promote  the  cause  of  Christ  and  religion,  than,  by  dying,  to  fal 
into  a  state  of  absolute  insensibility.  Besides,  how  could  he  say  that  he  had 
a  desire  to  be  with  Christ,  if  he  knew  that  he  was  not  to  be  with  him  till  after 
the  resurrection  ?"  It  is  clear  that  his  object  was  not  merely  rest,  but  enjoy- 
ment—an  enjoyment  very  far  better  than  he  could  expect  or  hope  on  ep.rth.-— — 
Which  is  far  better.— Macknisrht,  "By  much  far  better."  This,  he  adds, 
"  is  the  higliost  superlative  which  it  ia  poss-iljle  to  form  in  any  language." 

Ver.  25.  I  know,  &c.— Most  probably  St.  Haul  had  received  a  divine  mtima- 
tion  to  that  effect.  ,     , .  ,    ,  1 

Ver.  27.  Let  your  conversation.— [Act  suitably  to  the  high  lionoura  and 
privileges  which  you  sustain  as  citizens  of  the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  and  soef- 
the  honour  of  the  gosi>el,and  the  welfare  of  the  church  in  a-1  youractior 


PHXLIPPIANS,  II. 


30  Having  the  same  conflict  which  ye  saw  lin  me, 
and  now  hear  to  be  in  me. 

CHAPTER  II. 

I  He  exhort«th  theiri  to  unity,  and  to  all  humbleness  of  nind,  by  the  example  of 

Christ's  luunility  and  exaltation  :  12  to  a  careful  j  roceetiing  in  the  way  of 

saivatifn,  that  they  be  as  lights  to  the  wicked  world,  16  and  conifurts  .to  nJm 

I      (heir  apostle,  who  is  now  ready  to  bo  oflcred  up  to  God.     19  He  hopeth  lo  send 

I     Timothy  lo  lliem,  whom  he  greatly  cooimendeth,  25  as  Jipaphroditus  also, 

I     wlioni  he  presently  sendetli  to  lliem. 

TF  there  be  therefpre  any  consolation  in  Christ,  if  any 
-*•  comfort  of  love,  if  any^feliowship  of  the  Spirit,  if  any 
•"^bowels  and  mercies, 

2  Fulfil  b  ye  my  joy,  that  ye  be  ^  like  minded,  having 
the  same  love,  being  of  one  accord,  of  one  mind. 

3  Let  nothing  J  fee  done  through  strife  or  vain  glory; 
but  in  lowliness  of  mind  let  eacn  •=  esteem  other  oetter 
than  themselves. 

4  Look  not  every  man  on  his  f  own  things,  but  every 
man  also  on  the  things  of  others. 

5  Let  this  s  mind  be  in  you,  which  was  also  in  Christ 
Jesus : 

6  Who,  being  hin  the  form  of  God,  thought  it  not 
robbery  to  be  equal  i  with  God  : 

7  But  J  made  himself  of  no  reputation,  and  took  upon 
him  the  form  of  a  k  servant,  and  was  made  in  the  J  like- 
ness of  men : 


CHAl'.  a. 
i  Col.3.12    j! 
b  Ja.3.!a. 

2  Co  13.11 

1  Pe.3.S. 
d  GaL5.26. 

Ja.3.U. 

1  Pe.5.5i 
f  1  Co.13.5. 

g  Jn.13.14. 
1  Pe.2.21. 

h  Jn.1.1,2. 
Col.1.15. 
i  Jn.5.13. 
j  Ps.22.6. 
b  Lu.22.27. 
1  or,ha!xt 


Chap.  II.  Ver.  l.  Bmoels  and  mercies.— This,  in  the  Hebrew  idiom,  would 
1)6  "'bowels  o/ mercies,"  as  in  Col.  iii.  12. 

Ver.  2.   Like-minded.— Doddridge,  "unanimous." Of  one  accord,  oj 

one  mind.— Doddridge,  "Having  your  souls  joined  together  in  attending  to 
the  one  (great)  thing ;"  namely,  practical  holiness.  Gui-^e  understands  the 
first  expression  (like-minded)  as  a  general  term,  and  the  following  as  particu- 
lars of  it ;  having  tlie  same  love,  the  same  desisns,  the  same  principles. 

Ver.  5—3.  Let  this  mind,  &c. — "  Let  the  same  mind  be  in  you  which  was 
in  Christ  Jesus  ;  who  being  in  the  condition  of  God  did  not  regard  his  equality 
with  God|as  an  object  of  solicitous  desire,  but  humbled  himself,  (assumed  an 
inferior  or  humble  station,)  taking  the  condition  of  a  servant,  being  made  af- 
ter the  similitude  of  men,  and  being  found  in  fashion  as  a  man,  he  e.xhibited 
his  humility  by  obedience,  even  to  the  death  of  the  cross."— Stuart. 

Ver.  6.  The  form  of  God. — The  term  seems  most  naturally  to  mean,  "  ex- 
isting in  the  glory  and  majesty  of  Deity,"  as  in  Heb.  i.  3.  Some  light  may  be 
Uirown  on  this  passage,  from  a  parallel  expression  of  Clement,  Bishop  of 
Rome,  in  the  close  of  tne  first  century  :— "  The  sceptre  of  the  majesty  of  Gtxl, 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  came  not  in  the  show  of  pride,  though  he  could  have 
done  so,  but  with  humility,"  &c.  {Wake's  Epis.  ch.  xvi.)  Here  "the  seep 
tro  of  God's  majesty"  seems  to  explain  the  "  form  of  God;"  and  the  opposi- 
tion between  the  members  of  the  sentence  is  very  similar :  Christ  is  ale.o  here 

proposed  as  a  pattern  of  humility. Thought  it  not  robbery— Ox  injustice 

—to  be,  or  represent  himself  as,  BatrxL  xoith  God.— We  have  not  room,  nor 
would  it  be  consistent  with  our  plan,  to  introduce  Ion"  verbal  critirisms  ;  b'lf 
justice  requires  us  to  remark,  that  some  very  able  scholars,  and  at  the  saine 
time  zealous  defenders  of  the  divinity  of  Christ,  give  a  very  different  version 
of  this  expression.  Waterland  says,  "  I  am  persuaded  that  the  words  may 
very  justly  be  tr.mslatcd,  '  He  di<l  not  very  highly  value — did  not  insist  upon 
his  eauality  with  God.'  "  &c.  Pye  Smith  also  renders  it—"  Did  not  esteem 
it  an  object  to  be  caught  at,  to  be  on  a  parity  with  God  ;  but  emptied  himself," 
(tc.     Wardlaw,  hnvever,  and  other  able  critics,  contend  in  favour  of  the 

common  version. Equal  with  God.— Same  contend  that  the  Greek  (wn) 

should  be  rendered  "  like  ;"  but  in  the  scriptures,  the  terms  like  and  equal  are 
often  use<l  as  equivalent,—"  To  whom  will  ye  liken  mc,  or  shall  I  be  equal? 
saith  the  Holy  One?"    Isa.  xl.  25  ;  xlvi.  5. 

Ver.  7.  But  made  hiinneJf  of  no  repjitation.—GT.  "emptied  himself,**  so 
Doddridge;  but  Macknight,  "divested  himself,"  i.  e.  of  his  honours  and  his 

glory. And  took  [Gr.  '"taking"]  ^j,pon  him  the  /onn— the  character,  the 

aidL.Won— of  a  servant— i  bondman,  or  slave,  as  the  word  usually  signifies,  (so 
Macknight :)  but  this  d  <es  not  mean  literally  that  he  was  in  any  seo'ile  capa- 


5i32 


PHILIPPIANS,  II. 


A.  M.  cir. 

i\m. 

A.  D.  cir. 

&2. 


mHe.\2.-i. 

11  He.2.9. 

Ke.3.--'l. 

0  Is.-;5.23. 
Kc.5.13. 

p  J.!.l;?.13. 

Ho.14.9. 
q  Pr  10.18. 

Jii.6.27.. 

29. 

He.4.ll. 

!2Pe.l5.. 

10. 
r  Ep.6.5. 

1  1  Co.  10. 10 
u  Ro  U.l. 


\vMat.5  4.5. 

Kp.n.l. 
X  De.3-^..5. 
y  or,  shine 

ye. 
z  Alat.5.14, 

IG. 
a  1  Co.9.2a 
b  ■nnured 

Jo  nil. 
c  2 'li.4.6. 


8  And  being  found  in  fashion  as  a  man,  he  humbled 
himself,  and  became  "'obedient  unto  death,  even  tlie 
death  of  the  cross. 

it  Wherefore  »  God  also  hath  highly  exalted  him,  and 
given  nun  a  name  which  is  above  every  name : 

10  That  at  the  name  of  Jesus  "^  every  knee  shouM  bow, 
of  things  in  heaven,  and  things  in  earth,  and  th  in^t* un- 
der the  earth ; 

1 1  And  that  every  tongue  shou'd  confess  that  Jesus 
Christ  is  ^  Lord,  to  the^  glory  of  God  the  Father. 

12  Wherefore,  my  beloved,  as  yohiive  always  obeyed, 
not  as  in  iny  presence  only,  but  ni'W  uuch  more  in  my 
absence,  work  ^  out  your  own  salvation  with  ^  fear  and 
trembling. 

13  For  it  is  God  'which  worketh  ia  you  both  to  will 
and  to  do  of /lis  good  pleasure. 

14  Do  all  things  without  t  murmurings  and  "dispu- 
tings : 

15  That  ye  may  be  blameless  and  ^harmie'js,  the  sons 
^^' of  God,  without  rebuke,  in  the  midat  of  a  >=  crooked 
and  perverse  nation,  among  whom  yyeohineasligiits 
^in  the  world ; 

16  Holding  forth  the  word  of  life;  that  I  may  rejoice 
in  the  day  of  Christ,  that  1  have  not  run  in  *  \am,  nei- 
ther laboured  in  vain. 

17  Yea,  and  if  I  be  b  offered  "=  upon  the  sacrifice  and 
service  of  your  faith,  I  joy,  and  rejoice  with  you  all. 


rity,  l)ut  treated  as  sucli— scourged,  crucified,  &c. And  was  viade  fGr. 

"  being  made")  in  the  likeness  of  men— Maws,  he  became  as  a  common  or- 
dinary man.    See  Isa.  liii.  2. 

Ver.  8.  Even  the  death  of  the  cross-That  is,  the  most  degrading,  e.xcru- 
riatinu',  and  accursed,  of  all  the  forms  of  <teuth. 

Ver.  9.  Given  him.— Macknight,  "bestowed  on  him." 

Ver/  10.  At  (Gr.  "  in")  tlie  name  of  Jesus— i.  c.  to  him,  as  the  Saviour  of 
n\in\—cver)/  knee  should  boro-\.  e.  all  creatures  should  worship  him.    See 

Rev.  V.  13,  14  ;  and  compare  Rom.  xiv.  11. Things  in  heaven.—''  '  Things 

in  lieaven,  earth,  or  under  tlie  earth.'  is  a  common  periphrasis  of  the  He- 
brew and  New  Testament  writers,  for  the  universe.  What  can  be  meant,  b/ 
thing.s  in  heaven,  i.  c.  beings  in  heaven,  bowing  the  kneo  to  Jesus,  il" spiritual 
worship  be  not  meant?  What  otiier  worship  can  heaven  render?  And  it  the 
worship  of  Christ  in  heaven  be  spiritual,  should  not  that  of  others,  wlio  ought 
to  be  in  temper  united  with  tiiem,  he  spiritual  also?  And  when  it  is  added, 
this  worship  shall  be  '  to  the  glory  of  God  the  Father ;'  1  understand  the  sen- 
timent to  be,  t.hat  Jesus  i:)  his  mediatorial  character  is  the  proper  object  of 
universal  adoration  ;  but  as  tiiis  character  has  a  peculiar  connexion  witii,  and 
relation  to,  God  tiic  Faliier,  so  tho  worship  paid  to  Christ  t!ie  Mediator,  should 
redound  to  ibe  glory  of  the  Father  as  well  ns  of  himself."— Prof  Stuart. 

Ver.  12.  Work  out.— Macknight,  "Strongly  work."  The  word  ikaterga- 
zesthc)  is  emphatic,  and  seems  to  imply  diligence,  labour,  and  pers:  verancc.— 
(Pool.)  Doddridge  says— "Tlie  original  (of  this  passage)  is  verv  cniphati- 
cal,  as  Howe  beautifully  observes  ;  for  it  as.serts,  on  the  one  hand,  ihat  God 
is  actually  or  continually  operating,  and,  on  fbe  olher,  tiiat  thus  to  work  in  the 
Iicart  for  such  noble  iiurposes,  is  the  jirerogative  of  God,  and  an  cflcct  worthy, 
his  divine  attributes  apJ  perfections."  Pres. .  Edumrds  say.s— '  I  quo.stion  it 
any  word  can  be  found  in  ail  the  Greek  language  more  expressive."  w  hen  it 
is  added,  that  we  are  to  work  out  our  salvation  "  with  lear  and  trembhng, 
the  words  imply  a  great  degree  of  humility  and  reverence,  ami  are  in  this  sense 
applied  by  Chri/sostom  to  the  holv  an:.'els.  as  is  observed  by  Hammond. 

Ver.  13.   Which  worketh.— ^Jacknight,  "  Who  inwardly  worketh." 

Ver.  15.  yes/^irec—Mars-'in,  ".Shine  yc."  So  The.ophijlact.  Compare  Mat. 
V.  H,  16.  But  Srt(t)i>. explains  this  in  reference  to  light-houses,  and  particular- 
ly t'-^  famous  rower  of  Pliaros,  in  which  lighu  were  always  kept  burning,  as  a 
guide  l<i  mariners.  ,  „     ,    .     .        .^        , ,      ,    .      u 

V  r.  17.  Offered  «pon.— Margin,  "  poured  forth  ;"— i.  e.  if  my  blood  should 


r 


PHILIPPIANS,  III. 


533 


18  For  the  same  cause  also  do  ye  joy,  and  rejoice  |  Ai^^'^-^"- 

A.  D.  CiT 
62. 


with  me.  ,  ^  i  r^.-      .u       i 

19  d  But  I  trust  in  the  Lord  Jesus  to  send  Timotheus 
^  shortly  unto  you,  that  1  also  may  be  of  good  comfort, 
when  Iknow  your  state.  .    ,   ,      ,         -n       . 

20  For  I  have  no  man  f  like  mmded  who  will  natu- 
rally care  for  your  state. 

2rFor  all  seek  their  ?own,  not  the  things  which 
are  Jesus  Christ's.  ,  .        ,  -^u 

22  But  ye  know  theproof  of  him,  that,  as  a  son  with 
the  father,  he  hath  served  with  me  in  the  gospel. 

23  Him  therefore  I  hope  to  send  presently,  so  soon 
as  I  shall  see  how  it  will  go  with  me. 

24  But  I'  I  trust  in  the  Lord  that  I  also  myself  shall 
come  shortly.  a  ,  ■  t7„„ 

25  Yet  I  supposed  it  necessary  to  send  to  you  >  tpa 
phroditus,  my  brother,  and  companion  in  labour,  and 
j  fellow-soldier,  but  your  messenger,  and  he  that  mi- 
nistered to  my  wants,  r  ^^    cv. 

26  For  he  longed  after  you  all,  and  was  full  of  heavi- 
ness, because  that  ve  had  heard  that  he  had  been  sick. 

27  For  indeed  he  was  sick  nigh  unto  death  :  but  God 
had  mercy  on  him  ;  and  not  on  him  only,  but  on  me 
also,  lest  1  should  have  sorrow  upon  sorrow. 

23  I  sent  him  therefore  the  more  carefully,  that, 
when  ye  see  him  again,  ye  may  rejoice,  and  that  1 
mav  be  the  less  sorrowful.  .      ,     ^      ,     .  ,     „     ,    , 

29'Receive  him  therefore  in  the  Lord  with  all  glad- 
ness ;  and  k  hold  such  in  reputation  :  . 

30  Because  for  the  work  of  Christ  he  was  nigh  iinto 
death,  not  regarding  his  life,  i  to  supply  your  lack  of 
service  toward  me. 

CHAPTER  III.  .  .       ,    ^ 

I  He  warneth  them  to  beware  of  the  f.ilse  teacliers  of  the  circnmcision,  4  show 
ill"  tliat  himself  hath  greater  cause  than  they  to  trust  in  the  nghteoiisiiesi  o 
the  law  :  7  which  iiotwilhstuivliiig  he  couiitelh  as  (luii?_an(l  loss,  to  ?aiii  Christ 
aivl  his  rishteo'isness.  12  therein  acknowle^lgiiis  his  own  iniperlection.  15  He 
exhorteth  thein  to  be  thus  minded,  17  and  to  imitate  liim,  13  and  to  dech  " 
the  ways  of  carnal  Chrisliana.  ,  .        ,       t         i        m 

FINALLY,  mv  brethren,  rejoice  =^  m  the  Lord.    To 
write  the  same  b  things  to  you,  to  me  indeed  is 
not  grievous,  but  for  you  it  is  safe. 

2  Beware  of  ■=  dogs,  beware  of  d  evil- workers,  beware 
of  the  «  concision.  .  .  ,  •    />.   j 

3  For  we  f  are  the  circumcision,  which  worship  Lrod 
in  the  spirit,  and  rejoice  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  have  no 
confidence  in  the  flesh. 


J  tiioTtovtr. 


f  01, so  deor 
unto  mt. 


g2'n.3.2. 


J  Phn.a 


1<  oT,honour 
•rk. 
(Jo.  16. 18 


1  lCo.lRn 


b  2P*1.19 
15. 


e  Ga.5.1..3. 


f  Ro.2.a, 


be  poured  tbrtli  in  martyrdom.  [Parkhurst  well  remarks,  that  the  Apostle 
compares  the  faith  of  the  Pliilippians  to  the  sacrificial  vr'im,  and  Iii3  own 
blood  shed  in  martyrdom  to  the  libation— i.  e.  the  wine  poured  out,  on  occa- 
sion of  the  saerificc.l—Ifa5'?'«'"-  „,      ,       ,        ,    ^., 

Ver  19.  Your  state— i.  e.  the  state  of  the  church  and  of  the  cause. 

Ver.  25.  MAssenger.-GT.  "apostle."  The  pastors  were  the  ajMisfies  mes- 
sengers, 01-  angels  of  the  churches  :  St.  Paul  and  the  eleven  were  apostles  ot 

Cii.vp.  III.  Ver.  1.  To  xoritc  the  same  things.— To  repeat  what  ho  had 
said  in  tiio  iirecediai  rJiapter,  verses  17,  18.         ,        ,     „  i ,      u   •„ 

Ver.  2.  Beware  of  doss— V Enfant  states,  that  the  Roman.'?  used  to  chain 
their  doL's  at  their  house-doors,  and  write  over  a  caution  to  strant'ers  to  be- 
ware of  tliem  ;  to  which  he  thinks  tlic  apostle  here  alludes. pfjhe  con- 
cision.—Macknight.  "excision;"  a  term  framed  and  used  satiricallylor  the 
bis;ot/od  advocates  of  circumcision. 


534 


PHILTPPIAN3,  HI. 


A  M.  cir. 

40GG 

A.  D.  cir. 

h-2. 


S  Ac.',y.G. 

h  Ac.22.3,4. 
(ia.l.lS, 
U. 

i  Lu.1.6. 

j  M.it.l3.« 

k  U.33.U. 

1  Co.i2 

I  2 Call. 
25,27. 


n  Ro.1.17. 

3.2l,2;i 


o  lPe.4.13. 

p  Ac.26.7. 

q  He.12.23. 

r  Ps.4.5.10. 
He.6.l. 


Uc.3.1. 


4  Though  I  might  also  have  confidence  in  the  flesh. 
If  any  other  man  thinkcih  that  he  l;ath  whereof  he 
might  trust  in  the  flesh,  I  more: 

5  CJircumcised  the  eighth  day,  of  the  stock  of  Israel, 
oy  the  trihe  of  Benjamin,  a  Hebrew  of  the  Hebrews; 
as  touching  the  law',  a  s  Pharisee ; 

G  Concerning  ii  zeal,  persecuting  the  church  ;  touch- 
ing the  righteousness  which  is  in  the  law,  i  blameless. 

7  But  what  things  were  gain  to  me,  those  I  counted 
loss  J  for  Christ. 

8  Yea  doubtless,  and  I  count  all  things  but  loss  for 
k  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus  my 
Lord  :  for  whom  I  have  '  suffered  the  loss  of  all 
things,  and  do  count  them  but  dung,  that  I  may  win 
Christ. 

9  Ann  be  found  in  him,  not  having  mine  own  ">  right- 
eousness, which  is  of  the  law,  but  that  whicfi  is 
through  the  faith  of  Christ,  the  righteousness  "  which 
is  of  God  by  faith  : 

10  That  I  may  know  him,  and  the  power  of  his  re- 
surrection, and  the  "fellowship  of  his  suflerings,  bemg 
made  conformable  unto  his  death  ; 

1 1  If  by  any  means  I  might  p  attain  unto  the  icurrec- 
tion  of  the  dead. 

12  Not  as  though  I  had  already  attained,  e'&:ir  wore 
already  ''perfect:  but  I  follow  after,  if  l.p..t  1  may 
apprehend  that  for  which  also  I  am  arpuh  jpJed  of 
Christ  .Tesus. 

13  Brethren,  I  count  not  myself  to  have  apprehended : 
but  this  one  thing  I  do,  forgetting  •■  thooe  things  which 
are  behind,  and  reaching  forth  unto  ^h  jf.d  things  which 
are  before, 

14  I  press  ^  toward  the  mark  for  ine  prize  of  the  high 
t  caUing  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus. 


Ver.  7.  I  counted  ?os.s— i.  e.  "  I  tlirevv  thfin  away,  as  mariners  (often)  do 
tlii'ir  goi)(l.s,  lest  tlujy  should  endanger  their  lives.  Soe  Acts  xxvii.  21."— Dodd- 
ridge. 

Ver.  8.  The  loss  of  all  thiygs.— Doddridge  thinks  it  not  improhable  (we 
think  i(  almost  certain)  that  Paul  had  liecn  laid,  hy  his  unl)elieving  brethren, 
i.ndcr  the  ?n!at.  e.vconiinuiiicalion,  which  tbrfeited  all  his  property. 

Ver  10.  Tlie  power  of  his  resurrection.— See-  Roni.  vi.  4,  5.  2  Co.  i. 
5—7,  &c. 

Ver.  u.  Resurrection  of  the  dectd.—Macknight,  "from  the  dead;"  i.  e. 
the  first  resurrection,  which  is  of  believers  only  ;  1  Co.  .\v.  23.     1  Thes.s.  iv.  16. 

Ver.  12.  Already  peifect.-Sume  tiiink  this  may  refer  to  the  initiated  in  the 
heatiien  my.^tcries,  who  were  so  called  ;  ofliers,  with  more  probability,  refer 
it  to  thn  public  games  here  alluded  to.    Those  who  obtained  a  prize  were  .«aid 

thereby  lobe  made  perfect ;  that  i.s.  to  buve  cained  their  object. Appre- 

hindcd  of  .fesus  Chrint.—Siune  tiiink  this  may  refer  to  those  who  were  ta- 
i;(ii  by  the  hand,  and  introduced  to  the  t'lnnes  by  persons  of  repute  and  credit. 

Ver.  13.  Forgetting  those  things  tvhich  are  behind.— This  is  commonly 
un(l>;r.striod  as  referrinjf  to  the  ground  passed  overin  thecoijrse  ;  but  llajnmond 
qiiiites  from  Horace  a  striking  passage,  whiili,  speaking  of  a  competitor  in  the 
ciiariot  races,  sjiys— "  He  presses  to  overtake  those  horses  which  are  before 

Ills,  'm!  contemns  and  looks  not  back  atl.-r  any  that  le  has  left  behind." 

And  reaching  forth.— Macknight,  "  F..\ceedini.'iy  slrotehing  my. self  forward." 
FoiT(!tii!i;r  tlie  things  that  W(;re  behiml.  namely,  the  atlainmenls  he  had  al- 
reatiy  made,  he  wjis  stdl  eagerly  reacliiiii'  forward,  siill  prcssmg  toward  the 
poal,  easel  to  "  lay  hold  on  elcrnal  life,"  which  is  "  the  [uize  of  (our)  high 
calling'  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus." 

Ver.  14.  /  press  toxoard—Mar.knight,  "  I  follow  along" the  mark—i.  e. 

thf  wlii'';  line  chalked  out  tf)  guide  their  course. 


PHILIPPIANS,  IV. 


536  t 


15  Let  us  therefore,  as  rnany  as  be  "perfect,  be  thus, 
»  niiudrd  :  and  if  in  any  thi 
God  sliall  reveal  even  this  unto  you. 

It;  Nevertheless,  whereto  we  have  already  attained,' 
let  us  walk  by  the  same  *  rule,  let  us  mind  the  samej"     °' 


I'vUi 


Ua.5.ia 


I  tlUllJ^. 

I    17   Brethren,  be  followers  « together  of  me,    and 
mark  them  which  walk  so  as  yeliave  us  y  for  an  en-'wGa.6.i6. 

I  sample.  ,  I 

IS  (.For  many  walk,  of  whomlhjtve  told  you  often, 'x  irn.i.6. 
and  now  tell  you  even  weeping,  that  they  are  theen-|    jp^g 
eniies  ^  of  the  cross  of  Christ :  I 

19  Whose  "^  end  is  destruction,  whose  b  God  is  their  t  G^.i.i. 
bellv,  and  whose  <=■  glory  is  in  their  shame,  who  mind     ^'^ 
eartlily  things.) 

20  For  our  J  conversation  is  in  heaven ;  from  whence 
also  we   look    *for    the  Saviour,   the   Lord  Jesus  b  i  tl&s. 
Christ : 

21  'Who  shall  change  f  our  vile  body,  that  it  may  bel«  Ho.4.7. 
fashioned  like  unto  his  glorious  body,  according  to  the' a  Ep.2.6,19 
working  ?  wherebv  he  is  able  even  h  to  subdue  allj 
things  unto  himself.  |eHe.9.2S. 

CHAPTER  IV.  \r,^... 

1  FVom  particular  a^moiiilions  4  he  procecdeth  to  (rencra!  exhortations, 
10  showiiis  j'ovv  lie  rejOio«1  at  tbcir  lihenility  towards  him  lyiii!;  in  prieoii,  not 
so  much  lor  1,'ie  p.iprtly  of  his  own  wants,  as  lor  l!>e  grace  of  God  in  liieni.  19 
AikI  so  lie  C'jncludeih  wiui  prayer  and  .saliuuiions. 

THEREFORE,   my  brethren  dearly  beloved  and 
longed  for,  -^  my  joy  and  crown,  so  stand  fast  in 
the  Lord,  7ny  dearlv  beloved. 

2  I  beseech  Euodias,  and  beseech  Syntyche,  that 
they  be  of  the  same  mind  in  the  Lord. 

3  And  I  entreat  thee  also,  true  yoke-fellow,  help  those 
women  which  laboured  with  me  in  the  gospel,  with 
Clement  also,  and  with  other  my  fellow-labourers, 
whose  names  arc  in  the  book  of  life. 


g  Ep.1.19. 


h  I  Co.  15. 
26,27. 


aSCo.l.H. 


Vcr.  15,  16.  Let  tcs  therefore,  as  many  as  be  perfect,  &c.— Tliat  i?,  all 
who  have  atlained  to  any  proficiency  in  tfic  Christian  lifo,  "  lin  thus  nundcd" 
— tiius  earnest  in  persevering,  thus  eager  to  eain  the  prize.  "  Nevertheless  (or 
however)  whereto  we  liave  alreaily  attained,  let  us  walk  by  the  same  rule,  till 
we  complete  our  race,  and  seize  the  prize  of  immortality,  the  resurrection  of 
the  (!ea<l." 

Vcr.  19.  Whose  God  is  their  belly— Or  "the  lielly;"  for  the  pronoun  is  un- 
neces-.=ary.  These  were  evidently  gluttons  aad  urunkanls,  and  gloried  in  their 
vires,  of  which  they  ought  to  be  a.shamed. 

Ver.  20.  Our  conversation,  &.c.—Doddrid-je,  "We  converse  as  citizens  of 
heaven." 

Ver.  n    Who  shall  change  ovr  vile  body.— LAienWy,  "  Who  shall  transform 

the  li'xiy  of  our  humiliation."— Dorfrfrzd^'f. 

!     Chap.  IV.  Vcr.  2.  /  beseech  Euod'ios.  and  bexech  Syntyche,  that  they  be 

I  of  the  same  mind. — The.se  appear  to  have  been  two  Christian  females  (i)er- 

Isai.s  ue.'iconesse.s)  who  seem  to  have  had  some  diliorence  between  them,  and 

whom  Paul  wished  hy  all  means  to  reconcile. 

Ver.  3.  True  yoke-fellow.— Doddridge,  "Associate."  We  apply  the  term 
exclusively  to  the  conjucal  relation;  hut  Paul,  we  arc  to  recollect,  was  not 
marrteil,  and  the  word  is  mnscidine. With  Clement  a.'so.— The  same  Cle- 
ment, probably,  whose  Epi.stle  to  ihe  Romans  we  have  referred  to  in  the  se- 
cond cliaj)ter  of  this  Epistle. Whose  names  are  in  the  book  of  life.— It  is 

jiardiy  to  be  supposed  that  Paid  meant  to  revetil  ihexiccree  of  God  resoccfing 
those  iiidividuals  hy  name;  Doddridse  therefore  sotlens  the  expression: 
'■  Who.se  names  (as  I  have  rea.scjn  in  charily  to  hope)  are  written,"  &c.  Sec 
Mat.  iii.  16.  Rev.  iii.  5.  But  And.  Fu'ler  give.'?  a  somewhat  ditferent  expla- 
nation in  his  discourses  on  tlic  Apocalypse.     "  The  blessed  God  (says  lie)  is 


636 


PHILIPPIANS,  IV. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4066. 
A.  D.  cir. 


b  1  Co.9.25. 
c  Re.22.7, 
20. 

d  M.C.G.25. 
1  Pe.5.7. 

e  1».26.3. 
Jn.  14.27. 

f  Ep.4.25. 


h  2  Co.8.21. 

I  i  Pe.10.20. 
Is.2b.7. 

j  Ja.3.17. 
lJn.3.3. 

k  1  Co.cia 

1  Col.4.5. 
He.n.2. 

m2Pe.l.3,4 
n  Ro.lS.a 
0  He.13.20. 
p  or,  is  re- 


q  2  Co.6.7. 
r  He  13.5. 


i  J  n.  1.5. 5. 
2C0.12.9. 


4  Rejoice  *  in  the  Lord  alway  :  ayid  again  I  say,  Re 
joice. 

5  Let  your  moderation  b  be  known  unto  all  men.  The  i 
Lord  <^  is  at  hand. 

6  Be  careful  d  for  nothing ;  but  in  every  thini?  by 
prayer  and  supplication  with  thanksgiving  let  your 
requests  be  made  known  unto  God. 

7  And  the  peace  •=  of  God,  which  passeth  all  under- 
standing, shall  keep  your  hearts  and  minds  through 
Christ  Jesus. 

ft  Finally,  brethren,  whatsoever  things  are  f  true,  what- 
soever things  are  &)>  honest,  whatsoever  things  are 
i  just,  v/hatsoever  things  are  J  pure,  whatsoever  things 
are  k  lovely,  whatsoever  things  are  of  good  i  report ; 
if  there  be  any  '"virtue,  and  if  there  be  any  "praise, 
think  on  these  things. 

9  Those  things,  which  ye  have  both  learned,  and 
received,  and  lieard,  and  seen  in  me,  do :  and  the  God. 
°  of  peace  shall  be  with  you. 

10  But  I  rejoiced  in  the  Lord  g^reatlv,  that  now  at  the 
last  your  care  of  me  p  hath  flouiishad  again  ;  wherein 
ye  were  also  careful,  but  ye  lacked  ')  opportanity. 

11  Not  that  I  speak  in  respect  of  want :  for  1  have 
learned,  in  whatsoever  state  I  am,  therewith  to  be 
»■  content. 

12  I  know  both  how  to  be  abated,  and  I  know  how 
to  abound :  every  where  and  in  all  things  1  am  instruct- 
ed both  to  be  full  and  to  be  hungiy,  both  to  abound 
and  to  suffer  need. 

13  I  can  do  all  things  through  ■  Christ  v/liich  strength- 
eneth  me. 

14  Notwithstanding  ye  have  well  done,  ihat  ye  did 
communicate  v.'ith  my  affliction. 


reprusenteil  as  keeping  a  resister  of  his  servants,  not  as  elect,  or  a.';  redeemed, 
or  a.s  called,  i)Ut  as  his  professed  folloioers.  Wlien  any  turn  inck,  t!>eir  names 
are  hiotted  out.  Hence,  at  the  last  jud^rment,  it  is  made  the  rule  of  coniiem- 
nation  =  '  Whosoever  was  not  found  written  in  the  hook  of  iilij  was  Ciist  info 
the  lake  of  fire.'  (Rev.  xx.  15.)  Some  were  never  there,  never  haviii;  pro- 
fessed to  he  the  followers  of  Jesus  ;  while  others,  who  had  heen  there,  wi'e 
blotted  out:  in  either  case,  their  names  would  not  i)e  fo\md  there.  Hence  also 
(chap.  xxi.  27)  it  is  the  rule  of  admission  into  the  New  Jerusalem." 

Ver.  .''i.  The  Lord  is  at  hand.—Scc  2Tlifss.  ii.  2. 

Ver.  6.  Be  careful— Doddridge,  "  anxio;:.->"  — /or  nothing. 

Ver.  7.  The  peace  of  God—U  tiiat  of  which  he  alone  is  the  author,  and 
which  he  a!(ine  can  ?ive.    John  xiv.  27. 

Ver.  8.  Honest.— Doddridge  and  Macknight,  "venerable,"  or  "grave." 
The  true  idea  seems  to  he  as  expressed  by  Lardner :  "Without  levity  in 
word,  action,  habit,  and  behaviour;"  wliich  (levity)  oflen  renders  persons  do- 
Bpicable. 

Ver.  10.  Hath  flourished  ngain..—"  In  t'ois  fisrurative  expression  (says  Mnck- 
nii^ht)  the  aiv)stle  likened  the  Pi^ilippiius'  care  of  him  to  a  i)lanf,  which 
withers  and  dies  in  winter,  hut  proweih  apiin  in  the  (bllowing  year;  or  to 
trees,  which,  alter  their  leavi-s  drop  in  autumn,  put  them  forth  a^'uin  next 
spring.  Lest,  however,  the  I'hdippians  micht  ihink  this  expression  insinuated 
a  complaint  that  they  had  heen  nepliKenl  latlorly,  the  aposth;  immediiifely 
added,  that  they  had  always  heen  careful  to  supply  his  wants,  but  Jiad  not  liaa 
an  opportunity  fill  now." 

ViT.  12.  I  nm  mstmcred.—TYio  word  commonly  used  for  tho.?e  who  were 
initialed  info  the  ancient  mysteries,  and  perhaps  iutiinatiiig  that  these  prac- 
tical in.'^f  met  ions  are  the  best  initiation  into  the  Christian  mysteries,  as  they 
teach  boll)  humility  and  t'nifiUide. 

Ver.  13.  f  can  do.— Macknight,  ''  I  am  dl)lc  to  l)ear."  Doddridge,  "  I  am 
«ifficient  for"— a/i  things. 


-J 


PHILIPPIANS,  IV. 


537 


15  Now,  ye  Philippians,  knov/  also,  that  in  the  be- 
ginning of  the  gospel,  when  I  departed  from  Macedo- 
nia,  no  t  church  communicated  with  me  as  concerning 
giving  and  receiving,  but  ye  only. 

16  For  even  in  Thessalohica  ye  scr  t  once  and  again 
unto  my  necessity. 

17  Not  because  I  desire  a  gift :  but  I  desire  fruit  that 
may  abound  to  your  account. 

IS'But  "  I  have'all,  and  abound  :  I  am  full,  having  re- 
ceived of  Epaphroditus  the  things  wkich  were  sent 
from  you,  an  odour  of  a  sweet  smell,  a  sacrifice  *  accept- 
able, well-pleasing  to  God. 

19  But  my  God  shall  supply  *  all  your  need  accord- 
ing to  hil  riches  ^in  glor\'  by  Christ  Jesus. 

20  Now  y  imto  God  and  oiir  Father  be  glory  for  ever 
acid  ever.    Amen.    , 

21  Salute  every  saint  in  Christ  Jesus.  The  brethren 
which  are  with  me  greet  you. 

22  All  the  saints  salute  you,  chieflv  they  that  are  of 
Cesar's  household. 

23  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you 
all.    Amen. 

IT  It  was  written  to  the  Philippians  from  Rome  by 
Epaphroditus. 


A.  M.  cir. 

nm. 

A.  I),  cir. 


or,  .Vaw 
rcccivid. 


X  Ep.3.16. 


y  Ro.16.27. 


Ver.  15.  When  I  departed  from  Macedonia.— Doddridge,  "  was  departing." 
Ho  iDU.-rt  have  received  tiiese  sums  betbre  lie  left  Macedonia,  and  the  last,  per- 
liaps.just  as  he  was  departing;  about  twelve  years  before  tliis  Epistle  was 
wnlten. 

Ver.  IS.  Even  in  Thessalonica.—A  famous  city  in  IMacedonia.  See  Acts 
XVII.  I,  &c. 

Ver.  22.  Cesar's  household— [The  cruel,  worthies.'?,  and  diabolic  Nero,  was 
at  this  Umo  emperor  of  Rome  ;  but  it  is  not  improbable  that  the  emperess  Pop- 
pra  v.-as  favourably  inchned  to  Christianity,  as  Josephiis  relates  that  '•  she 
vas  a  worshipper  of  the  true  God."  Jerome  states,  (in  Philem.)  that  St. 
Paul  had  converted  many  in  Cesar's  family  ;  for  "  beins  by  the  emperor  cast 
mto  prison,  he  became  more  known  to  his  family,  and  turned  the  house  of 
Christ's  persecutor  into  a  church.  l—7?ag-*.'^r. 

Tlie  ?ub5cri|)tion  of  this  Epi.stle  "  from  Rome,  by  Epaphroditus,"  seems  cor- 
rect. Compare  chap.  iii.  25.  We  have  before  mentioned  that  none  of  these 
arc  ot  any  divine  authority,  being  added  by  some  transcriber,  and  chietly  upon 
conjecture.  Pa/ey  particularly  rejects  those  appended  to  the  first  Epistle  to 
the  Corinthians,  the  Galatians,  the  first  to  the  Tliessalonians,  &c. 


THE  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE  TO  THE 
COLOSSIANS. 


(COLOSSE  wa.^  a  larce  and  populous  city  of  Phrygria  Pacatiana,  in  A-sia  Mi- 
nor, seated  on  an  eminence  to  the  south  of  the  river  Meander,  near  to  the 
plapo,  says  Herodotus,  (I.  vii.  c.  30.)  where  the  river  Lycus  enters  the  earth, 
which  course  it  continues  for  five  furlongs,  before  it  emerpcs  and  frtils  info  the 
Oleander.  It  was  situated,  according  to  ancient  authorities,  between  Laodicea 
and  Hierapolis,  nearly  cq'ii-distant  Irom  each  ;  all  which  cities,  according  to 
tAt.^ebiiis,  were  destroyed  by  an  eartl-.Qiiake.  in  the  tenth  j-ear  of  the  emperor 
Nero,  and  about  a  year  after  the  writing  of  this  Eristic.  Colos.se,  however, 
ooubtess  rose  again,  hke  her  sister  cilie.".  from  her  ruins ;  and  Constantine 
Porp/ii/rogennetus  states  that  it  was  called  in  his  time  Choncc.  Colosec  is 
supposed  to  have  occupied  a  site  now  covered  with  ruins,  near  the  village  of 
Konous,  or  Khonas,  about  three  hours  from  Laodicea,  but  on  the  other  side 
ot  tiie  river  which  is  supposed  to  be  the  Lycus,  and  about  twenty  miles  N.  W. 


538 


COLOSSIANS,  I. 


pf  Degnizlii.  By  whom,  or  at  what  time,  the  church  at  Colosse  was  founded 
is  wholly  uncertain  ;  hut  it  would  appear  Vrom  tiie  Apostle's  declaratioii,  eh. 
ii.  1,  that  he  was  not  the  lionourod  instrument.  It  appears  from  the  tenor  of 
this  Ejiistle  to  have  been,  upon  the  whole,  in  a  very  flourisliing  state ;  but 
some  didiculties  liavinj?  arisen  among  them,  they  sent  Epaphras  to  Rome, 
where  tlic  Apostle  was  now  imprisoned,  (ch.  iv.  3,)  to  acquaint  him  with  t)ie 
state  of  their  aftairs.  This  was  tlie  immediate  occasion  of  tlie  Epistle ;  to 
which  we  may  add  the  letter  sent  him  by  the  Laodiceans,  (ch.  iv.  16,)  concern- 
ing certain  false  teachers.  Tiiis  Epistle  appears  to  have  been  written  a!)Out 
the  .same  time  with  that  to  the  Philippiuns,  (comi)are  chap.  i.  1.  with  Phi.  ii. 
19.)  that  is,  towards  the  end  of  A.  D.  62,  and  in  tlie  ninth  of  the  emperor  Nero.] 
Bagster. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4066. 
A.  D.  cir. 


CHaP.  1. 

a  Ep.1.1. 
b  P4.16.3. 
c  Ga.1.3. 


e  2  Ti.4.3. 
1  Pe.i.4. 


g  Jn.l5.16. 
h  Ro.10.17. 


J  J1..4.23. 
k  Phil  '.B. 
1  Ro.15  30. 

mRo.12.2. 

Ep.5.10, 

17. 

I  n  Ps.  119.99. 

j  0  1  Jn.5.20. 

p  Phi.  1.27. 


CHAPTER  I. 

1  After  salutation  he  tlianketh  Gocl  for  thisii  fixiih,  7  cor.finBeth  the  doctrhie  of 
Kpajjhras,  9  prftyeth  fcrther  for  tJieir  isjcreoie  in  grace,  W  des(^ibeth  the  tme 
Christ,  21  encouiugeth  them  to  receive  Jesus  Clirist,  ami  comniendeth  his  own 
minisu-y. 

PAUL.  *  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ  by  the  M'ill  of 
God,  and  Timotheus  our  brother, 

2  To  the  saints  b  and  faithful  brethren  in  Christ 
which  are  at  Colosse :  •=  Grace  be  unto  you,  and  peace, 
from  God  our  Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

3  We  dgive  thanks  to  God  and  the  Father  of  o\-'. 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  praying  always  for  you, 

4  Since  we  heara  of  your  faith  in  Christ  Jesus,  and 
of  the  love  vhick  ye  have  to  all  the  saints, 

5  For  the  hope  which  is  laid  up  «for  you  in  heaven, 
whereof  ye  heard  before  in  the  word,  of  the  truth  of 
the  gospel ; 

6  Which  is  come  unto  you,  asi^  is  in  all  f  the  world  ; 
and  bringeth  s  forth  fruit,  as  it  doth  also  in  you,  since 
the  day  ye  heard  h  of  it,  and  knew  the  » grace  of  God 
in  j  truth  :  _ 

7  As  ye  also  learned  of  Sti^paphras  our  dear  fellow- 
servant,  who  is  for  you  a  faithful  minister  of  Christ ; 

8  Who  also  declared  unto  us  your  love  'in  the  Spirit. 

9  For  this  cause  we  also,  since  the  d;tv  ^ve  heard  it, 
do  not  cease  to  pray  for  you,  and  to  desire  that  ye 
might  be  filled  wirli'the  knowledge  of  his"' will  in  all 
"  wisdom  and  spiritual  "understanding; 

10  That  ye  might  walk  p  worthy  of  the  Lord  unto 


Chap.  I.  Ver.  2.  Saints.— [The  term  sahit,  properly  denotes  a  holy  person, 
Fepariited  from  sin,  and  consecrated  to  God,  probably  from  agos,  a  thing:  sa- 
cred, purity;  and  such  the  gospel  requires  every  man  to  be,  and  such  erery 
tnie  believer  is.  To  restrict  it  here  to  those  who  adhered  to  the  purity  of  the 
Christian  faith  in  opposition  to  the  Judaizing  Christians,  greatly  impoverishes 
and  debases  the  snnso,  as  Doddridge  well  remarks.  1—Bff§'s?er. 

Ver.  3.  God  and  the  Father.— Doddridge  and  Macknight,  "Tlie  God  and 
Father." 

Ver.  4.  Since  ve  heard  of  7j our  faith. — It  by  no  means  follows  from  this, 
,  that  Paul  knew  of  their  conversion  by  hearsay  onhj :  it  is  very  consistent  wit! 
this  to  suppose,  that  Paul  might  have  preached  to  them,  in  the  first  instance, 
though  bis  stay  was  too  short  to  see  much  of  the  fruit  of  his  labour,  but  aller 
which  he  would  very  naturally  inquire  of  Epaphras,  their  stated  minister. 
Ver.  7. 

Ver.  6.  In  all  the  ioorld—\.  e.  the  Rom\n  empire,  which  then  comprehended 
nearly  ah  the  civilized  world. 

Ver.  8.  Yoiir  love  in  the  Spirit.—"  In  the  bonds  of  that  one  Spirit  who 
unites  all  our  hoATfs."—Doddridgc. 

Ver.  9.  Knowledge— wisdom— understanding.— M  Ls  not  easy,  perhaps,  to 
affix  distinct  and  determinate  ideas  to  each  of  tliese  words.  St.  Paul,  in  his 
usual  rapid  style,  accumulates  words  on  words  to  express  the  fulness  of  hia 
ideas. 


J 


C0L0SSIAN3,  I. 


539 


all  <i  pleasing, «"  being  fruitful  in  everv  good  work,  and 
increasing  »in  the  knowk-dge  of  Gud  ; 

11  Strengthened  i  with  all  might,  according  to  his 
glorious  power,  unto  all  "patience  and  long-suffering 
with  "  joyfulness; 

12  Giving  thanks  unto  the  Father,  which  hath 
made  us  me«t  "^  to  be  partakers  of  the  inheritance 
»  of  the  saints  in  light  : 

13  Who  hath  delivered  us  from  the  pow(.r  of  y  dark- 
ness, and  hath  translated  us  int«  the  kingdom  of 
2  his  dear  Son  : 

14  In  <^  whom  we  have  redemption  through  his 
blood,  even  the  forgiveness  of  sins  : 

15  Who  is  the  image  b  of  the  invisible  God,  the  first- 
born of  every  creature : 

IG  For  by  *=  him  were  all  things  created,  that  are  in 
heaven,  and  that  are  in  earth,  visible  and  invisible, 
whether  f/icy  be  thrones,  or  dominions,  or  principalities, 
or  powers:  all  things  were  created  by  dhim,  and  for 
him: 


A.  M.  .;ir. 

4066. 
A.  U.  cir. 


q  lTh.4.1. 
r  J  n.  13. 3, 18 
s2Pe.3.l8. 
t  Is  45.21. 
u  Ja.1.4. 
V  Ro.5.3. 
wRe.22.14. 

I  Ac.ao.aa. 

y  1  Pe.2.9. 

I  the  son  of 
his  love. 

a  Kp.1.7. 

b  He.1.3. 

c  Jn.1.3. 

d  Ro.U.36. 


Ver.  10.  Unto  all  pleasing.— Macknight,  "  so  as  to  please  him  in  all  things ;" 
which  is  undoubiedly  the  sense,  tliouf:h  the  expression  is  elliptical. 

Ver.  12.  To  he  partakers  of  the  inheritance— i.  e.  the  iieavenly  Canaan, 
Heb.  \-i.  16,  which  is  allotted  to  them  by  divine  grace,  as  tlie  land  of  promise 
to  tljc  Israelites. 

Ver.  !•=>.  The  image  of  the  invisible  Goif.— Compare  Heb.  i.  3. The  first- 
born of  every  creature.— Doddridge  and  Macknight,  "  Of  the  whole  crea- 
tion." "According  to  the  Arian.s,  (says  Macknight,)  iha  first-horn  of  the 
wholg  creation  is  the  first  made  creature ;  but  the  reason  advanced  to  prove 
the  Son  \\\c  first-horn  of  the  lohole  creation,  overturns  that  sense  of  tlus  pas- 
sage. For  surely  the  Son's  creating  all  things  does  not  prove  him  to  be  the 
first  made  creature."  Burgess  says,  it  should  be  "  bom  before  every  crea- 
ture ;"  and  quotes  the  Pasttjr  of  Hernias,  and  Schmidius.  as  authorities.  Gill 
gays,  "  The  sense  either  is,  that  he  was  begotten  of  the  Father. . . .  before  any 
creatures  were  in  being  las  above  stated ;]  or  that  he  is  the  first  Parent,  or 
Bringer  forth  of  every  creature  into  being,  as  the  word  (he  says)  will  bear  to 
be  rendered,"  by  changing  the  place  of  the  accent :  and  to  this  Burgess  seems 
to  incline  ;  but  this  is  n.orely  a  conjectural  alteration,  and  will  not  agree  witii 
tiie  use  of  the  same  word  in  verse  18. 

On  these  consideratiDiis,  Doddridge  and  Macknight  understand  the  e.xpres- 
Bion  in  the  sense  of  "  Heir  and  Lord  of  all  things,"  as  the  term  iniphes,  and 
as  it  is  api)iied  to  our  Lord  in  Heb.  i  3,  which  we  consider  as  a  parallel  te.\t. 
So  Pije  Smith  understands  it  to  mean.  "  the  Lord  and  Cliief  of  all  the  crea- 
tion." John  Edwards  has  also  well  justified  this  sense  of  the  e.\i;rc;7sio!i.  and 
refers  for  e.xamples  of  this  use  of  the  term  "'  first-born,"  for  the  Lord  and  Chief, 
to  Jer.  xx.xi.  9.  Job  .x.iii.  13.  Isa.  xiv.  30.  Ps.  Ixxxix.  2S.  Rom.  viii.  29.  Rev.  i. 
5.  James  i.  IS. 

Vcr.  16.  Tliat  are  in  heaven  and  that  are  in  earth.— Uammoni  and 
other.^,  by  the  "  things  in  heaven."  understand  the  Jews  ;  and  by  tlie  "  things 
in  earth,"  the  Gentiles  ;  but  for  this,  wc  confess,  we  can  find  no  authority  in 
scripture  usage,  or  example.  Calvin,  and  the  great  body  of  expositors,  by 
these  terms  understand  the  inhabitants  of  heaven  and  earth— angels  and  men. 
But  r.ood  angels  hove  never  been  at  variance  with  God,  and  consequently  re- 
quir-  not  reconciliation ;  and  evil  angels  do  not  reside  in  heaven,  nor  are  they 
ever  mentioned  as  the  subjects  of  reconciliation.  There  are,  liowever,  in- 
numerable beings  in  heaven  tiiat  have  been  reronciled,  namely,  the  departed 
saints  ;  and  there  are  also  many  nations  upon  the  earth  to  whom  the  word  of 
reconciliation  is  still  sent :  these  beings,  then,  both  in  heaven  and  earth,  are 
reconciled  by  the  death  of  Christ,  and  tlie  apostle  distinctly  enumerates  among 
them  tlie  Colossian  cliurdi— "  You  that  were  sometimes  alienated. ...  hatb 
he  reconciled."  We  wish  to  speak  with  modesty  on  a  question  where  the 
ablest  divines  and  commentators  are  so  much  divided  ;  but  we  confess  our- 
selves strongly  inclined  ta  the  latter  interpretation,  as  least  exceptionable. 

Thrones,  or  dominions,  &c.— This  seems  to  indicate  difierent  ranks  and 
orders  in  these  heavenly  bodies,  though  it  would  be  presumption  in  us  to  at- 
tempt to  distinguish  and  arrange  theni  systematically.    But  see  chap.  ii.  13. 


540 


COLOSSI  AN  S, 


=^ 


A.  M.  cir. 

4lHiS. 
A.  D  cir. 


e  Ju.1.1. 
f  Ep.5.23. 
g  ICo.15.20 

V  zmong 
jU. 

Vl.IG 

»r, 
maX-ing 

k  Ep.2.».. 
lb. 

or,  by. 

na  or,  tn. 

u  Judc  24. 

o  He.10.33. 

p  Ma:.24.14 
Ma.  16. 15. 

q  Phi.3.I0. 

r  or,  fully 
to  preadu 

8  Ep.3.D. 

t  STi.l.lO. 

u  or,am07'g 

V  1 1'i.I.l. 

wAvi20.23, 
31. 

X  2Ti.2.21, 
25. 

y  2CO.U.2. 
7.  lCo.1.5.10. 


17  And  he  is  before «  all  things,  and  by  him  all  things 
consist. 

18  And  he  is  the  head  ( of  the  body,  the  church  : 
who  is  the  beginning,  s  the  first-born  from  the  dead  ; 
that  hin  all  things  he  might  have  the  pre-eminer.ce. 

19  For  it  pleased  the  Father  that  in  him  i  should  all 
fulness  dwell ; 

20  And,  j  having  made  k  peace  through  the  blood  of 
his  cross,  by  him  to  reconcile  all  things  unto  himself, 
by  him,  /  say,  whether  they  be  things  in  earth,  or 
things  in  heaven. 

21  And  you,  that  were  sometime  alienated  and  ene- 
mies I  in  your  mind  '"by  wicked  works,  yet  nov/  hath 
he  reconciled 

22  In  tiie  body  of  his  flesh  through  death,  to  present 
"  you  holy  and  unblameable  and  unreproveable  in 
his  sight : 

23  If  ye  continue  °in  the  faith  grounded  and  settled, 
and  be  not  moved  away  from  the  hope  of  the  gospel, 
which  ye  have  heard,  and  which  was  preached  to 
every  p  creature  which  is  under  heaven ;  whereof  I 
Paul  am  made  a  minister; 

24  Who  now  rejoice  in  my  sufferings  for  yoa,  and 
fill  up  that  which  is  behind  of  the  afflictions  "lof 
Christ  in  my  flesh  for  his  body's  sake,  which  is  the 
church : 

25  Whereof  I  am  made  a  minister,  according  to  the 
dispensation  of  God  which  is  given  to  me  for  you, 
"^  to  fulfil  the  word  of  God  ; 

26  Even  the  mystery  =  which  hath  been  hid  from 
ages  and  from  generations,  but  now  t  is  made  mani- 
fest to  his  saints  : 

27  To  whom  God  would  make  known  what  is  the 
riches  of  the  glory  of  this  mystery  among  the  Gen- 
tiles ;  which  is  Christ  "  in  you,  the  "  hope  of  glory  : 

23  Whom  we  preach,  warning  »  every  man,  and 
teaching  ^^ every  man  in  all  wisdom;  that  y  we  may 
present^very  man  perfect  in  Christ  Jesus  ; 

29  Whereunto^;!  also  labour,  striving  according  to 
his  working,  which  worketh  in  me  miglitily. 


Ver.  17.  lie  is  before  all  fhim^s— Both  in  date  nnd  rank.  Compare  Rev.  iii. 
14. Btj  him  all  'things  cnnsist.— Doddridge,  "  .subsist." 

Ver.  IS.  The  first-born  from  the  dcad.—K^il  only  the  first  that  was  raised 
"  to  di(i  no  more,"  Rem.  vi.  9  ;  but  aho  tlic  cliiuf,  the  "  Lord,  both  of  the  dead 
and  oflhe  living,"  Ron.  xiv.  9.     Compare  Rev.  i.  5. 

Ver.  19.  For  it  plensed  the  Father  that  in  him  should  aU  fulness  dicell— 
Macknight,  "  all  the  fidness"— namely,  of  the  Godhead.  See  chap.  ii.  9.  But 
here  we  think,  with  Pye  Smith,  it  rather  intends  "the  rirh  abimdnnce,  tlie 
perfection  of  all  thoic  i>l(!ssings  which  tlie  context  represents  aa  bcstoweii  by 
Clirist  upon  those  who  believe  in  him." 

Ver.  20.  Bi/  him— [C\\mt\  it  hath  pleased  the  Fatlier— /o  reconcile  all 
things  unto  himself— By  him  (Christ]  tohet/ier,  &c.  "  Though  I  have  trans- 
lated the  word  (afokatallaxai,)  to  reconcile,  which  i.s  its  ordinary  meaning,  I 
nm  clearly  of  opmion  that  it  signifies  here,  to  unite  all  things  to  Christ,  as 
their  head  and  govomor.  See  Ephes.  i.  18.  But  though  1  think  this  the  ai)os- 
tle's  meanint,  I  l:ave  not  ventured  to  alter  tno  Uu.i\^\^tio\\."— Macknight- 
Compare  Ephe3.'i.  10;  ii.  14—16. 

Ver.  21.  In  your  mind  by  loicked  xoorks.—Davenant,  "  By  a  mind  intent 
on  wicked  works." 

Ver.  29.  Striving.  &c.— Macknight,  "  Striving  vigorously,  according  to  tlie 
eflrec';ual  working  of  him  who  worketh  effectually  in  me  with  power  "" 


d) 


COLOSSIANS,  II. 


541 


CHAPTER  II. 

I  He  Mill  exhortcth  them  to  t)e  Toitst jiit  in  Clirist,  8  to  beware  of  philosophy, 

ami  vain  irivlilioiis,  18  wursliippiiig  of  angels,  20  anil  legal  ceremonies,  wbicli 
ore  einied  in  ChritL 

FOR  I  would  that  ye  knew  what  great  »  conflict  I 
have  for  you,  and /or  thein  at  ^  Laodicea,  andybr 
as  many  as  liave  not  seen  my  face  in  the  fle?h  ; 

2  That'  their  hearts  might  be  comforted,  being  knit 
together  in  <=  love,  and  unto  all  riches  of  the  full  d  as- 
surance of  understanding,  to  the  acknowledgment  of 
the  mystery  ''of  God,  and  of  the  Father,  and  of  Christ : 

3  f  In  whom  are  hid  all  the  treasures  of  wisdom  ana 
knowledge. 

4  And  tliis  I  say,  lest  any  man  should  beguile  ffyou 
with  enticing  words. 

5  For  though  I  be  absent  in  the  flesh,  yet  am  I  with 
you  in  the  spirit,  joying  and  beholding  jour  order, 
and  the  steadfastness  of  your  faith  in  Christ. 

6  As  ye  have  therefore  received  Christ  Jesus  the 
Lord,  so  walk  h  ye  in  him  : 

7  Rooted  i  and  built  up  in  J  him,  and  established  in 
the  faith,  as  ye  have  been  taught,  abounding  therein 
with  thanksgiving. 

8  Beware  i<  lest  any  man  spoil  you  through  phi- 
losophy and  vain  deceit,  after  the  tradition  of  men, 
after  the  '  rudiments  of  the  world,  and  not  after 
Christ. 

9  For  in  him  ">  dwelleth  all  the  fulness  of  the  God- 
head "bodily. 

10  And  ye  are  complete  "  in  him,  which  is  the  head 
<»  of  all  principality  and  power  : 

11  In  whom  also  ye  are  circumcised  with  the  cir- 
cumcision P  made  without  hands,  in  putting  off  the 
body  of  the  sins  of  the  flesh  by  the  circumcision  of 
Christ : 

12  Buried  'i  with  him  in  bantism,  wherein  also  ye 
are  risen  with  him  through  the  faith  of  the  operation 
»■  of  God,  who  hath  raised  him  from  the  dead. 

13  And  s  you,  being  dead  in  your  sins  and  the  uncir 
cumcision  of  your  flesh,  hath  he  quickened  together 
with  him,  having  forgiven  you  all  trespasses  ; 

14  Blotting  lout  the  handwriting  of  ordinances  that 


A.  M.  cii. 

4066. 

A.  D.  cir. 

61 


n  or.  fear, 
or,  care. 

b  Re.3.M, 


d  fs32.n. 
He.eU. 

e  1  Jn.5.7. 

f  er,  «aW> 

in. 

g  Ma.  13.22. 

h  1  Jn.2.6. 

Ep.3.17. 

)  Jn.15.4,5. 

k  Rn.1G.17. 
Ep..5.S. 
lie.  13.9. 

I  or,  de- 
ments. 

mc.1.19. 

n  He.5.9 

o  1  Pe.3.a 

p  Je.4.4. 
r'hi.3.a 

q  Ro.S.4,5. 

r  Ep.1.19. 

s  Fp.2.1,5, 
11. 

t  Ep.ais, 

16. 


CiiAP.  II.  Ver.  1.  W?iat  great  conflict.— Doddridge,  "  contention :"  and 
80  the  word  is  renderod,  1  'I  hes.  ii.  2.  Tlie  Greek  implies  a  kind  of  agony, 
wiiic.h  the  apostle  suffered  from  hearing  of  their  circumstances,  without  heing 

able  to  visit  iliem  himself. And  for  as  viany  as  have  not  seen  my  face  in 

the  Jlesh—TUiit  is.  he  had  a  like  anxiety  to  visit  all  who  embraced  and  cdanaod 
the  gosiiel.  as  did  these  Colossians. 

Ver.  2.  Full  assurance  of  understanding.— The  fullest  conviction  of  the 

mind.     Doddridge  says  the  phrase  is  Hebrew,  and  very  emphatical. Of 

God,  and  of  the  Father.—"  Even  of  the  Father." 

Ver.  3.  bi  whoTn.—MsLTgin,  "  wherein  ;"  but  we  think  Christ  himself  parti- 
cularly referred  to,  as  in  verse  9.    So  Chrysostom. 

Ver.  4.  l.est  any  man  should  beguile  yow.— See  Ephea.  iv.  14  ;  t.  6. 

Ver.  7.  Built  up  in  him.— See  Ephes.  ii.  19—22. 

Ver.  9.  All  the  fulness,  &c.— Compare  on  chap.  i.  19.  ♦ 

Ver.  11.  Circuntcision  ynade  withnut  hands.— See  Ephes.  ii.  11. 

Ver.  12.  Buried  with  him  in  baptism.— See  on  Rom.  vi.  3,  4. 

Ver.  13.  Hath  he  quickened.— See  Ephes.  ii.  1,5. 

Ver.  14.  Blotting  OMf.— This  refers  to  the  most  ancient  method  of  cancelling 
o*ilisation.^,  and  is  frequently  alluded  to  in  the  Old  Testament.    Sec  Ps.  Ii.  1. 


542 


COLOSSIANS,  II. 


A.  M.  CT. 

4066 

A.  D.  cir. 

6i 


u  Ps.fxS.18. 

18.5.1.12. 

I,ii.l0.13. 

11.22. 

Jn.  12.31. 
V  or.  him- 

eelf. 
w  Ro.14.10, 

13. 
X  OT,/or 

eating 

and 

drinking. 
y  cr,  part. 
I  He.8.5 
a  Re.3.11. 
b  or,  judge 

against 

you. 
c  being  a 

vulunlary 

in  humili- 

d  De.29.29. 
Job  33.2. 

e  Ep.4.15, 
16. 

f  or,  ele- 
ments. 


was  against  us,  which  was  contrary  to  us,  and  look 
it  out  of  the  \yay,  naihng  it  to  his  cross ; 

1,5  And  having  "spoiled  principalities  and  powers, 
he  made  a  skow  of  them  openly,  triumphing  over 
them  in  ^  it. 

16  Let  no  man  therefore  judge  «  you  ^  in  meat,  or  in 
drink,  or  in  >'  respect  of  a  holy  day,  or  of  the  new  mcon, 
or  of  the  sabbatli  days : 

17  Which  are  a  shadow  ^  of  things  to  come;  but  tie 
body  is  of  Christ. 

IS  Let  a  no  man  b  beguile  you  of  your  reward  c  in  a 
voluntary  humilitv  and  worshipping  of  angels,  intm- 
ding  (1  into  those  things  which  he  hath  not  seen,  vain- 
ly puffed  up  by  his  fleshly  mind, 

19  And  not  holding  the  «  Head,  from  which  all  the 
body  by  joints  and  bands  having  nourishment  minis- 
tered, and  knit  together,  increase th  with  the  increase 
of  God. 

20  Wherefore  if  ye  be  dead  with  Christ  from  the 
f  rudiments  of  the  world,  why,  as  though  living  in 
the  world,  are  ye  subject  to  ordinances, 

21  (Touch  not ;  taste  not;  handle  not; 

22  Which  all  are  to  perish  with  the  using ;)  after  the 
commandments  and  doctrines  of  men? 


Isa.  xliii.  25 :  xliv.  22.  The  Jewish  ritual  law  is  here  referred  to,  wliich  was 
not  only  obliterated  by  Christ,  but  nailed  in  triumph  to  his  cross,  whc^n  he 
said,  "  It  is  finished."  Tlie  types,  when  they  were  fulfilled,  e.vpired.  When 
tlie  apostle  speaks  of  Christ's  blotting-  out  the  hand%\Titing,  taking  it  aioay, 
and  nailing  it  to  his  cross,  he  alludes,  by  a  beauijful  gradation,  to  the  various 
ways  of  cancelling  a  debt-bond  ;  one  of  which  was  striking  a  nail  through  it 
on  a  post,  in  a  public  place. 

Vcr.  15.  Having  spoiled  principalities.  &c.— Compare  Ephes.  iv.  8  ;  vi.  12. 
Triumphing  over  them  in  it.— Doddridge,  "  by  it ;"  i.  e.  by  the  cross. 

Ver.  16.  In  7neat.—As  to  the  use  of  animal  food,  which  is  here  alluded  to, 
since  it  was  expressly  allowed  by  God  to  Noah,  and  practised  by  our  Saviour, 
we  regard  no  reproach  which  can  possibly  be  attached  to  it ;  nevertlielcss,  we 
believe  that  many  indulge  themselves  in  far  too  much  of  it:  and  it"  tli(t?re  be 
any  persons  (as  there  may  be)  to  whom  all  animal  food  is  injurious,  they  doubt- 
less do  well  in  refraining  from  its  use.  At  the  same  time,  the  modern  philoso- 
phy sufficiently  proves,  that  we  can  neither  drink  nor  breathe  without  the 
swallowing  of  livintr  creatures  with  the  air :  a  fact  which  has  been  strongly 
illustrated  by  an  incident  of  recent  date,  related  in  Forbes's  Oriental  Memoirs. 
A  learned  Brahmin,  who  prided  himself  on  never  iiaving  swallowed  animal 
food,  received  from  Europe  a  valuable  microscope,  which  convinced  bim  that 
he  had  been  in  the  habit  of  swallowine  insects  and  animalculsc  with  all  his 
fruit  and  vegetables  ;  and  he  was  rendered  thereby  so  unliappy,  that  he  totally 
destroyed  the  instrument,  that  it  might  not  hdve  the  same  eflcct  on  oiliers. 
Or  in  respect  of  iox  to)  a  holy  day.—Macknight,  "  a  festival." 

Ver.  17.  The  body  is  of  Christ.— Macknight,  "  is  Christ's.""  Thr  sense  ap- 
pears to  us  to  be,  that  all  the  tjpes  were  but  shadows  of  Christ,  and  of  the 
gospel. 

Vcr.  18.  Let  no  man  beguile  yo?/.— Margin,  "  Juds*?  against  you."  Thi«  is 
another  reference  to  the  Grecian  games,  in  which  illegal  methods  were  some- 
times taken  to  deprive  the  successful  candidates  of  their  prize.     Orient.  Lit, 

No.  119S. Jn  a  voluntary  humility.— Doddridge,  "By  [an  aficcted)  hu* 

mility ;"  which  we  conceive  to  l)e  the  true  sense. And  worshipping  of 

angels.-"  It  evidently  appears,  from  several  passages  in  Philo,  to  have  been 
the  opinion  of  that  learned  Jew,  that  angels  were  messengers  who  presented 
our  prayers  to  God,  as  well  as  brought  down  his  favours  to  us.  He  represents 
this  view  of  lh(^matter  as  most  humble  and  reverential,  and  lliere  is  no  doubt 
but  it  prevailed  among  other  Jews.    Compare  Tobit  xi.  14  ;  xii.  12,  15. 

Ver.  19.  Not  holding  the  Head,  from  which,  &c.— Comp.  Ephes.  iv.  13,  16. 

Ver.  22.  Which  all  are  to  perish  toith  the  using.— Doddridge,  "  All  nhich 
things  tend  to  corruption."  Macknisht,  "  Whatever  things  tend  to  destruc- 
tion," which  Dr.  M.  applied  to  the  Pythagorean  prohibition  of  animal  food. 


COLOSSIANS,  III. 


543 


23  Whicli  things  have  indeed  a  show  of  wisdom  ni 
wili-worship,  and  humility,  and  ?  neglecting  of  the 
bodv;  not  in  any  booo'jx  lo  the  satisfying  of  the 
flesii. 

CHAPTER  III. 

i  hesn.-w'l'j  :*-here  we  ehouM  seek  Clirist.  5  Heexhorteth  to  mortificalion, 
11)  10  put  -••(T  the  old  man.  and  to  pu:  on  ChrUt,  12  exiiorliiig  lo  charily,  Im- 
inilily,  aixl  other  several  Uulies. 

IF  ye  then  be  risen  »  with  Christ,  seek  those  things 
which   are   above,    where  Christ   b  sitteth  on   the 
right  hand  of  God. 

2  Set  your  <=  affection  on  things  above,  not  don  things 
on  the  earth. 

3  For  ^  ye  are  dead,  and  your  life  is  hid  with  Christ 
in  God. 

4  When  f  Christ,  who  is  =  our  life,  shall  appear,  then 
shall  ye  also  appear  with  him  in  glory. 

5  Mortify  h  therefore  your  members  which  are  upon 
the  earth;  fornication,  uncleanness,  inordinate  affec- 
tion, evil  concupiscence,  and  covetousness,  which  is 
idolatry : 

6  F'or  which  things'  sake  the  wrath  of  God  cometh 
on  t+ie  children  of  disobedience: 

7  In  i  the  which  ye  also  walked  some  time,  when  ye 
lived  in  them. 

8  But  now  ye  also  put  off  all  these;  anger,  wrath, 
malice,  blasphemy,  filthy  communication  out  of  your 
mouth. 

9  Lie  not  one  to  another,  seeing  that  ye  have  put  off 
the  old  man  with  his  deeds  ; 

10  And  have  put  on  the  new  man,  which  is  renewed 
Jin  knowledge  after  the  image  of  him  that  created  him: 

1 1  Where  k  there  is  neither  Greek  nor  Jew,  circum- 
cision nor  uncircumcision.  Barbarian,  Scythian,  bond 
nor  free  :  but  Christ  is  all,  and  in  all. 

12  Put  on  therefore,  as  the  elect  of  God,  holy  and 
beloved,  bowels  of  mercies,  kindness,  humbleness  of 
mind,  meekness,  long-suffering ; 

13  Forbearing  i  one  another,  and  forgiving  ""one 
another,  if  any  man  have  a  "  quarrel  against  any : 
even  as  Christ  forgave  you,  so  also  do  ye. 

14  And  above  all  these  things  put  on  °  charity,  which 
is  P  the  bond  of  pcrfectness. 

15  And  let  the  peace  ^of  God  rule  in  your  hearts,to 
the  which  also  ye  are  called  in  one  body ;  and  be  ye 
thankful. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4(IC6. 

A.  D  cur. 

02. 


b  Ro.8.31. 
c  or,  mind. 

d  1  Jn.2.15. 
e  Ro.fi.a. 
f  1  J  11.3.2. 


g  Jn.  11.25. 
14.6. 


h  Ro.8.13. 
Ga.5.24. 
Ep.5.3..6. 


i  F,p.4.23, 
24. 


1  Ma.  11  25. 
Ep.4.2,32. 


ptuvit. 
o  I  I'e.4.8. 


p  1  Co.13.2, 
8,13. 


q  Phi.4.7. 


Vcr.  23.  Neglecting.— Ma.rsin,  "  punishing,"  or  not  sparing— wliich  last  is 
literal. 

Chap.  III.  Vor.  2.  Set  ymir  affection.— Tix  your  mind  and  heart,  "  on  fhinfs 
abovo,"  where  Christ  is,  and  MTiere  your  [eternal]  life  is  hidden  \vith  "  him,  in 
the  liosoni  of  God,"  beyond  the  reach  of  fear  or  danger.  But  fi.v  not  your  heart 
on  tilings  below,  where  you  "  have  no  continuing  city,"  and  from  whence  you 
arc  liable  to  be  summoned  without  an  hour's  notice. 

Ver.  5.  Mortif!/—'l"h!it  is,  "kill."  Mackjiight.  "nut  to  death."  Not  thn 
members  of  the  animal  body,  but  the  body  of  sin  and  death,    ^ee  Rom.  vii.  24. 

Members  tohich  are  upon  theearlh— and  earthly,  as  fornication,  unclean- 

ties.9,  inordinateaffection.—Macknight,  "  unnatural  lust." 

Vcr.  10.  Putontheneroman.—Cnm\y-^ro  Ephes.  ii.  15. 

Vcr.  14.  Put  on  charity  [or  love]— Wjiich,  as  a  capacious  robe,  "covers  a  !j 
mul'.itude  of  faults,"  or  sins.    James  iv.  20.  ' 


544 


COLOSSIANS,  IV. 


A.  M.  cir. 
A.  D.  cir. 


r  P6.1iau. 
I  Ef^5.19. 
(  1  Co.  10. 31 


I  Ep.b.2?, 
&c 

Tit.2.4..5. 
1  Pe.3.i. 
&c. 


fip.6.1. 


a  Ep.6.9 


b  Lu.18.1. 
c  Ma.  13.33. 
d2Th.3.1. 


16  Let  the  word  "^  of  Christ  dwell  in  you  richly  in  all 
wisdom  ;  teaching  and  admonishing  one  another  in 
^psalms  and  hymns  and  spiritual  songs,  singing  with 
grace  in  your  hearts  to  the  Lord. 

17  And  whatsoever  'ye  do  in  word  or  deed,  do  all 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  giving  thanks  to  God 
and  the  Father  by  him. 

18  "  Wives,  submit  yourselves  unto  your  own  hus- 
bands, as  it  is  fit  in  the  Lord. 

19  Husbands,  love  your  wives,  and  be  not  bitter 
against  them. 

20  V  Children,  obey  your  parents  in  all  things  :  for 
this  is  well  pleasing  unto  the  Lord. 

21  Fathers,  provoke  not  your  children  to  anger,  lest 
they  be  discouraged. 

22  *  Servants,  obey  in  all  things  ^owr  masters  accord- 
ing to  the  flesh ;  not  with  eye-service,  as  men-pleasers; 
but  in  singleness  of  heart,  fearing  God  : 

23  And  whatsoever  ye  do,  do  it  heartily,  as  to  the 
Lord,  and  not  unto  men  ; 

24  Knowing  that  of  the  Lord  ye  shall  receive  the 
reward  of  tlie  inheritance :  for  ye  serve  the  Lord 
Christ. 

25  But  he  that  doeth  wrong  shall  receive  for  the 
wrong  which  he  hath  done  :  and  there  is  no  respect 
of  persons. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

1  He  exhorteth  them  to  De  fen-ent  in  prayer,  5  to  walk  wisely  toward  them  that 
are  iiol  yet  come  to  the  true  linowledge  of  Christ  10  He  salutetli  tliein,  and 
wisheth  them  all  prosperity. 

MASTERS,  '^  give  unto  your  servants  that  which 
is  just  and  equal;  knowing  that  ye  also  haTe  a 
Master  in  heaven. 

2  Continue  b  in  prayer,  and  watch  <=  in  the  same  with 
thanksgiving ; 

3  Withal  praying  also  for  us,  that  God  would  open 
d  unto  us  a  door  of  utterance,  to  speak  the  mystery  of 
Christ,  for  which  I  am  also  in  bonds  ; 


Ver.  16.  In  psalms  and  hymns  and  spiritual  songs.— So  m  Ephes.  v.  19. 
As  David's  sacred  compositions  are  differently  inscribed,  psalms,  liymns  (tehil- 
Um,)  and  {shurini,)  sacred  odes  or  son?s,  Calvin,  and  others  of  our  old 
divines,  think  none  hut  the  inspired  compositions  of  the  Old  TesUiment  can  bo 
here  referred  to.  But  Doddridge,  Mackniglit,  and  our  moiUim  divines  in 
general,  extend  the  latter  terms  to  those  extemporaneous  (and  of\en  inspired) 
compositions  common  among  the  first  Christians  ;  who,  according  to  a  well- 
known  passage  in  Pliny,  used  to  "  meet  before  daylight,  and  sing  hymns  to 
Christ  as  to  a  God."  Nor  do-.'s  this  absolutely  require  inspiration,  smce  Biirney 
(the  musical  historian)  mentions  it  as  a  common  practice  among  the  gondoliers 
(or  bargemen  of  Venice)  to  address  and  challenge  one  another  in  extemporane- 
ous stanzas. 

Ver.  17.  To  God  and  the  Father.— Doddridge,  "  Even  the  Father." 

Ch.\p.  IV.  Ver.  1.  Masters,  give,  &c.—J.  Edioards  jnstly  rem<irks,  that  tliia 
verse  should  have  been  attached  to  the  preceding  chapter. 

Ver.  2.  Continue  in  pra?/er.— Prayer  is  certainly  one  of  the  rr.oRt  important 
of  Christian  duties,  and  one  of  the  most  estimable  of  Christian  privileges.  It 
opens  a  communication  between  earth  and  heaven;  drawing  up  the  soul  to 
God,  and  drawing  down  the  blessings  of  his  grace. 

Ver.  3.  A  door  of  utterance.— Hi'Q  1  Co.  xvi.  9,  and  the  references  tlicre.— 
[The  ternf.  door  i?  used  metaphorically  for  an  entrance  to  any  business,  or  oc- 
casion or  opportunity  of  doing  any  thing;  and  consequently,  "a  door  of 
utterance"  is  an  opportunity  of  preaching  the  gospel  successfully.    So  Cicero 


COLOSSIANS,  IV. 


f.^[. 


A.  M.  clr. 

4066. 

A.  D.  cur. 

Ci 


Ps.00.12. 
Kp.5.15, 
16. 


f  Ma.9.5a 


g  Kp.6.2:, 
22. 


Ac.15.37. 
2Ti.4.ll. 


k  or,  stn- 
vinf!. 


1  Ja.5.15. 


4  That  I  ma>^  make  it  manifest,  as  I  ought  to  speak. 

5  Walk  in  wisdom  « toward  them  that  are  without, 
redeeming  the  time. 

6  Let  your  speech  be  alway  with  grace,  seasoned 
f  with  salt,  that  ye  may  know  now  ye  ought  to  answer 
every  man. 

7  All  =  my  state  shall  Tychicus  declare  unto  you,  who 
is  a  beloved  brother,  and  a  faithful  minister  and 
fellow-sr.vant  in  the  Lord  : 

8  Whom  I  have  sent  unto  you  for  the  same. purpose, 
that  he  might  know  your  estate,  and  comfort  your 
heart  n; 

9  With  hOnesimus,  a  faithful  and  beloved  brother, 
who  is  0712  of  you.  They  shall  make  known  unto  you     ._ ..  .. 
all  things  which  are  clone  here. 

10  i  Aristarchusmy  fellow-prisoner  saluteth  you,  and 
J  Marcus,  sister's  son  to  Barnabas,  (touching  whom  ye 
received  commandments  :  if  he  come  unto  you,  receive 
him  ;) 

1 1  And  .Tesus,  which  is  called  Justus,  who  are  of  the 
circumcision.  These  only  r/7-e  my  fellow-workers  unto 
the  kingdom  of  God,  which  have  been  a  comfort  unto 
me. 

12  Epaphras,  who  is  one  of  you,  a  servant  of  Christ, 
saluteth  you,  always  k  labouring  i  fervently  for  vou 
in  prayers,  that  ye  may  stand  ^  perfect  and  "  complete 
in  all  the  will  of  God. 

13  For  I  bear  him  record,  that  he  hath  a  great  zeal 
for  you,  and  them  that  are  in  LaotUcea,  and  them  in 

Hierapolis.  a  or,  JUled. 

"  the  doors  of  friendslup  are  opened  ;"  there  is  now  an  oppmtunity  of  recon- 
eihation.  ]— Bag-srer. 

Ver.  5.  Redeeming  the  r/me.— Compare  Epiies.  v.  1.5,  16. 

Ver.  6.  Let  your  speech,  &c.— Our  speccli  also  should  lie  always  with  grace., 
"seasoned  with  salt,"  by  which  the  heaihen  meant  wit;  but  our  .speech  is 
to  be  seasoned  with  wisdom,  prudence,  and  the  unction  of  the  Saviour's  nann" ; 
for  "  his  name  is  as  ointment  poured  forth."  Thus  may  Christians  put  to 
silence  the  ignorance  and  reproaches  of  the  world. 

Ver.  7.  Tijchicus.—Seo  Ephes.  vi.  21,  22.    From  comparing  these  passajres, 
and  the  many  parallel  places  between  this  Epistle  and  that  to  the  Ephc-ians, 
it  has  been  inferred  that  thoy  were  written  about  the  same  time,  and  probably  I 
sent  tofrcther.    See  Doddridge.  .  ...        I 

Ver.  10.  Marcus,  &c. — Marcus,  or  Mark,  here  mentioned,  shnidd  be  distinguish  1 
ed  from  Mark  the  Evangelist ;  but  Jesus,  called  Justus,  is  believed  to  be  the  same  i 
a.s  Joseph  Barsabas,  one  of  the  seventy  disciples,  and  whom  Peter  proposed  | 
as  a  candidate  for  the  vacant  apoatleship  afler  the  death  of  Judas.  Acts  i.  23.  j 
Th(!  name  .fMS/?/s  v/as  doubtless  added,  in  respect  to  the  remarkable  upright- 
ness of  his  character.  I 

Ver.  \i.  Perfect  and  complete  in  all  the  roill  of  God.— Which  exprcss^ion  j 
seems  eiiuivalent  to  that  in  2  Tim.  iii.  17;   "Thoroughly  furnished  to  every 
good  work."  1 

Vei.  13.  Laodicca  and  them  in  Hierapolis— [Laodicea  and  Hierapolis  | 
wore  both  cities  of  Phrygia  in  Asia  Rlinor,  between  which,  and  equi-di.stant 
from  each,  was  situated  Colosse.  Laodicea  was  situated  near  the  Lycus,  | 
about  63  miles  east  of  Ephesus  ;  and  became  one  of  the  lartrest  and  richest 
towns  in  I'hrycia,  vy'ms  in  power  with  the  maritime  cities.  It  is  now  called 
EsVi-hrssar.  the  old  castle  ;  and  besides  the  whole  surface  within  the  city's 
wall  lieim:  strewed  with  pedestals  and  fragments,  tlieruins  ofananiphitlieaire, 
a  ma^'nilicont  odeum,  and  othe.'  public  buildings,  attest  its  former  splendour 
ami  masnificence.  But,  wlion  visited  by  Chandler,  ail  was  silenne  and  soli- 
tude; ;  and  a  fox,  Hist  discovered  by  his  car.^  peeping  over  a  brow,  was  the  only 
inhabitant  of  Laodir-ca.  Hierapo'is,  now  Pnnibouk-Kalesi,  was  situated,  ac- 
corilii  g  to  tht;  Iiiwrarv,  six  miles  N.  of  Laodicea  ;  and  its  ruins  are  now  about 
a  mile  and  a  half  in  circumfiMonce.]— Brti'*.'«r. 


biO  COLOSSIANS.  IV. 


A.  -Nf.  cir. 

4065. 
A.  D.  cir. 


o2Ti.4.10, 
IL 


q  lTh.5.27 
r  Pliil.2. 
8  1  Ti.4.14. 
t  2T1..3.17. 
u  He.13.3, 


14  0  Luke,  the  beloved  physician,  and  Demas,  greet 
you. 

15  Salute  the  brethren  which  are  in  Laodicea,  and 
Nymphas,  and  the  ^  church  which  is  in  his  house. 

16  And  when  i  this  epistle  is  read  among  you, 
cause  that  it  be  read  also  in  the  church  of  the  I^aodi- 
ceans  ;  and  that  ye  likewise  read  the  epistle  from  La- 
odicea. 

17  And  say  to  '  Archippus,  « Take  heed  to  the  ministry 
which  thou  hast  received  in  the  Lord, that  thou  fulfil  it. 

IS  The  I  salutation  by  the  hand  of  me  Paul.  Remem- 
ber "my  b;inds.     Grace  6c  with  you.     Amen. 

IF  Written  from  Rome  to  the  Colossians  by  Tyciiicus 
and  Onesimus. 


Vcr.  16.  From  Laodicea.— Those  who  contend  that  Paul  wrote  to  tlic  Lao- 
diccans,  understand  this  of  that  KpisI  le,  to  be  received  from  them,  wliich  seems 
an  unnatural  construction  :  J.  £dii;rt?"dsther(ifore  suggests,  that  ii  was  the  first 
Epistle  to  Timothy  to  which  the  apostle  refers,  and  which,  liy  the  supei-scrlp- 
tion.  appears  to  have  been  written  from  that  city.  Tiiis  we  consider  as  much 
the  most  easy  and  natural  solution  of  the  difficulty. 

CONCLUDING  REMARKS  ON  THK  EPISTLE  TO  THE  COLOSSIANS. 
[The  Epistle  to  the  Colossians,  and  the  two  preceding  Epistles,  which  were 
written  during  the  imprisonment  of  St.  Paul,  and  about  the  same  time,  arr  re- 
markable for  a  peculiar  pathos  and  ardour,  or  raptun?,  as  some  have  termed  it, 
which  is  f-'onerally  ascribed  to  the  extraordinary  consolations  enjoyed  hv  the 
Apostle  during  his  sufterings  for  tiie  sake  of  Christ.  Critics  have  justly  re- 
marked, that  the  style  ot  the  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians  is  (jxceedingly  elevated, 
and  corresponds  with  the  slate  of  the  Apostle's  mind  at  the  time  of  wnting. 
Overjoyed  with  the  account  which  tlieir  messenger  brought  him  of  the  stead- 
fastness of  their  faith,  and  ihe  ardency  of  their  love  to  all  the  saints,  and  trans- 
ported with  the  consideration  of  tie  unsearchable  wisdom  of  God  displayed  in 
the  work  of  man's  redemption,  and  of  his  amazing  love  towards  the  Gentiles, 
in  introducing  them,  as  fellow  heirs  with  the  Jews,  inlo  the  kingdom  of  Christ, 
ho  soars  into  the  most  exalted  conlernplaiion  ofthe.se  sublime  topics,  «nd  gives 
utterance  to  his  thouehts  in  language  at  once  rich  and  varied.  Grotms  affirms, 
that  "  it  expresses  th;,'  most  sublime  matters  contained  in  it,  in  terms  more 
suiilimethan  are  to  be  found  in  any  human  language."  This  character,  adds 
Macknight.  "  is  so  just,  that  no  leal  Christian  can  read  the  doctrinal  part  of  the 
Epistle  to  the  Ephesians,  without  being  impressed  and  roused  by  it.  as  by  the 
sound  of  a  trumpet."  The  style  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Philippians  is  very 
animated,  pleasing,  and  easy  ;  everywhere  bearing  evidence  of  that  contented 
state  of  mind  in  which  the  Apostle  then  was,  and  of  his  great  affection  for  the 
people.  I:  has  been  observed  as  remarkable,  that  the  Epistle  to  the  t;hiirch  of 
Philippiis  theonlyiine.of  allSt.  Pau'.'s  letters  to  the  churches,  in  which  not  one 
censure  is  expressed  or  implied  against  any  of  if.s  members  ;  but,  on  the  con- 
trary, sentiments  of  unqiialified  commenrlation  and  confidence  pervade  every 
part  of  this  Epistle.  The  language  of  the  Epistle  tothe  Co!ossians  is  bold  and 
encreetic  ;  the  sentiments  grantl ;  and  the  conceptions  vigorous  and  majestic. 
Whoever,  says  Mic'iaeUs,  would  understand  the  Epi.stles  to  the  Ephe.sians 
and  Colossians  must  read  them  together.  The  one  is  in  most  places  a  com- 
mentary on  the  other;  the  meaning  of  single  pa.ssages  in  one  epistle,  which, 
if  cimsidercd  alone,  mis-'ht  be  variously  interpreted,  being  determined  by  the 
parallel  passages  in  the  other  Er)istles.  Yet,  though  there  is  a  great  similarity, 
the  Epistle  to  the  Colossians  contains  many  tilings  which  are  not  to  be  fiiund 
in  that  to  the  Ephesians.]— Jias'»'«''. 


THE  FIRST  EPLSTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE  TO 
THE  THESSALONL\NS. 

[The  Gospel  was  first  preached  at  Thesnafortica  by  St.  Paul,  accompanied 
by  Silas  and  Timothy,  with  such  success,  that  it  excited  the  envy  ami  indigna- 
tion of  the  unbelieving  Jews,  who  havine  stirred  up  a  violent  persecution 
against  tliem,  they  were  forced  to  flee  to  Berea,  and  thence  to  Athens,  (Ac. 


I  THESSALONIANS, 


547 


xvii.  2—15,)  from  wliicli  city  he  nrticecded  to  Corinth.  Having  thus  l)een  pre- 
vented from  again  visiting  the  Thessal()niansu,s  Ik;  had  intended,  (ch.  ii.  17,  13,) 
he  sent  Sihis  and  Timothy  to  Tliessalonica  in  his  stead,  (ch.  iii.  6  ;)  wlio 
liavniir,  on  their  return  to  i)un  at  Corinth,  given  sucii  a  favourahle  a<-eount  of 
their  7tate  a.s  filled  hiui  with  joy  and  gratitude,  (Ac.  xvii.  U,  13;  xviii.  5,)  lie 
wrote  ti»i.s  Lpistie  to  tiiem  Iromthat  city,  (and  not  from  Alliens,  as  stateil  in 
the.«iiunous  nostscript,)  A.  D.  52,  to  contirm  them  in  their  faith,  and  to  r.xcite 
them  u>  a  holy  conversation  becoming  the  dignity  of  their  high  and  holy  call- 
ing. J— iiog-sre/-. 


CHAPTER  I. 

t  The  ThesMlonians  are  given  to  uiKlerslaiid  both  haw  mindful  Oi' then  Snlnt 

Paul  was  at  all  times  in  tlianksgivinSi  ami  prayiT :  5  aiid  also  how  well  he 

wac  pcrsiiadetl  of  Uie  truth  aii:l  sincerity  of  Uisir  faith,  Rml  conversion  to  God. 

PAUL,  and  "  Silvanus,  and  Timotheus,  unto  the 
church  of  the  b  Thessalonians  xciiich  is\n  God  the 
Father  and  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ:  Grace  '^  be 
unto  you,  and  peace,  from  God  our  Father,  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

2  We  give  thanks  to  God  always  for  you  all,  making 
mention  of  you  in  our  prayers  ; 

3  Remembering  without  ceasing  your  work  d  of  faith, 
and  labour  '■■  of  love,  and  patience  '  of  hope  in  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  in  the  sight  of  God  and  our  Father ; 

4  Kiiowin-g,  brethren  =  beloved,  your  election  of  God. 

5  For  our  gospel  came  ii  not  unto  you  in  word  only, 
but  also  in  i  power,  and  in  the  JHoly  Ghost,  and  in 
much  k  assurance ;  as  ye  know  what  manner  of  men 
we  were  among  you  for  your  sake. 

6  And  ye  became  i  follovyers  of  us,  and  of  the  Lord, 
having  received  the  word  in  much  affliction,  with  joy 
^  of  the  Holy  Ghost  • 

7  So  that  ye  were  ensamples  to  all  that  believe  in 
Macedonia  and  Achaia. 

8  For  from  you  sounded  "  out  the  word  of  the  Lord 
not  only  in  Macedonia  and  Achaia,  but  also  in  every 
place  "  your  faith  to  God-ward  is  spread  abroad ;  so 
that  we  need  not  to  speak  any  thing. 

9  For  they  themselves  show  of  us  what  manner  of 
entering  in  we  had  unto  you,  and  how  ye  turned  to  God 
P  from  idols  to  serve  the  living  and  true  God  ; 

10  And  to  wait  ^forjiis  Son  from  heaven,  whom  he 
raised  from  the  dead,.eren  Jesus,  which  delivered  us 

'ifrom  the  wrath  >"  to  come. 

I  CHAPTER  II. 

j  1  In  wha'./mannerlhe  gospel  was  broii:jM  and  preached  to  the  Thessalonians, 
aiil  ill  what  sort  also  they  reoeivetl  it.  ISA  reason  is  remlereil  lioMi  »h> 
Saiiii  t'iliil  was  so  long  absent  from  lliem,  and  also  why  he  Wiis  so  desirous  to 

see  llieiii 

"C'OR  yourselves,  brethren,  knov/  "-our  entrance  in 
•A-    unto  you,  that  it  was  not  in  vain  : 


A.  M.  cir. 

4056. 

A.  D.  cir. 

5i 


CHAP.  1. 
a  lPe.5.13. 


Aciri, 
&c. 


Ep.1.2. 


e  He.6.10. 
f  Ro.12.12. 

gor,6<s 
loved  of 
God, 
your  elec- 
tion. 

h  ls.S5.ll. 
Ma.  16. 20. 

'  1  Co.2.4. 

j  2  Co.6.6. 

k  He.2.3. 

1  2Co.8.a 

inAc.ia52. 

n  Ro.10.18. 

o  STh.l.l. 

p  1  Co.  12.2. 
GixA.S. 

q  Phi.a'Ca 

r  Mat.3.7. 
Ro.5.9. 


CHAP.  Z 
a2Th.3.1. 


Chai-'.  1  Ver.  1.  SUvanus.—lSihs,  or  Silvanu.s,  and  Timothy,  did  not  come 
to  the  Aoostle,  when  driven  from  Thessalonioa  and  Berea.  till  after  lii.s  arrival 
at  Athens,  nor  did  fhey  continue  with  him  in  that  city,  heing  sent  .speedily  hack 
to  Tliessalonica,  (eh.  iii.  I.  Ac  .wii.  10 — 15  ;)  which  .shows  that  this  Epistle 
could  not  have  been  written  from  Athen*,  hut  from  Corinth,  where  they  after- 
wards rejo!.«ied  him  :  Ac.  xviii.  i—6.]—Ba!rster. 

V'-r.  3  Your  xoork  of  faith,  &r..—"  AW  these  are  plainly  Hebraisms  for 
active  faith,  laborious  lo-/a,  and  patient  hope."    Doddridite. 

Chap.  II.  Ver.  1.  Not  in  vatn.—"  Not  without  important  consequences  and 
effects."— Doddrids-e. 


348 


1  THESSALONIANS,  II. 


A.  M.  cir. 

A.  D.  cir. 
5-2. 


b  Ac.  17  2,3. 
0  Jude  3. 
d2Pe.l.l6. 


g  .Tn.5.11.. 
Ga.1.10. 

h  or,  used 
auHioriltj 

i  2  Co.  12. 
13..  15. 


]   Rol.U. 


:  Ac.20.31, 
35. 
STIi.S.T.S. 


Kp.4.1. 
U  Co.  1.9. 


1  I'c.l.ffl. 
Ac.7.52. 


r  Ac  17.; 
13. 
H.I2. 


2  But  even  after  that  we  had  suffered  before,  anc 
were  shamefully  entreated,  as  ye  know,  at  *  PhiHppi, 
we  were  i^  bold  ni  our  God  to  speak  unto  you  the  gos- 
pel of  God  with  much  "^  contention. 

3  For  our  exh(>rtation  teas  not  of  d  deceft,  nor  of  un- 
cleanness,  nor  in  guile  : 

4  But  as  we  were  allowed  of  God  to  be  put  in  trust 
^  with  the  gospel,  even  so  we  speak  ;  not  as  pleasing 
men,  but  God,  which  trieth  our  hearts. 

5  For  neither  f  at  any  time  used  we  flattering  words, 
as  ye  know,  nor  a  cloak  of  covetousness ;  God  is 
witness: 

6  Nor  of  men  s  sought  we  glory,  neither  of  you,  nor 
yet  of  others,  when  we  might  have  ii  been  i  burden- 
some, as  the  apostles  of  Christ. 

7  But  we  were  gentle  among  you,  even  as  a  nurse 
cherisheth  her  children  : 

8  So  being  afTectionatelv  desirous  of  you,  we  were 
willing  to  have  J  imparted  unto  you,  not  the  gos'iel  of 
God  only,  but  also  our  own  souls,  because  ye  were 
dear  unto  us. 

9  For  ye  remeniber,  brethren,  our  k  labour  and  tra- 
vail :  for  labouring  night  and  day,  because  we  would 
not  be  chargeable  unto  any  of  you,  we  preached  unio 
you  the  gospel  of  God. 

10  Ye  are  witnesses,  and  God  a/so,  how  holily  and 
justly  and  unbiameably  we  behaved  ourselves  among 
you  that  believe : 

11  As  veknow  how  we  exhorted  and  comforted  and 
charged  every  one  of  you,  as  a  father  doth  his  child- 
ren, 

12  That  ye  would  walk  i  worthy  of  God,  who  "^hath 
called  you  unto  his  kingdom  and  glory. 

13  For  this  cause  also  thank  we  God  without  cea- 
sing, because,  when   ye   received   the  word  of  God  , 
winch  ye  heard  of  us,  ye  received  it  not  "  as  the  word 
of  men,  but  as  it  is  in  truth,  the  word  of  God,  which 
effectually  worketh  "also  in  you  that  believe. 

14  For  ye,  brethren,  became  followers  of  the  churches 
of  God  which  in  Judca  are  in  Christ  Jesus  :  for  ye  also 
have  suflered  like  things  of  your  own  countrymen, 
even  as  thev  hare  of  the  Jews  : 

Lfj  Who  both  killed  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  their  p  own 
t)iophets,  and  have 'J persecuted  us;  and  they  please 
not  God,  and  are  contrary  to  all  men  : 

IG  Forbidding  f  us  to  speak  to  the  Gentiles  that  they 


Ver.  2.  With  'much  cnntention.—Macknight,  "  Ainiilst  a  creat  r.omi)at." 
[Tlie  vonl  a^on  proporly  denotes  strife,  contention,  or  contest  fi)r  viinory, 
ducli  as  \va=  uscmI  in  the  Grecian  games  of  runninir,  wreslliiiEr,  l)()\i!i?,  &(?. 
Hence  it  may  mean  liere  not  only  a  strns'^te,  contest,  or  labour,  hut  ex'posed 
todani;er.—.\\  the  peril  of  our  lives.  So  in  :i  Greek  phrase  quote.!  hy  Hosen- 
iiul/er,  "  in  lian-rer  we  must  not  ile\iiy."]—Bas^'i/er.    Sec  note  on  Cn\.  ii.  1. 

Ver.  6  lis  miizin  have  been  burdensome.— T\\c  Apostle  evidently  rvScn  to 
the  rijrht  lie  had  of  heins;  maintain  -d  at  their  charge.  Sue  verse  9,  and  cr  in- 
pare  1  Cf).  i.\.  ihroivihont. 

Ver.  13.  Which  efectnaUy  worlrJh.— Sec  Phil.  ii.  12. 13. 

Ver.  1.3.  And  have  perarnnrnl  /^«.— IMari/in,  "  Chased  n.s  out ;"  hnnfin?  the 
preacher-i  of  the  gospel,  like  wild  lii'asfs.     Sto  Mai.  xxiii   3-1.  Acts  vii.  .52. 

Ver.  16.   That  tliey  viii^ht  —MarK-ni<:ht.  ("so  tliai)  thcry  miglit."  <tf. 


1  THESSALONIANS,  III. 


549 


might  be  saved,  to  fill  *  up  their  sins  alway :  for  the 
wrath  is  come  upon  them  to  the  i  uttermost. 
17  But  we,  brethren,  being  taken  from  you  for  a 
!  short  time  in  presence,  not  in  ^leart,  endeavoured  the 
I  more  abundantly  to  see  your  face  with  great  desire, 
j  18  Wherefore  we  would  have  come  unto  you,  even 
i  I  Paul,  once  and  again  ;  but  Satan  hindered  us. 

19  For  what  is  our  hope,  or  joy,  or  crown  of  "  rejoi- 
cing 1  Are  not  even  ye  »  in  the  presence  *  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  at  his  »  coming? 

20  For  ye  are  our  glory  and  joy. 

CHAPTER  III. 

\  Saint  I^uil  testWe'h  his  great  love  to  tlie  Thessalonians,  partly  by  sendin? 
Tiiiioiliy  unto  them  to  streiigllieii  and  comfort  tliem  :  partly  by  rejoicing  in 
their  well  doing:  10  and  partly  by  praying  for  them,  and  desiring  a  sale  civ 
minffiinto  them. 

WHEREFORE  when  we  could  no  longer  forbear, 
we  thought  it  good  to  be  left  at  Athens  alone  ; 

2  And  sent  '^  Timotheus,  our  brother,  and  minister 
of  God,  and  our  fellow-labourer  in  the  gospel  of  Christ, 

I  to  establish  you,  and  to  comfort  you  concerning  your 
faith : 

3  That  b  no  man  should  be  moved  by  these  afflic- 
tions :  for  yourselves  know  that  we  ^  are  appointed 
thereunto. 

4  For  verily,  when  we  were  with  you,  we  told  you  be- 
fore that  we  should  suffer  tribulation  ;  even  as  it  came 
to  pass,  and  ye  know. 

5  For  this  cause,  when  d  I  could  no  longer  forbear,  I 
sent  to  know  your  faith,  lest  *"  by  some  means  the  tempt- 
er have  tempted  you,  and  our  labour  i  be  in  vain. 

6  But  now  when  Timotheus  came  from  you  unto  us, 
and  brought  us  good  tidings  of  your  faith  and  charity, 
and  that  ye  have  good  remembrance  of  us  always/ 
desiring  s  greatly  to  see  us,  as  we  also  to  see  you  : 

7  Therefore,  brethren,  we  were  comforted  t  over  you 
in  all  our  affliction  and  distress  by  your  faith  : 

8  For  now  we  live,  if  ye  stand  fast  i  in  the  Lord. 

9  For  what  thanks  can  we  render  to  God  again  for 
you,  for  all  the  joy  wherewith  we  joy  for  your  sakes 
before  our  God ; 


A.  M.  cir. 

4U56. 
A.  I),  cir. 


or,  glo'-y- 
;"S- 


V  2Cn.l.U. 

Plii.il. 


\v.lnde24. 
X  Re.  1.7. 


a  Ac.17.15. 

b  Ep.aiS. 

c  Jn.16.2. 
1  Co.4.9. 
2Ti.3.l2. 
1  Pe.iai. 


f  Ga.4.11. 
g  Phi.l.a 
h  2Co.7.6,7. 


Kp.6.13, 

U. 

Phi.4.I. 


Fill  tip  their  sins.— See  Mat.  xxiii.  32. — ^For  the  wrath  is  come.—  Dodd- 
rid-ge,  "  IJiit  wrath  is  comins,"  &c.    Compare  Mat.  x.viii.  32—36. 

Ver.  17.  Being  taken.— Doddrid-g-e,"  scpmaitcd  from  you  for  a  very  little 
season  ;"  literally,  "  the  time  ofan  hour." 

Ver.  18.  Sataii  hindered  us.— [By  raisin?  such  a  storm  of  persecntion  njjainst 
him  at  Bcrea  and  other  places,  that  it  was  deemed  prudent  to  delay  his  visit 
till  the  storin  was  somewhat  allayed.  Some,  apparently  with  less  pr  ipriety, 
suppose  Satan  may  mean  some  adversary  ox  powerful  opponent,  as  tlu;  wortl  l 
denotes  ;  others  refer  it  to  ^picked  Dien,  who  are  the  instrtiments  of  Satan  ; 
and  others,  liy  a  very  usual  figure  which  substitutes  the  concrete  for  the  ali- 
slract,  uriderstand  loickedness,  i.  e.  the  wickedness  of  his  enemies  and  per- 
secutors. ',—Bagsfer. 

Ver.  19  For  what.  Sic.—lMacknight  connects  this  verse  with  the  preceding, 
by  adding'.  "  TlK'se  things  ye  may  believe;  for  what,"  &c.  The  fervour  ol 
aflection,  and  tin-  animation  with  which  it  is  expressed,  in  this  chajjter,  are 
incomparable.  ]—Bas:s(er. 

Chap.  MI.  Ver.  i.  To  he  left  at  Athens  «/o^?e— That  is,  having  no  other 
fellow-labourer  in  whom  ho  could  so  well  confide  ;  for  it  apricars  Silas  was 
also  absent,  and.  as  it  should  seem  from  Acts  xviii.  5,  that  he  went,  or  at  least 
taturned,  with  Timothy. 

Ver.  8.  h'ow  loe  live.— To  Irve  indeed,  is  to  bo  useful  and  happy. 


.=-J 


I^i 


1  THESSALONIANS,  IV. 


A.  M     ' 

A.  D  or 
52. 


j  2  Go.  13.9, 
11. 
Col.4.12. 

k  or,  guide. 


1  lJn.4.7.. 
12. 

m2Th.2.17. 
1  J 11. 3.20, 
21. 


n  Zcc.l  1..5. 
Jude  14. 


b  oTjbeeeech 
c  C0I.I..O, 
d  ICo.lo.J 


g  or,  op- 
overnaca 


I,e.ll.44. 
He.  12. 14. 
lPe.1.14 
-.16. 


k  Jn.l5.I2, 
17. 


1   I  Pe.4.I5. 


i  10  Night  and  day  praying  exceedingly  that  we  might 
|see  your  face,  and  migni  perfect  J  that  which  is  lack- 
ing in  your  faith  ? 

11  Now  God  himself.and  our  Father,  and  our  Lord 
Jceus  Christ,  k  direct  our  way  unto  you. 

12  And  the  Lord  make  you  to  increase  and  abound 
in  love  1  one  toward  another,  and  toward  all  men, 
even  as  we  do  toward  you  : 

13  To  the  end  he  may  establish  your  hearts  ">  un- 
blameable  in  holiness  before  God,  even  our  Father, 
at  the  coming  "  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  with  all  his 
saints. 

CHAPTER  IV.  • 

1  He  exhorteth  them  to  go  on  forward  in  all  manner  of  godliness,  6  to  live  "noil, 
ly  and  justly,  9  to  love  one  another,  11  and  quietly  to  follow  their  own  buej- 
ness:  13  ami  last  of  all  to  sorrow  moderately  for  the  dead.  15  And  nnlo  this 
last  exhortation  is  annexed  a  b  ief  description  of  the  resurrection,  and  secoiyj 
coming  of  Cl\rist  to  judgment. 

FURTHERMORE  then  we  '^beseech  you,  brethren, 
and  b  exhort  you  by  the  Lord  Jesus,  that  as  ye 
have  received  of  us  how  ye  ought  to  walk  •=  and  to 
please  God,  so  ye  would  abound  d  more  and  more. 

2  For  ye  know  what  commandments  we  gave  you 
by  the  Lord  Jesus. 

3  For  this  is  the  will  of  God,  even  your  sanctification 
that  *  ye  should  abstain  from  fornication  : 

4  That  every  one  of  you  should  know  how  to  pos- 
sess his  vessel  in  sanctification  and  honour  ; 

5  Not  in  the  lust  of  concupiscence,  even  as  the  Gen- 
tiles f  which  know  not  God  : 

6  That  no  man-  go  beyond  and  S  defraud  his  bro- 
ther in  h  any  matter:  because  that  the  Lord  is  the, 
avenger  of  all  such,  as  we  also  have  forewarned  you 
and  testified. 

7  For  God  hath  not  called  us  unto  uncleanness,  bui 
i  unto  holiness. 

8  He  therefore  that  J  despiseth  despiseth  not  man, 
but  God,  who  hath  also  given  unto  us  his  holv  Spi- 
rit. 

9  But  as  touching  brotherly  love  ye  need  not  that  I 
write  unto  you  :  for  ye  yourselves  are  taught  k  of  God 
to  love  one  another. 

10  And  indeed  ye  do  it  toward  all  the  brethren  which 
are  in  all  Macedonia  :  but  we  boseech  you,  brethren, 
that  ye  increase  more  and  more  ; 

11  And  that  ye  study  to  be  quiet,  and  to  i  do  your; 
own  business,  and  to  work  with  your  own  hands,  as  i 
we  commanded  you  ; 


Vcr.  11.   Noto  God  himself  and— Doddridge,  "even,"  &c. Direct.— 

Doddridge,  "  Clear."    Macknigiit,  "  Make  .straiglit."    See  Isaiali  .\1.  3,  4. 

Ver.  13.   With  all  his  saints— Ot  "  ho'iy  ones."    Sen  cliap.  iv.  14. 

Chap.  IV.  Ver.  4.  Possess  his  vessel.— {Gr.  "  liis  own  vessel :")  i.  c.  liislwdy. 
The  woman  being  cLsewliere  called  the  "weaker  ve.ssel,"  ftnplies  Ihat  the 
man  i.s  a  vessel  also.  (1  Peter  iii.  7.)  And  our  apostle  iiimseU' speaks  of  him- 
self and  brethren  as  "earthen  vessels."    2  Cor.  iv.  7. 

Ver.  6.  In  any  matter.    Macknight,  "  In  (this)  matter." 

Ver.  8.  Despiseth.— 'Namely,  the  testimony  of  the  apostles.  A  strong  as- 
sertion of  their  ingpitnUon.— Doddridge. 

Ver.  11.  Study  to  be  quiet.— Doddridge,  "  Make  it  your  ambition  to  live 
quietly." 


[r 


I  THESSALONIANS,  V. 


551 


12  That  ye  may  walk  honestly"  toward  them  that 
are  without,  and//ia/  ye  may  have  lack  of  "nothing. 

13  But  I  would  not  have  you  to  be  ignorant,  brethren, 
concerning  them  which  are  asleep,  that  ye  sorrow 
not,  even  as  others  which  have  no  hope. 

14  For  if  we  believe  that  Jesus  died  and  rose  again, 
even  so  "  them  also  which  sleep  in  Jesus  will  God 
bring  with  him. 

15  For  this  we  say  unto  you  by  the  \yord  of  the 
Lord,  that  we  which  are  ahve  and  remain  \mto  the 
coming  of  the  Lord  shall  not  prevent  them  which  are 
asleep. 

16  For  P  the  Lord  himself  shall  descend  from  hea- 
ven with  a  shout,  with  the  voice  of  the  archangel,  and 
with  the  trump  of  God  :  and  the  dead  in  Christ  shall 
rise  '1  first : 

17  Then  we  which  are  alive  and  remain  sliall  be 
caught  up  together  with  them  in  ^  the  clouds,  to  meet 
the  Lord  in  the  air :  and  so  shall  we  ever  be »  with 
the  Lord. 

18  Wherefore '  comfort  one  another  with  these  words. 

CHAPTER  V. 

(  He  proceeJeih  in  the  former  cleicripiioii  of  Clifst's  coming  to  judgment, 

16  and  givelh  divers  precepts,  "iS  and  w)  coiicludeth  llie  epistle. 

BUT  of  the   times  and  the  seasons,  brethren,  ye 
have  no  need  that  I  write  unto  you. 

2  For  yourselves  know  perfectly  that  the  day  of  the 
Lord  so  Cometh  '^  as  a  thief  in  the  night. 

3  For  when  they  shall  say.  Peace  and  safety ;  then 
sudden  destruction  cometh  upon  them,  as  travail 
b  upon  a  woman  with  child  ;  and  they  shall  not  escape. 

4  But  c  ye,  brethren,  are  not  in  darkness,  tiiat  that 
day  .should  overtake  you  as  a  thief. 

5  Ye  are  all  the  children  of  light,  and  the  children  of 
'he  day :  we  are  not  of  the  night,  nor  of  darkness. 


A.M.  trir. 

4U56. 

A.  D.  cir. 

St 


mRo.iail 
n  OT ,  no 


p  M»t21. 
30,Jl. 
Ac.J.n. 
2Th.l.7. 

q  Re.90.5,S 

r  Re.ll.ia 

8  Jn.14.3. 

t  oi.exfioTt 


a  I>u.  12.39, 
40. 

2Pe.3.10. 
Ke.16.5. 

b  Je.  13.21. 

c  F.p.5.3. 


•-p.&.i 
Jn.2. 


Ver.  12.  Walk  honestly.— Doddridge  viv\(\.  Ma ckn ight,  "  Beceniiy,"  or  or- 
derly.  Lack  of  nothing— i.  e.  have  need  of  no  man's  a.ssistance. 

Ver.  13.  Snrroto  not  even  as  others,  which  have  no  hope.— Death  mu.st 
be  terrible  indeed  to  tliose  who  have  no  hope  l>c}ond  the  grave.  Well  might 
they  wail  and  howl  over  their  departed  tiicnds.  But  with  the  disciples  ot'  Je- 
sus liie  case  is  far  otherwise.  Those  who  die  in  Jesus,  do  but  sleep ;  and 
when  he  returns  in  elory,  he  will  bring  his  departed  saints  with  him. 

Ver.  H    Will  God  bring  with  hiyn.—CompaiTe  chap.  ni.  13. 

Ver.  16.  With  a  shout.— (Kelensma.)  The  word  is  used  in  profane  authors 
for  the  shout  of  soldiers  in  attackine,  of  rowers,  and  of  charioteers.  Eisner 
and  Wetstein.    Also,  for  "  the  word  of  command  in  battle."    Stiiilh'sMess. 

T/ie  trump  of  G'od.— Sec  1  Cor.  xv.  52. Shall  rise  first.— See  note 

on  1  Cor.  XV.  23. 

Ver.  17.  We  tohich  are  alive— ThaX  Ib,  "  wc  Christians"— the  members  of 
Christ's  mystical  body.  Compare  Gen.  i.  25.  Ps.  Ixvi.  6.  Hosea  xii,  4.  1  Cor. 
.vv.  51.  These  passages  are  sufficient  to  show,  that  Paul's  manner  of  speak- 
ing docs  not  imply  that  he  expected  to  be  iiving  at  the  arrival  of  this  great 
day.  But  for  a  full  answer  to  this  objection,  see  Findlay's  Vind.  of  the  Sac 
Books,  in  reply  to  Voltaire  ;  also  Pres.  Edwards'  Misc.  Ohserv. 

Chap.  V.  Ver.  2.  As  a  thief  in  the  night.— Mai.  xxiv.  43,  44.  "  A  thief 
comes  upon  people*  (observes  Mr.  Blackxoall)  when  they  are  bound  in  sleep, 
and  ihcy  awake  in  amazement  and  confusion— unarmed,  and  in  a  helpless 
posture  ;  pangs  come  upon  a  woman  when,  perhaps,  she  is  eating,  drinking, 
or  laughing,  and  thinking  of  nothing  less  than  that  hour.  And  here  it  is  sain, 
not  that  the  day  of  the  Lord  xoill  come  thus,  but  that  it  is  actually  coming, 
which  increases  the  awfttlnessof  the  representation." 

Vcf.  3.  When  they  say— That  is,  the  men  of  this  world.  See  Mat.-  xxiv. 
38,  39. 


552 


1  THESSALONIANS,  V. 


A.  M.  dr. 

4ttj6. 

A.  I),  cir. 

5-2. 


d  Mat.2o.5. 

Ko.ia.lv!, 

13. 
e  I  Pe.5.8. 
f  Is.  59. 17. 
g  Ro.9.22. 

1  Pe.'lS. 
h  Ro.14.89 

2  Co.  5. 15. 

i  or,er/io»1. 
i  He.  13.7, 

k  Ma.9.30. 

1  or,  6e- 
stcck. 

m  or, disor- 
derly. 

a  He.l2.1'J. 

o  Ro.l5  I. 

p  Ep.4.2. 

q  Pr.20.-22. 

'24.^9. 

Mat.  5. 30, 

44. 

I  l'c.3.9. 
r  Ga.6.10. 
E  Phi.4.4. 
t  Ro.l2.12. 
u  Ep.5.a0. 
»  £p.4.30. 

wl  Co.ll. 

639. 
X  1  Jn.4.1. 
y  Plii.4.8. 
T.  Is.33.l5. 
a  1  Co  1.8,9. 


e  Therefore  d  let  us  not  sleep,  as  do  others ;  but  let 
us  watch  and  be  «  sober. 

7  For  they  that  sleep  sleep  in  the  ni^ht ;  and  they 
that  be  drunken  are  drunken  in  the  niglit. 

8  But  let  us,  who  are  of  the  day,  be  sober,  putting 
on  the  breast-plate  f  of  faith  and  love ;  and  for  a  hel- 
met, the  hope  of  salvation. 

9  For  God  hath  not  appointed  »  us  to  wrath,  but  to 
obtain  salvation  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 

10  Who  died  for  us,  that,  whether  h  we  wake  or  sleep, 
we  should  live  together  with  him. 

11  Wherefore  i  comfort  yourselves  together,  and  edify 
one  another,  even  as  also  ye  do. 

12  And  \VB  beseech  you,  brethren,  to  know  them 
J  which  labour  arnong  you,  and  are  over  you  in  the 
Lord,  and  admonish  you; 

13  And  to  esteem  them  very  highly  in  love  for  their 
work's  saka     And  he  ^  at  peace  among  yourselves. 

14  Now  we  1  exhort  you,  brethren,  warn  them  that 
are  "^unruly,  "comfort  the  feeble-minded,  support  the 
°  weak,  be  patient  p  toward  all  men. 

15  See  that  none  render  <3  evil  for  evil  unto  any  man  ; 
but  ever  follow  «•  that  which  is  good,  both  among 
yourselves,  and  to  all  men. 

16  Rejoice  ^  evermore. 

17  Pray  t  without  ceasing. 

18  In  "  every  thing  give  thanks  :  for  this  is  the  will 
of  God  in  Christ  Jesus  concerning  you. 

19  Quench  ^  not  the  Spirit. 

20  Despise  ^  not  prophesyings. 

21  Prove  ^  all  things  ;  hold  >'  fast  that  which  is  good. 

22  Abstain  ^  from  all  appearance  of  evil. 

23  And  the  very  God  of  peace  sanctify  you  wholly; 
and  I  pray  God  your  whole  spirit  and  soul  and  body 
be  preserved  blameless  ^  unto  the  coming  of  mir  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 


1 


Ver.  10.  Whether  we  loake  or  sleep— i.  e.  are  alive,  or  in  the  grave.  Dodd- 
ridge and  Mack  night.  .  .      p 

Vir.  12.  2'oArtO)£7  r/ic»i~Tliat  is,  take  notice  of  them  ;  treat  them  with  af- 
fection and  respect,  as  in  the  ne.xt  verse. And  are  over  you—i.  e.  preside  | 

over  you.  . 

I       Ver.  14.  Unruly— Doddridge  says  tliis  is  a  military  term,  appliiMl  to  sol- 

i  iiers  who  do  not  keep  their  proper  ranks,  &c. Be  patienC— Doddridge,  \ 

i  "long-sulloring."  c      r    ,  ■    \ 

I       Ver.  17.  Pray  to ithout  ceasing— \.  e.  with  perseverance.    Sec  Luke  xvni. 
I ;  xxiv.  53.  ,       . .    .  « 

Ver.  19.  Quench  not  the  Spirit— i.  e.  Resist  not,  nor  neglect  his  mfiuences.  I 
Tfie  (!Xi)rcssion  refers  to  the  Holy  Spirit  having  visibly  appeared  in  the  form  ]^ 
of  flames.    Acts  ii.  3.  ,       ,.  •   'i 

Ver.  20.  Despise  not  prophesyings.— Thowgh  this  may  primardy  refer  to  mi- 
raculous girts,  (as  in  1  Cor.  xiv.  3,)  Macknight  says,  "This  precept,  ni  a 
more  general  sense,  is  designed  for  those  who  neglect  the  public  worship  of 
God,  on  pretence  that  thoy  are  so  wise,  and  so  well  instructed,  that  they  can 
receive  little  or  no  benefit  from  it." 

Ver.  23.  And  the  very  God  of  peace— Doddridge,  May  tlie  God  ot  peace 
h\m!^(?\f"— Sanctify  you  wholly,  &c.— Doddridge,  "  Sanctity  your  whote 
(constitution]  spirit,  and  soul,  and  body."  Macknight,  sMll  beUer—  Your 
whole  [i)er.sonl  spirit,"  &c.  "  It  ia  (says  Doddridge)  very  evident,  that  tie 
apostle  refers  lo  a  notion  which  prevailed  amwig  the  Rabbies,  as  well  as  the 
philosophers,  (Pythagoreans,  P  itonists,  and  Stoics.)  that  the  jierson  of  man 
I  was  constituted  of  three  distinct  substances,  tl»e  rational  spirit,  the  animal 
8oul,  ana  the  visible  body."    See  Heb.  iv.  12. 


rf~ 


I  THESSALONIAN'S,  v.  553 


D.  ci 
52: 


24  Faithful  is  he  b  that  calleth  you,  who  also  will  iU>   a.  m. 
it. 

25  Brethren^  pray  for  us. 

26  Greet  all  the  brethren  with  a  holy  kiss. 

27  I  c  charge  vou  by  the  Lord  that  this  epistle  be 
read  unto  all  the  holy  brethren. 

28  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you. 
Amen. 

IT  The  first  epistle  unto  the  Thessalonians  was 


b  lCo.lO.»3 


1 
written  from  Athena.  i«  or.ndjure  U 

Vet.  24.    IVho  also  loi'.l  do  it.— Doddridge,  "  Do  (this :)"  that  is.  "  sa/ic-  i 
tify  you  wiiolly."  l| 

Ver.  27.  I  cliargc  you.— Doddridge  an<l  Macknight,  "  I  adjure  yon." '; 

- — That  this  Epistle  be  read.  &c.— "  This  being  a  co  nmand  to  the  presi    || 
dents  and  paijtoi-s  of  fhs  Thessaloiijan  ciiurch,  it  is  evidetit  that  this  Iv,iisrL«  1) 
niiLst  have  hcen  first  deiivcrt'd  unto  thorn,  by  his  order,  although  it  wai  in-  I 
scribed  lo  the  Thessalonians  in  general.    The  same  course,  no  doiihf,  he  loi- 
lowed  with  all  his  other  inspired  Epistles.    They  were  sent  to  the  elders  of  the  i 
churches,  for  w  hose  use  they  were  desiened,  with  a  direction  that  tliey  slwnld 
be  read  publicly,  by  some  ot  their  number,  to  the  bretiircn  in  their  si.-js.  mblics  j 
for  worship  ;  and  that,  no?  once  or  twice,  but  freguently,  fh;it  all  itiiLdit  have  I 
the  bencrtt  of  tne  instructions  contained  in  tlicni.     If  this  mclhoil  li.id  rot  been 
followed,  such  as  were  unlearned  would  have  ilerived  no  ndvanfa<.'"  froni  the 

a!)oslolical  writmgs The  praclice,  thurcfore,  of  the  Roiiii.-;h  clerpy, 

who  do  not  read  the  Scriptures  to  the  common  people  in  their  religious  assem- 
blies, or  who  read  tliem  in  an  unknown  tonsue,  is  directly  contrary  lo  the 
apostolical  in.jimction  and  to  the  iirimitive  pmcX\ci:."—Mucknight  in  loc. 

The  subscription  to  this  (as  well  as  to  the  following  Epistle)  is  jrcLeiJ  to  be 
erroneous.  Pcdey  remarks,  that  though  dated  l>om  Athens,  it  .spn.iks;  of  '•  the 
cominff  of  Timothcus  from  Thessalonica."  (Ch.  iii.  6.)  And  the  hi.^lory  in 
forms  us.  Acts  xviii.  5.  that  "Timothy  carne  out  of  Macedonia  to  Paul  at 
Corinth-."  The  same  learned  writer  also  rejects  the  drifinjr  at  Athens  tlw  se- 
cond Epistle  ;  remarking,  that  "  the  history  does  not  allow  us  to  sllppo^e  that 
Paul,  alter  he  had  reached  Corinth,  went  back  to  Athens."  But  the  suliscrii>- 
tions  to  the  Epistles  generally  are  considered  of  so  little  authority  tiiat  ihey 
arc  all Jt'fther  omitted  by  Doddridge,  Macknight,  and  others. 

CONCLUDING  REMARKS  ON  1  THESSALONIANS. 

[The  first  Epistle  to  the  Thessalonians,  it  is  generally  affreed,  w  as  the  ear- 
liest written  of  all  St.  Paul's  epistles;  whence  we  see  the  reason  and  pro- 
priety of  his  anxiety  that  it  shou  d  be  read  in  all  the  Christian  churches  of  .Ma- 
cedonia.—"  I  charire  y«u  by  the  Lord,  that  this  Epistle  be  read  unto  all  the 
holy  brethren."  (Ch.  v.  27.)  "  The  existence  of  this  clause."  observes  Pa/f?;/, 
"is  an  evidence  of  its  authenticity  ;  because,  to  produce  a  letter,  pnrfjorting 
to  h:n-e  been  publicly  read  in  the  church  at  Thessalonica,  when  no  such  let- 
ter had  been  read  or  heard  of  in  that  church,  would  be  to  produce  aa  impos- 
ture destructive  of  itself.  .  .  .  Either  the  Epistle  was  publicly  read  in  the 
cUiirch  lif  Thcs.<alonica,  durins  St.  Paul's  lifetime,  or  it  was  not.  If  it  was,  no 
publication  could  he  more  authentic,  no  species  of  notoriety  more  unrinestion- 
able,  no  method  of  pre5er\-ing  the  integrity  of  the  copy  more  secure. . .  If  it  waa 
not,  the  clau.se  would  remain  a  standing  condemnation  of  the  forgery,  and  one 
would  suppose,  an  invincibl;;  impediment  to  its  success.''  Its  gefniinencfs, 
however,  has  never  been  disputed  ;  and  it  has  been  universally  receivi  d  in  tlie 
Christian  church,  as  tl«e  mspired  production  of  St.  Paul,  from  the  earliest  pe- 
riod to  tlie  iiresent  day.  The  circumstance  of  this  injunction  beinzeiven,  in 
the  first  epistle  which  the  Apostle  wrote,  also  implies  a  slror.s  and  avowed 
claim  to  the  character  of  an  inspired  writer  ;  as  in  fact  it  placed  his  wri;ings 
on  the  same  ground  with  those  of  Moses  and  the  ancient  prophets.  It  was 
evidently  the  ch.ef  desisn  of  the  apostle,  in  writing  to  the  Thessalonians.  to 
confinn  them  in  the  faith,  to  aniniiire  thein  to  a  courageous  profession  of  the 
cospfl.  and  to  the  praclice  of  all  the  duties  of  Christianitv  ;  but  to  supiHjse, 
with  Macknight,  that  he  intended  to  prove  t'le  divine  authority  of  Christian- 
ity by  a  chain  of  reiular  arguments,  in  which  he  answered  the  several  objec- 
tions which  the  heathen  philosophers  are  s'lppnscd  to  have  advanced,  seems 
quiTe  firreign  to  the  nature  of  the  epistle,  and  to  be  grounded  on  a  mistaken 
notion,  that  the  philosophers  deigned  at  so  early  a  period  to  enter  on  a  reeular 
riispuration  with  thn  Christians,  when  in  fact  they  derided  them  as  ontbusi- 
asts.  and  branded  their  doctrines  as  "  fijolishnoss."  In  pursuance  of  his  crand 
-  — -  _ 


2  THESSALONIANS,  I. 


object,  "  it  is  remarkal)le,"  says  Doddridsre,  "  with  how  niucli  address  he  im 
proves  all  tlie  influence,  which  liis  zeal  and  fidelity  in  their  service  must  natu- 
rally give  him,  to  inculcate  upon  them  the  precepts  of  the  gcspel,  and  per- 
suade them  to  ajct  agreeably  to  their  sacred  character.  This  was  the  grand 
point  he  always  kept  in  view,  and  to  which  every  tiling  else  was  made  subser- 
vient. Kothini?  appears,  in  any  part  of  his  writings,  like  a  design  to  establish 
his  own  reputation,  or  to  make  i  ee  of  his  ascendancy  over  his  Christian  friends 
to  answer  any  secular  purposes  of  his  own.  On  tlie  contrary,  i:i  this  and  in  his 
other  (pislles,  he  discovers  a  most  generous,  disinterested  regard  tor  iheir  wel- 
fare, expressly  disclanning  any  authority  over  their  consciences,  and  appealing 
to  them,  that  he  had  chosen  to  maintain  himself  by  the  labour  of  his  .nvn 
hands,  rather  than  prove  burdensome  to  the  churches,  or  give  the  least  colour 
of  suspicion,  that,  under  zeal  for  the  gospel,  and  concern  lor  their  improve- 
ment, he  was  carrying  on  any  priv.ate  sinister  view.  The  discover>'  of  so  ex- 
cellent a  temper  must  be  allowed  to  carry  with  it  a  strong  presumptive  argu- 
ment in  favour  of  the  doctrines  he  taught ....  And,  indeed,  whoever  reads 
St.  Paul's  epistles  with  attention,  and  enters  into  the  spirit  with  wluch  they 
were  written,  will  discern  such  intrinsic  characters  of  their  genuineness,  and 
the  divine  authority  of  the  doctrines  they  contain,  as  will,  perhaps,  produce 
in  him  a  stronger  conviction,  flian  all  the  external  evidence  with  which  they 
are  attended."  These  remarks  are  exceedingly  well  grounded  and  highly 
important ;  and  to  no  other  Epistle  can  they  apply  with  greater  force  than 
the  present  most  excellent  production  of  the  inspired  Apostle.  The  last  two 
chapters,  in  particular,  a-s  Dr.  A.  Clarke  justly  observes,  "are  certainly 
among  the  most  important,  and  the  most  sublime  in  the  New  Testament. 
The  general  judgment,  the  resurrection  of  the  body,  and  the  states  of  the 
quick  and  the  dead,  the  unrighteous  and  the  just,  arc  described,  concisely 
indeed,  hut  they  are  e.xJubited  in  the  most  striking  and  allecting  points  of 
vie  w. "  1— JSfl^s/er. 


THE  SECOND  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE 
TO  THE  THESSALONLA.NS. 


[Thr  second  Epistle  to  the  Thessalonians  appears,  from  Silvanus  and  Timo- 
thy being  still  with  St.  I'aul,  (ch.  i.  1.)  to  have  been  written  .'oon  after  the 
I  first,  A.  D.  52,  and  from  the  same  place,  Corinth,  and  not  from  Athens,  ac- 
cording to  the  spurious  subscription.  It  seems  that  the  person  who  conveyed 
the  first  Epistle  to  the  Thessalonians  speedily  returned  to  Corinth,  and  gave 
the  Apostle  a  ^^artieular  account  of  the  state  of  the  Church;  and,  among 
other  things,  informed  him  that  many  were  in  expectation  of  the  near  ap- 
proach of  the  advent  of  Christ,  and  of  the  day  of  judgment,  which  induced 
them  to  neglect  their  secular  affairs,  as  inconsistent  with  a  due  preparation 
for  that  important  and  awful  event.  This  erroneous  expectation  they  grounded 
partly  on  a  misconstruction  of  some  expressions  in  his  former  Epistle,  and  of 
what  he  had  spoken  when  with  them  ;  but  it  was  supported  also  by  some  per- 
.son,  or  persons,  making  a  claim  to  iaspiration.  atid  claiming  to  have  a  revelation 
upon  the  subject,  and,  as  some  suppose,  also  by  a  forged  Epistle.  As  soon  as 
this  slate  of  the  Thessalonians  was  made  known  to  St.  Paul,  he  wrote  lliis 
second  Epistle  to  correct  such  a  misapprehension,  and  rescue  them  from  an 
error,  which,  if  appearing  to  rest  on  the  authority  of  an  Apostle,  must  have  a 
very  injurious  tendency,  and  be  ultimately  rui/ious  to  tli(;cause  of  Christianity  1 
—Bagster. 


A.  M.  cir. 

1056. 
A.  D.  cir. 


CHAPTER  I 

I  Saint  Paul  certifieth  them  of  tlie  pood  opinion  \vh  cli  he  haJ  of  their  faith, 
love,  anil  patience :  U  and  tlierewitlialusetii  clivers  rcatons  for  the  comforting 
of  them  in  persecution,  wherof  Jie  chlefest  is  taken  from  the  riglneous  judg- 
ment of  God. 

PAUL,  and  Silvanus,   and  Timothcus,  unto  *  the  ij 
church  of  the  The.'jsalonians  in  God  our  Father  |i 
and  the  I-ord  Jesus  Christ:  -[ 

2  Grace  b  unto  you,  and  peace,  from  God  our  Father  j! 
and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Ij 


2  THESSALONIANS, 


"iT^i! 


3  We  are^ound  to  thank  God  always  for  you,  bre- 
thren, as  it  i.s  meet,  because  that  your  faith  groweth 
exceedingly,  and  the  charity  of  every  one  of  you  all 
toward  each  other  aboundeth  ; 

4  So  that  we  ourselves  glory  <=  in  you  in  the  churches 
of  C4od  for  your  patience  and  faith  in  all  your  perse- 
cutions and  tribulations  that  ye  d  endure  : 

5  Which  is  •  a  manifest  token  of  th(;  righteous  judg- 
nientof  God,  that  ye  may  be  counted  worthy  of  the 
kingdom  of  God,  for  which  ye  also  f  suffer : 

(J  Seeing  °  it  is  a  righteous  thing  with  God  to  recom- 
pense tribulation  to  them  that  trouble  you ; 

7  And  to  you  who  are  troubled  h  rest  with  us,  when 
the  Lord  Jesus  i  shall  be  revealed  from  heaven  with 
i  his  mighty  angels, 

8  In  k  tlaming  tire  i  takings  vengeance  on  them  that 
"  know  not  God,  and  °  that  obey  not  the  gospel  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ : 

0  Who  shall  be  punished  with  everlasting  destruction 
p  froni  the  presence  of  tVe  Lord,  and  Irom  the  glory 
q  of  his  power  ; 

10  When  he  shall  come  to  be  >"  glorified  in  his  saints, 
and  to  be  admired  ^in  all  them  that  believe  (because 
our  testimony  among  you  was  believed)  in  that  day. 

11  Wherefore  also  we  pray  always  for  you,  that  our 
God  would  t  count  vou  worthy  "  of  this  calling,  and 
fulfil,  all  the  good  pleasure  of  his  goodness,  and  the 
work  of  faith  with  power  : 

12  That  ^  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  may 
be  glorified  in  you,  and  ye  in  him,  accovding  to  the 
grace  of  our  God  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4056. 

A.  D.  cir. 

52. 


c  '2C0.9.2 
lTh.2.J9, 
20. 

d  Ja.5.11. 

e  Phi.  1.28. 

f  rri>.2.H.  i 

Hc.10.3^ 

33. 
S  Re.6.10. 
h  Re.U.3.     I 
i  1  Th.4.16    1 

Jiide  U. 
j   Iheangcli  i 

of  his 

poxoer. 
k  Hp.  10.27. 

21'c.3.7.     ' 
1  or,  yield- 
ing. 
mDe.32.41, 

43. 
n  Ps.79.6. 

Zep.l.e. 
o  Ro.2.5. 
p  Phi.3.19. 

2Pe.3.7. 
q  Is.2.19. 
r  i\l.it'25.31 
s  Ps.63.35. 
t  br,  vouch- 

safe. 
u  Col.  1. 12. 

Re.3.4. 
V  lPe.1.7. 


Chap.  T.  Vcr.  3.  Your  faith  groioeth  exceedingly.— "Y\\\s  teaches  us  not 
to  satisfy  ourselves  witli  a  general  belief  that  the  gospel  is  from  God,  nor  with 
a  superfieial  view  of  its  doctrines  and  precepts.     O'lr  persuasion  of  I  its!  di- 
vine origin  ought  to  become  more  clear  and  extensive." — MacVnight.     [The 
word  iiperauxano  signifies,  as  Dr.  Clarke  remarks,  to  grow  luxuriantly,  :\s 
a  good  and  lieallliy  tree  in  a  good  soil ;  and,  if  a  fruit  tree,  bearing  an  abun- 
dance of  fniit  to  compensate  the  labour  of  the  husbandman.    Faith  is  one  of  ' 
the  seeds  o\'  the  kingdom  :  this  the  Apostle  had  sowed  and  icatered,  and  God 
gave  an  abundant  increase.  Their  faith  was  multiplied,  and  their  love  abound- 
ed ;  and  this  was  not  the  case  with  some  distinguished  character  only  ;  it  waa 
the  case  with  every  pne  of  them.     For  this  the  apostle  felt  himself  hound  fo 
give  continual  tiianks  to  God  on  their  behalf,  as  it  was  "  meet"  and  right.]— B. 
Ver.  5.  A  manifest  token.— Doddridge,  "Display." 
Vcr.  7.  His  mighty  angels.— Greek,  "  Aneels  of  his  power." 
Ver.  8.  Taking  vengeance. — Macknight,  "inflicting  punishment." 
Vcv.  9.   With  everlasting  destruction.— \t  seems  impossii)le  to  reconcile 

this  with  the  doctrine  of  Universal  Restoration. From  the  presence.— Bi>. 

Hoptt^w  explains  this  as  implying,  not  only  banishment,  but  positive  pnni.sh- 
ment,  as  it  were,  by  the  liglilning  of  his  eye.    We  think,  with  Macknight,  \ 
that  it  is  an  allusion  to  the  glory  of  the  Sliecbinah,  from  which  a  flume  came 
out  and  destroyed  Nadab  and  Abihu,  and  afterwards  250  of  Korah's  company. 
Levit.  T.  1.  Numb.  .xvi.  35. 

Ver.  11.  Count— That  is,  graciously  consider  you  as  worthy   for  this  hit'h 
and  holy  calling,  and  "  fulfd  in  you  all  the  good  pleasure  of  his  goodness,"  &c. 

Fu'fil  all  the  good  pleasure  of  his  goodness.— An  expression  which  the 

ingenious  IMr.  Blackwall  has  noted  as  "  the  most  charming  representation 
any  where  to  be  found,  of  that  infinite  goodness  which  surpasses  all  expres-  [i 
sion  ;  but  was  never  so  happily  and  properly  expressed  as  here."  To  this  l' 
quotation,  Doddridge  adds,  "that  the  (Greek)  wqid  seems  a*  once  to  ei-  |< 
press  ihat  it  is  (God's)  sovereign  pleasure;  and  also  that  he  fccla  Sitacrcd  i\ 
complacency  in  the  display  of  it. "  I ; 


fr 


2  THESSALONIANS,  II. 


A.  M.  cir. 

A.  n.  cir. 
5-2 


a  Mat.21.4 
.6. 


b  I  Ti.4.1. 
c  Da.7.25. 
d  Jn.17.12. 


e  Is.14.13. 
Re.l3.C. 


f  or,  hold- 
elk. 


g  1  Jn.4.3. 
h  Da.7.10, 


Is. II. 4. 
Re.  19. 15, 
21 


]  Il«.10.27. 


CHAPTER  II. 
1  He  uillctli  tlicm  to  continue  steadfast  in  ilie  inilli  received.  3  showelli  that  there 
sliall  lie  a  ileparliirc  from  the  failli,  9  an'.l  a  iliscovery  ot'  anlioliriat,  '.A'Sosi  tJie 
ilay  of  tlie  Lord  come.     15  And  lliercupor.  repeatcili  iiis  former  exiiuriation, 
mid  prayelli  for  tliein. 

IV'OW  we  beseech  you,  brethren,  by  the  coming  of 
-L^  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  our  gathering  to- 
gutlier  unto  him, 

2  That  ve  be  not  soon  shaken  in  mind,  or  be  tnm- 
bled,  neitner  by  spirit,  nor  by  word,  nor  by  lotfcr  as 
from  us,  as  ^  that  the  day  of  Christ  is  at  hand. 

3  Let  no  man  deceive  you  by  any  means  :  for  thai 
day  shall  not  come,  except  Ij  there  come  a  falling  away 
first,  and  that  man  of  sin  <^  be  revealed,  the  J  son  of 
perdition ; 

4  Who  opposeth  and  exalteth  ^  himself  above  all 
that  is  called  God,  or  that  is  A^orshipped  ;  so  that  he 
as  God  sitteth  in  the  temple  A  God,  showing  himself 
that  he  is  God. 

5  Remember  ye  not,  tha'^  when  I  was  yet  with  you, 
I  told  you  these  things  ? 

G  And  now  ye  know  what  f  wiihholdeth  that  he 
might  be  revealed  in  his  time. 

7  For  the  mystery  of  iniciuity  doth  already  ?  work  : 
only  he  who  now  letteth  will  let,  until  he  be  taken 
out  of  the  way. 

8  And  then  shall  that  Wicked  be  revealed,  whom 
the  Lord  shall  ii  consume  with  the  spirit  i  of  his 
mouth,  and  shall  destroy  J  with  the  brightness  of  his 
coming  : 


Chap.  II.  Vor.  l.  By  the  coming;  &c.— Bp.  Newton,  Cradock.  DpdJridi^e, 
Mad;  nig  lit,  &c.  rcmlor  it,  "  Concerninj.'  tlie  coining,"  which  is  (ar  preferable. 
And  by  oiir  gatiicring  together.— Sqi:  1  Thes.  iv.  17.  Jiiilo  14. 

V^^r.  3.  Let  no  ynnn  deceive  ynn.—'\'\\\s  is  supposed  to  refer  to  the  impo- 
.sitions  practised  in  tlic  first  a?edf  Christianity  l)y  false  prophets,  fort'ed  epis- 
tles, &c.  us  uel!  as  by  a  misconstmction  of  Paul's   former   Epistle.      .See 

Mackniglit. A  falling  away.— Doddridge,  "an  apostacy."    Macknight, 

"  7Vie  aposfacy." The  nonofverdition—XmpyiGS  apostat-y  and  treachery. 

Poperv,  like  Judas,  not  only  deserted,  bat  betrayed  Christ  and  his  cause— not, 
indeed,  for  thirty  pieces  of  silver ;  but  tempted  by  the  immense  wealth  which 
accnies  lV!)m  purgatory  and  pardons,  and  masses  for  the  dead,  as  well  as 
from  the  ch'iich's  secular  usurpation.^.  See  John  x\-ii.  12.  For  a  full  e.vpo- 
sition  of  this  passage,  see  Bp.  Netoton,  vol.  ii.  Dissert.  22  ;  and  Benson  on 
the  Epistles,  Di.ss.  8.  .    . 

V'er.  4.  Above  all  that  ?>  called  God.— Macknight,  "  (\  God  ;"  the  omis.sion 
of  the  Greek  article,  he  thinks,  requires  the  insertion  of  the  indefinite  article 
«  Enclish.  But  the  man  of  s  n  personated  the  true  God,  and  not  an  idol 
we.  tlierefore.  with  Doddridge,  prefer  the  common  translation.  Moslieim  in- 
forms us.  that  in  the  eleventh  century,  the  Bishops  of  Rome  "carried  thcit 
pretension?  so  far  as  to  give  themselves  out  for  lords  of  the  luiiverse.  arbiters 
of  thcfate  of  kinf-'doms  and  empires,  anil  supreme  niless  over  the  kings  and 
t)rinci:s  of  (he  earth."  Accordii>i.'ly.  the  Pope  is  no  sooner  elected,  tliau  he  is 
enthroned  upon  the  a/M;-,  and  the  Cardinals  who  elected  him  kiss  his  feet, 
which  ciretnonv  i>  very  properly  ciiWcd— Adoration. 

Ver.  7.  Mi/sfenj  of  iniqnity.—Qo.c  note  on  Mark  ii.  7. He  ivho  now  let- 
teth.—Doddrid'/r.  "Only  there  is  one  that  hinderelh  till  he  be  taken  out  of 
the  way."  Dr.  Chandler  translates  the  ve'se  thus  :— "  For  the  mystery  of  irii- 
quify  already  worketb,  only  till  he  who  reslrains  it  he  taken  out  of  the  way." 
To  the  same  purpose,  Macknight.  The  obsolete  wordle.,  in  the  sense  of 
"  hinder." 

Ver.  8.  That  wicked.— Macknight ,  "  lawless  one."  (Gr.  anoma.) TlTJOffi 

the  T.nrd  fthall  ronminie  ivith  the  Spirit— {Doddridge.  "  breath")— o//Jf« 
month —"  Which  (savs  Doddridge)  shall  kindle  around  him  a  consnining 
flatne."  See  note  on  chai).  i.  9.  .Some  parts  of  Daniel's  jMophecy  are  verv 
similar  to  several  verses  in  this  chapter. 


2  THESSALONIANS,  III. 


557 


9  Even  him,  whose  coming  is  after  the  working  of 
Satan  with  ail  power  and  signs  and  lying  wanders, 

10  And  with  all  deceivableness  of  k  unrighteousness 
in  them  that  perish ;  because  they  received  not  the 
love  1  of  the  truth,  that  they  might  be  saved. 

11  And  for  this  cause  God  shall  send  ihem  strong 
«  delusion,  that  they  should  believe  a  lie  : 

12  That  n  they  all  might  be  damned  who  believed  not 
the  truth,  but  had  pleasure  in  unrighteousness. 

13  But  we  "are  bound  to  give  thanks  alway  to  God 
for  you,  brethren  beloved  of  the  Lord,  because  God 
hath  from  the  beginning  chosen  p  you  to  salvation 
through  sanctification  of  the  Spirit  and  belief  of  the 
truth  : 

14  Whereunto  «ihe  called  you  by  our  gospel,  to  the 
obtaining  of  the  glory  '  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

15  Therefore,  brethren,  stand  fast,  and  hold  the  tra- 
ditions which  ye  have  been  taught,  whether  by  word, 
or  our  epistle. 

16  Now  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  himself,  and  God, 
even  our  Father,  which  ^hath  loved  us,  and  hath 
given  us  everlasting  consolation  and  good  hope 
'  through  grace, 

17  Comfort  your  hearts,  and  establish  you  in  every 
good  word  and  work. 

CHAPTER  UI. 

1  He  (Jraveth  their  prayers  for  himself,  3  teacifieth  wliat  confidence  he  hath  iji 
lliem,  5  malteih  reficesi  to  GoJ  in  iheir  behalf,  6  givetli  ihein  divers  precepts, 
especialiv  t)  slum  idleness,  and  ill  company,  16  and  last  of  all  concludeih 
with  prayer  and  saUilation. 

■piNALLY,  brethren,  pray  for  us,  that  the  word  of 
-*-  the  Lord  may  ^  have/ree  course,  and  be  glorified, 
even  as  it  is  witli  you  : 

2  And  that  we  may  be  delivered  from  b  unreasonable 
and  wicked  men  :  for  all  vien  have  not  faith. 

3  But  the  Lord  =  is  faithful,  who  shall  establish  you, 
and  keep  d  you  from  evil. 

4  And  we  have  confidence  « in  the  Lord  touching 
you,  that  ye  both  do  and  will  do  the  things  which  we 
command  you. 


A.  Mcir. 

4U56. 

A.  D.  cir. 

51 


l£  He.3.13. 
J  .Co.  16.22. 


mK7.e.ll.9. 


a  E>e.3-/35. 
o  c.1.3. 


p  Ep.1.4. 
lTh.1.4. 
lPe.l.a 


q  lPe..5.10. 
r  Jn.17.22. 


s  Jn.iai. 
Re.l.a 


b  absurd. 
c  )  Co.  1.9. 

d  .'.1.17  13. 
e  2Co.7.ia 


Ver.  9.  Who^e  coming  is  after  the  workim?:— Doddridge,  "energy." 

§lig-ns  and  lying  loonders.—Macknight,  "  Miracles  of  falsehood  ;  '  i.  e.  ac- 
cording to  the  Hebrew  idiotn,  false  miracles,  for  wliich  the  churcli  of  Rome 
lias  been  famous,  from  the  commencement  of  her  apostacy  down  to  the  pre- 
sent time. 

Ver.  11.  Strong  delusion— Doddridge,  "The  ener^ry  of  deceit"— rAa/  they 
should  helieve  a  lie.— Doddridge, "  ao  that  they  shall  behove  the  lie  ;"  name- 
ly, wiiich  themselves  have  taught. 

Ver.  1-2.  Thai  they  all  might  he  damned.— Doddridge  and  Mack-idght, 
"  Condt^mned." 

Ver.  13.  Chosenyoit.  to  salvation.— Com\)a.T(i'E.\)hzs.  i.  4. 

Ver.  13.  Hold  the  traditions.— Doddridge,  "  Retain  the  instructions."  "In 
the  apostle's  writings,  traditions  arethose  doctrines  and  precepts  which  per 

sons  divinely  inspired  taiieht whether  by  word  ofmouth,  orby  wijting. 

as  in  chap.  iii.  <y."—Macknight.    Compare  note  on  1  Cor.  xi.  a. 

Chap.  III.  Ver.  1.  May  have  free  cotirse,  and  be  glorified.— -John  Edwards 
thinks  this  is  another  allusion  to  the  Olympic  races,  in  which  the  runner  who 
gained  the  prize  was  said  to  be  glorified ;  i.  e.  highly  applauded.  So  the 
aposlle  desires  that  the  gospel  inijht  luu  its  uninterrupted  course,  with  great 

8UCCC8-J. 

Ver.  3.  From  evil— Doilrldxe,  "  The  evil  one."    See  note  on  Mat.  vi.  la 


2THESSAL0NIANS,  III. 


A.  M.  cir. 

i056. 

A.  D.  cir. 

52. 


g  or,  va- 
tic yiceuf 
Ckri^t. 


i  IC0.5.U, 
13. 


n  Ep.4.S. 

o  or,  faint 
not. 

p  lCo.15.5S 

q  or,.s-i?')iTy 


t  Kc.,lC.2n. 
u  I  Co.  16. -a 


5  And  the  Lord  direct  f  your  hearts  into  the  love  of 
God,  and  i?into  the  patient  waiting  for  Christ. 

6  Now  we  command  you,  brethren,  in  the  name  of 
our  Lord  Jes;us  Olirist,  that  ye  i'  withdraw  yourselves 
from  every  brother  i  that  walketh  disorderly,  and  not 
after  the  traditiori  which  he  received  of  us." 

7  For  yourselves  know  how  ye  ought  to  follow  us; 
for  we  behaved  not  ourselves  disordeily  among 
you; 

8  Neither  did  we  eat  any  man's  bread  for  noiifiht ; 
but  wrought  Jwith  labour  and  travail  night  and  day, 
that  we  might  not  be  chargeable  to  any  oi  you  ; 

9  Not  because  We  have  not  i«  power,  but  to  make 
ourselves  an  ensample  unto  you  to  follow  us. 

10  For  even  when  we  were  with  you,  this  vi^e  com- 
manded you,  that  i  if  any  would  not  work,  neither 
should  he  eat. 

1 1  For  we  hear  that  there  are  some  which  walk 
among  you  disorderly,  working  not  at  all,  but  are 
'"busybodies. 

12  Now  them  that  are  such  we  command  and  exhort 
by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  with  quietness  they 
"  work,  and  eat  their  own  bread. 

l.'i  But  ye,  brethren,  "be  not  P  weary  in  well-doing. 

I  \  And  if  any  man  obey  not  our  word  'i  by  this  epistle, 
note  ihat  man,  and  have  "^  no  company  with  him,  that 
he  may  be  ashamed. 

15  Yet  count  liim  not  as  an  enemy,  but  admonish 
him  as  a  ^  brother. 

16  Now  the  Lord  t  of  peace  himself  give  you  peace 
always  by  all  means.     The  Lord  be  with  you  all. 

17  The  salutation  "  of  Paul  \vith  mine  own  hand, 
which  is  the  token  in  every  epistle :  so  I  write. 

18  The  ''grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  he  with  you 
all.     Amen. 

II  The  second  epistle  to  the  Thessalonians  was  writ- 
ten from  Athens. 


V(!r.  5.    The  patient  loaitin?  for   Christ. 
Christ :"  j.  o.  the  iiaiicn(;e  which  Christ  c.xcmi) 


-JMarj-'in,    "  Tlie  patieiice  of 
ified.    So  DoddridiTC. 


Ver.  10.  If  any  would  7iot  loork,  neither.— Refinriu^  to  the  example  of 
himself  and  hri-thron,  who  had  worked  nifiht  and  day,  when  nocossary.  rather* 
than  eat  Iho  hread  of  idh^ness:  and  even  as  to  those  whose  cirenrn.-itanccs 
did  not  reqiiin;  them  to  live  hy  daily  labour,  there  was  so  ?reat  a  call  in  the 
church  for  active  and  benevolent  exertion,  that  it  was  criminal  to  bo  idle  :  niul 
thoujih  they  had  long  been  thus  employed,  they  were  still  to  persevere,  and 
not  to  i)e  "  weary  in  well-doing." 

V\r.  16.  Noio  the  Lord  of -peace  himself— Tha-i  is,  Christ  Jesus,  who  made 
*'  peace  by  (he  blood  of  his  cro^•s."    Col.  i.  20.  , 

Ver.  17.    The  salutation  of  Paid.—"  Paul  commonly  employed  one  to  I 
write,  or  at  least  to  make  a  fair  copy  of  his  letters,  espiicially  if  they  were  of 
anv  h;n::th,''  and  to  prevent  forgery,  "  wrote  the  salutation  in  ull  bis  letter."! 
with  his  own  \nu\Ci."—Macknight,  in  loc.     See  1  Cor.  xvi.  £1.  Col.  iv.  18; 
chap.  ii.  2,  above.  _ 

CONCLUDING  REMARKS  ON  2  THESSALONIANS. 

[Cesides  tJio^e  marks  of  genuineness  and  authority  which  this  Epistle 
poss(,.-5.s'_>s  in  common  with  the  others,  it  bears  the  hiiihest  evidence  of  its  di- 
vine iu.spnation.  in  the  rcpn-sentation  which  it  contains  of  the  panal  pow«-r, 
undiT  tbe  ch.iracters  of  the  "Man  of  sin,"  and  the  "  JMystery  ofininuity  " 
The  true  Chiistian  worship  is.  the  worship  of  tin,'  one  only  God,  tbroutrh  t'  e 
one  only  .Mediator,  the  man  Christ  Jesus  ;  and  from  this  worship  the  chur  "t 


i  1  TIMOTHY.  559 


of  Riinio  has  most  notoriously  dcparlod,  liy  substituting  otiicr  Tncdiiitors,  invo- 
caliii;,' uiKJ  udoriii?  siiuiLs  ami  aii^'ols,  worsliippiiig  iniiii,'es,  adoring'  llie  liost 
&c.  It  lollows,  therolijre,  that ""  the  man  ij|>iu"  is  tliu  Pope  ;  not  only  on  ac- 
count of  iliu  ilisuiiicdiil  lives  of  many  ol"  tliLin,  hut  hy  means  ol'liicii'  scanda- 
lous duc^inii-s  aivl  principles  ;  dispen.-inj;  willi  the  mo^t  necessary  diHios,  si  U- 
litit:  ii;uilons  and  indnl^'ences  for  ihu  most  alMiminahle  crimes,  and  pcrvortinfi 
tlio  wursiiii)  of  God  to  ilie  grossest  snpi  rsiilion  and  idolatry.  He  also,  like 
the  falsi;  aposli''  Judas,  is  "  the  son  ol  perdilion  :"  whether  actively,  asheing 
tile  cause  of  deylruction  to  others,  or  p;Lssively,  as  bcHii;  devoted  to  destruction 
himself.  "  Heoiiposelh  :"  he  is  (he  t'riat  udver.sary  of  God  and  nian  ;  iierse- 
cutiuL'  and  destroying,  hy  crusader,    iiKinisitions,  and  massacres,  those  Ciiris- 

j  tians  V.lio  prefer  the  word  of  God  to  the  authority  of  men.  "  He  exaltetli  him- 
self a'jove  all  tl-.at  is  called  God,  or  is  worshipped  ;"  not  only  ahovo  inferior 

I  magistrates,  hut  also  above  hishops  and  priimites,  kings  and  empeior.s  ;  najj, 

j  not'only  above  kin?s  and  emiwrors,  hut  also  aboxe  Christ,  and  God  him.^elf ; 
"  making' even  the  sVorti  of  God  of  111. lie  ellect  by  his  traditions;'  forbidding 

I  what  Goil  has  commanded,  a.^  marriage,  the  use  of  Uie  Scriptures,  &c.  ;  and 
coinmaiuiing,  or  allowing,  what  God  lias  Ibibiddin.  ;is  idolatiy,  pi  rserution, 

I  &c.     "  So  that  he,  as  God,  sitteth  in  the  temple  of  God,  sliowing  himself  that 

i  he  is  God."  His  "  silting  in  the  temple  of  God,"  implies  plainly  his  having  a 
seat  in  tlio  Christian  church  •  and  he  sitiflh  there  "  as  G<«l,"  e.-i>ecially  at  his 
inauguration,  wlieii  he  sit.s  upon  the  jiigli  altar  in  St.  Peter's  church,  and 
makes  the  table  of  the  Lord  his  fi)ot.>t<iol.  and  in  tliat  position  receives  ado- 
ration. At  all  times  he  e.vercises  divine  authority  in  the  church  ;  "showing 
liimself  tliat  lie  is  God  ;"  affecting  divine  titles,  and  iisserting  (hat  iiis  decrees 
are  of  the  same,  or  greater  ■luthoriiy,  tJian  the  wdid  of  God.     The  loiuidation 

I  of lojjery  was  laid  in  the  Apostles'  d:iys  ;  bui  several  ages  passed  before  the 
building  was  completed,  ami  ""tiii!  iiiaii  of  sin  revealed,"  in  full  rerlection  ; 
when  that  ■' which  hindered,'  the  Koinan  emi>ire,  »vas  dissolved.  "His 
coming  is  after  the  energy  of  Satan,  wiihall  power,  and  signs,  and  lying  won- 
ders," &c.  ;  and  does  it  re'iuire  any  particular  proof,  tliat  the  preldisions  of 
the  Pope,  and  the  corruiitions  of  the  church  of  liomo,  are  all  supported  and 
aullioii/.ed  by  feifmcd  visions  and  miracles,  by  pious  frauds,  and  imjiosirton'j 
ofeviM-y  kind?  But,  how  much  soever  "the  man  of  sin  '  may  be  exalted, 
and  Irjw  Ion::  soever  he  may  reign,  yel,  at  last,  "Oic  Lord  shall  conEuii3 
dim  with  the  Spirit  of  his  mouth,  ami  shall  destroy  liim  with  the  brioi't''Ci': 
of  his  cuniius-" \— Burster 


THE  FIRST  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSx'.E  TO 
TIMOTHV. 


[Timothy,  to  whom  this  E|)istle  is  a<ldres.^ed,  was  a  native  of  Lystra,  a  city 
of  Lyc.ionia,  in  Asia  Minor.  His  lather  was  a  Gentile,  but  his  mother  Eu- 
nice, and  his  grandmother  Lois,  were  Jewesses,  by  whom  lie  was  brought  up 
in  the  fear  ot  God,  and  early  instructed  in  the  knowledge  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
turi's.  (Ads  xvi.  i.  -2 'lim.  lii.  I.').)  It  is  proimble  that  he  was  converted  to 
th:,'  ("lirislian  faith  during  ihc  first  visit  made  b.v  I'aiil  and  Bariiabfs  to  Lystra, 
(Acts  \iv.;;  and  when  ihe  Apostk;  came  from  Antioch  in  Syria  toLysIra  the 
second  time,  he  found  him  a  inemberof  the  church,  and  so  highly  respected 
and  warmly  recommended  by  the  <hurcli  in  that  place,  that  lie  chose  him  to 
lie  the  comisanion  of  his  travels,  having  prt^viotisly  circumcised  liim  (Acts  xvi. 
1—3,)  iuul  solemnly  ordained  him  hy  inmcsiiion  of  hands,  (1  Ti.  iv.  It.  2  TL 
i.  6.)  thougli  at  that  time  be  w.is  prob.ibly  not  more  than  twenty  years  of  aec, 
(1  Ti.  iv.  li.)  Being  ihns  prepared  to  be  tin-  Apostle'.s  Icllowlabonrer  in  the 
fospcl.  he  accompanied  him  and  .Silas  in  their  various  journeys.  a.«sisting  him 
j  m  [)re,icliing  the  gospel,  and  iii  conveying  instructions  to  the  chinches.  (Acts 
I  xvi.  10.  11.  &c.;  xvii.  13.  U  ;  .wiii.  5  ;  .\i.x.  22;  xx.  4.)  An  ecclesiastical  tradition 

i  states  that   he  suffered  martyrdom  at    Ephesiis,  being  slain   with  stones  and 
clubs.  A.  I).  97,  while  rireachiiii'  aifainsl  idolatry  in  the  vicinity  of  the  temple 
of  Diana  ;  and  his  supposed  relics  were  transported  to  Coiisl.intinople  with 
I  great   pomp,  A.  D.  356,  in  the  reign  of  Conslaniiiis.     It   is  evident  that  this 
j  Episile  was  written  by  ilii'  Apostle  when  on  u  journey  from  Ephesiis  to  Ma- 
cedonia, having  leH  Timothy  at  F.phesns.  in  care  of  ilie church,  (ch.  i.  3.)  This 
is  .'^upp!)sc<l  by  many,  loth  ancients  and  moderns,  to  have  been  when  St.  Paul 
quilled  Epiiesus  on  account  of  'he  disturbance  raised  by  Demetrius,  aHd  went 
j   in  .«)  Macedonia,  (Ads  xx.  l.)  about  A.  D  56.  57,  or  58.]-Bugsler. 


660 


1  TIMOTHY, 


CHAP.  I. 

a  Ac.9.15. 

b  Col.  1.27. 

c  Ac.  16. 1. 

d  Tit.  1.4. 

e  Ga.1.3. 
ll'e.1.2. 

f  Ac.'J0.1,3. 

g  C.S.  3,4,20 

h  Ro.13.8, 
10. 
Ga.5.14. 

i  '2  Ti.2.22. 

j  or,  not 
aiming  at 

k  2Ji.4.10. 

1  Ro.1,22. 

m  Ro.7. 12 

n  Ga.5.23. 


p  c.6.15. 
q  1  Co.9.17. 
r  ICo. 15.10 
s  1  Co.7.!S. 
t  Col.  1.2.3. 


CHAPTER  I. 

I  Timothy  is  put  in  miiitl  of  tlie  cliarge  wliich  was  given  unto  him  by  Paul  at 
liig  going  to  MaceJonia.  5  Of  tlie  right  nse  and  end  of  the  l:i\v.  U  Of  Saint 
Paiil's  calling  to  be  an  apostle,  20  and  of  Hymeneus  and  Alexander. 

PAUL,  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ  ^  by  the  command- 
ment of  God  our  Saviour,  and  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
which  is  our  b  hope ; 

2  Unto  c  Timothy,  iny  own  son  a  jn  the  faith :  «  Grace, 
mercy,  and  peace,  from  God  our  Father  and  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord. 

3  As  I  besought  thee  to  abide  still  at  Ephesus,  when 
I  went  f  into  Macedonia,  that  thou  mightest  charge 
some  that  they  teach  no  other  doctrine, 

4  Neither  give  heed  =  to  fables  and  endlessgenealogi.es, 
which  minister  questions,  rather  than  godly  edifying 
which  is  in  faith  :  so  do. 

5  Now  the  end  h  of  the  commandment  is  charity  out 
of  a  pure  i  heart,  and  of  a.  good  conscience,  and  0/ 
faith  imfeigned : 

6  From  which  some  J  having  k  swerved  have  turned 
aside  unto  vain  jangling ; 

7  Desiring  to  be  teachers  of  the  law ;  understanding 
I  neither  what  they  say,  nor  whereof  they  affirm. 

8  But  we  know  that  the  law  is  f"good,  if  a  man  use  it 
lawfully  ; 

9  Knowing  this,  that "  the  law  is  not  made  for  a  right- 
eous man,  but  for  the  lawless  and  disobedient,  for  the 
ungodly  and  for  sinners,  for  unholy  and  profane,  for 
murderers  of  fathers  and  murderers  of  mothers,  for 
manslayers, 

10  For  whoremongers,  for  them  that  defile  themselves 
with  mankind,  for  men-stealers,  for  liars,  for  ""trjured 
persons,  and  if  there  be  any  other  thing  that  is  contra- 
ry to  sound  o  doctrine  ; 

11  According  to  the  glorious  gospel  of  the  blessed 
P  God,  which  <iwas  committed  to  my  trust. 

12  And  I  thank  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord,  who  hath 
'  enabled  me,  for  that  he  counted  me  ^  faithful,  putting 
t  me  into  the  ministrv ; 


Chap.  I.  Ver.  1.  Whichis— Rather,  "  who  is;"  namely,  Chri.st. 

Ver.  2.  My  oion  son.—Doddridsc  My  genuine  son— in  the  faith.— Mack- 
nisrht  understands  it  of  his  having  been  converted  by  Paul's  ministry. 

Ver.  4.  Neither  give  heed  to  fablas.— Both  Jews  and  Gentiles  abounded 
with  fabulous  tales  connected  with  their  several  superstitions. And  end- 
less genealogies.— Most  commentators  refer  these  to  those  family  gcnealosies 
of  which  the  Jews  were  remarkably  fond  ;  hut  a  learned  German  critic  (.Ro- 
senmuller)  refers  to  the  figments  of  the  Platonic  school;  the  di.^ciplcs  of 
which,  he  tells  us.  "  took  great  pains  to  arrange  virtues,  as  well  as  faculties, 
and  other  ah.stract  notions,  in  genealogical  order,  to  show  how  one  virtue,  cr 

one  abstract  idea,  was  generated  by  another."— Or/eni.  Lit.  No.  1502. Z» 

faith.— Doddridge,  "  In  the  faith."  Mill  affirms,  that  all  the  ancient  MSS., 
without  exception,  read  here— "  rather  than  the  dispensation  of  God,  wliicb  is 
by  ifut\,."—Macknighl. 

Ver.  5.  The  end  (if  the  ccymmandvient. Scc'Rom.^m.  8,10. 

Ver.  9.  The  law  is  noi  made  for  a  righteous  man.— Doddridge,  "  a  law  ;" 
meaning,  that  laws,  in  general,  are  not  made  to  control  the  righteous,  but  the   j 

wicked. For  manslaj/ers.—Viot  in  the  sense  which  our  law  uses  the  term, 

but  in  the  worst  sense.     Doddridge,  "  assas.sins." 

Ver.  10.  For  menstealci-s.-Sco  the  law  Exod.  xxi.  16  ;  and  let  every  man 

imiiiirated  in  the  slave  trade  tremble! To  sound  doctrine— Th&t  is,  to 

soimd  evangelical  principles.  , 


1  TLMOTHY,  II. 


561 


A.  M.  cir. 

41W9. 

A.  ]).  cir. 

65. 


13  Who  was  before  "  a  blasphemer,  and  a  persecutor, 
and  injurious  :  but  I  obtained  mercy,  because  I  did  it 
ignorantiv  ^in  unbehef, 

14  And  the  grace ofour  Lord  was  exceeding  abundant 
with  taitli  and  love  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus. 

15  This  is  a  faithful  ^  saying,  and  worthy  of  all 
acceptation,  that  Christ  Jesus  came  ^into  the  world 
to  save  sinners;  of  whom  I  am  chief. 

16  Ilowbeit  for  this  cause  1  obtained  mercy,  that  in 
nie  first  Jesus  Christ  might  show  forth  all  long-sufFer- 
ing,  for  a  pattern  >'  to  ihem  which  should  liereaftor 
believe  on  him  to  life  everlasting. 

17 Now  unto  the  King  *  eternal,''  immortal,  b  invisible, 
the  only  wise  =  God,  be  d  honour  and  glory  for  ever 
and  ever.  Amen. 

IS  This  charge  I  commit  unto  thee,  son  Timothy, 
according  « to  the  prophecies  which  went  before  on 
thee,  that  tliou  by  them  mightest  war  a  good  warfare  ;  ^  ^oi^^ 

19  ilolding  f  fakh,  and  a  good  conscience  ;  wliich 
some  having  put  away  concerning  faith  have  made 
shipwreck: 

20  Of  whom  is  Hymeneus  and  Alexander;  whom  I 
have  delivered  =  unto  Satan,  that  they  may  learn  not 
to  blaspheme. 

CHAPTER  II. 

1  That  it  is  meet  to  pray  anil  give  thanks  for  all  men,  and  the  reason  why. 

9  Huw  women  ehoul'l  lie  aliiri-i.!.  12  Tliey  ;tre  not  permittee!  to  teach.  15  They 

shall  be  favt^l,  iioiwiilisUinding  the lesliiiioiiiea  of  (ioU's  wratli,  in  cliildbinh,  if 

ihey  cuiiiiiiiiB  ii\  f:iilli. 

T  =^  EXHORT  therefore,  that,urstofall,  supplications, 
J-  prayers,  intercessions,  and  giving  of  thanks,  be 
made  for  all  men: 

2  For  I'  kings,  and/or  all  that  are  in  <=  authority;  that 
we  may  lead  a  quiet  and  peaceable  Itfe  in  all  godliness 
and  honesty. 

3  For  this  is  good  and  acceptable  in  the  sight  of  God 
our  Saviour; 

4  Who  d  will  liave  all  men  to  be  saved,  and  to  come 
unto  the  knowledge  of  the  truth. 

5  For  there  ij  one  •-'  God,  and  one  mediator  f  between 
God  and  men,  the  mail  Christ  Jesus ; 

6  W'ho  gave  himself  a  ransom  ?for  all,  to  i»be  testi- 
fied in  due  time. 


V  La.23.;4. 

w2T:.2.n. 

Ti.3.8. 

X  Mal.9.13. 
Lu.19.10. 

y  Ro.  1.5.4. 

z  Ps.  10.16. 

a  c.G.  15,16. 

b  Jn.1.18. 


d  lCh.29. 
e  c.4.14. 


e  1C0.5.& 


dJn.3.15,      I 
2  i'e.3.9.     I 
e  Ro.3.30. 
f  He.9.15. 
g  Mat.20.2S 
h  or.  nte.<ti- 


Vi;r.  13.  Because  I  did  it  ignorant!]/.— This  implies,  that  had  he  done  this  , 
kno\vini.'!y,  his  woiiid  have  hcon  the  impardonalilo  .sin.  j. 

Vol.  17.  Sr^c  unto  the  King  eternal,  &(;.— When  rcpoatin?  over  this  pa.s-r 
.snjrc!  Vroi.  Edwards  expeiienccd  ihat  biiili  of  whicii  ihc  Saviour  speaks.]! 
J  iUn  iii.  3.  .   jl 

Vi'i.  H  A':cord!ng  to  the  prophecies  irh>ch  went  before  on  thee. — By  this|' 
it  i<  cvideri  Ihut  some  inspireil  per.>«(in  had  predicted  ihe  excellence  ofhisjj 
character. U>/ thein—i.  o.  onci)ur»<:oi\  hy  those  predictions.  _  ji 

Ver.  19.  Concerning  faith  ha\-e  made  shipwreck— That  is,  have  lost  their;; 
Iirinciples  anil  character.    Ofthc.-e  men,  see  2 'i'im.  ii.  17  ;  iv.  u.  V 

Ch.m'.  11.  Ver.  2.  In  all  g-od' incus  and  honesiy.— Doddridge,  "  In  all  piety  | 
and  friavify."    See  note;  on  Phil.  iv.  8.  ij 

Ver.  4.  Who  will  have  all  men  to  be  saved.— Doddridge.  "  ^Vho  wills  that  h 
all  men  s^hauld  lie  saved."    "  The  imaninL'  seems  to  he,"  says  that  excellent 
expositor,     that  God  has  made  sidHcient  provision  fiirlhe  salvation  of  all."] 
Mac.\-n'ghf,  "  WhciConnnandethM  men  lobe  saved."  Parallel  loAets  xvii.  30.  i[ 

Ver  (5.  To  be  testified.— To  have  public  witness  borne  of  it,  by  the  preach-  h 
»r  flio  gospel  I 


li=^_: 


,562 


I  TIMOTHY,  III. 


—  ^=^  ^ 


i  Jii.4.21. 

j    Hc.10.22. 

k  or,  plait- 
ed. 
1  Pe.3.3. 


b  Tit.1.6, 
frc 


d  or,  not 
ready  to 
quarrel 
and  offer 
wrong, as 


e2Ti.2.24. 
f  Ps.  101.2. 

g  or,  one 

nvwly 
come  to 
llicfaith. 

h  Pr.16.18, 

i  Jude6. 


7  Whereunto  I  am  ordained  a  preacher,  and  an  apostle, 
(I  speak  the  truth  in  Christ,  and  He  not;)  a  teacher 
of  the  Gentiles  in  faith  and  verity. 

8  I  will  therefore  that  men  '  pray  every  where,  lifting 
up  holy  j  hands,  without  wrath  and  doubting. 

9  In  like  manner  also,  that  women  adorn  themselves 
in  modest  apparel,  with  shamefacedness  and  sobriety  •, 
not  with  k  broidered  hair,  or  gold,  or  pearls,  or  Qosily 
array ; 

10  But  (which  becometh  women  professing  godhness) 
with  good  works. 

11  Let  the  woman  i  learn  in  silence  with  all  sub 
jection. 

12  But  I  suffer  not  a  woman  to  teach,  nor  to  usurp 
authority  over  the  man,  but  to  be  in  silence. 

13  For  Adam  was  first  formed^  then  Eve. 

14  And  Adam  was  not  deceived,  but  the  woman 
being  deceived  was  in  the  transgression. 

15  Notwithstanding  she  shall  be  saved  in  child-bear-  j 
ing,  if  they  continue  m  faith,  and  charity,  and  holiness, 
with  sobriety. 

CHAPTER  III. 

2  How  bishops,  and  deacons,  and  their  wives,  should  be  qualified,  14  and  to  what 
end  Saini  Paul  wrote  to  Timothy  of  these  tilings.  15  Of  tlie  church,  and  the 
blessed  Uutli  therein  tauglit  and  professed. 

THIS  is  a  true  saying.  If  a  man  desire  the  office  of 
a  =»  bishop,  he  desirelh  a  good  work. 

2  A  bishop  b  then  must  be  blameless,  the  husband  of 
one  wife,  vigilant,  sober,  of  '=■  good  behaviour,  given  to 
hospitably,  apt  to  teach  ; 

3  Not  d  given  to  wine,  no  striker,  not  greedy  of  filthy 
lucre;  but  e  patient,  not  a  brawler,  not  covetous; 

4  One  that  ruleth  well  f  his  own  house,  having  his 
children  in  subjection  with  all  gravity  ; 

5  (For  if  a  man  know  not  how  to  rule  his  own  house, 
how  shall  he  take  care  of  the  church  of  God?) 

6  Not  a  s  novice,  lest  being  lifted  up  with  pride  h  he 
fall  into  the  condemnation  of  the  i  devi.. 


I     Vcr.  7.  I  speak  the  truth.— See  Rom.  \x.  l,  and  note. 

Ver  9.  Inmodest  apparel,  &.C.— Doddridge,  "  In  decent  apparel,  with  mo- 
desty and  sobriety." Array.— Doddridg-e,   "garments."    Paul  docs  not 

forbid  their  wearing  apparel  suited  to  their  rank  and  circumstances,  (wliicli  is, 
indeed,  desirable,  that  it  may  employ  the  poor  ,^  but  those  showy  and  splen- 
did ornaments,  calculated,  indeed,  to  attract  the  notice  of  the  other  sex,  and 
therefore  inconsistent  with  Christian  modesty.  From  the  same  principle,  he 
forbids  the  renderinf?  themselves  conspicuous  in  the  assemblies  for  pubhc  wor  | 
ship,  by  exercising  their  gifts  before  the  men. 

Ver.  12.  Nor  to  usurp  authority.— See  Ephes.  v.  22. 

Ver.  13.  Adam  zoos  first  formed.— See  1  Co.  ix.  9,  and  note. 

Ver.  14.  Adam  tens  not  deceived.— Na.mc\y,  by  the  serpent,  with  whom  ho 
appears  to  have  held  no  converse  ;  but  probably  partook  of  the  forbidden  fr.;it 
to  gratify  his  wife,  and  to  share  hnrftite.  See  Farad.  Lost,  bk.  ix.  952,  <SiC.— 
Some,  however,  supply  the  \voti\,. first,  from  thepreccding  verse— "Adam  was 
not  (first)  deceived  ;"  but  we  doubt  the  propriety  of  this  supplement. 

Ver.  15.  She  shall  he  saved.— Macknight  refers  this  to  the  woman  in  the 
preceding  verso,  viz.  Eve,  who  was  herself  saved  through  the  promised  seed, 
which  eventually  sprang  from  her. 

Chap.  III.  Vcr.  2.  The.  husband  of  one  toife—i.  e.  of  one  oniy  :  no  poly- 
gamist. Apt— Doddridge,  "  iW— to  teach.  I 

Ver.  3.  Not  greedy  ofJUlhy  lucre— Or  sordid  gain. Net  a  braioUr—i.  e. 

not  contentious. 

Ver.  6.  Notanovice.—Macknight,  "Not  a  now  convert." The  condem- 
nation of  the  devil— 'Thdii  is.  pride. 


r- 


1  TIMOTHY,  III. 


563 


7  Moreover  he  must  have  a  good  report  of  them  j  thnt 
are  without ;  lest  he  fall  into  reproach  and  the  snare 
k  of  the  devil. 

8  Likewise  nuist  the  deacons  i  be  grave,  not  double 
tongued,  not  '"  given  to  much  wine,  not  greedy  of 
filthy  lucre ; 

9  Holding  "  the  mystery  °  of  the  faith  in  a  pure  con- 
science. 

10  And  let  these  also  first  be  proved  ;  then  let  them 
use  the  office  of  a  deacon,  helns/ound  blameless. 

11  Even  so  must  (heir  wives  P  be  grave,  not  s.ander- 
ers,  sober,  faithful  in  all  things. 

12  Let  the  deacons  be  the  husbands  of  one  wife, 
ruling  <J  their  children  and  their  own  houses  well. 

13  For  they  that  have  ^  used  the  office  of  a  deacon 
*  well  purchase  to  themselves  a^od  degree,  and  great 
boldness  in  the  faith  t  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus. 

14  These  things  write  I  unto  thee,  hoping  to  come 
unto  thee  shortly : 

15  But  if  I  tarry  long,  that  thou  mayest  know  how 
thou  ough*est  to  behave  thyself  in  the  house  "  of  God, 
which  is  the  church  of  the  living  God,  the  pillar  and 
'ground  of  the  truth. 

16  And  without  controversy  great  is  the  mystery  ''of 
godliness  :  God  was  '^  manifest  in  >'  the  flesh,  justified 
m  the  z  Sj)irit,  seen  of  '^  angels,  preached  unto  the 
b  Gentiles,  believed  on  c  in  the  world,  received  up  d  into 


Ver.  8.  Not  double  tongued— That  is,  says  D.  Turner,  "not  deceitful, 
saying  and  unsaying." 

Ver.  10.  Then  let  them  use,  &c.— Doddridge,  "If  they  be  found  blameless, 
let  tlieni  use  the  office  of  a  deacon." 

Ver.  U.  Even  so  nmst  their  j«?i»es  be  giave.—So  the  passage  is  generally 
understood;  Macknight,  liowever,  renders  it  after  the  Vulgate— "  The  wo- 
men in  like  manner  must  be  grave"— referring  it  to  the  deaconesses,  or  female 
presbyters,  who  were  employed  in  visiting  and  instructing  their  ovvn  sex:  and 
so  he  tflls  us  it  was  understood  by  Chrysostom  and  other  Greek,  as  well  aa 
Latin  fathers  ;  and  it  is  certain  the  same  Greek  word  is  used  indilll-rently  for 
both  "wives"  and  "women."  Not  only  ministers  and  deacons,  but  their 
wives  also  ou«lit  to  be  persons  of  grave,  sober,  and  prudent  conduct.  Much 
of  the  respectability  jfhd  usefulness,  of  a  minister,  or  pastor,  depends  upon  the 
Christian  character  and  conduct  of  his  wife. 

Ver.  15,  16.  Pillar  and  groiuid—^larsm,  "  stay"— of  the  .'?«rA.— The  pas- 
sage is  diflioalt,  and  has  been  variously  rendered.  Wc  siiall  give  two  or  three, 
which  appear  to  ns  the  most  probable,  interpretations,  l.  As  by  our  transla- 
tors, and  many  others.  2.  Henderson  would  render  the  passage—"  Tiic  pil- 
lar and  estabhshment  of  the  truth,  and  incontrovertibly  great  is  the  mystery 
of  godliness:  God  manifested  himself  in  the  flesh,"  &;c. ;  and  this,  he  .says, 
has  the  sanction  of  the  principal  di-rnitaries  of  the  Greek  church  in  Russia. 
(Travels  in  Ru-ssia,  p.  123.)  3.  A  third  interpretation  is  that  of  Pi/e  Smith, 
(partly  borrowed  from  Dr.  Cramer,  of  Kiel.)  "These  precepts  I  write  unto 
thee,  (hoping  to  come  to  thee  very  soon,  but  if  I  should  be  longer  than  I  ex- 

Cect.)  that  thou  mayest  know  how  tbou  ouditest  to  conduct  thyself  in  the 
ousc  of  God,  which  is  the  church  of  the  living  God  (—the  pillar  and  ibunda- 
tion  of  the  truth,  and  confessedly  great  is  this  rnvstery  of  reliuion !- )  who 
was  manifested  in  human  nature,  &c.  (See  Smith's  answer  to  I'ayZor's  Ma- 
nifesto, p.  59.) 

Ver.  16.  And  without  controversy God  ioa.s  manifest  (Margin,  mani- 

festerf)  in  the  flesh,  <fec  —  Ihere  is  confessedly  a  doubt  as  to  the  original  read- 
ing, whether  it  should  be,  "  God  was  minifested  in  the  flesh  ;"  or,  "  who  (or 
which)  was  manitesled  ;"  the  diflerencc  beimr  small  in  the  oridnal,  and  un- 
important, since  the  title  God  (or  Theos)  (though  in  this  text  omitted  by 
Griesbach,)  is  in  various  other  passages  applied  to  Christ,  as  John  i.  1,  &e. 
The  Unitarian  version  reads,  "  He  toiio  was  manifested  in  the  Heslr;"  and 


1  TIMOTHY,  IV. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4069. 

A.  )>.  cir. 

&5. 


CHAP.  4. 


a  Da.n.35. 
Mal.'il.5.. 
12. 
2Pe.2.I. 


b  Re.l5.H. 
c  Ec.5.18. 


d  Je.l5.1G. 
IPe.'Za. 


for, /or  a 
Ultte  time. 


g  c.6.6. 
h  Ps.Sl.U. 


CHAPTER  IV. 
1  He  foretelleth  that  in  the  latter  times  there  shall  be  a  ilcparlnre  from  the  fallli. 
6  -AikI  to  the  eiiil  that  'I'imoihy  mijihi  not  fail  in  doing  his  duty,  he  f-jriiiihcth 
him  with  divers  precepts  hclunsinc  iheruio. 

NOW  tlie  Spirit  spealvoth  expresi?ly,    thai  »  in    he 
latter  times  some  shall  depart  from  th->.  faith,  gi- 
ving heed  to  .seducing  b  spirits,  and  doctrines  of  devils ; 

2  Speaking  lies  in  hypocrisy;  having  their  cjnseience 
seared  with  a  hot  iron ; 

3  Forbidding  to  marry,  and  covimanding  to  abstain 
from  meats,  which  God  hath  created  to  be  received 
c  Nk'ith  thanksgiving  of  them  which  believe  and  know 
the  truth. 

4  For  every  creature  of  God  is  good,  and  nothing  to 
be  refused,  if  it  be  received  with  tr.anksgiving: 

5  For  it  is  sanctified  by  the  word  of  Gud  and  prayer. 

6  If  thou  put  the  brethren  in  remembrance  of  these 
things,  thou  shalt  be  a  good  minister  of  Jesus  Christ, 
nourished  up  d  in  the  words  of  faith  and  of  good  doc- 
trine, whereunto  thou  hast  attained. 

7  But  refuse  profane  and  old  wives'  « fables,  and 
exercise  thyself  ra//ier  unto  godliness. 

8  For  bodily  exercise  profiteth  f  little  :  but  godliness 
s  is  profitable  unto  all  things,  having  promise  i'  of  the 
life  that  now  is,  and  of  that  which  is  to  come. 

9  This  is  a  faithful  saying  and  worthy  of  all  acceptation. 


vviiliotit  a  masculine  iirononn  it  seems  tiifficiilt  to  malie  any  sense  of  the  pas- 
sugii ;  a  mystenj  migiit  he  "  manifested,"  hut  the  term  would  jjy  no  means 
answer  to  tiie  other  particulars— it  could  not  he  "  received  up  into  glory." 

Chap.  IV.  Ver.  l.  Now  the  Spirit  speaketh  expressly. — Muclinis^hT,  Or 
"  saithin  so  many  words."— T^iflf  inthe  latter  time'^.— Doddridge,  '"  theJasl 
limes."  Macknight,  "in  afterlin>e3."  Doddridge  liiinks,  that  under  this 
term  may  he  included  the  whole  of  the  gospel  dispensation,  or  any  part  of  it, 
as  in  Heh.  i.  1,2.    1  Peter  i.  20.    Mede  explains  this  expression,  ot' the  last 

times  of  the  Roman  Empire,  Daniel's  fourth  Monarchy. Depart  from  the 

faith  —Doddridge  and  Macknight,    "  Apostatize."    Compare  2  'I'hess.  ii.  3. 

Doctrines  of  devils  (or  demons.)— "  ^Qt  (sa.ys  Mede)  that  demons  were 

the  authors  of  them,  (though  that  he  Inie.)  hut  doctrines  concerning  demons  ;" 
meaning,  that  the  Gentile  idolatrous  theology  of  worshipping  demons  should 
be  revived  in  the  adoration  of  saints  and  angels,  as  thus  stated  in  the  Creed  of 
Pope  Pius  IV. — "I  helieve,  that  the  saints  who  reign  with  Christ  are  to  be 
worshipped  and  prayed  to."  Macknight  adopts  this  explanation  ;  hut  Gran- 
ville Sharp  contends  in  favour  of  the  common  vereion  ;  to  which  Doddridge 
also  adheres.    See  Sharp  on  the  case  of  Saul. 

Ver.  1—3.  Now  the  Spirit  speaJceth,  &c.— 'This  important  prediction  might 
be  more  correctly  rendered,  "Now  the  Spirit  speaketh  expressly,  that  in  the 
latter  times  some  shall  apostatize  from  the  faith,  giving  heed  to  erroneous 
spirits,  and  doctrines  concerning  demons,  throtiirh  the  hypocrisy  of  liars,  ha- 
ving their  consciences  scared  with  a  hot  iron,  forbidding  to  marry,  and  com- 
manding to  abstain  from  meats,"  &c.  How  applicable  these  particulars  are 
to  the  corruptions  of  the  church  of  Rome  need  scarcely  be  insisted  on.  The 
worship  of  saints  and  angels  in  that  church  is  essentially  the  same  with  the 
worship  of  demons  among  the  heathen  ;  which  has  been  established  in  the 
worhl  by  books  tbrged  in  the  name  of  the  Apostles  and  saints,  by  lying  b'gends 
of  their  lives,  by  tiilse  miracles  ascribed  to  their  ndics.and  by  fabulou.s  dreams^ 
and  relations  ;  wiiile  celibacy  w<is  enjoined  4ind  practised  under  pretence  of 
chastity,  and  abstinence  under  pretence  of  devotion.  None  hut  the  Spirit  of 
God  could  foresee  and  foretell  these  remarkable  avents.l—Bag-^te-. 

Ver.  3.  Forbidding  to  marry,  [and  cornmandingl  to  abstain  from  meats.-- 
"  In  the  orieinal  of  this  passage  (says  Macknight)  is  t!:e  boldest  ellipsis  found 
in  the  New  Testament."  Doddridge  renders  it,  "  Requiring  abstinence  from 
marriage,  and  from  (various  kiidsof)  meat." 

Ver.  8.  Godliness  is  profitable.— Upon  \\i\s  passage,  Robert  Hall  remarks, 
that  "  The  hajipincss  which  religion  confers  in  the  present  life,  consists  of  the 
I    blessings  which  it  scatters  by  the  way,  in  its  march  to  immortality." 


1  TIMOTHY,  V 


565 


10  For  therefore  we  both  labour  and  suffer  reproach, 
because  we  trust  in  the  hving  God,  who  is  the  Saviour 
of  all  men,  specially  of  those  that  believe. 

11  These  things  command  and  teach. 

12  Let  i  no  man  despise  thy  youth  ;  but  be  thou  an 
exanii)le  of  the  believers,  in  word,  in  conversation,  in 
charitv,  in  spirit,  in  faith,  in  purity. 

13  Till  I  come,  give  attendance  to  reading,  to  exhort- 
ation, to  doctrine. 

14  Neglect  J  not  the  gift  that  is  in  thee,  which  was 
given  thee  by  k  prophecy,  with  the  laying  on  i  of  the 
hands  of  the  presbytery. 

15  JMeditate  upon  these  things;  give  thyself  wholly 
to  them  ;  that  thy  profiting  may  appear '"'to  all. 

16  Take  heed  unto  thyself,  and  unto  the  doctrine; 
continue  in  them  :  for  in  doing  this  thou  shalt  both 
save  °  thyself,  and  them  that  hear  thee. 

CHAPTER  V. 
I  Rules  to  be  obsen-ed  in  reproving.    3  Of  widows.     17  Of  elders.    23  A  pre- 
cept for  Timothy's  healili.    '^-i  Some  meu's  siiis  go  i>efore  unto  judgment,  a«d 
some  men's  do  follow  after. 

"D  EBUKE  not  an  elder,  but  entreat  Aim  as  a  father  ; 
■^*'  and  the  younger  men  as  brethren  ; 

2  The  elder  women  as  mothers;  the  younger  as  sisters, 
with  all  purity. 

3  Honour  widows  that  are  widows  »  indeed. 

4  But  if  any  widow  have  children  or  nephews,  let 
[  them  learn  first  to  show  b  piety  at  home,  and  to  requite 

their  parents  :  for  that  is  good  and  acceptable  before 
God. 

5  Now  she  that  is  a  widow  indeed,  and  desolate, 
trusteth  in  God,  and  continueth  in  supplications  ana 
prayers  night  and  day. 

6  But  she  that  liveth  c  in  pleasure  is  dead  d  while  she 
liveth. 


A.  M.  c 
■1U69. 

A.  n.  ci 

&3. 


i  TlLi7.15 

i  2Ti.I« 

k  c.1.13. 
1  At  13.?. 

in  or,  in  oli 
tldngk. 


c  or,  ddi- 
eauly. 


d  Re.ai. 


Ver.  10.  Saviour  a' aH  men. —The  meaning  is,  Christ  is  offered  as  the  Sa- 
viour of  all— of  all  classes  of  men,  Gentiles  as  well  as  Jews  ;  but  he  is  actu- 
aMv  the  Saviour  of  those  only  wlio  nelieve  and  obey  his  Gospel.  This  passage 
is  of  the  same  import  with  tiiat  in  John  iii.  !6. 

Ver.  12.  In  Spirit— This  word  is  wanting  in  several  ancient  manuscripts 
and  versions.— Macknighr. 

Ver.  13.  Give  attendance  to  reading:— Divine  inspiration  did  not  supersede 
the  necessity  of  human  means.  They  are  enthusiasts  only  who  pretend  toany 
divine  influences,  which  may  set  aside  the  use  of  learninff ;  for  Timothy, 
though  an  evangelist,  was  to  give  attendance  to  reading',  and  (ver.  15)  to  7Jie- 
dilate  on  what  he  read,  for  this  purpose  especially,  that  his  -projiting  might 
"  appear  to  all." 

Vor.  14.  The  hands  of  the  presbytery— V^ho  appear  to  have  laid  on  their 
hands  with  Paul ;  2  Ti.  i.  6.    Compare  Acts  viii.  17,  IS. 

Chap.  V.  Ver.  l.  Rebuke  not.— Doddridge  anA  Macknight,  "Rchnkenot 

severely,"  nor  sharply An  e/der.— This  is  often  used  as  a  term  of  ofllce  ; 

but  here,  as  opposed  to  younger  men,  it  must  be  taken  literally,  with  re?pcct 
to  age. 

Ver.  5.  Widows  indeed— That  is,  says  Macknight,  "  desolate"— urahle  to 
maintain  themselves,  and  having  no  relations  to  maintain  them.  With  re- 
spect to  widotcs,  those  who  have  children,  or  grand-children,  in  sufllcient  cir- 
cumstances, ought  to  be  maintained  by  them  ;  but  for  those  who  were  a^ed 
and  destitute,  the  church  ought,  if  possible,  to  make  provision  ;  employmg 
them  as  deaconesses,  to  lead  Ihc  devotions  of  their  own  sex  in  their  separate 

meetings- to  visit  the  sick— and  to  instruct  the  young  females. Nephetos.— 

Doddridge  and  Macknight,  "Grandchildren." 

Ver.  5.  Night  and  day— i.  e.  continually.    See  Luke  ii.  37.  Ii 

Vor.  6.  Liveth  in  pleasure.— Doddridge,    "luxuriously."    Whitby  saya,   ! 


566 


1  TIMOTHY.  V. 


I.  M.  cir. 

4069. 

L.  D.  cir. 

05. 


f  or,  kin 
dred. 


%  niffhosen 


I  ]  for  their 
I      railing. 


k  lTli.5.12, 
13. 


7  And  these  things  give  in  charge,  that  they  may  b^ 
blameless. 

8  B\it  if  any  provide  not  for  his  own,  and  specially*  for  ' 
those  of  his  own  ("house,  he  hath  denied  the  faith,  and  j 
is  worse  than  an  infidel.  i 

9  Let  not  a  widow  be  s  taken  into  the  number  under 
threescore  years  old,  having  been  the  wife  of  one  l"  an, 

10  Well  reported  of  for  good  works ;  if  she  have  brought 
up  children,  if  she  have  lodged  h  strangers,  if  she  have 
washed  the  saints'  feet,  if  she  have  relieved  the  afflict- 
ed, if  she  have  diligently  followed  every  good  work. 

1 1  But  the  younger  widows  refuse :  for  v/hen  they  have  j 
begun  to  wax  wanton  against  Christ,  they  will  marry: 

12  Having  damnation,  because  they  have  cast  ofi 
their  first  faith. 

13  And  withal  they  learn  to  be  idle,  wandering  about 
from  house  to  house ;  and  i  not  only  idle,  but  tattlers  also 
and  busybodies,  speaking  things  which  they  ought  not. 

14  I  will  therefore  that  the  younger  women  marry, 
bear  children,  guide  the  house,  give  none  occasion  to 
the  adversary  j  to  speak  reproachfully. 

15  For  some  are  already  turned  aside  after  Satan. 

16  If  any  man  or  woman  that  believeth  have  widows, 
let  them  relieve  them,  and  let  not  the  church  be  charged ; 
that  it  may  relieve  them  that  are  widows  indeed. 

17  Let  k  the  elders  that  rule  well  be  counted  worthy  of 
double  honour,  especially  they  who  labour  in  the  word 
and  doctrine. 


the  original  term  lias  a  particular  reference  to  the  drinking  of  strong  and  costly 

liquor.s. 

Ver.  9.  The  70 if e  of  one  man— That  is,  having  confined  herself  with  strict 

'I  fidelity  to  her  lauful  husband,  and  was  not  divorced  to  marry  another.    So 

•;  Doddridge  am]  Macknig^ht.    It  appears,  however,  that  the  Pagan  Romans 

"  paid  particular  respect  to  those  who  refused  to  marry  again,  and  on  some  of 
their  tombs,  inscribed  these  words,  Uni  viro  vvpta— she  had  only  one  hus- 
band. But  that  St.  Paul  did  not  consider  second  marriages  unlawful  to  wo- 
men, is  clear,  from  his  advising  them.  See  ver.  l-l. 
Ver.  10.  Ifshehaveioashed  the  saints'  feet.ScQlM.  ■v'n.  38— 44,  and  notes. 
Ver.  11.  The  younger  widows  re/?/ye— That  is,  to  receive  them  on  the  pen- 
sion list,  as  widows  to  be  supported  by  the  church. To  wax  wanton  againMt 

Christ.— Macknight,  "  NVhen  they  cannot  cndnro  Christ's  rein."    He  says 

the  original  term  is  a  metaphor,  taken  from  high  fed  animals,  who  cannot  bear 

the  reins.    Glassius  and  Le  Clcrc  translate  it,  "  Who  do  not  obey  the  reins." 

Ver.  12.  Having  datn  not  ion.— Doddridge,  "  Exposing  themselves  to  con- 

denniafion."    Macknight,  "  Incurring  condemnation." Cast  off  their  first 

faith— 'VW.a  is,  their  fidelity  to  Christ,  plidited  when  they  assumed  the  office 

I  ofOnrissitin  teachers:  so  Macknight.    But,  perhaps,  to  east  off  their  lirit 

I  faith,  was  only  to  "  leave  their  first  love,"  and  lose  their  zeal.    Compare 

!  Rev.  ii.  4. 

I  Ver.  13.  Speaking  things  ^ohich  they  ought  770/— That  is,  revealinp  family 
Bocrets.    The  account  here  given  of  itile,  gossipping  female.^,  may  suit  others 

'  besides  the  women  of  the  apostolical  age  ;  and  should  be  a  warning  to  the 

!  sex  against  incurring  such  a  severe  reproof  In  general  we  may  remark,  that 
great  talkers  on  religion,  as  well  as  on  other  subjects,  are  seldom  persons  of 
much  sense  or  piety.    It  is  the  shallow  brook  that  raUles  over  tlie  pebbles  ;  the 

I  full  stream  flows  in  silent  majesty. 
^  Ver.  U.  The  younger  t/.'o/«e«.— Instead  of  rocvien,  which  word  is  not  in 
the  original,  Doddridge  and  Macknight  ai]o\)t  widoios,  from  ver.  II,  which 

therefore  warrants,  in  such  cases,  second  marriage.'!  on  the  female  side. To 

rpeak  reproachfully— i.  e.  concerning  Christ,  or  Christianity. 

Ver.  17.  The  elders  titat  rule  well.— Doddridge  Andi  Macknight,  "preside 
well  ;'■  especially  they  who  labour  iri  the  loord  and  doctrine— i.  c.  who  are 

active  and  laborious  preachers. IVorihy  of  double  honour— That  is,  apro- 

portlonate  income. 


1  TIMOTHY,  VI. 


.  M.  at. 


p  1,6.19  17. 
q  Del3!l. 
I'i.I.l. 


a  Ro 


7.  .9 


18  For  Ine  scripture  saith,  i  Thou  shall  not  muzzle  the 
c.x  that  treadeth  gut  the  corn.  And, '"  The  labourer  is 
worthy  of  his  reward. 

19  Against  an  elder  receive  not  an  accusation,  but 
"before  °lwo  or  three  witnessed. 

20  Them  that  sin  rebuke  p  before  all,  that  i others  also 
may  fear.  ,         ,    ,  ,  I"  oTMnde?-. 

21  I  charge  ^ thee  before  God,  and  the  Lord  Jesusi 
Christ,  and  the  elect  ^  angels,  that  thou  obsnvve  thesei"  ^e-^^'^ 
thinf^s  t  without  preferring  one  "  before  another,  doing 
nothmgby  partiality. 

22  Lay  hands  "  suddenly  on  no  man,  neither  be  par- 
taker ^' of  other  men's  sins:  keep  thyself  pure. 

23  Drink  no  longer  water,  but  use  a  httle  wine  »for 
thy  stomach's  sake  and  thine  often  infirmities. 

24  Some  men's  sins  are  open  y  beforehand,  going 
before  to  judgment ;  and  some  men  they  follow  after. 

25  Likewise  also  the  good  works  of  seme  are  manifest 
beforehand;  and  they  that  are  otherwise  cannot  be 
hid. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

1  Of  the  rttity  of  servants.  3  Not  to  have  fellowship  witli  ne\v-fanj»le(l  teachers. 
6  Go-.Uiness  is  great  gain,  10  aivl  love  of  money  the  root  of  all  evil.  1 1  What 
Timothy  is  lo  Ree,  and  what  to  follow,  17  and  whereof  to  admonish  the  rich, 
aj  To  keep  ihe  purity  of  true  doctrine,  and  to  avoid  profane  janglings. 

LET  as  many  servants  '^  as  are  under  the  yoke  count 
their  own  masters  worthy  of  all  honour,  that  the 
name  of  God  and  his  doctrine  be  not  blasphemed. 

2  And  they  that  have  believing  masters,  let  them  not 
despise  ^^^em,  because  they  are  brethren  ;  but  rather  do 
them  service,  because  they  are  b  faithful  and  beloved, 
partakers  of  the  benefit.  These  things  teach  and  ex- 
hort.> 

3  If  any  man  teach  otherwise,  and  consent  not  to 
wholesome  <=  words,  eren  the  words  of  our  Lord  .lesus 
Christ,  and  to  the  doctrine  which  is  according  d  to  god- 
liness; 

4  He  is  *  proud,  knowing  f  nothing,  but  s  doting  about 
questions  and  strifes  of  words,  whercol  oometn  envy, 
strife,  raiUngs,  evil  surmisings, 

5  h  Perverse  disputings  of  men  of  corrupt  minds,  and 


u  De.1.17. 
T  Ac.  13.3. 
w2Jn.ll 
X  Pr.31.6. 
y  Ga.5.19. 

CHAP.  G. 

a  Kp.G.5. 
b  or,  believ 

c  2Ti.l.ia 
d  Tii.1.1. 
e  or,  afool. 
f  1  Co.8.2. 
g  or,  sick. 
h  or,  gall- 


Vcr.  19.  But  before.— ^Inr^'m,  "under;"  i.  e.  under  the  testiinony  of,  &c. 

Ver.  20.  Thevi  t/iat  sm— Tliat  is.  that  sin  scandalously,  fobs  to  brinp  re- 
proach on  the  cause,  let  tliom  ho  publicly  rebuked,  to  warn  others. 

Ver.  21.  Thf  elect  angels.— 'I'Uoie  wlm  havin?  kept  tiieir  stations  when  Sa- 
tan and  his  adherents  fell,  are  now  fixed  in  permanent  felicity  by  the  divine 
decree.    So  Doddridge. 

Ver.  2-2.  Lav  hands  suddenly  on  noma??.— That  is,  according  to  Boddridsre 
and  Macknight,  "  On\a\n  no  one  to  a  sacred  olficc  hastily,  or  wit/iout  tlue 
inquiiy  and  examination." 

Ver.  23.  Drink  no  longer  jrafer— That  is,  water  alone  ;  but  mi.\  wine  witli 
it.  The  Greeks  often  mingled  their  wine  wilii  water  in  diflcrent  propoitions. 
Orient.  Lit.  No.  l.')07. 

CHA.P.  VI.  Ver.  1    Under  the  j/ol-e—\.c.  of  bondage,  or  in  actual  slavery. 

Ver.  2.  Becaidfe  they  are  faithful— i.  c.  fellow  Christians. Partakers  of 

the  benejit—i.  c.  of  Christianity. 

Ver.  3.  The  ivordJi  of  onr  Lord  Jestis. — All  the  precepts  which  the  aposUe 
delivered  by  inspiration  bein?  the  precepts  of  Christ,  there  is  no  occasion  to 
supiiose  that  he  here  rcfe-rcd  to  some  precepts  which  he  delivered  whih   );i 


4.  Doting.— Macknight,  "distempered."    Doddridge,  "raving.' 


■J 


56S 


1  TIMOTHY,  VI. 


b  J.Kle25. 
He.  1.6. 


the  uncer- 
tainty of. 


Kc.5.13, 
19. 


destitute  of  the  truth,  supposing  that  gain  is  godhness  : 
from  such  i  withdraw  thyself. 
G  But  godhness  J  with  contentme-.t  is  great  gain. 

7  For  we  brought  nothing  into  this  world,  and  it  is 
certain  k  we  can  carry  ^olhing  out. 

8  And  having  food  and  raiment  let  us  be  therewith 
I  content. 

9  But  they  that  will  "^be  rich  fall  into  temptation  and 
a  snare,  and  into  many  foolish  and  hurtful  lusts, 
which  drown  men  in  destruction  and  perdition. 

10  For  "  the  love  of  money  is  the  root  of  all  evil  : 
which  while  some  coveted  after,  they  have  "erred  from 
the  faith,  and  pierced  themselves  through  with  many 
sorrows. 

11  But  thou,  O  man P of  God,  flee  these  things;  and 
follow  after  righteousness,  godliness,  faith,  love,  pa- 
tience, meekness. 

12  Fight  'i  the  "ood  fight  of  faith,  lay  hold  on  eternal 
life,  whereunto  thou  art  also  called,  and  hast  professed 
"■  a  good  profession  before  many  witnesses. 

13  I  give  thee  charge  » in  the  .sight  of  God,  who  quick- 
eneth  all  things,  and  before  Christ  Jesus,  who  t  before 
Pontius  Pilate  witnessed  a  good  "confession; 

14  That  thou  keep  this  commandment  without  spot, 
^'unrebukable,  until  the  appearing  *  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ:. 

15  Which  in  his  times  he  shall  show,  tp^o  is  the  ^  bless- 
ed and  only  Potentate,  the  yKing  of  kings,  and  Lord 
of  lords; 

16  Who'only  hath  immortality,  dwelling  in  the  light 
which  ^no  man  can  approach  unto;  whom  '^no  man 
hath  seen,  nor  can  see  :  to  whom  b  be  honour  and 
power  everlasting.     Amen. 

17  Charge  them  that  are  rich  in  this  world,  that 
they  be  not  high-minded,  nor  trust  « in  d  uncertain 
riches,  but  in  the  living  God,  who  giveth  us  richly  all 
things  to  e enjoy; 

18  That  they  do  good,  that  they  be  rich  in  good  works, 
ready  to  distribute,  ''willing  to  communicate; 


Ver.  7.   We  brought  nothing  into  this  world,  &c.— See  Eccles.  v.  15. 

Ver.  10.  The  love  of  money.—"  Money  (says  tho  pious  Mrs.  More)  is  the 
most  efficient  tool  with  which  ambition  works  ;  it  is  the  engine  of  political 
mischief,  and  of  domestic  oppression ;  the  instrument  of  individual  tyranny, 
and  of  universal  corruption.  Money  is  the  elemental  principle  of  pleasure  ;  it 
is  the  magnet  which,  to  the  lover  of  flattery,  attracts  parasites;  which  the 
vain  man  loves  for  the  circle  it  describes  about  him,  and  the  train  vvhioh  it 
draws  after  him,  oven  more  than  for  the  actual  enjoyments  which  it  procures 
him.  It  is  the  grand  spring  and  fountain  of  pride  and  self-sufficiency,  more  es- 
pecially to  those  who  have  nothing  better  to  value  themselves  upon." 

They  have  erred.— Doddridge,  "  wandered." 

Ver.  12.  Professed  a  good  profession.— Doddridge,  "  Confessed  a  good 
confession." 

Ver.  13.  A  good  confession.— The  word  is  the  same  as  in  the  verse  prece- 
dinff.    See  John  xviii.  37. 

Ver.  15.  IVhich  in  his  times  he  shall  shoio.— Doddridge,  "  manifest."  See 
Acts  i.  7. 

Ver.  16.  Light  lohich  no  man  can  approach  unto.— Doddridge  and  Mack- 
night,  "  light  inaccessible." 

Ver.  18.  Willing  to  communicate— \.  o.  communicative ;  but  the  context 
evidcnlly  confineB  the  word  to  charitable  cotntiiunication?. 


I  TIMOTHY,  VI.  5G9| 


19  Laying  up  in  store  for  themselves  a  good  foun- 
dation against  the  time  to  come,  rhat  they  may  lay 
?hold  on  eterna'.  life. 

20  O  Timothy,  keep  that  which  is  cornmitted  to  thy  - 
trust,  avoiding  h  profane  and  vain  babblings,  and  oppo- 
sitions of  science  falsely  so  called : 

21  Which  some  professing  have  i  erred  concerning 
tiu;  faith.     Grace  be  with  thee.    Amen. 

The  first  to  Timotiiy  was  written  from  Laodicea. 
which  is  the  chiefest  city  of  Phrygia  Pacatiana. 


A.  .M.  cir. 

4(169. 

A.  P.  cir. 

Co. 


Ver.  19.  Lay in!^  wp  in  store.— Doddridge,  "Treasuring  up." That  they 

may  lay  hold.— The  expression  here,  a-s  in  ver.  U,  is  evidently  agonistic,  and 
refers  to  grasping  the  prize  which  was  the  reward  of  victory. 

Ver.  20.  That  lohich  is  coynmitied  to  thy  rrzwf.— Namely,  the  pospei. 

Science  falsely  so  called.— rhc  word  here  rendered  science,  (gnosemt,)  in  flie 
following  century  gave  rise  to  a  sect  famous  (or  rather  infamous)  in  Ecclesias- 
tical history,  called  Gnostics,  or  knowing  ones,  because  they  pretended  to 
know  more  than  any  other  Christians ;  and  it  has  been  surmised,  from  this 
text,  that  the  sect  was  now  rising  to  public  notice. 

Ver.  21.  Have  erred  concerning  the  faith.  — U  was  (he  desire  of  being  wiser 
than  man  was  designed  to  be,  that  seduced  our  first  mother,  Eve,  and  nnncd 
mankind.  (Gen.  iii.  6.)  And  the  same  principle  h.Ts  led  curiuus  minds  into 
dangerous  errors,  in  every  successive  generation.  Ths  sect,  or  ratlier  sects, 
of  the  Gnostici,  (for  they  were  much  divided,)  led  them  into  speculations  con- 
cerning the  Aions,  (or  ages.)  whom  they  took  for  a  kind  of  intelligences 
emanating  from  the  Deity,  wliich  notion  was  the  parent  of  a  thousand  foolish 
fancies. 

CONCLUDING  REMARKS  ON  I  TIMOTHY. 

[This  Epistle  bears  the  impress  of  its  genuineness  and  autlinnticity,  ^yhic!l 
are  corroborated  by  the  most  decisive  r.vtornal  evidence  :  and  it:?  divme  inspi- 
ration-is attested  by  the  e.xact  accomplishment  of  the  prediction  which  it  con- 
tains lesrw^cting  the  aposfacy  in  the  latter  days.  This  prophecy  is  similar  in 
the  general  .subject  to  that  in  the  second  Epistle  to  the  Thnssalonians,  though 
it  differs  in  the  particular  circumstances  ;  and  exactly  corre.-jponds  witli  that 
of  the  prophet  Daniel  on  the  same  subject:  Da.  xi.  'iS.]—Bagster. 


THE  SECOND  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE 
TO  TIMOTHY. 


[That  this  Epistle  was  written  by  St.  Paul  when  a  pri.^oner  is  sufficient!) 
evident  from  chap.  i.  8,  12,  16  ;  ii.  9  ;  and  that  it  was  while  he  was  imprisoned 
at  Rome,  is  universally  admitted.  That  it  was  not  written  during  hi?!  first 
confinement,  recorded  in  Acts  .\.\viii.,  as  Haimnond,  Lightfoot,  and  Lardner 
snpioso.  but  during  a  second  imprisonment  there,  and  not  long  before  he  suf- 
fered martyrdom,  as  Benson,  Macknight,  Paley,  and  Clarke,  Dishop  To7n- 
line,  MichacUs,  Rosenmi/ller,  and  Home,  contend,  is  amply  proved  by  the 
following  considerations :  in  his  first  imprisonment "  he  dwelt  two  whole  years  in 
his  own  hired  house,  and  received  all  that  came  to  him,  preaching  the  king- 
dom nfGod.  and  teachins  those  things  which  concern  the  Lord  Jesus,  wiih  all 
confi<Iencc,  no  man  forbidding  him  ;"  but  at  the  time  he  wrote  this  Epi.slle,  he 
was  closfily  imprisoned  as  one  guilly  of  a  canital  crime,  so  ihaf  Onesi|ihoiU9. 
■^  on  hi.!,  arrival  at  Home,  liad  considerable  difficulty  in  finding  him  out.  and  lii.s 
situation  at  this  time  was  extremely  dangerous.  At  liis  first  confinement  at 
Rome.  Timolhy  w.is  tvith  St.  Paul,  and  is  joined  with  him  in  wrilii's  to  Ihe 
Colossians.  Phi!ip|)ians,  and  Philemon;  but  tiie  present  Epistle  implies  that 
he  was  absent.  At  the  former  period,  Demas  was  with  him  :  but  now  he  had 
forsaken  him,  having  loved  tin.'  present  world,  and  enne  to  'rhessalomca.  St. 
Mark  was  also  tlwm  wilii  liim  but  in  the  present  Epistle  Timothy  is  ordered 
to  bring  him  with  him.  In  the  former  Epistles,  the  Apostle  confidently  looked 
forward  to  hi?  liberation,  and  speedy  departure  from  Rome,  (Philip,  ii.  24. 
Phil'iii.  2:;;)  but  in  the  Enistlc-  b^'fore  us  he  holds  extremely  different  lan- 
guase,  "I  am  n>vvv  ready  to  be  offered,  and  the  time  of  my  departure  is  at 


570 


2  TIMOTHY,  I. 


hand:  I  have  fought  a  good  fi^'ht,  1  Kave  finisliod  iny  course,  I  have  kept  the 
I  faith:  hencefortli  tluMo  is  laid  up  for  me  a  crown  of  righteousness,  whieli  the 
I  Lord,  the  righteous  judge,  shall  give  mo  at  that  day."  From  these  ol)serva- 
tioiis,  to  whici)  others  niigiit,  and  have  hecii  added,  we  may  conclude,  tliat 
this  Epistle  was  written  while  St.  Paul  was  in  imprisonment  the  second  time 
at  Rome,  and  hut  a  short  time  hefore  his  martyrdom  ;  and,  as  it  is  generally 
agreed  that  this  took  place  on  the  29th  of  June,  A.  D.  66,  aid  as  the  Apostle 
requests  Timothy  to  come  to  him  before  winter,  it  is  probable  that  it  was 
written  in  the  summer  of  A.  D.  65.  It  is  generally  supposed,  that  Ti^nothy 
resided  at  Ephesus  when  St.  Paul  wrote  this  Epistle  to  him ;  which  apltears 
very  probable,  though  not  certain.]— Bog'sfer. 


A.  D.  cir. 
65. 


CHAP.  1. 

a  Ep.3.6. 
b  I  Ti.1.2. 
c  Ac.23.1. 
d  He.  13. 18. 
e  c.4.9,21. 
f  ITL4.6. 
g  Ac.16.1. 
h  lTi.4.14. 


j  r,u.21.4D. 

k  Cc!.1.24. 

I  Mat.1.21. 

m  RO.&23, 
30. 

n  Tit.3.5 

•  De.7.7,8. 
Ep.l.9,11. 

F  Ep.1.4. 
<]  lPc.1.20. 
r  1  Co.15.54 


CHAPTER  1. 
I  P.-Mil's  love  to  Timothy,  and  tlie  uiifeigiieii  faith  whTth  was  in  Timotliy  him- 
self, his  niotlier,  aivl  grunilmollier.  6  He  is  exhorted  lo  stir  up  the  gift  of  (jod 
which  was  in  him,  8  to  be  sleailfasi,  ami  patient  in  persecution,  13  and  to  per- 
sist in  the  form  and  truth  of  that  docii  ine  whicJi  he  liad  leavnetl  of  him. 
15  Phygellus  and  Heniiogcnes,  and  such  like,  are  noted,  and  Onesiphorus  is 
highly  commended. 

PAUL,  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ  by  the  will  of  God, 
according  to  the  ^  promise  of  Ufe  which  is  in  Christ 
Jesus, 

2  To  Timothy,  my  dearly  beloved  b  son  :  Grace,  mercy, 
and  peace,  from  God  the  Father  and  Christ  Jesus 
our  Lord. 

3  I  thank  God,  whom  I  serve  «  from  my  forefathers 
with  pure  q  conscience,  that  without  ceasing  I  have 
remembrance  of  thee  in  my  prayers  night  and  day; 

4  Greatly  desiring  ^  to  see  thee,  being  mindful  of  thy 
tears,  that  I  may  be  filled  with  joy  ; 

5  When  I  call  to  remembrance  the  unfeigned  faith 
f  that  is  in  thee,  which  dwelt  first  in  thy  grandmother 
Lois,  and  thy  mother  s  Eunice  ;  and  I  am  persuaded 
that  in  thee  also. 

6  Wherefore  I  put  thee  in  reniembrance  that  thou  stir 
up  the  gift  of  God,  h  which  is  in  thee  by  the  putting  on 
of  my  hands. 

7  For  God  hath  not  given  us  the  spirit  of  i  fear ;  but  of 
J  power,  and  of  love,  and  of  a  sound  mind. 

8  Be  not  thou  therefore  ashamed  of  the  testimony  of 
our  Lord,  nor  of  me  his  prisoner  :  but  be  thou  partaker 
k  of  the  afflictions  of  the  gospel  according  to  the  pow- 
er of  God ; 

9  Who  hath  saved  i  us,  and  called  ^  vs  with  a  holy 
calling,  not  "  according  to  our  works,  but  according  to 
his  own  "purpose  and  grace,  which  was  given  us  in 
Christ  Jesus  before  p  the  world  began  ; 

10  But  is  now  made  manifest  ^i  by  the  appearing  of 
our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  who  hath  abolished  '  death, 
and  hath  brought « life  and  immortality  to  light  through 
the  gospel : 


Chap.  I.  Ver.  3.  From  my  forefathers— P&\i\  was  always  an  upright,  con- 
Bcientious  man,  even  when  a  persecutor. 

Ver.  6.  Stir  Mp.— The  expression  is  metaphorical,  and  may  allude  to  the 
priests  stirring  up  the  embers  on  the  sacred  altar :  Lord  Barringtnn  explains  it 
of  blowing  the  embers. 


-By  trie  putting  on 


my  hands.— See  l  Tim.  iv. 
Not  a  spirit  of  cowardice. 


Ver.  7.  J'he  spirit  of  fear.  Sec— Doddridge, 
but  of  coifrace." 

Ver.  9.   Who  hath  saved  its,  &c.— See  Rom.  viii.  28—30. 

Ver.  10.   Who  hath  abolished  rfenf/i.— Death    was    virtually  abolished   by 
bringing  life  and  immortality  to  light.    So  the  rising  sun  dispels  the  darkness ; 


2  TIMOTHY,  II. 


57i 


11  Whereunto  I  am  appointed  a  preacher,  and  an 
apostle,  and  a  teacher  of  the  Gentiles. 

12  For  the  which  cause  1  also  suffer  these  things  : 
nevertheless  1 1  am  not  ashamed  :  for  I  know  whom  I 
have  "  believed,  and  am  persuaded  that  he  is  able  to 
keep  that  which  I  have  ^  committed  unto  him  against 
that  day. 

13  Hold  fast  "'the  form  *of  y  sound  word?,  which 
thou  hast  heard  of  me,  in  faith  and  love  which  is  in 
Christ  Jesus. 

1 4  That  ^  good  thing  which  was  committed  unto  thee 
keep  hy  the"Holy  Ghost  which  dwelleth  in  us. 

15  This  thou  knowest,  that  all  ^  they  which  are  in 
Asia  be  turned  b  awayfrom  me;  of  whomarePhygcUus 
and  Hermo^enes. 

16  The  Lord  give  mercy  unto  the  house  of  ^  Onesipho- 
rus ;  for  he  oft  refreshed  me,  and  was  not  ashamed  of 
my  d  chain  : 

17  But,  when  he  was  in  Rome,  he  sought  me  out  verj' 
diligently,  and  found  me. 

IS  The 'Lord  grant  unto  him  that  he  may  find  mercy 
of  the  Lord  in  *^  that  day  :  and  in  how  many  things  he 
(  ministered  unto  me  at  Ephesus,  thou  knowest  very 
well. 

CHAPTER  II. 
1  He  is  exhorted  a^ain  to  constancy  and  perseverance,  and  to  do  the  duty  of  a 
faitliful  Servant  of  the  Lord  in  dividing  the  worl  aright,  and  staying  profane 
an  1  vain  liabblin^.  17  Of  Hjrmeiieiis  and  Philetiis.  19  The  lonndalion  of 
tht!  Lord  is  sure.  22  He  is  taught  whereof  to  lieware,  and  what  to  follow  after, 
and  ill  what  sort  tiie  servant  of  the  l^otd  onght  to  beliave  himself. 

THOU  therefore,  my  son,  be  -^  strong  in  the  grace 
that  is  in  Christ  Jesus. 

2  And  the  things  that  thou  hast  heard  of  me  b  among 
many  witnesses,  the  same  commit  <=  thou  to  faithful 
men,  who  shall  be  able  <i  to  teach  others  also. 

3  Thou  therefore  endure  *  hardness,  as  a  good  soldier 
of  Jesus  Christ. 


A.     D.   : 

Go. 


V  1  Fe.4.19. 
w  Re.2.25. 
X  Ro.6.17. 
.  1  Ti.6.3. 
I  I  TIG.20. 
a  Ac.19.10. 
b  c.4.l0,16. 
c  c4.19. 
d  Ac.28.aa 
e  MatSS.Sl 

f  He.6.10. 


a  Jos.1  7. 
Ep.6.ia 

b  or,  by. 

c  tTi-llS. 

d  Tit-1.9. 

6  c.4.5. 


not  a(i  ."it  once,  but  as  it  increases  in  strength  and  glory ;  for,  as  to  its  fina, 
abolition,  "  the  last  enemy  that  shall  be  destroyed  is  death."    1  Cor.  xv.  26. 

And  brought  life  and  i?n7nortalitij  to  li^ht.—  "  Life  and  immortality," 

as  TUloison  remarks,  "is  a  Hebraism  for  'immortal  life.'"  It  cannot  be 
denied,  that  not  only  the  Jews,  but  many  of  the  heathen  also,  had  anticipa- 
tions of  a  future  state  ;  hut  they  were  comparatively  defective  and  obscure  ; 
and  the  latter,  at  least,  may  be  compared  to  moonshine — faint  and  cold  ;  but 
the  go.^pol  throws  the  full  beams  of  the  Sun  of  righteousness  on  this  doctrine, 
and  renders  it  resplendent  and  illustrious.  Some,  however,  translate  the 
Greek  word,  (.aphtharsian,)  not  immortality,  but  incorrupt/on— (mo  Park- 
hunt)— a.xvi  refer  it  to  the  doctrine  of  a  Resurrection,,  of  which,  indeed,  the 
licp-'chen  were  wholly  ignorant,  and  which  was  rejected  by  many  of  the  Jews  ; 
but  it  was  clearly  revealed  in  the  gospel,  and  an  example  of  it  exhibited  in  tlie 
person  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Ver.  13.  The  form  of  sound  loords. — The  word  properly  signifies  (as  Mack- 
night  ob.ser^'es)  the  first  sketch  of  an  artist :  and  Archbishop  Tillotson  ex- 
plains it  of  the  profession  of  faith  then  usually  made  at  baptism  ;  but  we  should 
lather  consider  it  as  referrinsr  to  the  great  and  essential  principles  of  the  gospel. 

Ver.  15.  All  tficy  which  are  in  Asia— That  is,  in  the  district  round  Ephe- 
sus. where  Timothy  now  resided.  The  Asiatics,  (who  were  proverbially  cow- 
ardly,) some  of  them  had  probably  attended  upon  Paul  at  Rome,  but  had  left 

him  at  findinjr  themselves  in  danser  with  him. Phygellus  and  He.rmoge- 

nejf.— Of  these  men  we  know  nothing  more  than  what  is  here  recorded  ;  but 
they  were,  perhaps,  well  known  to  Timothy. 

Chap.  11.  Ver.  3.  Endure  hardness.— Doddridge,  "Afflictions."  Mack- 
night,  "evil."  Of  the  hardships  whjch  the  Roman  soldiers  had  to  endure, 
see  Josephus  on  the  Jewish  War,  book  iii.  chap.  5. 


572 


2  TIMOTHY,  II. 


A.  D.  Lir. 
65. 


f  I  Co  9.25, 

aa 

g  cr,  la- 
bouring 
Jirsl,mus: 
he  y-ar- 
takjT. 

Ii  iTi.4.I5. 

i  I'r.2.6. 

j  Ro.  1.3,4. 

k  Ep.6.20. 

1  2  Co.  1.6. 

m  Rol6.5,8. 

n  Mat.  10.33 

a  Ro.3.3. 

p  Nu.23.19. 

q2Pe.I.13. 

r  Tit.3.9,in. 

s2Pe.l.lO. 

t  Mat.  13.52 

u  or,  gan- 
grene. 

V  1  'ri.6.21. 

wlCo  15.12 

s  Pr..0.25. 

y  oTfStead;/ 

z  N.i.1.7. 
Jn.lO.U, 

a  Ps.97.10. 


4  No  man  that  warreth  f  entansleth  himself  with  the 
affairs  of  this  life  ;  tliat  he  may  please  him  who  hath 
chosen  him  to  be  a  soldier. 

5  And  if  a  man  also  strive  for  masteries,  yel  is  he  no*, 
crowned,  except  he  strive  lawfully. 

6  The  husbandman  s  that  laboureth  must  be  firbt 
partaker  of  the  fruits. 

7  Consider  ii  what  I  say  ;  and  the  >  Lord  give  thee 
understanding  in  all  things.  • 

8  Remember  that  J  .Jesus  Christ  of  the  seed  of  David 
was  raised  from  the  dead  according  to  my  gospel  : 

9  Wherein  I  suffer  trouble,  as  an  evil-doer,  even  unto 
k  bonds  ;  but  the  word  of  God  is  not  bound. 

10  Therefore  I  endure  all  things  for  the  i  elect's  sakes, 
that  they  may  also  obtain  the  salvation  which  is  in 
Christ  .Icsiis  ;"ith  eternal  glory. 

11  Jl  is  a  faithfiii  saying  :  Forif '"we  be  dead  with /u"ot, 
we  shall  also  live  with  him: 

12  If  we  suffi^r,  we  shall  also  reign  with  Aim;  if  we 
deny  " /u?7?,  he  also  will  deny  us  : 

13  If  o  we  believe  not,  yet  he  abideth  faithful  :  he 
P  cannot  deny  himself. 

14  Of  these  thmgs  put  ^  thrm  in  remembrance,  charg- 
ing them  before  the  Lord  that  they  strive  "^  not  about 
words  to  no  profit,  hut  to  the  subverting  of  the  hearers. 

15  Study  *  to  sh-)w  thyself  approved  unto  God,  a 
workman  that  needeth  not  to  be  ashamed,  rightly  t  di- 
viding the  word  of  truth. 

16  But  shun  profane  and  vain  babblings  :  for  they 
will  increase  unto  more  ungodliness. 

17  And  their  word  will  etit  as  doth  a  "  canker  :  of 
whom  is  Hymencus  and  Philetus  ; 

18  Who  concerning  the  truth  have  '^  erred,  saying 
w  that  the  resurrection  is  past  already ;  and  overthrow 
the  faith  of  some. 

19  Nevertheless  the  foundation  ^  of  God  standeth 
y  sure,  having  this  seal.  The  Lord  ^  knoweth  them 
that  are  his.  And,  Let  =^  every  one  that  nameth  the 
name  of  Christ  depart  from  iniquity. 


Vor.  6.  The  husbandman  that  laboureth,  &c.—Doddrfdge,  "  Tho  Inisl-and 
man  niii.si  first  liihonr,  (iind  thun)  partake  of  llie  iVuits."  Macknisfht  trans- 
lates t<J  (lie  same  etVecl. 

Ver.  H.  According  to  my  gospel— \.  e.  the  pospel  wliich  lie  preaclictl. 

Ver.  9.  An  evil-doer.— 'Macknight  ami  Doddridge,   "A  maleluclor." 

The  ivord.  of  God  ix  not  bound.— On  the  contrary,  persecution  ol^en  contri- 
butes lo  lis  proiiai-'atioii.     fc>(?e  Philip,  i.  12,  13. 

Ver.  II.  II  is  a  fairhful  sai/iig.—Ci)m])nn'  Rom.  vi.  5,  9. 

Ver.  15.  Right'!/  diriding  ^^>'^  loord  of  truth. — .Some  think  this  refers  to 
tlie  iliity  of  tiic  priests  in  iliviilin:;  the  sacrilrce.« :  olliurs,  to  the  hiis!);in(!mELn 
(lividinjr  the  furrows  with  hi-:  ploii!/h ;  hut  we  should  rather  refer  it  to  the  of- 
fice (jfa  steward,  part  of  wliieii,  in  tiiose  tim(>s,  was  to  give  each  of  iJic  house 
hold  his  ■■  portion  i>t'meal  in  due  season."     Luke  xii.  41. 

Ver.  17.  iiymeneun  and  P/?//c/7/«.—'l'he  latter  is  mentioned  no  whem  (,«e 
in  Scripture  ;  hut  ortlyineneus,  .see  1  Tim.  i.  20. 

ViT.  19.  The  resurrection  ii  vast  already.— 'V\\cf.r.  ap|)ear  lo  have  Wca  u'- 
Icporical  preachers,  who  explained  ih.e  resurrecti(ui  lii.'uraiively  of  haptism,  oi 
perhaps  of  regeneration,  whicii  is  the  resurrection  of  the  soul ;  an  er.'or  aHfer- 
wards  .-iscrihcd  'ly  Fi>ip!ianius  to  tlie  Gnostics  and  the  IMarcionites,  and  wliich  \. 
Macknig/it  thinks  Ihey  found  ;d  on  a  inisiulerprotation  of  John  v.  25.  : 

Ver.  19    Having  this  seal.  The  Lord,  knoioi't/i,  &;c.— This  is  thou-trht  tob»  j 
an  allusion  to  Num.  .wi.  5,  "  Even  lo-inorrow  the  Lord  will  show  idio  arc  fiif,  ^ 


2  TIMOTHY    III. 


573 


20  But  in  a  grop  .'  jUse  there  are  not  only  vessels  b  of 
fi:oid  and  of  silvo' ,  but  also  of  wood  and  of  earth  ;  and 
some  to  honour,  and  some  to  dishonour. 

21  If  =  a  man  iherefore  purge  himself  from  these,  he 
shall  be  a  vessel  unto  honour,  sanctified,  and  meet  for 
the  master's  use,  a/irf  prepared  dun  to  every  good  work. 

22  Flee  «  also  youthful  lusts  :  but  i  follow  righteous- 
ness, faith,  charity,  peace,  with  them  that  call  »  on  the 
Lord  out  of  a  pure  heart. 

23  But  fjolish  and  unlearned  questions  h  avoid,  know- 
ing that  they  do  gender  strifes. 

24  And  the  servant  of  the  Lord  must  not  strive ;  but 
be  gentle  imto  all  men,  apt  to  teach,  i  patient, 

25  In  meekness  J  instructing  tho.se  that  oppose  them- 
selves; if  God  k  perad  venture  will  give  them  repentance 
to  the  acknowledging  '  of  the  truth  ; 

2G  And  that  they  may  "^  recover  themselves  out  of  the 
snare  "  of  the  devil,  who  are  °  taken  captive  by  him  at 
his  will. 

CHAPTER  III. 
I  lie  advertjseth  fiiin  of  tlie  times  lo  come,  6  describeth  the  enemies  of  the  truth, 
10  propoundelh  unto  him  his  own  cxaiiiple,  10  aiid  conuiieiideth  the  holy 

si-riptures. 

THIS  know  also,  that  *  in  the  last  days  perilous 
times  shall  come. 


b  Ro.9.21. 
c  Je.15.19. 
d  c.3.n. 
e  Ecll.9,10 
f  He.l2.14. 
g  1  Co.1.2. 
h  Ter.16. 
i  OT,  for- 
bearing. 
i  Ga.6.1. 
k  AC.&22. 
1  TiLl.l. 
m  awake. 
n  1  Ti.3.7. 
o  alive. 


CHAP,  a 

J  ITi.4,1. 
2  Pe.3.3. 
1  Jn.ilS. 
Jade  17.18 


!l 


ff  and  who  is  hoiy;  and  will  cause  him  tocome  near  unto  him  :  e^  .-n  him  whom 
he  hath  chosen,"  &c.  This  passage  refers  to  the  priests  under  the  law,  untl 
is  in  allusion  to  them,  that  true  Christians  are  called  "a  chosen  generation, 
holy  and  royal  priesthood,"  1  Peter  ii.  5,  9.  Doddridge  says,  "  the  expression 
is  here  used. ...  in  allusion  to  the  custom  of  engraving  upon  some  stones  laid 
in  the  foundation  of  buildings  the  name  of  ilie  persons  by  whom,  and  the  pur- 
poses for  which  the  structure  is  raised."  We  have  no  direct  proof  to  oner; 
but  we  strongly  suspect  this  was  sometimes  done  by  sealing ;  and  we  presume 
the  seal  of  a  prince  was  of  that  authority,  that  no  subject  dare  remove  a  stone 
thus  sealed.  The  late  Mr.  Taylor,  in  his  fragments  to  Calmet,  No.  ccl.wi.  5, 
has  given  a  copy  of  a  Ptisian  seal,  containing  not  only  the  name  of  the  king, 
but  three  sentences,  one  of  which  is,  "  God  is  my  sufficiency  ;"  another,  "  He 
that  is  not  for  Hali  [Mahomet's  son-in-law]  is  no  friend  of  mine." 

Ver.  20.  Vessels of  earth— Are  earthen  ware.    The  vessels  of  so  diirpr- 

ent  materials  are  intended  to  represent  tbe  different  sorts  of  teachers  in  the 
Christian  church— some  as  apostles  and  evangelists,  gold  and  silver ;  false 
tcacluirs,  wrwd  and  earthen  ware. 

Ver.  21.  If  a  mdn  therefore  purge  himself  from  these— That  is,  keep  him- 
self aloof  from  the  false  teachers  and  their  errors,  "  he  shall  be  a  vessel  unto 
honour,"  or  an  honourable  vessel,  like  those  of  gold  or  silver. 

Vrr.  22.  Flee  youthful  ?U5fs.— Timothy  is,  however,  adx-ised  to  keep  him- 
self at  a  distance  from  false  and  erroneous  teachers,  and,  at  the  same  time,  to 
guard  against  those  youthful  passions  to  which  his  age  (being  only  a  few  years 
over  thirty)  might  naturally  expose  him  ;  meaning,  by  youthful  lusts  or  pas- 
sions, "not  sensual  lusts  only,  (as  Macknight  expresses  it,)  but  ambition, 
pride,  love  of  power,  rashness,  and  obstinacy ;  vices  whicJi  some  teachers, 
who  are  free  from  sensual  lusts,  are  at  little  pains  to  avwd."  Tfiese  he  was 
not  only  lo  avoid,  but  to  flee  from ;  and,  at  the  same  u.ne,  in  fleeing  from 
them,  he  would  pursue  after  righteousness,  faith,  charity,  (or  love.)  peace, 
which  he  would  find  in  the  opposite  direction — "  with  them  that  call  on  the 
Lord  out  of  a  pure  heart." 

Ver.  23.  Unlearned  questions.— Macknight,  "  untaught  (juestions  ;"  i.  e. 
questions  having  no  foundation  in  tl»e  Scriptures,  and  not  there  resolved ;  but 
curious,  idle,  and  unimportant. 

Ver.  26.  Recover  themselves— Greek,  "  awake."  Eisner  remarks,  the  ori- 
ginal means,  to  awake  from  a  deep  sleep— «uch  as  may  be  the  consequence  of 
intoxication  ;  and  thinks  it  refers  to  an  artifice  of  fowleri,  who  scai.'er  seeds 
sfcejiod  in  intoxicating  drujrs,  inlemled  to  stupify  tbe  birds.  Such  a  fowler  is  Sa- 
tan.  Snare  of  the  devil  (diabolos)— taken  captive.— Greek,  "  tak^n  alive." 

Chap.  III.  Ver.  l.  In  the  last  days.— See  1  Tim.  iv.  1. 


574 


2  TIMOTHY,  III. 


A.  M.  cir. 

40S). 

A.  D.  <.ir. 

65. 


b  R0.1.2P 
31. 


c  nii.3.19. 
f  Tit.1.16. 
gTiLl.U. 

h  Ex.rn. 

i   lTi.6.5. 

j  or,  of  no 
judgment. 


follower 
of. 

1  Ac.13.43, 
50. 

m  Ac.M.5, 
6,19. 

n  Ps.^.l9. 

o2Tli.2.11. 

p  c.1.13. 

q  Jn.5.39. 

r  VPe.1.21. 

8  no.ll4. 


2  For  i>  men  shall  be  lovers  of  their  own  selves,  co- 
vetous, boasters,  proud,  blasphemers,  disobedient  to 
parents,  unthankful,  unholy, 

3  Without  natural  aflection,  truce-breakers,  <=  false 
accusers,  incontinent,  fierce,  despisers  of  those  that 
are  good, 

4  J  Traitors,  heady,  high-mindiid, « lovers  of  pleasure:) 
more  than  lovers  of  God  ; 

5  Having  t"  a  form  of  godliness,  but  denying  the  power 
thereof:  from  such  turn  away. 

G  For  of  this  sort  are  they  s  which  creep  into  houses, 
and  lead  captive  silly  women,  laden  with  sins,  Ua 
avi^ay  with  divers  lusts ; 

7  Ever  learning,  and  never  able  to  come  lo  the  know- 
ledge of  the  truth. 

S  Now  as  Jannes  and  h  Jambres  withstood  Moses,  so 
do  these  also  resist  the  truth  :  men  i  of  corrupt  minds, 
i  reprobate  concerning  the  faith. 

9  But  they  shall  proceed  no  farther:  for  their  folly 
shall  be  manifest  untv)  all  men,  as  theirs  also  was. 

10  But  thou  hast  k  fully  known  niy  doctrine,  mannei 
of  life,  purpose,  faith,  long-suflfering,  charity,  patience, 

11  Persecutions,  afflictions,  which  came  unto  me  at 
1  Antioch,  at'"Iconium,  at  Lystra  ;  what  persecutions 
I  endured  :  but  out  oi'lhcvi  all  "  the  Lord  delivered  me. 

12  Yea,  and  all  tiiat  will  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus 
shall  suffer  persecution. 

13  But  evil  men  and  seducers  shall  wax  worse  and 
worse,  deceiving,  and  ^  being  deceived. 

14  But  continue  i'  thou  in  the  things  whirh  thou  hast 
learned  and  hast  been  assured  of,  knowing  of  whom 
thou  hast  learned  them  ; 

15  And  that  from  a  child  thou  hast  known  the  holy 
scriptures,  which  ''are  able  to  make  thee  wise  unto 
salvation  through  faith  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus. 

16  All  •■  scripture  jsgiven  by  inspiration  of  God,  und  ^ts 
profitai)'ie  for  doctrine,  tor  reproof,  for  correction,  for 
iinstruction  in  righteousness: 


Ver.  3.  False  accusers.— ISUr^in,  "  MnkcDates:"  arconlmg  to  Minsheu,  a 
make-late  is  a  tnak(;-.sfrifo  ;  or,  a  mischievous,  contentious  perso.n.^  The  ciovil 
hinisrllMuis  liis  iiaino  (Diabolos)  from  this  woril,  becauso  he  is  iin     accuser  of 

Ver  A^.overs  nf  plca.sures  wore.— Doddridge.  "  rather  thai.."  &c.  This 
applies  particularly  to  tliose  pioCcs.sors  who,  with  little  or  no  hesilatioii,  enter 
int.;  all  ihe  enioyments  of  the  world,  an<l  frequent  its  places  of  tusnionable 
airiuscments.  \vithf>ut  appearing  to  suspect  that  they  renounce  Christ  oy  pre- 
ferrihgr  tiicsc  hctbrc  him.  -.,,-••  i       -.u 

Ver.  g.  .fannes  and  ./«?« ire?. —These  are  tlie  prmfipal  Mapcians  who  wilti 
i  stood  Ptoses.  Their  names  are  preserved  in  Jonathan's  Cnaldee  P.nrapiirase, 
'  in  Euseljiu.i,  in  I'linv,  and  in  an  old  Pythaporcan  Philosopher. 

Ver.  n.  Persecutions at  Antioch,  at  Iconiinn,  at  Lystra.—See  Acta 

xiii.  50 ;  .\iv.  2,  B.  19.  '   .      ,  ,.  

Ver.  16.  All  l-;cripture—i.  c.  Holy  Scripture,  as  in  ttie  preceriinp  verse.- — 
Grotius,  Dr.  Geddes,  and  the  Unitarian  Version,  render  this  All  Scripture 
pivcn  hy  inspiration  of  God  (is)  profilahle."  &c.  chanping  the  place  ol  the 
verb  supplied  ;  and  this,  it  aj)pears,  lias  the  sanction  ol  the  oUl  Syrian,  the 
Vubatc,  and  most  ancient  versions.  The  qnestion  what  writmf.'s  are  in- 
spired, must  he  decided  hy  internal  and  Jiistorical  cvidcnco.  The  sense  much 
depends  on  the  copulative  and  (Greek  kni)  which  is  wanting  in  the  ancient 
versions  penerally,  hut  if  retained,  justifies  our  authorized  translation;  to 
wliich  acree  Doddrid.Ti;  Macknipht,  and  mo.it  English  commentators  ;  and 


TIMOTHY.  IV. 


575 


17  That  the  man  of  God  luny  be  •  perfect,  "  thoroughly 
furnished  uuto  all  good  works. 

CHAPTER  IV. 
I  Heexhortetli  liini  to  do  his  duly  wiili  a\\  care  iimJ  diligence,  6  certifieth  him  of 
tlie  nearness  ol"  his  death,  9  willcth  him  to  come  speedily  unto  him,  and  to 
bring  Marcus  with  him,  and  certain  other  liiinss  which  he  wrote  for. 
14  warnethliim  to  bewuiv  of  Alexander  th2  smith,  16  inl'ormclli  him  what  luul 
befallen  him  at  his  first  answering,  19  and  won  alter  he  cuucludelh. 

I  CHARGE  ■^  thee  therefore  before  God,  and  the  Lord 
Jesus  Ciirist,  who  shall  judge  ^  the  quick  and  the 
dead  at  his  appearing  and  his  kingdom ; 

2  Preach  the  word;  be  instant  in  season,  out  of 
season  :  reprove, «  rebuke,  exhort  with  all  long-suffer- 
ing  and  doctrine. 

3  For  the  time  will  come  when  they  will  not  endure 
sound  doctrine;  but  after  their  own  lusts  shall  they 
heap  to  themselves  teachers,  having  itching  ears; 

4  And  they  shall. turn  away  their  ears  from  the  truth, 
and  shall  be  turned  unto  d  fables. 

5  But  watch  thou  in  all  things,  « endure  afflictions,  do 
the  work  of  an  evangelist,  f  make  full  proof  «  of  thy 
ministry. 

t>  For  I  am  now  ready  to  be  offered,  and  the  lime  of  my 
departure  '« is  at  hand. 

7  I  have  fought  i  a  good  fight,  I  have  finished  )  my 
couj-se,  I  have  kept  k  the  faith : 


b  Re.20.12,   I 

la 

c  Titaii 

d  lTi.1.4. 
e  c.i3. 

f  or,  fuljil. 

g  1  Ti.4.12, 

15. 
h  Phi.  1. -23. 

'JPe.I.U. 
i  1  'l'i.(j.l2. 
j  Ac.a0.'24. 
k  Pr.li.-^. 

ae.3.10. 


for  a  full  defence  of  which,  in  answer  to  Dr.  Geddes,  nee  an  Essay  "On  the 
Divine  Ingpiration  of  the  Jewi.<h  Scriplin-es,  by  Dr.  Findlay,  of  Gja.sgow." 

V'er.  17.  That  the  man  of  God-  may  be  perfect.— '^\o.TS\n,  "  perfected  ;"  i.  o. 
completely  ant!  thorou^'lily  furniti.ied  for  every  good  work. 

Chap.  IV.  Ver.  1.  The  quick  and  tlie  dead—i.  e.  those  who  are  alive,  as  i-; 
well  as  those  in  their  graves.    See  1  Cor.  xv.  .51,  &c.  _       li 

Ver.  2.  In  season,  out  of  season— i.  e.  embrace  every  possible  opportunity; ) 
"  whether  seasonable  or  unseasonable  to  tl»yself."    So  Macknight.  , 

Ver.  3.  Teachers,  Staving-  itching  ears.— Macknight  transposes  the  words 
thus :— "  Having  itching  ears,  they  [that  is,  the  people]  will  heap  to  themselves 
teachers"  calculated  to  tickie  them  with  new  and  curious  matter ;  namely,  | 
fables  and  allegontis,  such  as  those  of  the  Rabbles  and  Pagan  philosophers. 

Ver.  5.  MakefuU  pre  of. —Doddridge,  "  Accomplish." Thy  ministry.—  ; 

To  a  person  who  regretted  to  Dr.  Johnson,\h?L\.  he  had  not  been  a  clergyman, 
b?>cause  he  consitlered  the  life  of  a  clergym-an  at)  easy  and  comfortable  one, 
the  doctor  matle  this  memorable  reply  :  "  The  lite  of  a  eonscienlious  clcri^y- 
man  h  not  easy.  I  have  aUvays  considered  a  clergyman  as  the  father  of  a 
larger  family  tlian  lie  is  able  to  maintain.  No,  sir,  I  do  not  envy  a  clergy- 
man's life  as  an  easy  life,  nor  do  I  envy  the  clergyman  who  makes  it  an  easy 
life." 

Ver.  G.  I  am  noto  ready  to  be  oJTered.— So  Doddridge;  but  Macknight 
renders  it,  "  i  am  already  poured  out ;"  and  others,  "  I  am  poured  upon,'"  a! 
lulling  to  pouring  wine,  &c.  upon  the  head  of  the  victim,  belore  it  was  .sacri- 
ficed. The  sense  of  both  is  the  same  as  our  version. The  time  of  my  de- 
parture ii  at  hand.— Vau\  fell  a  nnrtyr  to  the  ra,™  of  that  cxecral)le  tyrant, 
wlio,  as  is  well  known,  after  setting  fire  to  the  imperial  city,  laid  the  fault 
upon  the  Christians.  The  death  of  Paul  is  commonly  placed  in  A.  D.  65  or 
66  ;  and  his  being  a  Roman  citizen,  procured  him  the  honour  of  decapitation 
instead  of  crucifixion.  Milner  cites  from  Chryso^tom  a  tradition,  tliat  the 
iinnnHliate  cause  of  his  last  imprisonment  was,  that  his  preaching  had  con- 
verted a  cup-bearer  and  concubine  of  the  emperor ;  though  Bishop  Pearson, 
and  somcotlier  learned  men.  are  of  opinion  iliat  he  was  not  put  to  death  by 
Nero,  but  by  one  of  his  deputies,  while  he  was  himself  gone  to  head  the  army 
in  Greece.    There  is  no  doubt,  however,  of  his  martyrdom. 

Ver.  7.  I  have  fought  a  good  fight,  &c.— Macknight,  "I  have  conr bated 
the  good  combat;  I  have  finished  the  race;  1  have  pn!ser\'ed  the  faith." 
These  terms  are  evidently  agoniftic— that  is,  they  allude  to  the  Olympic 
games  ;  the  former  alluding  to  the  boxing  or  wrestlins  combnt.s.  and  the  lat- 
ter to  the  races.  He  had  completed  both :  his  battle  was  tbught— his  race 
was  run  ;  he  had  also  kept  the  sacred  deposit  of  the  faith  intrusted  to  him. 


576 


2  TIMOTHY,  IV. 


-^  I 


A.  M.  cir. 

4059. 

A.  D.  cir. 

65. 


1  1  Co.9.'25. 
1  Pe.5.4. 
Re.2.10. 


mlCo.Q.9. 
a  IJn.aiS. 
o  Til.3.1Z 
p  P8.28.4. 
q  OT,preach- 

r  c.1.15. 


V  P3.121.7. 


8  Henceforth  there  is  laid  up  for  me  a  crown  J  of  ri^ht 
eousness,  which  the  Lord,  the  righteous  judpje,  shall 
give  me  at  that  day :  and  not  to  me  only,  but  unto  all 
them  '"  also  that  love  his  appearing. 

9  Do  thy  diligence  to  com^e  shortly  unto  me  : 

10  For  JDemas  hath  forsaken  me,  havin<5  loved  "  th. 
present  world,  and  is  departed  unto   Thessalonica  ; 
Crescens  to  Galatia,  Titus  unto  Dalmatia. 

11  Only  Luke  is  with  me.  Take  Mark,  and  bring 
him  with  thee :  for  he  is  profitable  to  me  for  the 
ministry. 

12  Ana  °  Tychicus  have  I  sent  to  Ephesus. 

13  The  cloak  that  I  left  at  Troas  with  Carpus,  when 
thou  comest,  bring  with  thee,  and  the  books,  but  espe- 
cially the  parchments. 

14  Alexander  the  coppersmith  did  me  much  evil :  the 
Lord  P  reward  him  according  to  his  works  : 

15  Of  whom  be  ihou  aware  also;  for  he  hath  greatly 
withstood  o'lr  <i  words. 

16  At  my  first  answer  no  man  stood  with  me,  but  all 
r  men  forsook  me  :  I  pray  God  that  it  may  not  be  laid 
s  to  their  charge. 

17  Notwithstanding  the  Lord  t  stood  with  me,  and 
strengthened  me;  that  by  me  the  preaching  might  be 
fully  known,  and  that  all  the  Gentiles  mightliear  :  and 
I  was  delivered  out  of  tlie  mouth  "  of  the  lion. 

18  And  the  Lord  "  shall  deliver  me  from  every  evil 
work,  and  will  preserve  me  unto  his  heavenly  king- 
dom :  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever  and  ever.    Amen. 

19  Salute  Prisca  and  Aquila,  and  the  household  of 
Onesiphorus. 

20  Erastus  abode nt  Corinth  :  but  Trophimus  have  I 
left  at  Miletum  sick. 

21  Do  thy  diligence  to  come  before  winter.    Eubulua 


Ver.  8.  A  crown  of  righteousness— I  e.  a  reward  of  righteousness.  See  1 
Cor.  ix.  23,  and  note. 

Ver.  10.  For  Dewas.— Paul  complains,  he  "  hath  forsaken  me,  havin?  loved 
the  present  world."  From  the  cautious  manner  in  which  Paul  speaks  of  this 
man  in  Coloss.  iv.  H,  it  has  been  inferred  that  ]ic  considered  him  us  a  doubt- 
ful character,  hut  this  is  not  certain  ;  nor  is  there  any  proof  that  Demas 
aposfatizcd  from  Christianity:  perhaps  his  secular  interests  might  induce 
him  to  go  to  Thessalonica,  or  fear  mi.^ht  deter  him  from  stayiog  with  the 
apostle. 

Ver.  II.  Take  Mark— I  e.  John  Mark:  see  Acts  xii.  25.  Paul  and  Mark 
had  evidently  now  been  reconciled.    See  Acts  xv.  39. 

Ver.  13.  The  cloak— Macknight,  "Bag;"  and  others,  portmanteau.  Tie 
word  i.s  variously  used. 

Ver.  11.  Alexander.— A.\e->iam\cT  is  so  common  a  name,  that  there  is  nc  cei- 
taintytli.it  this  Alexander  was  either  of  those  who  had  i)oen  before  mentitned, 
thoufh  what  is  said  of  liim  agrees  with  1  Tim.  i.  20.  Both  evidently  opposed 
Paul's  preaching. 

Ver.  17.  Fulb/  known.— Macknight,  "Fully  (and  boldly)  declared."  The 
word  literally  signifies,  "  mi.'tht  be  carried  with  a  full  sail." 

Ver.  19.  Salute  Prisca— Or  "  Priscilla,"  Acts  xviii.  £. The  household  of 

Onesiphoru'i.-yroin  Onesiphorus  himself  not  being  here  mentioned,  it  may 
be  reasonably  supposed  that  he  was  with  St.  Paul  at  Rome. 

Ver.  20.  Erastus.— \\s  Timothy  accompanied  the  apostle  from  Corinth  to 
Jerusalem,  through  Macedonia,  and  probably  to  Miletus,  before  his  first  im- 
prisonment at  Rome,  it  wnuld  liave  been  wholly  superfluous  to  have  informed 
him  of  Erastu.s.  if  he  had  spoken  of  that  voyage  ;  and  Trophimiis  accompa- 
nied the  ai)oslle  to  Jerusalem.     Acts  xx.  4—16  ;  xxi.  29.]— Bagstcr. Tro- 

phiniua.—See  Acts  xxi.  29. 


2TIM0THV,  IV.  577 


greeieth  thee,  and  Pudeiis,  and  Linus,  and  Claudia, 
and  all  the  brethren. 

22  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  thy  spirit.     Grace 
be  with  you.'    Amen. 

ir  The  second  epistle  unto  Timotheus,  ordained  the 
first  bishop  of  the  church  of  the  Ephesians,  was 
written  from  Rome,  when  Paul  was  brought  before 
"Xero  the  second  time. 


Ver.  21.  Claudia.— Dt.  Henr;/,  in  his  Ecc/es.  Hist.,  suppo.ses  this  to  Im;  tha 
'ally  celebmtetl  in  two  of  MartiaVs  Epigniins  ;  Imt  Macknight  thinks  th.s  in- 
uonsisteiu  with  her  age.  TraiJitior:  slates,  that  slie  first  brought  tho  g oepol 
iato  Britain. 

CONCLUDING  REMARKS  ON  2  TIMOTHY. 

[This  epistle  was  written  to  St.  Paul's  most  intimate  friend,  under  the  mi- 
series of  a  jail,  and  witii  the  near  prospect  of  an  ignominious  death,  which 


he  sufferoil  under  the  cruel  and  relentless  Nero ;  and  it  is  peculiarly  valuable  j 

ig  the  best  possible  evidence  of  the  tjiith 
and  reality  of  our  holy  religion,  and  ufibrding  a  striking  contrast  between  the 


to  the  Christian  church  a5  exhibiting  the  best  possib 


persecuted,  but  confident  and  happy  Cliristian,  and  the  ferocious,  abandoned, 
and  profligate  Roman.  The  detestable  Nero  having  set  lire  to  Rome,  on  the 
loth  of  July,  A.  D.  64,  endeavoured  to  remose  the  odium  of  tliat  nefirious 
action,  which  was  generally  and  justly  itnputed  to  him.  by  charging  it  upon 
the  Christians,  who  had  become  tlic  objects  of  popular  iiatrcd  on  account  of 
their  religion  ;  and  in  order  to  give  a  more  niausible  colour  to  this  calunniy,  he 
caused  them  to  be  sougnt  out,  as  if  they  had  been  the  incendiaries,  and  put 
great  numbers  to  death  in  the  most  barbarous  and  cr;el  manner.  "  Some," 
says  Tacitus,  "were  covered  over  with  tho  skins  of  wild  beasts,  that  they 
might  be  torn  to  pieces  by  dogs  ;  some  were  crucified  ;  while  others,  having 
been  daubed  over  with  combustible  materials,  were  set  up  as  lights  in  the  night 
time,  and  thus  burnt  to  death.  For  these  spectacles,  Nero  gave  his  own  gar- 
dens, and,  at  the  same  time,  exhibited  there  the  tliversions  of  the  circus ; 
sometimes  standing  in  the  crowd  as  a  spectator,  in  the  habit  of  a  charioteer, 
and  at  other  times  driving  a  chariot  himself"  (See  also  Suetonius,  in  Vit. 
Nero.  c.  16.;  To  these  dreadful  scenes  Juvenal  thus  alludes:  "Describe  a 
great  villain,  such  as  Tigellinus,  (a  corrupt  minister  under  Nero.)  and  you  shall 
suffer  l)ie  same  punislmient  with  those  who  stand  burning  in  their  own  flame 
and  smoke,  Iheir  head  being  held  up  by  a  stake  tixed  to  a  chain,  till  they  make 
a  long  stream  (of  blood  and  sulphur)  on  the  ground."  So  also  Martial  in  an 
epigram  connernin?  the  famous  C.  Mucius  SccEvota,  who  lost  the  use  of  his 
right  hand  hy  burning  it  in  the  presence  of  Porsenna,  king  cf  Etruria,  whom  i 
he  had  attempted  to  assassinate :  '  You  have,  perhaps,  lately  seen  acted  on  ! 
the  theatre,  M'iciiis,  who  thrust  his  hand  into  the  fire :  if  you  thmk  such  a  | 
person  patient,  valiant,  and  stout,  you  are  a  senseless  dotard.  For  it  ia  a  | 
much  greater  thing,  when  threatened  with  the  troublesome  cost,  to  say,  I  do 
not  sacnfice,  than  to  obey  the  command.  Burn  the  hand."  This  troublesome 
coat,  or  shirt,  was  made  like  a  sack,  of  paper  or  coarse  linen  cloth,  either  lie- 
smeared  with  pitch,  wax,  or  sulphur,  and  similar  combustible  materials,  or 
dipped  in  them;  which  was  then  put  on  the  Christians,  who,  in  order  to  Iks 
kept  uprigkt,  the  better  to  resemble  a  flaming  torch,  had  their  chins  severally 
f.istened  to  stakes  fixed  in  the  ground.  At  the  same  period,  many  of  the  most 
illustrious  senators  of  Rome  were  executed  for  the  conspiracy  of  Lvcan,  Se- 
neca, and  Pisa;  many  of  whom  met  death  with  courage  and  serenity,  though 
unbU'st  with  any  certain  hope  of  futurity.  With  the  Christian  alone  was 
united  purity  of  manners  amidst  public  licentiousness,  and  purity  of  heart 
amidst  universal  relaxation  of  principle  ;  and  with  him  only  were  found  love 
and  1,'ood  will  to  all  mankind,  and  a  patience,  and  cheerfulness,  and  triumph 
in  the  hour  of  death,  as  infinitely  superior  to  the  stoical  calmness  of  a  Pagan, 
as  the  Christian  martyr  himself  to  the  hero  and  the  soldier.  Aflersuch  scenes 
as  these  was  this  Enistle  written,  probably,  the  last  which  St.  Paul  ever 
wrote  ;  and,  standing  on  the  \erge  of  eternity,  full  of  God,  and  strongly  anti- 
cipating a|i  eternaj  weight  of  ghjry,  the  veneral)!e  Apostle  expressed  the  suh- 
limest  lansuage  of  h :>pe  and  exultation  : — "  I  am  now  ready  to  be  offered,  and 
the  time  of  my  departure  is  at  hand,  t  have  fought  a  good  fishl,  I  have  finish- 
ed my  course,  1  have  kept  the  taith.  Henceforth  there  is  laid  up  for  me  a 
crown  of  righteousness,  which  the  Lord,  the  riglileous  Judge  sh.ill  give  mo  al 
that  day  ;  antl  noi  lu  mo  only,  but  to  ail  tbcni  also  that  love  liis  appearing  " 
(Chap.  IV.  6—8.)  Surely  every  rational  lieing  will  I*  ready  to  exclaim,-  "  Let 
me  die  the  death  of  the  righteou-s,  and  let  my  latter  end  be  like  his!"l— B. 


49 


578 


TITUS,  I. 


THE  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE  TO  TITUS. 


[Of  Titus,  to  whom  this  Epiatle  is  addressed,  and  of  whom  St.  Paul  speake 
in  terms  of  the  highest  approhation  and  most  cordial  afiection  in  his  Epistles, 
we  know  nothing  more  with  certainty,  than  that  he  was  a  Greek  by  birth, 
and  one  of  the  Apostle's  early  converts,  who  frequently  attended  him  in  his 
journeys.  "We  have  also  no  certain  information  when,  or  hy  whom,  the  Gos- 
pel was  first  preached  in  Crete  ;  though  it  is  probable  thai  it  was  made  kn<jwn 
there  at  an  early  period,  as  there  were  Cretans  present  on  the  diiy  of  Pente- 
cost, who.  on  their  return  home,  might  be  the  means  of  introducing  it  among 
their  countrymen.  Nor  have  we  any  account  concerning  St.  Pauls  lab  mrs 
in  that  inland,  except  the  bare  fact  whicli  may  be  inferred  from  this  Epittle; 
though  St.  Luke  mentions  that  he  touched  at  the  Fair  Havens  and  Lasca  in 
his  voyajfe  to  Rome.  It  is  therefore  inferred,  that  this  event  took  place,  and 
consequently  this  Epistle  was  written,  subsequent  to  his  first  impri.-onment  at 
Rome,  and  previously  to  his  second,  about  A.  D.  61 ;  which  is  considerably 
strengthened  by  the  verbal  harmony  subsisting  between  this  Epislle  and  thf> 
first  Epistle  to  Timothy.  The  Apostle  seems  to  have  had  very  great  success 
in  big  ministry  in  that  island  ;  but,  by  some  means,  to  have  been  hurried  thence, 
before  he  could  order  the  state  of  the  churches  in  a  regular  manner.  He  there- 
fore left  Titus  there  to  settle  the  churches  in  the  several  cities  of  the  island, 
according  to  the  apostolical  plan.  Titus  lived  there  till  he  was  94  years  of 
aire,  and  died,  and  was  buried  in  that  island.  It  was  upon  the  occasion  of  Ti- 
tus being  thus  left  at  Crete,  that  St.  Paul  wrote  this  Epistle,  to  direct  him  in 
the  proper  discharge  of  his  various  and  important  (luiics.]—Bagster. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4069. 

A.  D.  cir. 

65. 


CHAP.  1. 

a  2  ri.2.25. 
b  1  Ti.6.3. 
c  or,  For. 


e  Mal.25.34 
f  STi.l.lO. 


I   lTi.1.1,2. 
i  lCo.ll.Sl. 


ID  or,  things 
o  2'rh.2.15. 


CHAPTER  I. 
1  For  wh.1t  end  Titns  was  left  in  Crete.    6  How  they  that  we  to  be  chosen  mi- 
nisters ouglit  to  be  qnahfi«l.     1 1  Tlie  niou'.lis  of  evil  teiichers  to  be  slopped  ; 
12  and  wiiat  manner  of  men  they  be. 

PAUL,  a  servant  of  God,  and  an  apostle  of  Jesus 
Cluist,  according  to  the  faith  of  God's  elect,  and 
the  ^  acknowledging  of  the  truth  which  bis  after  god- 
liness; 

2  <=In  hope  of  eternal  life,  which  God  that  J  cannot 
lie,  promised  before  the  •=  world  began  ; 

3  But  f  hath  in  due  times  manifested  his  word  through 
i? preaching,  which  is  committed  unto  me  according  to 
the  commandment  of  God  our  Saviour ; 

4  To  Titus,  mine  own  son  h  after  the  common  faith  : 
Grace,  mercy,  ayid  peace,  from  God  the  Father  and 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour. 

5  For  this  cause  left  I  thee  in  Crete,  that  thou  should- 
est  set  in  order  i  the  things  that  are  J  wantiji",  and 
ordain  v  elders  in  every  city,  as  I  had  appointed  thee: 

6  If  any  be  i  blameless,  the  husband  of  one  wife, 
having  faithful  children,  not  accused  of  riot,  or  un- 
ruly. 

7  For  a  bishop  must  be  blameless,  as  the  steward 
of  God  ;  not  self-willed,  not  soon  angry,  not  given  to 
wine,  no  striker,  not  given  to  filthy  lucre; 

8  But  a  lover  of  hospitality,  a  lover  of  £Ood  "^'mcn, 
sober,  iust,  holy,  temper'ite; 

9  Holding  "fast  the  faithful  word  °as  he  hath  been 


Chap.  I.  Ver.  2.  Fromined  before  the  world  bes^an.— Compare  2  Tim.  i.  9. 

Ver.  4.  Titus,  mine  own  son.— So  he  calls  Timothy,  I  Tim.  i.  2.  Of  the 
re8i)0ct  with  which  he  elsewhere  speaks  of  Titus,  see  2'-' or.  ii.  13  ;  vii.  6,  13, 
H,  &c. 

Ver.  7.  A  bishop  must  be  blameless.  &c.— Compare  1  Tim.  iii.  2,  3. 

Ver.  a  A  lover  of  hosjritalUy.— Doddridge  and  Macknight,  "  hospitable." 


TITUS,  II. 


=-'=1^ 


579 


tausht,  that  he  may  be  able  by  sound  doctrine  both 
to  exhort  and  to  convince  the  gainsayers. 

10  For  there  are  many  unruly  and  vain  p  talkers  and 
deceivers,  specially  they  of  the  circumcision  : 

11  Whose  mouths  must  be  stopped,  who  subvert 
1  "whole  houses,  teaching  things  which  they  ought  not, 
for  filthy  lucre's  sake. 

12  One  r  of  themselves,  even  a  prophet  of  their  own, 
said,  The  Cretians  are  alway  liars,  tvil  beasts,  slow 
bellies.  ,    i         i 

13  This  witness  is  true.  Wherefore  rebuke  » them 
sharph',  that  they  may  be  sound  in  the  faith ; 

14  Not  giving  heed  to  Jewish  '  fables,  and  command- 
ments of  men,  that  turn  from  the  truth. 

15  Unto  "the  pure  all  things  are  pure:    but  unto 
them  that  are  defiled  and  unbelieving  is  nothing  pure 
but  even  their  mind  and  conscience  is  defiled. 

16  They  profess  »  that  ihey  know  God;  but  in  works 
they  deny  him,  being  'Jjoniinable,  and  disobedient, 
and.  unto  every  good  work  *  reprobate. 

CHAPTER  II. 

1  Directions  p-^en  iir.'.o  Tii.us  Iwih  for  his  doctrine  ami  life.    9  Of  the  duty  of 
servants,  and  in  general  of  all  Christians. 

BUT  i^peak  thou  the  things  which  become  sound 
doc^iine  : 

2  Ti4at  the  aged  »  men  be  b  sober,  grave,  temperate, 
sound  in  faith,  in  charity,  in  pj^fience.  . 

3  The  aged  women  likewise,  that  they  be  m  behaviour 
as  becometh  <=  holiness,  not  <i  false  accusers,  not  given 
to  much  wine,  teachers  of  good  things ; 

4  That  they  mav  teach  the  « young  women  to  De 
f  sober,  to  love  their  husbands,  to  love  their  child- 
ren, 

5  To  be  discreet,  chaste,  keepers  at  home,  good, 
obedient  to  their  own  husbands,  that  the  word  of  God 
be  not  blasphemed. 


A.  M.  c 

4069. 

A.  D.  c 

65 


p  Ja.1.26. 
q  Mat23.14 


w  or,  void 
ofjudg. 
metU. 


Vlt.  10.  Of  the  circumcision— \.  e.  those  Judaizing  teachers  who  taught  tlio 
necessity  of  circumcision  to  all  men.         ,,,.,.,,  .•  c 

Ver.  n.  Whose  mouths  must  he  stopped.—  Neither  by  persecution  nor  torce, 
(aays  il/acAr/i/fi'/ir,)  hut  by  clear  and  strong  reasoning."  _ 

Ver.  12.  A  prophet  of  their  or-w— 'I'hat  is,  a  poet ;  for  their  poets  were  sup- 
posed to  be  inspired  by  the  Muses,  if  not  by  the  gods.  The  verse  liere  cited  is 
from  Epimenidcs,  and  is  thus  poetically  rendered— 

"False  Cretans,  savag(!  beasts,  with  bellies  slow. 
Macknight  remarks,  that  tlie  words  prophet  and  poet  were  used  as  synony- 
mous, both  by  the  Greeks  and  Romans. EvU  beasts-i.  e.  wild  beasU. 

Bloio  bellies— L.azy  gluttons.  .       „      ..        •     ,    ,, 

Ver.  13.  Rebuke  themsharphj—UiCTaWy,     cuttingly.' 

Ver  14.  Jewish  fables.— See  I  Tim.  i.  4,  and  note.  A  superstitimis  atten- 
tion to  outward  forms  quiets  their  consciences  in  the  neglect  of  Christian 
morals  ;  and  the  commission  of  immoralities  leads  them  to  fly  to  saints  and 
angels  for  their  intercession,  when  thny  dare  not  approach  the  Son  ot  Ood 
himself,  whose  "eyes  are  as  a  flame  of  fire."  ^      „.         .,      .   ,» 

Ver.  15.  Unto  the  pure  all  things  are  pure,  &€.— Sec  Mat.  xv.  li.  AcU 
X.  15.    Rom.  xiv.  14,  20—23. 

Chap.  II.  Ver.  2.  In  c/iareY?/.— Greek,     love."  ,       ..  .  ,. 

Ver.  3.  Unliness.—Doddridse,  "saints"    Macknight,      sacred  persons. 
False  «cc»se;s.— Margin,  "  make-bates."    See  note  on  2  Tim.  in.  3.- 

Vcr.  5.  Keepers  at  fiomc— Thai  is.  domestic ;  not  seeking  their  pleasures 
abroad. 


r. 


80 


TITUS,  III. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4069. 
A.  D.  cir. 


g  cr,  dis- 
creet. 

h  1  Ti.4.12. 

i  lTi.6  3. 

J  Kp.6.5, 

k  or,  p«:n- 
eayins. 

I  Mat.5.16. 
niRo.5.15. 

II  or.  to  all 
vien,  ha-fi 
appeared 

o  Ro.8.13. 

p  1  Fe.2.ll. 

q  Lu.1.75. 

r  2Pe.3.12. 

6  Re.  1.7. 

t  Ep.5.2. 

u  Ps.  130.8 

V  ne.9.14. 

w  De.7.6. 
1  Pe.2.9. 

X  Ep.2.10. 

y  1  Tllia., 


CHAP,  a 
a  Ro.13.1. 


C  N'oung  men  likewise  exhort  to  be  ?  sober  mind- 
ed. 

7  In  all  things  showing  thyself  ii  a  pattern  of  good 
works  :  in  doctrine 's/ioictn^  uncorruptness,  gravity, 
sincerity, 

8  Sound  i  speech,  that  cannot  be  condemned ;  that 
he  that  is  of  the  contrary  part  may  be  ashamed, 
having  no  evil  thing  to  say  of  you. 

9  Exhort  servants  J  to  be  obedient  unto  their  own 
masters,  ayid  to  please  ihem  well  in  all  things;  not 
k  answering  again ; 

10  .Not  purloming,  but  showing  all  good  fidelity; 
that  1  they  may  adorn  the  doctrine  of  God  6ur  Saviour 
in  all  things. 

1 1  For  the  grace  ^  of  God  that  bringeth  salvation 
n  hath  appeared  to  all  men. 

12  Teaching  us  that,  denying  °  ungodliness  and 
worldly  p  lusts,  we  i  should  live  soberly,  righteously, 
and  godly,  in  this  present  world ; 

13  Looking  "■  for  that  blessed  hope,  and  the  glprious 
appearing  ^  of  the  great  God  and  cur  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ ; 

14  Who  gave  t  himself  for  us,  that  he  might  redeem 
us  from  all  "iniquitv,  and  purify  ^ unto  himself  a 
peculiar  ^'people,  zealous  ^  of  good  works. 

15  These  things  speak,  and  e.xhort,  and  rebuke  with 
all  authority.    Let  y  no  man  despise  thee. 

CHAPTER  III. 

1  Titns  is  yet  farther  Oiieeted  by  P;iul.  holh  concerning  the  things  he  shonld 

teach,  ami  not  teach.    10  He  is  willed  also    to  reject,  obsiinaie    heretics: 

12  which  dnne,  he  appointeth  him  botJi  time  and  place,  wherein  he  alioulJ  come 

unto  him,  and  so  coiicliideth. 

PUT  them  in  mind  to  be  subject  "  to  principalities 
and  powers,  to  obey  magistrates,  to  be  ready  to 
every  good  work, 


Ver.  8.  Sound  speech.— This  term  is  used  only  in  this  Epi.stle,  and  in  the  two 

to  Timothy. Of  the  contrary  part.—Macknight,  "  On  tiio  opposite  side  ;" 

i.  e.  an  infidel,  orunlicliever. 

Ver.  10.  Not  purloining.— To  purloin  is  to  defraud  anyone,  or  to  keep  Imck 
his  property 

Ver.  11.  Hath  appeared  to  all  men.— Margin,  "That  biinceth  salvation  to 
all  men,  hath  appeared."  Doddridge  and  Mackni^ht  adhere  to  the  text. 
The  word  "appeared"  is  applied  to  the  shining  of  the  sun  and  stars,  Acts 
xxvii.  20. 

Ver.  13.  The  s^reat  God  and  our  Saviour.— Bt.  Burgess  remarks,  th.tt  the 
whole  of  this  title  is  referred  to  Christ"  by  the  unanimous  judgment  of  the  Greek 
Fathers,  and  of  all  the  Latins  hut  one."  Smith  quotes  Wordsworth  and 
Bishop  Middleton,  on  the  same  side.  Doddridge  quotes  Fleming,  as  remark- 
ing, f.hat  wo  never  read  in  Scripture  of  Father's  appearing.  But  see  Mat.  xvi. 
27.    Luke  IX.  2fi. 

Ver.  14.  A  peculiar  people.— Sec  Exod.  xix.  5.  Dcut.  vii.  6.  The  meaning 
is,  exclusive  property  ;  that  whicli  belongs  to  Christ  in  exclusion  of  all  othern. 
And  that  which  distinguishes  them  from  all  other  men,  is  not  zeal,  hut  zeal  for 
good  works.  Other  men  i\re  zealous  for  their  individual  interests;  bi*  v'hris- 
tians  are  as  full  of  zealous  lalwurs,  to  advance  the  happiness  of  their  fellow 
men  and  the  glory  of  the  Redeemer's  cause. 

Ver.  15.  Speak— e.rhort— rebuke— i.  e.  ir.culcate  the  doctrines— enforce  the 

duties— and  rebuke  the  vices,  above  enumerated. ]Vith  all  autliorit>/~i.  & 

as  a  divinely  appointed  and  divinely  instructed  teacher. Let  no  man  despise 

thee..— Two  things  are  necessary  to  avoid  contempt .-  to  a.«sert  nothing  without 
proof,  and  not  to  contradict  by  actions  what  is  taught  in  words.  Compare 
I  Tim.  iv.  12. 

Chap.  IIL  Ver.  1.  Principalities.— Macknight,  "  Governments." 


TITUS,  III. 


581 


2  To  speak  evil  of  no  man,  to  be  no  brawlers,  but 
gentle,  showing  all  b  njeekness  unto  all  men. 

3  For  we  ^  ourselves  also  were  sometimes  foolish, 
disobedient,  deceived,  serving  diyers  lusts  and  plea- 
sures, living  in  malice  and  envy,  hateful,  and  hating 
one  another. 

4  But  after  that  the  kindness  and  d  love  of  God  our 
Saviour  toward  man  appeared, 

5  Not  «  by  works  of  righteousness  which  we  have 
done,  but  according  to  his  mercy  he  saved  us,  by  the 
washing  of  regeneration,  and  renewing  of  the  Holy 
Ghost ; 

6  Which  he  shed  on  us  f  abundantly  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Saviour ; 

7  That  being  justified  oby  his  grace,  we  should  be 
made  heirs  according  to  the  hope  of  eternal  life. 

8  77n"ij  15  a  faithful  sayinar,  and  these  things  I  will 
that  thou  affirm  constantly,  that  they  which  have 
believed  in  God  might  be  careful  h  to  maintain  good 
works.  These  things  are  good  and  profitable  unto 
men. 

9  But  i  avoid  foolish  questions,  and  genealogies,  and 
contentions,  and  strivhigs  about  the  law  ;  for  they  art 
unprofitable  and  vain. 

10  A  man  that  is  a  heretic,  after  the  first  and 
second  admonition  j  reject ; 

11  Knowing  that  he  that  is  such  is  subverted,  and 
sinrierh,  being  condemned  of  himself. 

12  When  I  shall  send  Artemas  unto  thee,  or  Tychicus, 
be  diligent  to  come  unto  me  to  Nicopolis  :  for  I  have 
determined  there  to  winter. 

13  Bring  Zenas  the  lawyer  and   Apollos   on    their] 


A.  D.  cir. 
65. 


Ep.4.2. 


d  0T,pitf. 


e  Ep.2.4.S,9 


f  or, richly. 


g  1I0.3.24. 


2Ti.2.23.    ! 


Mat.ian 


Ver.  A.  God  our  Sav inur.—This  expression  occurs  only  here  and  in  llie  2d 
Epistle  to  Tiniotliy. 

Ver.  S.  A  faithful  saying.— This  plirase  also  occurs  only  here,  and  in  Paul's 

Epistles  to  Timothy. 

Ver.  9.  Foolish  questions,  &c. — Seel  Tim.  i.  4,  and  note. 

Ver.  10.  A  man  tlwtisa  heretic— 'Tha  t.rm  "  lierHic"  is  used  only  in  this 

place  throui,'hoiit  the  New  Testament,  though  tlie  word  "heresy"  is  used  Ireqiieiit- 

ly  in  the  Itook  of  Act-;,  as  equivalent  to«ec<.     (See  Acts  v.  17  ;  xv.  5  ;  x.viv.  5,  H  ; 

xxvi.  5  •.  xxviii.  22.)    Prior  to  Christianity,  the  word  was  used  indift'.-rently  fori'ny 

sect  or  party,  religious  or  philosophical ;  hut  atler  the  erection  of  the  Christian 

ij  clmich,  it  was  used  for  sucii  separations  only  as  were  ma<le  on  the  grounri  of 

"  doctrine  or  principle.    What,  then,  constituletl  the  notion  of  a  heretic  in  the 

'    first  ages  of  the  church?    I.  He  was  supposed  to  he-  in   an  error.    2.  That 

jj  error  was  thought,  pernicious.    "Heresy  (says   Waterland)  lies  in  espousing 

Ij  periu'cious  doctrines."    3.  That  error  was  of  .sutticient  importance  to  hreak 

communion,  and  to  violate  the  unity  of  the  church. Admonilinn  reject.— 

Here  is  not  a  word  ahout  Iwirning  them  ;  no  fiius.  nor  iinprisonmenls,  nor 
even  CM  rsM,  "  with  hell,  lx)ok.  and  candle;"  but  only  admonish  them  again 
and  again,  and  if  ihey  remain  incorriL'ihIe,  jfjccf  then  1— first  as  teacheri«,  and 
finally,  from  the  communion  of  the  chiircli. 

Ver.  11.  Subverted.— Doddridge  and  Macknight.  "  perverted,"  or  turned 
aside. 
Ver  12.  Artemas— \s  only  here  menlioned. — Tj/c/tfcw^.— See  Ephcs  vi.  21. 

Nicopolis. — There  i>re  several  cities  of  this  name,  and  it  is  douhtful  which 

is  hero  intended  ;  some  ri^-Ting  it  to  Nicopolis,  a  city  of  Epirus  ;  others  lo  a  j 
city  of  the  same  name  in  '!  Iirace,  on  the  Iwjrders  of  Macedonia,  as  in  the  suh- 
scription  to  the  Epistle.  [This  was  probahly  Nicopois,  a  city  of  Epirus,  on 
the  gulf  of  Anihracia,  in  tlie  Adriatic  sea,  near  Aclinm,  which  Ausustus  huilt 
in  commemoration  of  his  victory  thereover  Ma  ik  Antony.  l—Bo-^s/cr. 
Ver.  13.  Zenas  the  /cjci/cr.— Probal)Iy  a  professor  of  the  civil,  oc  Roman 
,,  law. 


582  TITUS,  III. 


A.  M.  cir. 

urn. 

A.  1>.  cir. 

es. 


k  or,pro/<r; 
holiest 
trades. 


journey   diligently,   that  nothing   be    wanting   unto 
them. 

14  And  let  ours  also  learn  tc  k  maintain  good  i  works 
for  necessary  uses,  that  they  be  not  unfruitful. 

15  All  that  are  with  me  salute  thee.    Greet  them  that 
love  us  in  the  faith.     Grace  be  with  you  all.     Amen. 

IT  It  was  written  to  Titus,  ordained  the  first  bwhop  of 
the  church  of  the  Cretians,  from  Nit ,  v^^.*  ^f  Ma- 
cedonia. 


Ver.  14.  Maintain  good  works. — Macknight,  "  For  necessary  uses."  Dodd- 
ridge, "  purposes  ;"  that  is,  to  support  fliemselvos,  and  to  assist  otliers. 
Ver.  15.  Them  that  love  us  in  the  faith.— {.  e.  our  Ciiristian  friends. 

CONCLUDING  REMARKS  ON  THE  EPISTLE  TO  TITUS. 

[The  strikin-r  atFinity  wliicli  subsists  between  the  Epistle  to  Titus  and  the 
first  Epistle  to  Timothy  has  been  pointed  out  by  several  able  writers.  Both 
Epistles  are  addressed  to  persons  left  to  preside  in,  and  regulate  their  respective 
churches  durin<,'  the  Apostle's  absence.  Both  are  principally  occupied  in  de- 
scribing tiie  qualifications  of  those  who  should  be  appointed  to  ecclesiastical 
ollices  ;  and  the  reciuisites  in  tliis  description  are  nearly  the  same  in  l)oth 
Epistles.  Timothy  anil  Titus  arc  both  cautioned  against  the  same  prevalent 
corruptions  ;  the  phrases  and  expressions  in  both  letters  are  nearly  the  same  ; 
and  the  writer  accosts  liis  two  disciples  with  tlie  same  salutations  ;  and  passes 
on  to  the  business  of  the  Epistle  with  the  same  transition.  The  most  natural 
mode  of  accounting  for  these  resemblances  and  verbal  coincidences,  is  by  sup- 
posing, as  we  have  already  had  reason  to  conchide,  that  the  two  Epist'ea  were 
written  about  the  same  time,  and  while  the  same  ideas  and  jijirases  still  dwelt 
in  the  writer's  mind.  "Nevertheless,"  as  Macknight  justly  observes.  "  the 
repetition  of  these  precrjits  and  charges  is  not  without  its  use  to  the  church  still, 
as  it  makes  us  more  deeply  sensibleof  their  great  importance  ;  not  to  mention, 
that  in  the  Epistle  to  Titus,  there  are  thincs  peculiar  to  itself,  which  enhances 
its  value.  In  short,  the  Epistles  to  Timothy  and  Titus,  taken  to-rether,  con- 
taining a  full  account  of  the  qualifications  and  duties  of  the  mitiistcrs  of  the 
gospel,  may  be  considered  as  a  complete  b(jdy  of  divinely  inspired  ecclesias- 
tical canons,  to  be  observed  by  the  Christian  clergy,  of  sill  rommun ons,  to  he 
end  of  the  world."  The  island  of  Crete,  now  Candia,  where  Titus  wast  a 
resident,  was  renowned  in  ancient  times  for  the  salubrity  of  its  climate;  for 
the  richness  and  fertility  of  its  soil;  lor  its  hundred  cities ;  for  the  excellence 
of  its  laws,  given  by  its  king  Minos  ;  for  Mount  Ida,  where  Juiiiter  was  said  to 
have  been  preserved  from  the  jealousy  of  his  father  Saturn  :  for  the  sepulchre 
of  Jui)iter  ;  and  in  fact,  for  being  the  cradle  of  the  gods,  most  of  the  absurditicB 
that  have  been  embodied  into  the  heuthen  mythology  havine  there  had  their 
origin.  The  Cretans,  though  at  an  early  period  celebraied  for  their  great  ad- 
vances in  civilization,  and  for  an  niinnrable  system  of  laws,  were  notorious 
for  covetousniss,  piracy,  luxury,  and  especially  for  lying  ;  insomuch  that  kre- 
tizein,  to  act  like  a  Cretan,  became  a  proverb  for  deceiving ani\  telling  lies; 
and.a  Cretan  lie  signified  one  that  was  reinarkajile  Ibr  its  magnitude  and  im- 
pudence. They  were  one  of  the  nations  against  which  the  Grecian  proverb, 
"  bev.are  ofthc  three  K's,"  ^in  English  C,)  was  directed  ;  i.  e.  Kappadocia, 
Ki.licia,  ami  Kretc ;  and  Pohjbius  (I.  iv.  c.  8.  53,  &c.)  represents  them  as  dis- 
graced by  riira(;y,  robbery,  and  almost  every  crime ;  and  the  only  people  in  the 
world  who  found  nothing  sordid  in  money,  however  acquired.  Villi  this 
agrees  their  character  given  by  Epimenides,  one  of  their  own  poets,  as  quoted 
by  St.  Paul,  (ch.  i.  1-2,  13,)  from  a  work  of  his  no  longer  extant,  entitled  Con- 
cerning Oracles,  nmi  which  the  Apostle  declares  constituted  their  true  cha- 
racter: 

The  Cretan?  are  always  liars,  destructive  wild  beasts,  sluggish  gluttons. 
Over  this  mass  of  idolatry  and  corruption,  however,  the  gospel  friuniphed,  pro- 
ducing by  its  benign  and  heavenly  infiuences,  purity,  honesty,  truth,  and  every 
moral  arnl  Christian  virtue;  nor  has  the  successive  subjut'ation  of  the  people 
by  the  S.-iracens  anil  Turks  been  everable  wholly  to  extinguish,  though  it  has  ob- 
scured, the  light  of  Christ  ia  rut  y  which  once  shone  uimn  them  with  such  splendour. 
Th(!  island  is  divided  into  twelve  bishops'  sees,  under  the  patriarch  of  Con- 
stantinople;  but  the  execrable  Tuiks,  though  they  profess  to  allow  the  Chris- 
tians the  free  exercise  of  their  religion,  will  not  r'frmit  them  to  repair  their 
churches,  many  of  which  they  have  converted  into  mo.sques  ;  and  it  is  only  by 
the  infliieiue  of  large  sums  of  gold,  paid  to  the  pashas,  that  they  can 
their  religious  houses  from  total  dilapidation  J—Iifli's/er. 


^ 


I'HILEMON. 


583 


THE  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE  TO 
PHILEMON. 


.'Philemon  appears  to  liave  been  a  person  of  some  consideration  at  CoJosse, 
and  in  the  clmrcli  at  that  place,  who  had  been  converted  by  the  ministry  of  St. 
Paul,  probably  durinjr  bis  abode  at  Epiiesus  ;  Onesimiis,  a  slave  of  Philemon, 
liavinjf,  as  it  is  generally  thought,  been  guilty  of  some  dishonesty,  fled  from  his 
masttr,  and  came  to  Rome  ;  where  the  Apostle  was  at  tliat  time  under  con- 
finement the  tirst  time,  as  appears  l>y  his  expectation  of  being  shortly  released, 

Ij  about  A.  I).  C2.  Having,  by  some  means,  attended  the  preaching  of  the  Apostle. 
"  i[)  his  own  hired  house,"  it  pleased  God  to  bless  it  to  his  conversion.    After 

j  he  had  given  satisfactory  evidence  of  a  real  change,  and  manifested  an  ctcel- 

U  lent  and  aniiabje  disposition,  which  greatly  endeared  him  to  St.  Paul,  he  was 
sent  back  to  his  master  by  the  Apostle,  who  wrote  this  Epistle  to  reconcile 
Philemon  to  his  once  unfaithful  servant.]— iioiTs^er. 


•1  He  rejoiccth  to  hear  of  the  faith  and  love  of  Philemon,  9  whom  he  tiesireih  to 
forgive  his  tervant  Onesimiis,  and  lovingly  to  receive  liiif.  again. 

PAUL,  a  prisoner  ^  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  Timothy 
our  brother,  unto  Philemon  our  dearly  beloved, 
and  i>  fellow-labourer, 

2  And  to  our  beloved  Apphia,  and  Archippus  <=  our 
fellow-soldier,  and  to  the  church  d  in  thy  house  : 

3  Grace  « to  you,  and  peace,  from  God  our  Father 
and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

4  I  thank  imy  God,  making  mention  of  thee  always 
in  nw  prayers, 

G  Hearing  of  thv  love  and  faith,  which  thou  hast 
toward  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  toward  all  saints; 

6  That  s  the  communication  of  thy  faith  may  become 
effectual  h  by  the  acknowledging  of  every  igood  thing 
which  is  in  you  in  Christ  Jesus. 

7  For  we  have  great  joy  and  consolation  in  thy  love, 
because  the  bowels  of  the  saints  are  refreshed  J  by 
thee,  brother. 

8  \yherefore,  though  kl  might  be  much  bold  in 
Christ  to  enjoin  thee  that  whicn  is  convenient, 

9  Yet  for  love's  sake  I  rather  beseech  thee,  bein^ 
such  a  one  as  Paul  the  aged,  and  now  also  a  pri- 
soner of  Jesus  Christ. 

10  I  beseech  thee  for  my  son  i  Onesinius,  whom  I 
have  begotten  "^in  my  bonds  : 


A.  M.  4oes. 

A.  D.  C2. 


a  Kp.3.1. 
b  Ph.a25. 
c  Col.4.n. 
d  Ro.l6.» 
e  Ep.1.2. 
f  Ep  1.16. 
g  Phi.  1.9,1 1 
h  Ja.2. 1-1,17 


i  Phi.4  8. 
S;i'e.l.S.8 


k-  1  Th.2.6. 
1  Col.4.9. 
ml  Co. 4. 15. 


Ver.  1.  Paul,  a  ■prisoner.— MncknightAmnrc  literally.)  "confined  with  n. 
chain."  See  Acts  xxviii.  20.  [The  Apostle  in  tliis  Epistle  indul-'cs  in  some 
fincparonom.isias  on  the  proper  names.  Thus  PhUemon,  affectionate,  ox  be- 
lovd.  is.  "  our  dearly  beloved  ;"  Apphia,  is,  "  the  beloved  sister,"  as  several 
MSS.,  Vuluate,  and  others  correctly  read  ;  Archippus,  (the  ruler  of  the  horse, 
for  n)aiia:;ing  of  which  heroes  were  anciently  fimous.)  is,  "  our  fellow  soldier^' 
and  Onesiinus,  (useful  or  prvfitable,)  once  unprojitable,  is  now  proJitableA 
—hngiter. 

Vtr.  6.  That  the  communication  of  thy  faith  majj  became  effectual  — 
Doddridse,  "  That  thy  communion  in  the  nith  may  be  edicacious"  in  in- 
ducing others  also  to  believe  in  Christ. 

Vir.  7.  The  bowels  of  the  saints  are  refreshed  by  thee—i.  c.  by  Philemon*! 
charities  to  the  poor  saints. 

Ver.  8.  Miszht  be  much  ^o'd— Rather,    '  more,"  or  "very  hold." 

Ver.  9.  Paurthe  aged.—Mackniaht  calculates,  that  at  thi.s  time  he  was 
sixty  years  old,  and  perha[)s,  through  his  many  sufterings,  eppeared  much 
older. And  noio  also  a  prisoner. — S^e  note  on  ver.  I. 

Ver.  10.  Onesimns,  whom,  &.c.—Macknight  translates  this  mere  literally. 


&84 


PHILEMON. 


Tl 


A.  M.  4066. 
A.  D.  62. 


I  p  i  Co.  9.' 
q  Ue.45.£:..i 


r  Mat  .23. 3. 
I  Ti.6.2. 


s  Col.3.22. 

I  2C0.8.23. 

u  ver.7. 

V  2C0.7.16. 

w  Phi.2.24. 

X  2C0.1.H. 

y  Col.  1.7. 

i;  Ac'l2.l2, 
•25. 

a  Ac.  19. 29. 

b  2Ti.4.11. 

c2Ti.4.22 


11  Which  "in  time  pasr  was  to  thee  unprofitable, 
but  now  profitable  to  thee  and  to  me  : 

12  Whom  I  have  sent  again  :  thou  therefore  receive 
him,  that  is,  mine  own  bowels  : 

13  Whom  I  would  have  retained  with  me,  that  "in 
thy  stead  he  might  have  ministered  unto  me  in  the 
bonds  of  the  gospel : 

14  But  without  thy  mind  would  I  do  nothing-;  that 
thy  benefit  should  not  be  as  it  were  of  necessfty,  but 
P  willingly. 

15  For  1  perhaps  he  therefore  d(?parted  for  a  season, 
that  thou  shouldest  receive  him  for  ever; 

16  Not  now  as  a  servant,  but  above  a  servant,  a 
brother  ■"  beloved,  specially  to  me,  buf  how  much 
more  unto  thee,  both  in  the  *  flesh,  and  in  the  Lord? 

17  If  thou  count  me  therefore  a  i  partner,  receive  him 
as  myself. 

18  If  he  hath  wrongea  thee,  or  oweth  thee  aught,  put 
that  on  mine  account; 

19  I  Paul  have  written  it  with  mine  own  hand,  I 
will  repay  it  :  albeit  I  do  not  sav  to  thee  how  thou 
owest  unto  me  even  thine  own  self  besides. 

20  Yea,  brother,  let  me  have  joy  of  thee  in  the  Lord  . 
refresh  "  my  bowels  in  the  Lord. 

21  Having  confidence  "  in  thy  obedience  I  wrote  unto 
thee,  knowing  that  thou  wilt  also  do  niore  than  I  say. 

22  Biit  withal  prepare  me  also  a  lodging  :  for  T  ^^  trust 
that  through  ^your  prayers  I  shall  be  given  unto 
you. 

'  2.3  There  saliito  thee  y  Epaphras,  my  fellow-prisoner 
in  Christ  Jesus; 

24  'Marcus,  -"^  Aristarchus,  b  Demas,  Lucas,  my 
fellow- labourers.  .  , 

2.')  The  •=  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  your 
spirit.     Amen. 

IT  Written  from  Rome  to  Philemon,  by  Onesimus  a 
servant. 


"  My  son,  whom  I  hogat  in  my  hond.-J,  (even)  Oncsimiis  ;"  and  he  romarls.  tliat 
placing  "  One.sinnis'  namH  in  tlie  end  of  this  sentence  las  in  the  origiiial]  has  a 
fine  etibct,  liy  keepins  (he  reader  in  suspense." 

Vt-r.  12.  ficvt  again— \.  c  sent  back  nt'ain. Mine  oipn  bowels— \.  e.  the 

fruit  of  iiiji  l)ody  ;  speaking  of  him  as  liis  own  son.  Compare  Isa.  xlviii  19  , 
xh\.  1. 

Ver.  14.  That  thy  benefit.— {Greek,  Agathon,)  "good  deed,"  or  l.ene- 
volcnco. 

Ver.  1.5.  For  a  .vrff.'ion.— [This  is  a  mo.st  delicate  and  masterly  stroke  ;  ann 
mdeoti  fho  whole  Epistle,  as  Dnil<Jrii}gc':\n?\\y  remarks,  rotisiiicred  in  no  other 
point  (if  view  than  as  a  mere  human  romposit  on.  niM-^t  he  allowt-d  to  he  a 
nmstor -pii'ce  of  its  kitid.  If  compared  withan  I'l'lstle  of  the  yonnircr  Plini/.  to 
which  we  may  add  anotiier  u\'  Horace,  written  on  a  similar  occa.-iion.  thai 
F.jiistle,  IhoiiLdi  romposed  hy  one  who  exceNed  in  the  epistolary  style,  and 
tho'iL'h  nndiiiihtrdly  it  has  many  heauties,  will  he  found  hy  persons  of  taste 

much  infcriiir  to  this  animated  composition  of  the  Apostle  l*aul.l—2iflri,'*'e''. 

For  evrr.—'Siit  only  in  this  world,  hnl  a  so  in  the  next. 

Ver.  20  Uefri-sh'my  boirels.—V\w\'s  howels  yearned  over  Onosimus ;  he 
was  preatly  (•(incerncd  fi)r  him  :  Philemon's  kindness  would  relieve  his  anx.ety, 
and  cnmlbrt  him.    Cornnire  ver- 7.  «.     .         •        • 

Ver.  21.  More  than  I  say—i.  e.  not  only  pardon  liim,  hm  give  him  his 
liherty,  that  he  might  devote  him.self  to  the  ministry  of  tiie  gospel— wiiidi  doubt- 
less was  the  event. 

Ver.  24.  Marcus,  &c.— See  Col.  iv.  10, 12.  14. 


HEBREWS,  I.  5B5 


CONCLUDING  REMARKS  ON  THE  EPISTLE  TO  PHILEMON. 

Pa/e^/ expresses  his  admiration  of  the  tenderness  and  delicacy  of  this  epistle. 

There  is  ccrlainly  something  very  meilin;,'  and  nersuasive  in  every  i)art.    It  is 

a  warm,  afli^ctionate,  authoritative  teacher,  ardently  interccdinj;  with  an  ah- 

sint  friend,  for  a  heloved  convert  'l\  a  state  of  slavery,  ni  a  niannei   lull  ol 


ifrl 
Jlyu 


kindly  aticction,  according  with  thecensibility  of  his  mind. 


THE   EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE  TO  THE 
HEBREWS. 


iThb  Hehhews  were  the  Jews  in  Judea,  who  spoke  a  dialect  of  the  He- 
orew,  and  were  so  called  to  distinguisli  them  from  those  who  resided  among 
the  Greeks,  and  spoke  their  language,  and  were  called  Hellenists,  or  Greeks, 
(Acts  \i.  I  ;  i.\.  29  ;  xi.  20.)  To  such  of  the  Hebrews  as  professed  Christianity 
this  Epistle  was  addressed,  according  to  the  opinion  of  the  ancient  Christian 
writers,  and  the  best  modern  critics  ;  and  this  decision  is  corroborated  by  the 
internal  evidence  of  the'Epistle  itself,  which  contains  many  things  jieculiarly 
suitable  to  Uie  believers  in  Judea.  Though  Hebrew  was  commonly  spoken  by 
the  persons  to  wliom  this  Epistle  was  sent,  there  is  no  necessity  to  suppose, 
with  Orisren,  Jerome,  and  others,  that  it  was  originally  written  in  that  lan- 
guage, and  afterwards  translated  into  Greek  Uy  Luke,  Barnalas.ox  Clement ; 
for  the  latter  language  was  then  universally  understood,  and  much  esteemed  by 
the  inhabitants  of  Palestine,  and  the  apostolical  Epistles  being  intended  for  the 
use  of  the  whole  Christian  world, as  well  as  for  the  persons  to  whom  they  were  sent, 
it  was  more  proper  that  they  should  be  written  in  Greek,  than  in  any  provincial 
dialect.  In  fact,  the  circumstance  of  there  being  no  authentic  report  or  tradition 
respecting  any  one  copy  of  the  Hebrew  Epistle  ;  the  style  of  the  epistle  through- 
out, which  has  all  the  air  of  an  original ;  the  occurrence  of  numerou.s  parono- 
masia's or  Greek  words  ;  the  interpretation  of  Hebrew  names,  such  as  Melchi- 
sedec  by  King  of  Righteousness,  and  Sale7n  by  peace,  in  a  manne.r  by  no 
means  like  the  additions  of  a  translator ;  and  the  Qtiotations  from  the  Old  Tes- 
tament being  generally  taken  from  the  Sentuagint,  even  where  that  version 
in  some  degree  varies  from  the  Hebrew;  all  these  facts  furnish  posilive  and 
conclusive  evidence  that  it  was  originally  written  in  the  Greek  lin?iiage,in 
which  it  is  now  extant.  Though  St.  Paul's  name  is  not  affixed  to  this  Epistle, 
fwhich  he  probably  omitted  because  be  was  obno.vious  to  fhe  enemies  of 
Chri.stiani(yin  Judea,)  yet  the  general  testimony  of  antiquity,  the  current  tra- 
dition of  the  church,  the  superscription.  "  The  Epistle  of  Paul  the  Apostle  to 
the  Hebrews,"  being  found  in  all  our  manuscripts,  except  one,  and  the  agree- 
ment of  the  style,  or  phrases,  allusions,  and  exhortations,  vviih  those  in  the 
acknowledged  Epistles  of  St.  Paul,  determine  it  to  be  the  genuine  production 
of  that  eminent  Apostle;  to  which  conclusion  Carpzov,  M'hirbij,  Lardner, 
Mack-night,  Hales,  Rosenmuller.  Bengel,  Bishop  Tomline,  Home,  Tnvm- 
send,  and  almost  every  other  modern  commentator  and  critic,  after  weighing 
the  mass  of  evidence,  both  external  and  internal,  are  constrained  to  arrive. 
If  then  St.  Paul  was  the  author  of  this  Epistle,  the  time  when,  and  the  plape 
where,  it  was  written,  may  be  easily  ascertaine,! ;  for  the  salutation  Ircim  Sie 
saints  in  Italy,  (ch.  xiii.  2d,)  and  his  promise  of  seeing  th(!  Hebrews  she  tly,  j 
(ver.  -23.)  plainly  intimate  that  his  first  imprisonment  at  Rome  was  then  er  . 
minated,  or  on  the  point  of  being  so.  Consequcitly  it  was  written  from  lla.'y  I 
perhaps  from  Rome,  soon  after  the  Epistles  tC'  the  Colossians,  Pliilirpians,  ^! 
and  Philemon,  either  at  the  end  df  A.  D.  62,  or  more  probably  in  tlic  beginning  ■ 
oftl  e  year  63.  The  grand  design  of  the  Apostle,  in  writin?  this  Epistle,  was,  ^ 
to  E  lard  the  Jews  in  Palestine,  who  were  then  in  a  state  of  poverty.  afnicUon  p 
an!  persecution,  against  aposlacy  from  the  faith;  by  proving  the  truth  of  ij 
the  grand  doctrines  of  Christianity,  and  by  showing  that  it  was  the  completion  || 
and  perfection  of  the  Mosaic  dispensation,  the  rites  and  ceremonies  of  winch  j 
were  but  types  of  the  New  Testament  dispensation.]— Bas's'C. 


CHAPTER  I. 


I  A.  M.  cir. 

'.  Christ  in  these  last  timea  coming  to  us  frnni  the  F.itlier,  4  B  preferrctl  above    a.  I),  cir. 
the  nngels,  both  in  person  and  otTice.  63. 

r^OD,  who  ^  at  sundry  times  and  in  divers  manners   f,^,^p  , 
^^  spake  in  timepastunto  thefathers  by  the  prophets,  la  Nu.i?.6,? 


Chap.  I.  Ver.  l.   At  sundnj  times.— Macknight,  "  in  sundry  parts. 


i!  58e 


HEBREWS,  I. 


1 

! 
i 

j 

A    M.  cir. 

4067. 

A.  n.  cir. 

63. 

b  De.l8.l5. 

1;  c  Ps.2.8. 

i    d  J.i.1.3. 

\\  e  Jn.l.U 
'      0)1.1  I  i. 

1    f  c.7.27. 
1      9.1-2..  14. 

g  IVllO.l. 
Kp.l.'2C, 
21. 

1 

h  Ps.2.7. 

i  2Sa.7Il. 

J  or.  .rVn 
he  hrin^. 
elk  again. 

1 

k  Ps97.7 

I  2  Hatli  in  these  last  days  b  spoken  unto  us  by  his 
I  Son,  whom  he  hath  appointed  heir  <=  of  all  things,  ly 

whom  't  also  he  made  the  worlds  ; 
'   3  Who  '■  being  the  brightness  of  his  glory,  and  the  j 
!  express  image  of  his  person,  and  upholding  all  things  ' 
Iby  the  word  of  his  power,  when  f  he  had  by  himself 

purgod  our  sins,  sat  down? on  the  right  hand  of  the 

Majesty  on  high ; 

4  Being  made  so  much  better  than  the  angels,  as  ht 
hath  by  inheritance  obtained  a  more  excellent  name 
than  they. 

5  For  unto  which  of  the  angels  said  he  at  any  time, 
•iThou  art  my  Son,  this  day  have  I  begotten  thee'? 
And  again,  i  Iwill  be  to  him  a  Father,  and  he  shall  be 
to  me  a  Son  7 

6  i  And  again,  when  he  bringeth  in  the  first-begotten 
mto  the  world,  he  saith,  And  k  let  all  the  angels  of 
God  worship  him. 


Pierce  e.xplains  it :  "  God  discovered  his  will  anciently  in  several  part.s,  or 
parcels  ;  so  that  one  part  was  to  be  learned  from  one  prophet,  and  another 

from  another." And   in  divers  manners.— Mackni^ht  remarks,  "  This 

clause  does  not  refer  to  the  different  manners  in  which  God  revealed  himself  to 
the  prophets,  such  as  dreams,  visions,  voices,  &c.,  hut  it  refers  to  the  difterent 
ways  in  which  the  prophets  communicated  the  difierent  revelations  which  they 
received,  to  the  fatfiers— in  types  and  figures,  significant  actions,  and  dark 
sayings,  as  well  as  in  plain  language." 

Ver.  2.  Hat/i  in  these  last  days— Namely,  of  the  gospel  dispensation.    See 

note  on  l  Tim.  iv.  l. By  his  Son.— Doddridge.     '  The  Son,"  the  pronoun 

his  being  an  unnecessary  supplement. Heir— That  is,  Lord  or  proprii-ior — 

of  all  tiiimirs.— So  Paul  teaches  us.  Gal.  iv.  i.  The  heir  is  "  Lord  of  all," 
wiiich  title  Peter  also  ascribes  to  Christ,  (Acts  x  .36.)  Pi/e  Smith  remarks, 
that  the  Greek  word  for  heir  is  by  no  means  restricted  to  the  primary  meaning 

of  ix)ssession  by  descent,  and  refers  to  Biel  and  Schleusner,  as  authorities. 

By  whom  also  he  made  the  worlds— i.  e.  the  material  or  visible  creatioii  :  so 
the  word  is  evidently  u.sed  in  chap.  xi.  3. 

Ver.  3.   Who  being  the  brightness  of  his  glory— i.  e.  of  the  Father's  glory 

and  the  express  ima-^e—ox  "  character ;"  that  is,  says  the  learned  Leigh, 

"  Answering  to  the  divine  perfections,  as  the  impression  of  wax  does  to  the 
engraving  of  the  seal."    DofZdr/tf^'e  adds,  "  It  is  observable,  that  Philo  calls 

the  Logos  '  the  character  of  the  image  of  God.'  " Of  his  person— iGcoek 

Hypostasis.)  So  Doddridge ;  but  Macknight  renders  it,  "  An  exact  image  of 
his  substance."  (Compare  Col.  i.  15.)  And  so  the  won!  hypostasis  is  rendered, 
ch.  xi.  1 :  "The  substance  of  thincs  hoped  for."  Pye  Smith  quotes  Rosen- 
miiller.  as  saying,  "  It  denotes  God  iiimsclf  The  Son  is  called  the  absolutely 
perfqct  image  of  the  Father,  because  be  is  like  him  in  power,  wisdom,  good- 
ness, &c.  ;  since,  by  a  .-on,  we  understand  one  of  the  same  nature  as  the 
Father."    Schleusner  explains  it,  "  The  express  resemblance  of  the  e.-sont^e  or 

nature  of  God,  and  of  his  unchamreable  majesty." And  upholding  all 

things.— '"rUc  word  properly  signifies  upholding,  bearing,  or  sustaining." 
M'Lean.    Compare  Col.  i.  16. 

Ver.  4.  Being  made,  (^c— Macknight,  "  He  is  so  much  better  than  jDodd- 
rWi'C,  ■  superior  to']  the  angels  by  how  mucli  he  hath  inherited."  &c.  Our 
common  translation,  "by inheritance  obtained,"  se^ws  to  imply  the  death  of 
the  Father,  from  whom  such  inheritance  descended  ;  but  it  is  not  ^  in  the  Kast, 
as  we  have  observed  in  the  parable  of  tiic  prodigal  son.  where  tiie  father  "di- 
vided his  living,"  or  property,  between  his  sons.  Doddridge,  Macknight,  and 
M'Lean.  read  simply,  "  He  hath  inherited  ;"  iind  Campbell  (on  Mat.  v.  3i  re- 
marks, that  the  original  may  denote  the  attainment  of  property  by  any  kind  of 
title. 

Ver.  5.  For  unto  roh'ch,  &c.— That  is,  none  of  the  angels  have  been  Ima 

honoured. 7  xoill  be  to  him  a  Father,  &c.— 2  Sam.  vii.  U,  where  it  is  spoken 

of  Sol\imon,  who  was  a  tviic  of  Christ. 

Ver.  6.  And  again,  lohen  he  bringeth.— 'Mnrsin,  "And  when  he  bringeth 
I   again   '  i.  n.  after  his  resurrection.    So  Doddridge,  Macknight,  M'Lmn,  &c 

the  first-begotten.— Macknight  and  M Lean,    "first-born."     Compare 

Rom.  i.  4.    Col.  i.  18.    Rev.  i.  5. 


il 


HEBREWS, 


587 


A 

M.  cir. 

4063. 

A 

D.  cir. 

63. 

0  ri/fl£ne«» 
or,  Uiait- 
ness. 


p  Ps.10G.25 
q  P$.110.1. 


a  (;e.I9.1^, 
16. 
l's.31.7. 


7  And  1  of  the  angels  he  saith,  •"  Who  maketh 
liis   angels  spirits,  and    his    ministers    a    flame  of 

8  But  unto  the  Son  he  saith,  "  Thy  throne,  O  God, 
is  for  ever  and  ever:  a  sceptre  of  "righteousness  is\ 
the  "sceptre  of  thy  kingdom. 

9  Thou  hast  loved  righteousness,  and  hated  iniquity;] 
therefore  God,  even  thy  God,  hath  anointed  thee  with 
the  oil  of  gladness  above  thy  fellows. 

10  .And,  PThou,  Lord,  in  the  beginning  hastlaid  the 
fou/idalit)n  of  the  earth ;  and  the  heavens  are  the 
works  of  thy  hands  : 

1 1  They  shall  perish  ;  but  thou  remainest :  and  they 
all  shall  wax  old  as  doth  a  garment ; 

12  And  as  a  vesture  shalt  thou  fold  them  up,  and 
they  shall  be  changed  :  but  thou  art  the  same,  and 
thy  years  shall  not  fail. 

13  But  to  which  of  the  angels  said  he  at  any  time, 
<J  Sit  on  my  right  hand,  until  1  make  thine  enemies  thy 
footstool'?' 

14  Are  they  not  all  ministenng  '  spirits,  sent  forth 
>  to  minister  for  them  who  shall  be  heirs  i  of  salva- 
tion 7 

Ver.  7.  And  of.—Doddridge,  "  concerning"— the  angels. And  let  all  the 

ansels  of  God  ivorship  him.—'T\\\s  appears  taken  from  Psalm  xcvii.  7,  which 
is  thus  read  in  the  LXX.—"  Worship  him  all  ye  his  angels."  Ahrahanel.in  Isa. 
lii.  13,  confesses  that  ihe  ancient  liaboies  e.xplained  tiiis  place  of  the  iSlessiah. 
who  was  to  be  e.Nalled  above  Abraham,  above  Moses,  and  above  the  angels 
See  Hammond  in  Heb.  i.  I.  "  The  word  loorship.  it  is  said,  has  two  sijrntfica- 
tions  ;  viz.  obeisance  and  spiritual  homage.  This  is  true  :  and  the  fir.<l  of 
these  meaninffs  often  presents  itself  in  the  Old  Testament,  and  <as  I  am  wiilinsr 
to  concede.)  in  the  Gospels.  Many  who  vvorsliipped  Christ,  while  he  sojourned 
amons  men,  i.  e.,  prostrated  themselves  before  him,  probably  knew  or  ac- 
knnwTedsed  nothing  of  his  divine  nature.  But  what  shall  we  sayof  thea/jye/s  1 
Are  rtey  isnorant  of  his  true  nature?  And  is  not  the  warship,  which  they 
who  are  pure  spirits  pay,  of  course  spiritual,  and  not  simple  obei.sance?"— 
!  Prof  Stuart.  ,        ,  .  , 

Ver.  9.  Above  thy  felloios.— Doddridge,     associates;"  by  which  many  un- 
derstand the  anccls.but  we  think  unjustly. 

Ver.  10— 1-2.  Thou.  Lord,  in  the  beginning,  &c.— These  words  are  spoken 
of  the  Son  of  God;  for  they  are  intimately  connected  by  the  conjunction  and. 
with  ver.  8.  where  it  is  written,  "  But  unto  the  Son  he  saith,"  dec.  Acconl- 
ing  to  the  laws  of  grammar,  and  iiiost  clearly  according  to  the  nature  and 
design  of  the  Apostle's  argument,  the  ellipsis  to  be  supplied,  in  the  he^'inning 
of  the  tenth  verse,  alter  and  is,  "  And  [to  the  Son  he  saith,]  Thou.  Lord,"  &c. 
No  other  exposition  can  1)C  pointed  out,  which  does  not  make  a  violent  divul- 
sion  of  the  pas.sage  from  the  connexion  of  the  writer's  argument  The  question 
still  remains  ;  "  What  is  meant  by  founding  the  earth,  and  by  the  heavens 
being  the  w<vk  of  Christ's  hands?"  To  answer  the  first  question,  and  place 
the  answer  Leyond  the  possibility  of  a  reasonable  doubt,  it  is  nece.ssary  only  to 
compare  the  passages,  in  which  Jehovah  is  said  to  have  founded  the  earth. 
By  thi.*  phrase,  the  creation  of  it  is  indubitably  meant.  The  passai-'es  may  be 
found  in  Ps.  .\xiv.  2;  i.xxxi.x.  11  ;  civ.  5  ;  cxix.  90.  Job  xx.wiii.  4.  Prov.  ni.  19. 
Is.  xUiii.  13 ;  li.  13.  Zoch.  xii.  I ;  where,  if  vou  inspect  the  Septuagint,  you 
will  see  the  very  verb  ihcmclioo  employed,  which  the  apostle  use.s  in  our  text.  ■ 
1  n  regard  to  the  "  heavens  Iwing  the  works  of  Christ's  hands  ;"  if  is  an  expres- 
■  3ion  plainly  of  similar  import  to  the  one  just  examined,  and  siL'nifies  the  crea  ( 
tion  of  the  heavens.  Thus.  Ps.  viii.  4— S  :  "  When  I  consider  the  heavens,  f>« 
work  of  thy  hands :"  which  is  parallel  with,  "  The  moon  and  stars  which 
thou  hist  ordained."— Prof  Stuart. 

Ver.  li  As  a  vesture  shall  thou  fold  them  up.— Compare  Isa.  -aw-  «  • 
Rev.  vi.  14  :  also  2  Peter  iii.  4—7. 
Ver.  13.  But  to  which,  &c.— Sec  Vi*.  ex.  t.    Compare  Mat.  xxii.  43—46 
Ver.  U.  To  minister  for  thtni.-  Doddridge, "  to  attend  on  those  whp  t^aU 


inherit  salvation." 


:=J 


535 


HEBREWS,  II. 


A.  M.  cir. 

1(167. 

A.  n.  cir. 

63. 


I      CHAP.  2. 


a  run  nut 

as  leakir.g 
vissels. 


b  Ac.7  53. 
c  Nu.  15.31. 
d  c4.l,ll. 
e  Ma.l.H. 
f  Ac.  14.3. 
g  cr,  distri- 

i.  I's.S.4, 
&c. 

i  or,  a  little 
while  in- 
ferior to. 

j  lCo.15.24 
k  Phi. 2. 8,9. 

I  or,  by. 
m  Ac.  2. 33. 

II  Jn.S.16. 


CHAPTER  II. 

I  We  ought  to  be  obedient  to  f  ;iirisi  Jesus,  o  ami  that  because  he  vouchsafed  to 
take  our  nalurc  upon  him,  14  iis  ii  was  necessary. 

THEREFORE  we  oucht  to  give  the  more  earnest 
heed  to  the  things  w-nich  we  have  heard,  lest  at 
any  time  we  should  '^  let  them  slip. 

2  For  if  the  word  spoken  by  b  angels  was  steadfast, 
and  •=  every  transgression  ana  disobedience  received  a 
just  recompense  of  reward  ; 

3  How  d  shall  we  escape,  if  we  neglect  so  great  salva- 
tion :  which  '^  at  the  first  began  to  be  spoken  by  the 
Lord,  and  was  confirmed  unto  us  by  them  that  heard 
hiin ; 

4  God  f  a.so  bearing  them  witness,  both  with  signs 
and  wonders,  and  with  divers  rniracles,  and  ?  gifts  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  according  to  his  own  will  ? 

5  For  unto  the  angels  hath  he  not  put  in  subjection 
the  world  tp  come,  whereof  we  speak. 

6  But  one  in  a  certain  place  testified,  saying,  h  Wha* 
is  man,  that  thou  art  mindful  of  him?  or  the  son  oi 
man,  that  thou  visitest  him? 

7  Thou  madest  him  i  a  little  lower  than  the  angels : 
thou  crownedst  him  with  glory  and  honour,  and  didst 
set  him  over  the  works  of  thy  "hands  : 

8  Thou  hast  put  all  things  in  subjection  under  his 
feet.  For  in  that  he  put  all  in  subjection  under  him, 
he  left  nothing  t)iat  is  not  put  under  him.  But  J  now 
we  see  not  yet  all  things  put  under  him. 

9  But  we  see  Jesus,  who  k  was  made  a  little  lower 
than  the  angels  i  for  the  suffering  of  death,  crowned 
">with  glory  and  honour  ;  that  he  "by  the  grace  of 
God  should  taste  death  for  every  man. 


Chap.  II.  Ver.  1.  Therefore  ought  to  give  the  more  earnest  heed.— Mac- 

knight,  "On  this  account  we  ought  to  attend  the  more  earnestly." Let 

tliein  s/^■p.— Margin,  "  llun  out,  as  leaking  vessels  ;"  or,  perhaps,  as  water 
through  a  sieve. 

Ver.  3.  Great  salvation.— A.  siih:n.i\on  truly  great,  in  every  point  of  view  in 
which  it  can  be  considered ;  whether  in  reference  to  the  ruin  from  which  it 
saves,  or  the  happiness  to  which  it  exalts  ;  whether  we  consider  the  price  it 
cost,  or  the  grace  it  exhibits.  And  great  also  is  the  evidence  with  wliich  its 
promulgation  is  attended—"  signs  and  wanders,  with  divers  miracles  and  gifts 
ofthe  Holy  Ghost." 

Ver.  4.  And  g-i/is.— Margin,  "  distributions  ;"  that  is,  of  the  various  gifts  of 
the  S)Mrit.    Compare  1  Co.  xii.  1. 

Ver.  5.  For  unto  the  angels  hath  he  not  put  in  subjection— x.c.  under  their 
government  or  direcfiim,  as  the  animal  world  was  placed  imder  suiijection  to 

Adam,  as  is  stated  in  ver.  8  following,  and  in  Gen.  i.  2S. J'he  toor/d  to  come. 

—This,  as  we  learn  from  Maimonides,  was  a  common  phrase  to  designate  the 

kingdom  of  Messiah,  called  also  the  age  to  come,  or  the  future  age. W'heie- 

of  we  speak— Or  treat ;  and  that  he  was  speaking  of  this  kingdom  of  thcMce 
siah,  is  evident  from  the  context,  ver.  3,  4. 

Ver.  7.  A  little  /ower.— Margin,  "A  little  while  inferior  to;"  meaning  the, 
Son  of  Man  when  upon  earth.  i 

Vnr.  9.  But  ve  see  Jesus,  &c.— In  our  trarlslation,  it  should  seem  as  if  the  j 
death  of  Christ  was  subsequent  to  his  exaltation,  which  is  e.xacfly  the  reverse  , 
ofthe  fact ;  Macknight  therefore  transposes  the  passage  thus:  "  But  we  see  ! 
Jcsas,  who  for  a  little  while  was  made  less  than  angels,  that  by  the  grace  of 
Go<!  he  might  taste  of  death   on  account  of  evenj  one,  for  the  surtciing 
of  death,   crowned   with  glory  and   honour."     The  Doctor  adrnitii  that  the 
oripinal  text  is  in  the  order  ol  our  translation  ;  but  he  adds,  "'I'liis  inverted 
order  the  Gr^ek  'anguage  admits,  by  reason  of  iij<  peculiar  structure  •  but  in 
translating  such  paitsages  into  a  language  which,  like  the  English,  ?i)aringly 
admit*  an  inverted  position  of  the  words,  they  must  be  arrmged  according  to 


HEBREWS,  III. 


589 


n  For  it  became  ohinij  for  p  whom  are  all  things, 
and  by  whom  are  all  thmgs,  in  bringing  many  sons 
uato  glorv,  to  make  the  captain  ^ of  their  salvation 
■^perfect  through  sufferings. 

11  For  both  he  that  sanctifieth  and  they  who  are 
sanctified  are  all  ^of  one:  for  which  cause  he  is  not 
ashamed  to  call  them  brethren, 

12  Saying,  1 1  will  declare  thy  name  unto  mv  brethren, 
in  the  midst  of  the  church  will  I  sing  praise'unto  thee. 

13  And  again,  "  I  will  put  my  trust  in  him.  And  again, 
"  Behold  I  and  the  children  which  ^  God  hath  given  me. 

14  Forasmuch  then  as  the  children  are  partakers  of 
Hesh  and  blood,  he  ^^also  himself  likewise  took  part 
of  the  same:  that  through  death  7 he  might  destroy 
him  that  had  the  power  of  death,  that  is,  the  devil ; 

15  And  deliver  them  who  '•  fhrough  fear  of  death  were 
all  their  lifetime  subject  to  bondage. 

16  For  verily  =»  he  took  not  on  Idm  the  nature  of 
angels;  but  he  took  on  hnn  the  seed  of  Abraham. 

17  Wherefore  in  all  things  it  behooved  him  to  be  made 
like  urito  his  brethren,  that  he  might  be  a  b  merciful 
and  faithful  high  priest  in  thmgs  pertaining  to  God, 
to  make  reconciliation  for  the  sins  of  the  people. 

18  For  in  that  he  himself  hath  suffered  being  tempted, 
he  is  able  to  succour  them  that  are  tempted 

CHAPTER  HI. 

1  Clirist  IS  more  worthy  than  Mosfs,  7  therefore  if  we  believe  not  in  him,  we 
.   shall  l«  more  worthy  punishment  than  hard-heaned  Israel. 

TITHEREFORE,  holy  brethren,  partakers  of  the 
»  '     heavenly  calling,  consider  the  Apostle  and  High 
Priest  ^  of  our  profession,  Christ  Jesus ; 


A.  M  cir. 

4067. 
A.  ])  cir. 

G3. 

o  I-ti.2-J.a6, 
•IG. 

r  Ho.n.36. 
<i  I11.55.4. 

r  I.,.i.l3.32. 

c..5.S^. 

3  Jn.  17.21. 
t   Ps.i2.2i 

u  Pi.iaa 

Is.  1-2.2. 
V  1S.S.1S. 

w  J 11. 17.6. 
12. 

X  Jn.l.U. 

y  1  Co.  15.54 

z  Ln.J.74. 

a  he  toketh 
mil  hold 
o/nii'els, 
but  oj  the 
seed  of 
Ahrahnm 
he  tnkelh 
hold. 

b  C.4. 15,16. 


CHAP.  .<<. 

a  c.4.14. 


their  natnni   order,  as  is  clone  in  the  new  tran.slation."    Compare  with  tliis 

passage  Pliil.  ii.  9— 11. For  every  fnan.—Macknis-fit,  as  above,  remleis  llie 

Greek  (uper.)  '  on  account  of;"  but  Doddridge  retains  the  common  version, 

VoT."——Evenj  man.—  '  Every  one,"  in  Macknight,  is  somewhat  more  lite- 
ral, and  he  restrains  the  term  (as  Gill  docs)  to  "  every  one  of  the  sons  who  is  ' 
to  be  brought  to  glory  ;"  though  he  admits  the  death  of  Christ  to  be  a  benefit  ' 
to  all  men. 

Ver.  10.  It  became  him,  &c.— See  Rom.  xi.  36. To  make  the  captain  — 

Doddridge,  Leader,"  or  Pnnce.  The  word  is  rendered  Prince  in  Acts  iii.  15  ; 
V-  31^- — Perfect  through  suff'erin ^9. —When  God  is  said  to  make  the  Prince, 
or  Captain  ot  our  salvation,"  perfect,  it  does  not  imply  that  any  imrertcc- 
tion  was  attached  to  his  character :  but  only  that  it  was  necessary  for  him  to 
autter  trials  and  temptations:  that  he  might  be  fully  prepared  to  succour  such 
ot  his  people  as  were  tried  and  tempted  ;  and  in  order  thus  to  sutf^r,  it  was 
neces-ary  that  he  should  take  upon  him  all  the  sinless  infirmities  of  human 
nature.  Farther,  that  ho  might  dethrone,  depose,  and  destroy  the  assumed 
tyranny  ot  death,  not  only  over  the  bodies,  but  also  over  the  min<ls  of  men.  it 
was  nccessiry  that  he  should  die ;  that  he  misht  grapple  with  Satan  in  his 
own  doniin  ons,  and  deliver  those  whom  he  held  in  miserable  captivity,  even 
throuch  the  fear  of  being  enslaved  by  him. 

Ver.  11.  All  of  one— I.  e.  of  one  tamily  ; 
Father. 

Ver.  12.  In  the  midst  rf  the  church, 
gallon  of  faithful  men,"  (fee. 

Ver.  U.  Destroy  Mm,  &c,.-Doddridge,  '"  depose  him  who  had  the  empire 
of  deatli.  Pye  Smith,  "  Holdetii  the  dominion  ;"  but  the  word  does  not 
imply  a  right  to  such  dominion. 

Ver.  16.  Took  not  on  him  the  nature  of  a»i?-«/«.— Margin,  "He  taketh  not 
hold  o(  angel.s  ;"  but  ot  the  seed  of  Abraham  he  taketh  hold.  Chrysost&m  e.\ 
plains  tins  to  mean,  lluif  when  mankind  tied— fled  far  from  him,  Christ  pur 
sued,  and  caught  tiold  of  them.    See  Hamynond. 

Chap.  III.  Ver.  l.  Of  out  profession.— Macknight  and   M'Lcan, 
fessio!)  ;"  I.  e.  of  our  faith. 


or,  accoiding  to  RTLean,  of  one 
'  The  Churcli  of  Christ  is  a  consrf- 


It  pur- 
''  con-  jj 


I    A.N 


HEBREWS,  III. 


A.  M.  cir. 
I         10G7. 
A.  D.  cir. 

I  ^- 


2  Who  was  faithful  to  him  that  i' appointed  L.m,  as 
also  Moses  ^  was  faithful  in  all  his  liouse. 

3  For  this  irian  was  counted  worthy  of  more  glory 
than  Moses,  inasmuch  as  he  who  hath  buildcd  d  the 
house  hath  more  honour  than  the  house. 

4  Eor  every  house  is  builded  by  some  man  ;  but  he 
that  built  all  things  is  God. 

5  And  Moses  « verily  was  faithful  in  all  his  house,  as 
a  f  servant,  for  a  testimony  of  °  those  things  which 
were  to  be  spoken  after ; 

6  But  Christ  as  a  son  hover  his  own  house;  whose 
house  1  are  we,  if  Jwe  hold  fast  the  confidence  and 
the  rejoicmg  of  the  hope  firm  imto  the  end. 

7  Wherefore  (as  the  Holy  Ghost  saith,  k  To-day  if  ye 
will  hear  his  voice, 

8  Harden  not  your  hearts,  as  in  the  provocation,  in 
the  day  of  temptation  in  the  wilderness : 

9  When  your  fathers  tempted  me,  proved  me,  and 
saw  my  Vv'orks  forty  years. 

10  Wherefore  1  was  grieved  with  that  generation, 
and  said,  They  do  alway  err  in  tkdr  heart ;  and  they 
have  not  known  my  ways. 

11  So  I  sware  in  my  wrath,  i  They  shall  not  enter 
into  my  rest.) 

12  Take  heed,  brethren,  lest  there  be  in  any  of  you 
an  evil  '"  heart  of  unbelief,  in  departing  » from  the 
living  God. 

13  But  exhort  "one  another  daily,  while  it  is  called 
To-day ;  lest  any  of  you  be  hardened  through  the 
deccitfulness  of  sin. 

14  For  we  are  made  partakers  of  Christ,  if  p  we  hold 
the  beginning  of  our  confidence  steadfast  unto  the 
end  ; 

15  While  it  is  said,  «i  To-day  if  ye  will  hear  his  voice, 
harden  not  your  hearts,  as  m  the  provocation. 

16  For  "■  some,  when  they  had  heard,  did  provoke: 
howbeit  not  all  that  came  out  of  Egypt  by  Moses. 

17  But  with  whom  was  he  grieved  forty  years'?  was 
it  not  with  them  that  had  sinned,  whose  carcasses 
8 foil  in  the  wilderness? 

18  And  to  whom  sware  the  that  they  should  nox 
enter  into  his  rest,  but  to  them  that  believed  not? 

19  So  "  we  see  that  they  could  not  enter  in  because 
of  unbelief. 

Vor.  3.  Ue  loho  hath  huilded  the  house  —The  Greek  term  (oikos)  i.s  equally 
eiiiiivoral  with  our  word  Ao?<.s'C.  iintl  ."S  rist<i  ciilior  in  ihi-  sense  nt'  family  ot 
resilience;  and,  under  the  latter,  may  he  the  residence  ofeither  Gr)d  r/r  nmn. 

\'er.  5.  For  ajestiinony  of  those  thing's  lohicli  were  to  he  spoken  after  - 
Doddridge.  "  A  testimony  of  tliingu  afterwards  to  be  mentioned  ;"  namely,  ly 
Clirist  and  his  apo.stles. 

\'er.  II.  Tlic.y  shall  not  cn^er.— Margin,  "  If  they  shall  enter."  This  is  Ine 
form  of  an  oath  in  Hebrew. 

Ver.  15.  To-day,  &c.—"  Today,  while  it  is  called  to-day,"  tlio  see  tre  of 
mercy  is  lield  out  to  invjte  us  ;  hut  if  we  neglect  the  call,  as  Israel  did,  to  mor- 
row it  may  he  too  late  for  ever. 

Ver.  16.  ^ot  nil  that  came  out  of  Egypt  .—  "Yhnr  little  ones  (i.  c.  all  mider 
twenty  years  of  ajre)  were  expressly  excipte<l  in  the  oath,  (Num  xiv.  31.)  for 
the  oath  only  excluded  all  who  were  numhiriHl  in  the  h<'pinnini?  of  the  second 
yi!ar  afler  tliey  came  out  of  Rsypt,  from  twenty  years  old  and  upwarc',  being  (it 
for  war,"— and  not  the  Levites.     (Num.  i.  45 — M.) 


b  made. 
c  Nu.12.7. 


d  Zec.6.12, 


c  Nu.12.7. 
f  Jow.1.2. 


t  I>s.2.7,12. 
I  1  re.2.5. 


,  j   Mr.l.lU.'^-' 
I      c.lU.3S,3'J 


I   tfll,cy 
shall 
enter. 

Ill  Ma. 7.21. 
23. 

n  Je.2.13. 

o  c.io.at. 

p  ver.6. 
q  ver.7. 
r  Nu.1.1.2, 


s  N.i.2C.( 
65. 
JuileS. 


I  De.l.3t, 
35. 


.-« 


r 


HEBREWS,  IV. 


591 1! 


CHAPTER  IV. 
1  The  lest  of  Cliristinns  is  attained  by   faith.     12  Tlie  power  of  God's  wonl. 
14  By  our  high  pri.->t  Jesus  the  ^>oIl  of  Gul,  subject  to  iafiriiiiiies,  bul  not  sin, 
16  w  t  limit  iiiiil  iiKiy  go  hoi  ily  lo  the  tliroiie  of  grnce. 

LE'l'  US  "  therelbre  fear,  lest,  a  promise  being  left  us 
of  entering  into  his  rest,  iny  of  you  should  seem 
to  come  short  of  it. 

2  For  unto  us  was  the  compel  preached,  as  well  as 
unto  them:  but  the  word  h preached  did  not  profit 
them,  =  not  being  mixed  v.  ith  faith  in  them  that  heard 
i/.  .  . 

3  For  we  which  have  believej  do  enter  into  rest,  a:^: 
he  said,  'i  As  I  have  sworn  in  my  wrath,  if  they  sliall 
enter  into  my  rest :  although  the  works  were  finished 
from  the  foundation  of  the  world. 

4  For  he  spake  in  a  certain  place  of  the  seventh  day 
on  this  wise,  "^^  And  God  did  rest  the  seventh  day  from 
all  his  works. 

5  And  in  this  place  again,  If  they  shall  enter  into 
my  rest. 

6  Seeing  therefore  it  remaineth  that  some  must 
enter  therein,  and  they  f  to  whom  =  it  was  first  preach 
ed  entered  not  in  because  of  unbelief; 

7  (Again,  he  limiteth  a  certain  day,  saying  in  David, 
To-day,  after  so  long  a  time;  as  it  is  said,  h To-day  il 
ye  will  hear  his  voice,  harden  not  your  hearts. 

8  For  if  i  Jesus  had  given  them  rest,  then  would  he 
not  afterward  have  spoken  of  another  day. 

9  There  remaineth  therefore  a  J  rest  to  the  people  of 
God. 

10  For  he  that  is  entered  into  his  rest,  he  also  hath 
ceased  from  his  own  works,  as  God  did  fn  m  his.) 

11  Let  k  us  labour  therefore  to  enter  into  that  rest. 


A.  .\1.  cir. 

■1U(J7. 

A.  D.  c>. 

63. 


CHAP.  i. 

I  ;.:ai3 


b  o//.« 

mg. 


I 

c  or,  5<- 
cnusethey 
mere  not 
united  by 
J'aUJi  to. 


a  P8.95.ll. 

e  Gi».ai 

f  c.3.19. 

§  or,  the 
goijxL 


j  or,  keep- 

inz  of  a 

sabbath. 

k  2Pe.l.lO. 


Chap.  IV.  Vor.  l.  Lest,  a  promise  being  left  \xa.— The.  pronoun  i/«^beiii2 
marked  with  italics  in  our  version,  intimates  its  lieinT  supplementary,  anil  it 
is,  in  our  opinion,  hotli  unnecessary  anil  improper.  The  rest  wasi  lell  inde- 
finitely for  all  who  should  seek  it. Let  u-t  [apostles  and  preachers]  there- 
fore indulge  an  affectionate  jealousy,  lost  anu  of  you  to  whom  we  prrach, 
should  seem  ^o— should  "  e\idently"— c»»?e  short  of  ii  See  note  on  1  Co. 
vii.  40. Any  of  7/o'z.— Some  copies  read,  of  us,  to  which  Doddridge  in- 
clines ;  but,  with  Macknis:ht,  we  prefer  the  common  reading,  wliich  is  support- 
ed by  both  the  Syriac  and  the  VuL-ate. 

Vcr.  2.  For  unto  us  iras  the  irospel  preached.  Sec— Doddridge,  "For  we 
are  madt;  partakers  of  the  pood^  tiilings."  Greek.  "  H;ive  been  evanreli/.ed 
even  as  they  ;"  that  is.  accoraiinr  to  M'Lean, "  We  Cliristians  have  been  favour- 
ed with  the  ''ond  news  of  a  rest  in  the  heavenly  country,  even  as  Isu.el  were 

1  with  the  jTdixl  news  of  a  rest  in  the  land  of  Canaan. But  the  word  preached 

— Gr.  "  The  woril  of  hearin?"— tliil  not  profit  them  ■;  not  heini  mixod  with  faith 
in  them  that  heard  lit.]  The  idoti  is  medical,  and  all'.tdes  to  our  food  being 
mi.xed  with  the  juices  of  the  stomach,  in  order  to  its  di^'estion.  The  marsifi 
I  read.s,  "  because  they  wore  not  imited  by  faith  ;"  and  so  many  of  the  anrienrs  : 
but  Doddridge,  Mac!/iiia-ht,  M'Lcan,  and  most  of  the  moderns,  prefer  the 
common  translation,  which  is  alsr)  .sanctioned  by  the  Vulpate  anil  the  .Svriac. 

Ver.  3.  If  they  sliail  enter.— Sac  note  on  cliap.  iii.  ft. AUhoiiixh  the 

worhs  were  finished  from  the  foundation.— Macknight,  "  from  the  forma- 
tion of  the  woild."  Tlie  word  here  evidently  refers  to  the  completion,  not  the 
conir.cnccment.  of  creation,  as  in  thi;  verse  followiuij. 

Ver.  6.   To  whom  it—i.  e.    lie  gospel,  or  frood  ti  lings. 

Vcr.  7.  Again  he  limiteth.  —Verses  ",  S,  of  the  Psalm  just  quoted. 

Ver.  8.  For  if  Jesus— ^VM^Sn  "  Josnua;"  which  is  thd  Hebrew  name  cor- 
rospo.ndin^'  to  the  Greek,  Jes'is. 

Vcr.  9.  A  rest. — The  word  here  used  is  not  the  same  as  in  the  preceding 
verses  j^ 


592  HEBREWS,  V. 


tn  Is- 49.2. 


A-  '"^1- c'r-  lest  any  man  fall  after  the  same  example  of  i  unbe- 

1067.         I  •    f 
4.  D.  cir.    i^l*^^' 

'  fL    ■  I  12  For  the  word  ""of  God  is   quick,  and  powerful, 

..  .7.-.„    I  and  sharper   than   any   two-edged  "  sword,  piercing 

even  to  the  dividing  asunder  of  soul  and  spirit,  and 

of  the  joints  and  marrow,  and  is  a  discerner  ^of  the 

thoughts  and  intents  of  tlie  heart. 

n  Re.1.16      ]3  Neither  is  there  any  creature  that  is  not  manifest 

o  Ps.139.2.   in  his  sight :  but  all  things  are  naked  •'  and  opened 

Je.i7.io.    unto  the  eyes  of  him  with  whom  we  have  to  do. 

Re.2.23.   j  14  Seeing  then  that  we  have  a  great  high  priest,  that 

pPr.i5.li.  is  passed ''mto  the  heavens,  Jesus  the  Son  of  God, 

^g  j^,^    let  us  r  hold  fast  our  profession, 
q  c.  .  -.,  .  I  j_  p^^  ^^  \\\x\'e  not  a  high  priest  which  cannot  oe 
r  C.I0.23.      touched  s  with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmities  ;  but  was 
s  Ho.ii.8.    i'l  ^^^  points  tempted  like  as  we  are,  yet  without  '  sin. 

!  16  Let  us  therefore  coine  boldly  "unto  the  throne  of 
t  1  Pe.2.22.  ^race,  that  we  may  obtain  mercy,  and  find  grace  to 
help  in  time  of  need. 

CHAPTER  V. 

1  The  autliority  and  honour  of  our  Saviour's  priesthood.  11  Negligence  in  the 
knowle.lgc  iheriof  is  reproved. 

"POR  every  high  priest  taken  from  among  men  is 
-*-  ordained  ^  for  men  in  things  pertainin_^  to  God, 
that  he  may  offer  both  gifts  and  sacrifices  for  sins : 

2  Who  b  can  have  compassion  on  the  ignorant,  and 
on  them  that  are  out  of  the  way ;  for  that  he  •=  himself 

nabiT/^  jalso  is  compassed  with  infirmity. 

3  And  by  reason  hereof  he  ought,  as  for  the  people, 
so  d  also  for  himself,  to  offer  for  sins. 

d  Le.9.7.  j  4  An(i  e  no  man  taketh  this  honour  unto  himself,  but 
e2Ch.26.i?  he  that  is  called  of  God,  as  vms  f  Aaron, 
f  EX.2S.I.  ,  5  So  also  Christ  ?  glorified  not  himself  to  be  made 
Nu.i6.40  a  jjigj^  priest;  but  he  that  said  unto  him,  hThou  art 
g  Jn.8.«.  my  Son,  to-day  have  I  begotten  thee, 
h  Ps.2.7.  I  6  As  he  saith  also  in  another  place,  Thou  'art  a 
i  Ps.  110.4.  [priest  for  ever  after  the  order  of  Melchisedcc. 


bear  \mlh. 
c  C.7.2S. 


Vor.  12.  Q.uickandvotoerfuL—'LiXciBWy,  "  living  and  cnerpetic." Sharp- 
er than  any  two-edged  sword.— Mackn ight  quotes  fmm  a  Pagan  writer,  tliat 
"  reason  penetrates  into  a  man  deeper  than  a  sword  :"  hut  we  appniiend  il  is 

ttie  power  of  God's  word  upon  the  conscience,  that  is  here  alluded  lo. To 

the  dividing  asunder  of  soul  and  spirit,  and  of  the  joints  and  marrow— 
That  is,  of  things  the  most  intimately  and  inseparably  connected.  Sec  otir 
note  on  1  Thes.  v.  23,  here  we  have  distinguished  the  rational  soul  from 
the  animal ;  but  whether  the  latter  (which  is  common  to  brutes)  be  matter,  oi 
an  inferior  kind  of  spirit,  or  a  middle  substance  between  both,  we  prcsuine  not 
to  decide.  Most  certain  if  is,  that  many  .animals  are  intelligent,  a.s  well  as 
sentient ;  that  they  feel,  that  they  recollect,  and  that  they  dream  ;  and,  tlierc- 
fore,  that  they  think. 

Ver.  13.  NaJced  and  opened.— Doddridge,  "  laid  baro."    This  is  an  allusion 
to  the  slate  in  which  the  burnt-offerings  were  laid  on  the  altar:  they  were  • 
Rtripped  of  their  skins,  their  breasts  ripped  open,  their  back-bone  cb.ft,  and    heir 

head  thrown  back,  so  as  to  be  easily  inspected  by  the  officiating  priest  ', 

With  lohom  we  have  to  do.— Doddridge  and  Macknight,  "  To  whoir.  we  I 
must  give  an  account:"  so  the  Greek  phrase  is  rendered,  chap.  xiii.  17;  ilao 
Rom.  xiv.  12.  and  el.sewhere. 

Ver.  14.  Owx  profeision—Ox  confession  ;  see  chap.  iii.  1. 

Ver.  1.5.  Which  cannot  be  touched.— Macknight,  "  w.io  cannot  sjnipa- 
thize." Like  as  we  are— i.  e.  in  the  same  points.  I 

Chap.  V.  Ver.  2.  The  ignorant,  and  on  them  that  are  out  oftheivay—\.  e.  I 
wa.idering,  and  in  error.  ^  j 

Ver.  5.  Glorified  not  himself— \.  e.  did  not  assume  to  hirn^lf  that  honour      1. 


r—    -^ 


HEBREWS,  VI. 


593 


7  Who  in  tlu;  days  of  his  flesh,  when  he  had  offered 
up  J  prayers  and  supphcations  with  strong  crying  and 
tears  unto  him  tliat  was  able  k  to  save  him  from  death, 
and  was  hoard  i  in  that  he  feared ; 

I    8  Though  he  were  a  Son,  yet  learned  he  obedience 
""by  the  things  which  he  sunered; 
9  And  n  being  made  perfect,  he  became  the  author  of 

j  eternal  salvation  unto  all  them  that  obey  him; 

j    10  Called  of  God  a  high  priest  <> after  the  order  of 
Melchisedec. 

11  Of  whom  WG  have  many  things  to  say,  and  hard 
to  be  uttered,  seeing  ye  are  dull  of  nearing. 

12  For  when  for  the  time  ye  ought  to  be  teachers, 
y3  have  need  that  one  teach  you  again  which  be  the 
first  principles  of  the  oracles  of  God  ;  and  are  become 
Buch  as  have  need  of  p  milk,  and  not  of  strong  meat. 

13  For  every  one  that  useth  milk.  'J  isunskilfiil  in  the 
word  of  righteousness:  for  he  is  a  babe. 

14  But  strong  meat  belongeth  to  them  that  are 'of 
full  age,  eren  those  who  by  reason  of  ^  use  have  their 
senses  exercised  to  discern  both  good  and  evil. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

1  He  exiiorteth  not  to  fall  back  from  the  fuitli,  1 1  but  to  be  steadfast,  12  diliffent, 
and  patient  to  wait  upon  God,  13  because  God  is  most  sure  in  liis  promiK. 

'T^HEREFORE  ^  leaving  b  the  principles  of  the  doc- 
-■-  trine  of  Christ,  let  us  go  on  unto  perfection ;  not 
laying  again  the  foundation  of  repentance  from  "^  dead 
works,  and  of  faith  J  toward  God, 

2  Of  the  doctrine  of  *  baptisms,  and  of  laying  on  f  of 
hands,  and  of  =  resurrection  of  the  dead,  and  of  eter-! 
nal  judgment.  I 

3  And  this  will  we  do,  if  h  God  permit. 

4  For  it  is  impossible  ifor  those  who  were  once  en- 


A.  M.  cir. 

■5067 
A.  D.  cir. 


i   .\lal.'i6.38 

'   ..44. 

k  Mat.265B 

I  or, for 
hi  x' piety. 

m  Pl.i  iS. 

II  0.-2.10. 
o  ver.C. 

p  1  Co.3.1.. 
3 

q  hnOi  no 
experi- 
ence. 

r  iir, ;  er- 
feri.  , 

s  or.  n  na- 
bit,or,per- 
fect-^r.. 


CHAP.  6. 
a  Phi.3.12.. 

n. 

b  or,  the 
vorti  of 
the  b"Zin~ 
ninjj  nf 
Christ. 

c  C.9.U. 

d  0.11.6. 

e  Ao.  19.43. 

f  Ac.8.17. 

g  Ac.  17.31. 

•if;.  8. 

h  J;l.J.l7. 

i  MU1..5  13. 
1-2.31,3.'. 
Jn.  1.5.6. 
C.10  26. 


Ver.  7.  \\lio  in  the  days  of  his  flesh.— ^^nthma  ciin  more  clearly  express  the 
doctrine  of  the  incarnation—  'The  word  was  made  llesh,  and  dwelt  amoofr  us." 
— -With  prayers  (Gr.  deprecations)  and  supplications.— The  word  for  sup- 
plications signifies  branches  of  olive  trees  covered  with  wool,  which  sucli  as 
supplicated  for  peace  carried  in  their  hands  ;  hence  it  came  to  .si^'nify  suppli- 
cations foriieace.    Gill. In  that  he  feared.— Doddridge, "  In  being  delivere*! 

from  that  which  he  (particularly)  feared." 

Ver.  8.  Yet  learned  he  obedience.— How  coidd  our  Lord  learn  obedience, 
who  was  never  disobedient?  We  reply,  that  as  he  "grew  in  wisdom,  and  in 
stature,  and  in  stren-rth,"  (Luke  ii.  40  and  »2.)  so  might,  and  so  did,  he  ^tow 
(speaking  of  him  as  a  man)  in  ev»r>  virtue,  hum.:i.-.  and  divine  ;  and,  of  courpe. 
in  a  cheerful  resignation  to  tlie  divine  decrees. 

Ver.  9.  Ue.irigniade  perfect.— i.  e.  a  complete  Hisrh  Priest  by  consecration. 

See  E.\0(i.  .v.vix.  33,  34.    Compare  chap.  ii.  10. The  awhor—\.  e.  the  meri- 

toriou.^  and  efficient  cause— o/  eernal  salvation.    So  McLean. 

Ver.  11.  Hard  to  be  v'.tired.-  Doddridge,  "  Hard  to  be  understood.'' 
Marh-nigJii.  "  difficult  to  be  e.xuldip.ed." 

Ver.  13.  Is  unskilful.— Greek.  "Hath  no  experience."  Compare  1  Peter 
ii.  2. 

Ver.  14.  0//)/// rt^e.— Greek,  "perfect."  Macknisrht,  "  fuW-^rnwn." Bij 

reason  of  use.—Macknight  remarks^  that  the  original  term  alludes  to  the 
athletic  exercises  of  the  ancients,  in  v.fiich,  by  a  kind  of  mock-tightin?,  they 
were  prepared  for  actual  combat. 

Chap.  VI.  Ver.  1.  The  principles.— ^]ayein,  "  The  word  of  the  beeinnine  ;'• 
that  is,  the  e/ewc«/s.  or  rudiments;  or,  as  Doddridge  e.xrlains  the  word^. 
"first  principles."  By  leaving  these,  is  not  meant  their  abandonmrr.t,  but 
pushing  on  in  the  hcavei  ly  course,  «s  the  racer  flies  from  the  starting-post  to 
the  goal. 

Ver.  4.  For  it  is  impossible.— Th\s  scorns  to  refer  to  those  apostates  who 
had  committed  "  the  sin  unto  dealli."    See  1  John  v.  16. 


A 


594 


HEBREWS,  VI. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4067. 

A.  D.  cir. 

03. 


j   Is. 1. 28. 


k  or^foT. 


p  Pr.l.5.I9. 
2Pe.l.lO. 


q  Ge.2ll6, 
17. 


lightened,  and  have  tasted  of  the  heavenly  gift,  and 
were  made  partakers  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 

5  And  have  tasted  the  good  word  of  God,  and  the 
powers  of  the  world  to  come, 

6  If  J  they  shall  fall  away,  to  renew  them  again  unto 
repentance;  seeing  they  crucify  to  themselves  the  Son 
of  God  afresh,  and  put  him  to  an  open  shame. 

7  For  the  earth  which  drinketh  in  the  rain  that  Co- 
meth oft  upon  it,  and  bringeth  forth  heibs  roeet  for 
ihem  k  by  whom  it  is  dressed,  receiveth  blessmg  '  from 
God : 

8  But  that  which  beareth  ">  thorns  and  briers  is  re- 
jected, and  is  nigh  unto  cursing ;  whose  end  is  to  be 
burned. 

9  But,  beloved,  we  are  persuaded  better  things  of 
you,  and  things  that  accompany  salvation,  though  we 
thus  speak. 

10  For '»  God  Is  not  unrighteous  to  forget  your  woVk 
and  labour  of  love,  which  ye  have  showed  toward  his 
name,  in  that  ye  have  ministered  to  the  saints,  ana 
do  minister. 

11  And  we  desire  that  every  one  of  you  do  show  the 
same  diligence  to  the  ofuU  assurance  of  hope  unto 
the  end : 

12  That  ye  be  not  p  slothful,  but  followers  of  them 
who  through  faith  and  patience  inherit  the  promises. 

13  For  when  God  made  promise  to  Abraham^  because 
he  could  swear  by  no  greater,  he  sware  by  himself, 

14  Saying,  ^  Surely  blessing  I  will  bless  thee,  and  mul 
tiplying  I  will  multiply  thee. 

15  And  so,  after  he  had  patiently  endured,  he  obtain- 
ed the  promise. 

16  For  men  verily  swear  by  the  greater:  and  an  oath 
^  for  confirmation  is  to  them  an  end  of  all  strife. 


Ver.  5.  And  have  tasted. — To  taste,  menially,  is  to  e.vperience  ;  and,  in  this 
case,  to  cvperience  the  power  of  tiie  co.^pei  preaciied,  which  may  afl'orti  much 
{.'ratification,  and  produce  a  degree  of  moral  reform,  even  when  it  does  not, 

cither  de(;piy  or  permanently,  afl'ect  the  heart. Powers  of  the  loorld  to 

cowe.— The  "world  (orajres)  to  come,"  certainly  de.«iffnates  the  go.spel  dis- 
pensation (hi'c  note  on  chap.  ii.  5  ;)  and  tlie  ■powers  of  tliat  world,  certainly 
designate  tlie  miraculous  powers  attending  the  first  propagation  of  the  gospel. 
Mat.  vii.  22,  23. 

Ver.  fi.  If  they  shall  fall  axcay.—Macknight,  "And  (yet)  have  fallen 
away."  So  M'Lean. Crucify  to  themselves.— Macknight.  "  in  them- 
selves."  Seeing   they   crucify   to   themselves — That    is,    according   to 

M'Lean,  "  they  approve  of,  and  consent  to  the  treatment  he  received  trnni  his 
nnirderers,  hy  renouncing  and  biaspheniing  him,  as  one  justly  put  to  death  as 
un  inir)Ostnr."  '  ' 

Ver.  7.  Fo^  the  earth,  &c.— That  is.  that  earth  is  blessed  whicli,  hy  drink- 
ine  m  me  ram,  iMicomcs  fruitful ;  but  that  sandy  soil  which,  though  it  may 
drink  in  the  rain,  produces  no  useful  vegetation,  is  accursed.  Compare  Jer. 
xvii.  6. 

Ver.  9.  Things  that  eUicmnpany.—Macknight,  "  which  are  connected 
with." 

Ver.  10.  God  is  not  unrfghteoits.—Thouch  we  have  no  claim  on  the  divine 
bounty,  yet  God  having  promised  and  covenanted  to  reward  our  unworthy  ser- 
vices, his  justice  and  fidelity  hind  him  to  his  promise. 

Ver.  11.  Full  assurance  of  hope— Thai  is,  the  most  a.ssiired  ho|)e. 

Ver.  12.  Followers.— Gr.  "  imitators." Patience.— Gr.  "  long-suftering." 

Inherit.— Gr.  "  are  inheriting ;"   meaning  the   Patriarchs    &c.   now  in 

heaven. 

Ver.  16.  Of  all  strife.— Macknight,  "contradiction." 


HEBREWS,  VII. 


695 


17  Wherein  God,  willing  more  abundantly  to  show 
unto  the  heirs  *of  promise  the  immutability  '  of  his 
counsel,  "  confirmed  it  by  an  oath  : 

18  That  by  two  immutable  things,  in  which  it  icon 
iuir>ossible  for  God  to  ^  lie,  we  might  have  a  strong 
consolation,  who  have  fled  for  refuge  to  lay  hoid  ^up- 
on the  hope  set  before  us  : 

19  Whicii  hope  we  have  as  an  anchor  of  the  soul, 
both  sure  and  steadfast,  and  which  entereth  into  that 
niihin  ^  the  veil ; 

•20  Whither  y  the  forerunner  is  for  us  entered,  even 
•Jesus,  made  a  high  priest  for  ever  after  the  order  of 
'  Melchisedec. 

CHAPTER  VII. 

I  Christ  Jesus  is  a  priest  after  the  order  of  Melcliisedeo,  11  and  so,  far  more  CX' 
celleiit  tliaii  the  priests  of  Aaron's  order. 

FOR  this   '^  Melchisedec,  king  of  Salem,  priest  of 
the  most  high  God,  who  met  Abraham  returning 
from  the  slaughter  of  the  kings,  and  blessed  him  ; 

2  To  whom  also  Abraham  gave  a  tenth  part  of  all ; 
first  being  by  interpretation  King  of  righteousness, 
and  after  that  also  King  of  Salem,  which  is,  King  of 
peace ; 

3  Without  father,  without  mother,  without  t  descent, 
having  neither  beginning  of  days,  nor  end  of  life  ;  but 
made  like  unto  the  .Son  of  God  ;  abideth  a  priest  con- 
tinually. 

4  Now  consider  Itww  great  this  man  was,  unto  whom 
even  the  patriarch  Abraham  gave  the  tenth  of  the 
spoils. 


A.  M.  cU 

■K«7. 

A.  D.  cir. 

ti. 


Ro.8.17 
cll.». 


uinttrpoaed 

himself. 


7  Tit\.% 
wlTi61r 
X  Le.16.Li 
y  c.4.14 

z  c.7.n 


b  pedt^^et. 


Ver.  IS.  Fled  for  refuge— The  words  *'»for  refuge,"  tliough  not  in  italics,  are 
niLTfly  supplementary,  our  translators  sujiposing  such  to  he  the  alhi.«iun  ;  but 
<»lliers  iliitik  it  an  a'lusion  to  tlie  Grecian  games,  and  to  the  prize  e.\hil)itcd  to 
tlje  racers.  We  r.ecidedly  suf)pose  the.  reference  is  to  the  cities  of  refuge, 
ol'  which  there  wire  three  on  each  side  of  Jordan.  They  were  easy  of  ac- 
cess, having  smooih  and  good  roads  58  fast  wide,  and  bridges  over  streams. 
I  Where  the  roads  crossed  or  diversed,  guide  boards  were  placed,  with  "Refuse" 
on  them,  so  large  and  plain  that  a  man  might  read  wliilst  running.  See 
Numb.  XXXV.  1 1^.  &c. 

Ver.  20.  Whither  the  forertinner.—Macknight,  says,  "  A  fore  nmncr,  is 
one  who  goes  Ik  fore  to  do  some  service  for  another  "  Here  (he  thinks)  the 
allusion  is  to  oni:  sent  from  a  ship  to  ti.\  its  anchor  in  the  place  to  which  it  is  to 
he  drawn."  But  M'Lean  doubts  if  the  word  was  ever  so  used  ;  and  so  do  we  ; 
we  should  rathf  r  refer  to  John  xiv.  3. 

Chap.  VII.  Ver.  \.  This  Melchisedec— Or  Melchisedc/t,  as  it  is  spelled  in  Gen. 
xiv.  18,  &c. King  of  Salem.—Ho  \us  cayitnl,  and  probably  his  whole  ter- 
ritory, was  called  in  Abraham's  time  ;  in  the  time  of  Joshua  and  the  Judges, 
it  was  also  called  by  the  name  of  Jcbus.  (Ja«h.  xviii.  28.  Judges  xix.  10.) 
Salem,  it  is  wel.  known,  signifies  veace;  and  Jerusalem,  as  the  learned 
Granville  Sharp  has  shown,  signifies  Holy  (or  sacred)  Salem  ;  or,  by  inter- 
pretation, "  Eoly  Peace."  See  Mr.  Sharp's  two  tracts,  on  Jerusalem  and  on 
Melchisedec. 

Ver.  3.  Without  father.— [That  is,  as  the  Syriac  renders.  "  Whose  father 
and  mother  are  not  inscribed  among  the  cenealogies  ;  and  therefore  it  was  not 
known  who  he  v.':is.]—Bag8ter.  "  Eisner  (as  Doddridge  remarks)  hath  some 
femaikable  quotatioiis,  to  prove  that  it  was  usual  among  the  Greeks  to  call 
any  one  (apater,amerer)  without  father,  without  mother,  when  his  jiarents 

were  unknown." Without  descent.— Gt.    Uerualogy. Having  neither 

beginning  of  days,  nor  end  of  life— The  time  of  service  of  the  Aaronic 
priests  was  Iiniited  between  the  ages  of  30  and  50.  which  were  the  terms  of 
tlii'ir  official  life  ;  though  some  think  those  expressions  mean  only,  that  his 

iiiiili   and  death   are  unrecorded. But  made   like  unto  the  Son  of  God ; 

tib'deth  a  priest  continually.— Macknight,  who  applies  the  latter  clause  as 


596 


A.  M.  cir. 

•W(i7. 
A.  I),  cir. 


HEBREWS,  VII, 


d  pedigiu- 


e  c.5.6. 
Re.l.lS. 


h  Ga.2.2l. 
v.lS,19. 

c.«.7. 


i  ls.11.1. 
Mat.  13. 
Re.  5.5. 


1  l>ii.nOA. 


5  And  verily  *.hey  that  are  of  the  sonsof  Levi,  who  <=  re- 
ceive the  oif  :e  of  the  priesthood,  have  s,  command- 
ment to  taki  tithes  of  the  people  according  to  the 
law,  that  is,  of  their  brethren,  though  they  come  out  of 
the  loins  of  Abraham  : 

6  But  he  whose  'i  descent  is  not  counted  from  them 
received  -^  tithes  of  Abraham,  and  blessed  him  that 
liad  t  the  promises. 

7  And  without  all  contradiction  the  less  is  blessed  of 
thf  better. 

8  And  here  men  that  die  receive  tithes ;  but  there  ho 
receiveik  them,  of  whom  o  it  is  witnessed  that  he  liyelh. 

9  And  as  I  may  so  say,  Levi  also,  who  receiveth 
tithes,  payed  tithes  in  Abraham. 

10  For  he  was  yet  in  the  loins  of  his  father,  when 
Melchisedec  met  him. 

11  If  'j  therefore  perfection  were  by  the  Levitical 
priesthood,  (for  under  it  the  people  received  the  law,) 
what  farther  need  was  there  that  another  priest  should 
rise  after  the  order  of  Melchisedec,  and  not  be  called 
after  the  order  of  Aaron  '? 

12  For  the  priesthood  bemg  changed,  there  is  made 
of  necessity  a  change  also  of  the  law. 

13  For  he  of  whom  these  things  are  spoken  pevtain- 
eth  to  another  tribe,  of  which  no  man  gave  attend- 
ance at  the  altar. 

14  For  it  is  evident  i  that  our  j^ord  sprang  out  of 
Juda ;  of  which  tribe  Moses  spake  nothing  concern- 
ing priesthood.  _        < 

15  And  it  is  yet  far  more  evident :  for  that  after 
the  similitude  of  Melchisedec  there  ariseth  another 
priest, 

16  Who  is  made,  not  after  the  law  of  a  carnal  com- 
mandment, but  after  the  power  of  an  endless  life. 

17  For  he  testifieth,  )  Thou  art  a  priest  for  ever  after 
the  order  of  Melchisedec. 

18  For  there  is  verilv  a  disannulling  of  the  command- 
ment going  before  fo'r  the  k  weakness  and  unprofita- 
bleness thereof. 

19  For  the  law  i  made  nothing  perfect,  but  "^  the 
bringing  in  of  a  better  hope  did ;  by  the  which  '■  we 
draw  nigh  unto  God. 


well  as  the  formor,  to  Mclchise.lcc,  renders  it  "all  his  life;"  and  mmarks. 
that  the  same  phrase  is  applied  to  tiie  perpetual  dictatorship  ofSylJa.  But 
Dodiridffe  and  3/'Lefln  sutipose  an  ellipsis  (as  is  not  uiicomnion)  ot  the  imv 
I  noun  7«/jo,  and  ■•ender  the  chiuse,  "hut  I  was!  made  hke  unto  lor  a  ty])e  ol, 
the  Son  of  God,  [whol  ahid.-th  a  priest  continually." 

Ver.  5.  Have  a  covwiandnient  to  take  tithes.— See  Nun»h.  xvii.  21.61,  i26 

Ver.  8.  Of  ichom  it  is  witnes'icd  t/iat  he  liveth.—Dodd^  idi^e,  "  Ot  wiom 
it  is  lonlvl  festifiod  that  he  livelh  ;"  that  is.  of  whose  death  we  h.avc  no  ac 
count.  Some  render  it,  "  that  ho  lived  ;"  Macknight,  "  That  he  lived  a  priest 
all  his  hfe."    Compare  ver.  3. 

Ver.  9.  A^  I  vtaij  so  say.— Doddridge  and  Macknight,     As  one  Miny  say." 

Ver.  11.  Ferfcction.— Completion,  or  fu'fihnent,  of  the  plan  and  purpose  of 
God. And  hot  be  called.— Doddridge,  "not  he  reckoned." 

Ver.  16.  But  after  the  poirer  of  an  eridlcss  life—i.  e.  for  ever. 

Ver.  18.  Disannulling.— Doddridire,  "Aholition." 

Ver.  19.   Made  nothing  perfect.— \Conipleted  nothing;  it  was  the  intro-   ' 

duction,  liiii  not  the  completion.]— Bagster. But  the  bringing  in,  &c, 

— j.  e.  the  hope  of  th*  gospel.  . 


HEBREWS,  VIJI. 


20  And  inasmuch  as  not  without  an  oath  he  was 
made  priest  : 

21  (For  those  priests  were  made  without  °  an  oath  ; 
but  this  with  an  oath  by  him  that  said  unto  him, 
P  The  Lord  sware  and  wi.l  not  repent,  Thou  art  a 
priest  for  ever  after  the  order  of  Melchisedec  :) 

22  By  so  much  was  Jesus  made  a  surety  of  a  better 
i  testament. 

23  And  they  truly  were  many  priests,  because  they 
were  not  suffered  to  continue  by  reason  of  death  : 

24  But  this  man,  because  he  continueth  ever,  hath 
■"an  unchangeable  « priesthood. 

2o  Wherefore  he  is  able  i  also  to  save  them  "to  the 
uttermost  that  come  unto  God  by  him,  seeing  he 
ever  liveth  to  make  intercession  » for  them. 

20  For  such  a  high  priest  became  us,  uho  is  ■*  holv, 
harmless,  undefiled,  separate  from  sinners,  and  made 
higher  than  the  heavens  ; 

27  Who  needeth  not  daily,  as  those  high  priests,  to 
offer  up  sacrifice,  first  »for  his  own  sins,  and  then  for 
the  people's :  for  this  he  did  once,  when  he  ofTered 
up  himself. 

28  For  the  law  maketh  men  high  priests  which 
have  infirmity  ;  but  the  word  of  the  oath,  which  was 
since  the  law,  maketh  the  Son,  who  is  y  consecrated 
for  evermore. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

I  By  the  eternal  priesthood  of  Chri?t,  the  I,eTitical  priesthood  of  Aaron  is  abo- 
laliel.  7  And  liie  temporal  coveutkOt  with  the  falliere,  by  the  eternal  coveiiani 
oi'  tlie  Bospel. 

NOW  of  the  things  which  we  have  spoken  this  is 
the  sum  :  W'e  have  such  a  high  priest,  who  *_is 
set  on  the  right  hand  of  the  throne  of  the  Majesty  in 
the  heavens ; 

9.  A  minister  of  b  the  <=  sanctuary,  and  of  the  true 
tabernacle,  which  the  Lord  pitched,  and  not  man 


A.  M.  cir. 

4067. 
A.  i).  cir. 

ex 


o  or,  swear- 
itt^  '</  (in 
oath. 

p  P8.iia4 

q  cS.6. 

r  or,  v:Mrh 
passrUi 
not  from 
one  to 
another. 

a  1  Sa.2.35. 

t  Jud«24. 


;.4.15. 
Pe.2.22. 


3  For  every  high  priest  is  ordained  to  ofTer  ^ifts  and 
'    2  it  is  oi  I 

lave  somewhat  also  to  d  often 

4  For  if  he  were  on  earth,  he  should  not  be  a  priest, 


i  sacrifices  :  wherefore  it  is  of  necessity 
(' 


otter  gi 
that  th 


is  man 


a  Ep.1.20. 


b  or.  holy 
tJiiiigs. 


Ver.  22.  A  better  testament.— IXAther  "covenant."  So  Doddridge,  Mack- 
nia-ht.  &c.  The  Greek  commentators  explain  tlie  term  surety,  by  that  oi 
.M.'.iiator.— 3fcctn  ight. 

Vcr.  24.    This  wian— [That  i.!;,  Christ,  because  "  hs  continueth  ever,"  hath 

"a  prii^sthood  that   passeth  net    away"    from    him. Unchangeable.— A 

priesthood  which  passcth  not  from  one  to  a.nnihcT.]—Bagster.  '  The  de- 
gi^'H  of  the  apostle,  (says  Dr.  Jr.nn  Owen,)  in  this  chariter,  is  not  ti  do- 
ciare  the  nature  or  the  exercise  of  the  priesthood  of  Christ.  To  .;ie  na- 
ture of  it,  he  had  spoken,  chap.  v.  ;  and  of  its  use,  he  treats  at  large  in 
(•hup.  ix.  But  it  is  of  its  excellency  and  dij,'iiily  he  here  treats,  and  that  not 
al'iolutely  neither,  hut  in  comparison  with  tiie  Levitical  priesthood.  This 
was  conducive  to  his  main  end  with  tlie  Hebrews  ;  and  this  he  proves  upon 
principles  received  by  themselves,  the  faith  and  principles  of  the  ancient 
church  of  Israel. 

Chap.  VIII.  Ver.  1.  This  is  the  sum.—Doddridge,  Macknight,  &c.,"the 
chief;"  principal  point.  So  Chrysostmn  and  Theophylact,  the  Syriac  and 
Vulirate- 

V.r.  2.  A  minister  of  the  fianctuary.—Macknight  reads,  "  holy  places." 

Ver.  3.  That  this  ?nan.— The  word  "  man"  is  a  supplement  ;  and,  instead 
of  it,  both  Macknight  and  McLean  supply  the  term  Higli  Priest,  from  the  pie- 
cedine  clause. 


HEBREWS,  IX. 


-"1 


c.  or,  they. 


g  Kx.2o.40. 
26.30. 


h  2C0.3.6.. 
9. 
c.7.22. 


k  Je.3l.31. 
34. 


1  give. 


o  !s.51.13. 
p  2  Co.  5. 17. 


b  Ex.25.3. 


seeing?  that  '^  there  are  priests  that  offer  gifts  accord- 
ing to  the  law  : 

5  Wlio  serve  unto  the  example  and  shadow  f  r-f  hcp- 
venly  things,  as  Moses  was  admonished  of  God 
when  he  was  al  out  to  make  the  tabernacle  :  fui',  See, 
s  saiih  he,  that  hoii  make  all  things  according  to  the 
pattern  showed  to  thee  in  the  mount. 

6  But  now  halh  he  obtained  a  more  excellent  h  mi- 
nistry, by  how  ntuch  also  he  is  the  mediator  of  a  bet- 
ter i  covenant,  which  was  established  upon  better 
promises. 

7  For  if  J  that  first  covenant  had  been  faultless,  then 
should  no  place  have  been  sought  for  the  second. 

8  For  finding  fault  with  them,  k  he  saith.  Behold, 
the  days  come,  saith  the  Lord,  when  I  will  make  a 
new  covenant  with  the  house  of  Israel  and  with  the 
house  of Judah  : 

9  Not  according  to  the  covenant  that  I  made  with 
their  fathers  in  the  day  when  I  took  them  by  the 
hand  to  lead  them  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt ;  because 
they  continued  not  in  my  covenant,  and  I  regarded 
them  not,  saith  the  Lord. 

10  For  this  is  the  covenant  that  I  will  make  with  the 
'house  of  Israel  after  those  days,  saith  the  Lord  ;  I  will 

iput  my  laws  into  their  mind,  and  write  them  -"in 
their  hearts  :  and  "  I  will  be  to  them  a  God,  and  they 
shall  be  to  me  a  people  : 

11  And  they  shall  not  teach  every  man  his  nei£,h- 
bour,  and  every  man  his  brother,  saying.  Know  the 
Lord :  for  all  °  shall  know  me,  from  the  least  to  the 
greatest. 

12  For  I  will  be  merciful  to  their  unrighteousness,  and 
their  sins  and  their  iniquities  will  I  remember  no 
more. 

13  In  that  he  saith,  A  new  v  covenant,  he  hath  made 
the  first  old.  Now  that  which  decayeth  and  waxeih 
old  is  ready  to  vanish  awav. 

CHAPTER  IX. 

I  The  description  of  the  rites  and  liloody  sitritic-es  of  the  l.iw,  11  far  inferior  to 

tlie  ilisnily  and  perlection  of  tlic  bloo<l  ;ind  sacritice  of  Christ. 

THEN  verily  the  first  corenan^  had  also  =»  ordinances 
of  divine  service,  and  a  worldly  b  sanctuary. 


Ver.  4.  That  there  are  priests— ^a.me\y ,  \n  \\k  temple  nt  Jeru.^iilrm. 

Offer  gifts.— [Gifts,  or  offerings,  comprehended  propitiatory  sacrifices  as 
well  as  free-will  offerings.]— Bfl;?.«/er. 

Ver.  6.  A  better  covenant.— Man^in,  'Testament"  The  original  term 
(diatheke)  sisnifu-s  hoih  ;  liut  the  fornjor  is  certainly  lier^^  prrreriilJe. 

Ver.  7.  If  that  first  covenant /?ad!  been  faultless.— TXw  fault  or  defect  of 
the  first  covenant  was,  that  it  made  not hinsr  perfect.    See  chap.  vii.  19. 

Ver.  8.  For  finding  fault  ihith  them— 'VUat  is,  accordini;  to  Doddridf^c, 
with  the  Jews.  But  Crotius,  Hammond,  and  many  others,  render  it,  "finding 
fault,  he  saith  unto  them." 

Ver  9.  And  I  regarded  them  vot.— Doddridge.  "I  disregarded  ihem." 
Macknight,  "  I  neglected  them."  This  \»  the  ^eptunsrint  translation  of  Jcr. 
xxxi.  32,  which  in  our  transliition  reads,  "  Althou'jh  I  was  a  husliand  unto 
tlicm  ;"  certainly  a  widely  different  translation,  and  differently  accounted  (or. 
Some  suppose  a  false  letter  in  the  Hchrew  copy  used  hy  the  LXX. .  whidi  makes 
all  the  difference.  But.  then,  liow  siall  we  accotmt  ftir  St.  Pauls  following 
them  ?    Dr.  Pococke  thinks  thcorigrial  will  hear  hoth  senses. 

Chap.  IX.  Ver.  l.  The  first  covetanl.— It  seems  evident,  that  the  Gn*ok 
copy  used  hy  our  translators  omitted  the  substantive  in  this  place,  as  d»  many 


HEBREWS,  IX.  599 


2  For  there  was  a  tabernacle  'made;  the  firftJ  .\.  m.  cir. 
wlierem  was  the  candlestick,  and  the  d  table,  and  thei  ^  *^\^ 
e  shew-bread  ;  which  is  called  i'  the  sanctuary.  '  en^^' 

3  And  after  the  second  s  veil,  the  tabernacle  which  is!    „  .„, 
called  the  Holiest  of  all ;  l'  1^'     '' 

4  Which  had  ch?  golden  h  censer,  and  the  ark  i  cf  thel'i  Kx.mi. 
covenant  overlaid  round  about  with  srold.  wherein  i:-r..<.-,v  Kx.'25.30. 
the  golden  J  pot  that  had  manna,  and  Aaron's  k  roc";  7'''^°'^ 
that  budded,  and  the  '  tables  of  the  covenant ; 

5  And  over  it  the  cherubims  "^ of  glory  shadowing 
the  mercy-seat ;  of  which  we  cannot  now  speak  par- 
ticularly. 

6  Now  when  these  things  were  thus  ordained,  the 
priests  "went  always  into  the  first  tabernacle,  accom- 
plishing the  service  of  God. 

7  But  into  the  second  went  the  high  priest  alone 
0  once  every  year,  not  without  blood,  which  he  ofTered 
for  P  himself,  and  for  the  errors  of  the  people  : 

8  The  Holy  Ghost  this  signifying,  that  the  way  <Jinto 
the  holiest  of  all  was  not  yet  made  manifest,  while 
as  the  first  tabernacle  was  yet  standing : 

9  Which  was  a  figure  for  the  time  then  present,  in 


6  Lx.i:6.31, 

33. 
h  Le.l&li 
i  Kx.'iS.lO, 

&c. 
j  Ex.lG.33. 
Ic  Nn.17.10. 
1  Ex.34.20. 

40.21). 
mDe  10.2,.5 

Kx.!i3.13, 

22. 
n  NH.2S.3. 
o  Kx.30.10 

I-e.16.2, 

&c. 
p  c.5.3. 
q  Jn.U.e. 

c.  10.19^. 


others ;  and  that  they  supplied  the  word  "  covenant"  from  the  preceding  chap- 
ter. On  the  otiicr  hand,  there  are  many  Greek  copiess,  both  MS.  and  printed, 
which  read  (skerie)  "tabernacle;"  which  reading  is  supixjrted  by  Whithy, 
Doddridge,  ami  other  respectable  commentators,  wiioseem  surprised  that  it  is 
not  universally  adopted.  But  it  is  also  true,  that  the  word  "' tabLrnacle"  is 
omitted  in  many  IVl.SS.  and  editions,  ancient  as  well  as  modern  ;  and  that 
translators  generally  supply  the  word  "  covenant"  in  preference  to  "  taberna- 
cle," which  tliey  suppose  to  be  the  gloss  of  some  iiyudicious  coi'yist.  This 
reading  is  supported  by  those  ancient  versions,  the  Syriac  ami  Vulgate,  by 
Chrysostmn,  and  other  Greek  Fathers.  So  among  the  commentators,  it  is 
preferred  by  Beza  and  Giotius;  by  Chcen,  and  the  Assembly's  Annotators ; 

by  Hammond,  Mack-night,  Guise,  M'Lean,  &c. Also  ordinances— i.  c. 

rites  or  forms  of  worship. 

Ver.  2.  A  tabernacle  madf.— Doddridge,  "  prepared."    Macknight,  "  set  in 

order,"  i.  e.  for  public  worship. The  first,  loherein—i.  e.  within  the  first  or 

outer  ajiartinent  of  which  was  the  candlestick,  and  the  table  of  shew-broad, 

&(•..  of  which  see  E.vod  \l.  22—25. M'hich  is  caUrd  the  sanctuary.— Mac- 

A';j/g-/i/'  transposes  thi.-  .vimls  thus  :--"  For  the  first  [or  outward]  taberna- 
cle, which  i-T  called  Jloly,  was  set  in  order,  in  which  was  both  the  candlestick, 
and  the  table,  and  the  shew  bread." 

Ver.  3.  And  after  the  second  veil.— A  first  veil  is  here  implied,  wliich  closed 
the  entrance  of  the  tabernacle.  Exod.  xxxvi.  37.  After  this— r^c  tabernacle 
which  w  called  the  Holiest  of  all— Or,  as  the  Hebrew  literally  is,  "  the  Holy 
of  Holies." 

Ver.  4.  Mliich  had  the  folden  crnser.-Ofihe  use  of  this  instrument,  which 
was  a  small  jian  for  burning  incense,  see  Levit.  xvi.  12,  13.  But  as  the  high 
prie.'it  iniuht  not  enter  the  Most  Holy  without  it,  a  question  arises,  how  he 
Ciiidd  come  at  it  for  use  if  it  was  kept  there?  "  To  this  it  is  answered,  that  it 
mi^lit  be  kept  just  witlin  the  veil,  and  within  the  reach  of  Ids  hand,  so  tliat  he 

3ould  take  if  thence  without  enterins  himself  "—.VLf an. And  the  ark  of 

'he  covenant.    See  Exod.  xx.xvii.  1,2. Wherein  was— i.  e.  perhaps  in  the 

Most  Holy  ;  not  the  ark. The  golden  pot.—St^e  Exod.  .\vi.  3S,  34. 

Vi  r.  5.  The  cherubims  of  glory— '\.  e.  the  glorious  cherubim  ;  and  so  called 
for  f.vo  reasons— 1.  Because  I  hey  were  themselves  glorious,  as  being  coverrxl 
wilh  g"''l :  and,  2.  Bocau.«n  they  represented,  as  we  conceive,  a  glorious  order 
of  angelic  beings,  who  wait  belbrc  the  throne  of  Go"!.  Ezck.  i.  i.  &c.  Rev.  iv. 
6.  Sic. 

V.  r.  6.  The  priest  went  always  into  *the  first  tabernacle—Or  rather,  as 
nri  an  exi>lains  it,  info  the  first  or  outer  apartment  of  the  tabeniacle,  whc»5 
the  c.  nimon  priests  had  a  daily  ser\ice  to  pt^rform. 

Ver.  7.  But  ?rt/o  f/ic  second— compartment  of  the  tabernacle,  namely, "  The 

Holy  of  Holies" wont  the  high  priest  alone  once  (i.  e.  on  one  day  in) 

eveiy  y.  Tr.- See  Exod.  xxx.  10.    Levif.  xvi.  2,  &c. 

Ver.  9.   WTiich  was  a  figure.— Gt.  Parable.    See  chap.  xi.  19.  | 


1   600 


HEBREWS,  IX. 


^jjy-'^- 


which   were  offered  both   gifts  and  sacrifices,   thai  i 
could  not  r  make  him  that  did  the  service  perfef  t,  as 
pertaining  to  the  ^conscience  ; 

10  Whidi  stood  only  in  i  meats  and  drinks^  and  divers 
"washings,  and  carnal  "  ^ ordinances,  miposed  on 
them  until  the  time  of  reformation.  I 

11  But  Christ  being  come  a  ^t  liigh  priest  of  good 
y  things  to  come,  by  a  ^  greater  and  more  perfect 
tabernacle,  not  made  with  hands,  that  is  to  say,  not 
of  this  building; 

12  Neither  by  the  blood  of  »  goats  and  calves,  but  by 
his  own  b  blood  he  entered  in  once  into  tlie  holy 
c  place,  having  obtained  eternal  redemption /or  r/s. 

13  For  if  the  blood  of  bulls  and  of  goats,  and  the 
ashes  <i  of  a  heifer  sprinkling  the  unclean,  sanctineth 
to  the  purifying  of  the  flesh  : 

14  How  much  more  shall  the  blood  of  Christ,  who 
« through  the  eternal  Spirit  offered  himself  without 
{ spot  to  God,  purge  ?  your  conscience  from  dead  works 
to  serve  i'  the  living  God  7 

15  And  for  this  cause  he  is  the  mediator  of  the  new 
testament,  that  by  means  of  death,  for  the  redemp- 
tion of  the  transgressions  that  were  under  the  first 
testament,  they  which  are  called  might  receive  the 
promise  of  eternal  inheritance. 

16  For  where  a  testament  is,  there  must  also  of 
necessity  i  be  the  death  of  the  testator. 

17  For  a  testament  16- of  force  after  men  are  dead:  other- 
wise it  is  of  no  strength  at  all  while  the  testator  liveth. 

18  Whereupon  neither  the  first  testament  was  J  dedi- 
cated without  blood. 


Ver.  10.  Carnal  ordinances. — Doddridge  and  Macknight,  "  Ordinances 
concerning  the  flesli." 

Ver.  11.  Not  made  with  hands,  &c.— Many  judicious  divines  (as  Calvin, 
Owen,  &c.)  refer  this  to  the  hody  of  Christ,  (as  lhe>'  do  also  chap.  viii.  2  :)  hut 
we  rather  think,  with  WLean,  that  "  heaven  itself'  is  intended,  and  so  it  is 
expressed  ver.  2-1. 

Ver.  H.  Throughthe  eternal  Spirit.— 1\\Q\u\zAie,,KnA  many  Greek  MSS., 
read,  "  The  Holy  Spirit ;"  and  to  him  we  are  inclined  to  ascribe  it.  Bp.  Fell 
mentions  "  Chilst's  being  conceived,  proclaimed,  anointed,  dving,  and  rising,  by 
the  aid  of  God's  Holy  Spirit."    See  1  Pe.  iii.  18.    So  Ihcen,  Doddridge,  &c. 

Ver.  15.  M'tdiator.—See  note  on  Gal.  iii.  20.  "  The  Mediator  of  a  Testa- 
ment," says  Doddridge,  "  is  a  very  improper  expression :"  he  therefore  trans- 
lates the  word  idiathcke)  Covenant,  as  in  almost  all  other  places.  So  Mac- 
knight, and  most  other  modem  commentators.  But  Oioen,  iVitsius,  and 
Campbell,  retain  the  term  Te.stament. 

Ver.  16, 17.  For  to/iere  a  testament  i.s,  &c. — Doddridge,  agreeable  to  the 
preceding  remarks,  renders  this  verse,  "  For  where  a  covenant  (is,)  it  neces- 
sririly  imports  the  death  of  that  by  which  the  covenant  is  conlirmed;"  al 

hiding  to  the  general  custom  of  oilering  sacrifices  on  those  occasions. For 

a  testament  is  of  force  after  men  are  dead,  Sec— Doddridge,  "  A  covenant 
(is)  confirmed  over  the  dead,  so  that  it  doth  not  avail,  while  he  by  whom  it  is 
confirmed  liveth."  Macknight  translates  the  passage  thus:  "  For  where  a 
covenant  (is,)  there  is  a  necessity  that  the  death  of  the  njipoinled  (sacrifice) 
be  brought  in."  (Compare  margin.)  "  For  a  covenant  is  finn  over  dead  sacri- 
ficofl,  seeins  it  never  hath  force  while  the  appointed  sacrifice  liveth." 

Our  readers  will  perceive,  that^ill  these  alti  rations  are  rendered  necessary 
by  a  rigid  adherence  to  the  word  covenant.  Into  the  ground  and  reasons  of 
them,  or,  on  the  other  hand,  the  objections  aeainst  them,  we  cannot  here  enter 
particularly.  The  fi-rmcr  maybe  found  in  Doddridge.  Mackmgiit,  and  M'l^ean ; 
the  Intter  in  Oircn.  Camphel/\i  Prelim.  Dis^j-rlations,  and  Fiaser's  curioui 
and  elatioraie  notes  on  his  late  Translation  of  Witsius  on  the  Creed. 

Ver.  IS.  Dedicated.— Chap.  \.  23,  the  same  word  is  rendered  "  conaecnte±" 


HEBREWS,  IX. 


601 


19  Fork  when  Moses  had  spoken  every  precept  to 
all  the  people  according  to  the  law,  he  took  the  blood 
of  calves  and  of  gcats,  with  water,  and  '  scarlet  wool, 
and  hyssop,  and  sprinkled  both  the  book,  and  all  the 
people, 

20  Saying,  This  is  the  Wood  >"  cf  the  testamenl 
which  God  hath  enjoined  unto  you. 

21  Moreover  "he  sprinkled  likewise  with  olpod  both 
the  tabernacle,  and  all  the  vessels  of  the  ministry. 

22  And  almost  all  things  are  by  the  law  purged  with 
blood  ;  and  without  shedding  of  blood  °is  no  remis- 
sion. 

23  It  was  therefore  necessary  that  the  patterns  of 
things  in  the  heavens  should  be  purified  with  these ; 
but  the  heavenly  things  themselves  with  better  sacrifi- 
ces than  these. 

24  For  Christ  is  not  entered  into  the  holy  places  made 
with  hands,  ichich  are  the  figures  of  the  true;  but  in- 
to heaven  itself,  now  to  appear  p  in  the  presence  of 
God  for  us  : 

25  Nor  yet  that  he  should  offer  himself  often,  as  the 
high  piiest  entereth  into  the  holy  place  every  year 
with  blocd  of  others  ; 

26  For  ti.on  must  he  often  have  suffered  since  the 
foundation  ^f  the  world  :  but  now  once  in  the  end  of 
the  world  hi.  h  he  appeared  to  put  away  sin  by  the 
sacrifice  of  himself. 

27  And  as  it  is  appointed  <i  unto  men  once  to  die,  but 
after  this  '  the  judgment : 

28  So  Christ  ^was  once  offered  to  bear  the  sins  of 
t  many;  and  unto  them  that  look  "for  him  shall  he 
appear  ^  the  second  time  without  sin  unto  *  salva- 
tion. 


The  word  "  testament,"  being  in  italic,  is  supplementary.  Perhaps  it  might 
be  here  better  to  advert  again  to  the  more  frequent  sense  of  the  original  term, 
namely,  "covenant;"  and  so  it  aeems  used  in  verse  20.  Compare  note  on 
verse  1. 

Ver.  19.  MTien  Moses,  &:c.— See  E.xod.  x.\iv.  3— S.    But  some  things  are 

nMed  not  there  mentioned,  for  which  he  had  no  doubt  good  authority. 

Scarlet  loool—St-c  note  on  Mark  xv.  17. 

Ver.  20.  This  is  the  blood,  &c.— Compare  Mat.  xxvi.  28.  [Rather,  covenant. 
Vcj.  16,  17,  may  bo  better  rendered,  "  For  where  a  covenant  is,  there  must 
necp.ssarily  be  the  death  of  that  by  wiiich  it  is  confirmed  ;  for  a  covenant  is 
confirmed  over  dead  victims,  and  does  not  avail  while  that  by  which  it  is  con- 
firmed iiveth."    See  on  De.  xxLx.  12.  Jos.  ix.  6.1— Bolster. 

Ver.  22.  Without  shedding  of  blood.— From  the  indispensable  and  perpefua 
use  of  blood,  under  the  law,  as  the  means  of  purification  and  of  pardon.  Mac- 
knight  infers  two  facts  of  great  importance  r— l.  "That  from  the  fall  of  Adam 
to  the  end  of  the  world,  no  man  will  be  pardoned  but  through  Christ's  having 
offered  himself  to  God  as  a  sacrifice  for  sin.— 2.  That  although  Christ  offered 
himself  only  once,  and  that  at  the  conclusion  of  the  Mosaic  dispensation,  that 
one  offering  is  in  itself  so  meritorious,  that  its  influenoe  reacheth  backward  to 
tlie  beginning  of  the  worid,  and  forward  to  the  end  of  lime." 

Ver.  23.  The  heavenly  things.— CompaiTe  Ephes.  i.  20.  Also  this  Epistle, 
chap.  viii.  2;  i,T.  n,  24. 

Ver.  26.  But  noio  once,  &c.— Compare  ver.  12. 

Ver.  27.  After  r/jj>.— Though  the  uay  of  judgment  must  be  at  a  great  dis- 
tance from  the  decease  of  manv  individuals,  it  is  the  general  idea,  that  upon 
our  entrance  into  another  world,  an  individual  decision  will  take  place,  and 
fix  the  final  state  of  each,  for  happiness  or  misery.  See  Eccles.  xii.  7.  Luke 
XV  i.  22,  23. 

Ver.  23.   Without  sin--\.  e.  not  as  a  sin-offering,  as  it  his  fir.-t  coming. 

51 


002 


HEBRKWS,  X. 


A.  M.  oir. 

4«n. 

i     A.  D.  cJr. 


b  or,  tr^j 

KOUid 

have. 


f  or,  thnn 
hnstji'.led 


S  Jn.17.19. 
I.  c.O.li 
i  N'u.23.3. 


':  I  Ps.50.8.. 
I!      13. 

Is.1.11. 


k  Col.3.1. 
1  Ps.110.1. 
m  ver.l. 


CHAPTER  X.  I 

1  The  weakness  of  the  law  facrifices.  10  The  sacrifice  of  Chri»t'»  bodj  or.ce  I 
ortere.),  14  for  ever  h;Uh  (ak»ii  aw;iy  siiii.  19  An  exiiorialion  lo  lio'ij  lait  Jie  | 
faiili,  wiih  patience  aiiJ  iliaiikbgiviiig.  i 

"C^OR  the  law  having  a  shadow  a  of  good  things  to  ! 
-■-  come,  and  not  the  very  image  of  the  things,  can  j 
never  with  those  sacrifices  vvhicli  ihcy  offered  year  by  i 
year  continually  make  the  comers  thereunto  peribct. 

2  I'^'or  then  h  would  they  not  have  ceased  to  be  offer- 
ed ?  because  that  the  worshippers  ones  purged  should 
have  had  no  more  conscience  of  sins. 

3  But  in  those  sacrifices  there  is  a  remembrance 
again  ^nacle  of  sins  every  ^  year. 

4  For  ii  is  not  possible  tnat  the  blood  of  bulls  and  ol 
goats  should  take  away  J  sins. 

5  Wherefore  wlien  he  comeih  into  the  world,  he  saith, 
«  Sacrifice  and  offering  thou  wouldest  not,  but  a  body 
f  hast  thou  prepared  me  : 

6  In  burnt-oii'erings  and  sacrifices  for  sin  thou  hast 
had  no  pleasure. 

7  Then  said  I,  Lo,  I  come  (in  the  volume  of  the  book 
it  is  written  of  me)  to  do  thy  will,  O  God. 

8  Above  when  he  said,  Sacrifice  and  offering  and 
burnt-offerings  and  offering  for  sin  thou  wouldest 
not,  neither  hadst  pleasure  therein;  which  are  offered 
by  the  law  ; 

9  Then  said  he,  Lo,  I  come  to  do  thy  will,  O  God. 
He  taketh  away  the  first,  that  he  may  establish  the 
second. 

in  By  the  which  will  we  are  '  sanctified  through  the 
offering  i>  of  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ  once  for  all. 

11  And  every  priest  standeth  i  daily  ministering  and 
offering  often  times  the  same  sacrifices,  which  can 
never  J  take  away  sins ; 

12  But  this  man,  after  he  had  offered  one  sacrifice 
for  sins,  for  ever  sat  ^  down  on  the  right  hand  of  God; 

13  From  henceforth  expecting  till  his  enemies  i  be 
made  his  footstool. 

14  For  by  one  offering  he  hath  "i perfected  for  ever 
them  that  are  sanctified. 


Chap.  X.  Ver.  l.  Thelaio  having  a  shadow,  &c.— The  comparison  appears 
to  us  to  l)i;  botueen  an  cutliiie  driiwing,  ski'tclied  in  black  and  white,  and  a 
finished  paintiniiin  colours,  or  jicrliaps  a  llnisheil  statue. 

Ver.  4.  For  it  is  not  po«,s7'6/e.— [Whih!  tli.-  Juws  themselves  acknowledged, 
I  that  "there  is  no  expiation  hut  by  blood."  common  sense,  as  well  ns  tlic 
Siriptures,  must  have  taught  them,  that  Ihi!  !)l()od  of  hulls  and  of  goats  could 
never  satisfy  divine  ju.stice,  nor  take  away  guilt  from  the  conscience.]— B. 

Ver.  5.   When  lie  cometh  into  the  Joorld.—Tlicse  words  are  supposed  to 

be  uttered  by  Messiah  on  his  incarnation. A  bodij  hast  titou  prepared. 

—Kennicott  is  very  confident  that  the  Hebrew  once  read  as  th(;  Greek 
now  does,  "  A  body,"  &.r.—Sanri>i  has,  however,  a  very  ingenious  conjecture. 
Supixising  the  Hebrew,  in  the  Psalm  quoted,  to  have  originally  read,  "  My  cars 
hast  thou  opened,"  or  bored,  (in  allusion  to  E.xod.  xxi.  6,)  he  contreives  that  the 
LXX.,  cnn.sidering  that  idea  unintellipible  in  Greek,  changed  the  allusion  to  a 
custom  familiar  to  themselves,  namely,  the  marking  the  bodies  of  their  soldiers 
and  slaves,  that  they  might  claim  them  as  their  own.  and  therc(()re  rendered 
the  original,  "  My  body  hast  thou  prepaied  ;"  meaning,  siarkcd,  according  to 
thi'ir  custom.    See  Gal.  vi.  17.  Uev.  xiii.  16,  17. 

Ver.  10.  Once  fur  ali— i.  e.  once  only. 

Ver.  12.  For  ever  sat  dflirn— Namely,  as  a  priest  upon  h  s  throne.  Zoch. 
vi.  13. 


HEBREWS,  X. 


603 


M  15  ]Vhereo/  the  Holy  Ghost  also  is  a  witness  to  us  : 
for  after  that  he  had  said  before, 

16 This  "is  the  covenant  that  I  will  make  with  them 
after  those  days,  saith  the  Lord,  1  will  put  my  laws 
into  their  hearts,  and  in  their  niinds  will  I  write  them  ; 

17  'And  their  sins  and  iniquities  will  I  remember  no 
more. 

IS  Xow^  w.iere  remission  of  these  is,  there  is  no  more 
ofiering  for  sin. 

19  Having  therefore,  brethren,  P  boldness  to  enter  in- 
to the  holiest ''  bv  the  blood  of  Jesus, 

20  Bv  a  new  and  living  way,  '  which  he  hath  » conse- 
crated for  us,  through  the  veil,  that  is  to  say,  his  flesh  ; 

21  And  having  a  high  priest  i  over  the  house  of  God ; 

22  Let  us  draw  near  with  a  true  heart  in  "full  as- 
surance of  faith,  having  our  hearts  sprinkled ''from 

I  an  evil  conscience,  and  our  bodies  washed  with  pure 
water. 

23  And  let  us  hold  fast  the  profes.«ion  of  our  faiih 
without  wavering  ;  (for  he*'  ts  faithful  that  promised  ;) 

24  Let  us  consider  one  another  to  provoke  unto  love 
and  to  good  w;orks  : 

25  Not  forsaking  the  assembling  of  ourselves  together, 
as  the  manner  of  some  is;  but  exhorting  o?ie  another: 
and  so  much  the  more,  as  ^  ye  see  the  day  approach- 
ing. 

26  For  if  y  we  sin  wilfully  after  that  we  have  received 
the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  there  remaineth  no  more 
sacrifice  for  sins, 

27  But  a  certain  fearful  looking  for  of  judgment  and 
fiery  » indignation,  which  shall  devour  the  adversaries. 


A.  M.  rir. 

4067 

A.  D.  cir. 

63. 


J.-.31.33, 
31. 


o  Som-:  co- 
pies have, 
Tlum  he 
snid,And 
their. 

p  oT,libfiy 
q  c.9.S,li 
r  Jn.U.6. 


t   C.4.14..10 
u  Kp.3.12 
V  Em.S6.-^ 
w  1  Th.5.24. 
X  R0.13.U. 


y  .Vii.  15.30. 
0.6  4,  &c 


Zep.l.lS. 
3.S. 


Vcr.  20.  He  hath  consecrated —Gr.  "hath  new  made;"  i.  e.  ajiplied  to  a 
new  use  or  purpose.  Tliis  new  way  was  made,  not  for  Christ  Imnsclf,  Imt 
for  us. 

Ver.  23.  The  profession  of  om  faith.— "The  EnHish  translators,  on  the 
authority  ot'one  IVI.S.  only,  read  hcr>^  faith,  in.sfead  ^f/ione,— the  true  rea(hng, 
acccjrdinff  to  MiU,  who  is  tollowed  Ijy  Doddridge.  Macknight,  MLean,  &c.. 
— "  Tlie  apostle,  in  this  e.\liorfalii)n,  n-lers  to  the  confession  of  their  hope  of 
salvation  through  Christ,  which  the  primitive  Christians  made  at  baptism."— 
Macknisrht. 

Ver.  25  Ye  see  the  dai/.—Gr.  "  That  day,''  with  the  article.  Macknight 
applies  this  to  tlie  destruction  of  Jcnisaleni ;  hut  as  that  day  was  usually 
spoken  of  in  connexion  with  the  day  of  juiltrment,  (and  often,  perhai)s,  con- 
founded with  it.)  that  also  may  prohahly  lie  referred  to. 

Ver.  26.  Ifine  sin  loilfitlly.—'Yo  sin  wiifidly,  is  to  sin  deliherately  and  know- 
ingly, and  neither  throuirh  isnorance  nor  lear. There  remaineth  no  more 

sacrifice— 'Y\\^l  is,  the  Jewish  sacrifices  heing  abolished,  and  that  of  Christ 
rejected,  of  course  there  remains  no  other.  "I  w-is  lately,"  ol)ser\ed  Mr. 
Gunn,  "  called  to  attend  the  death-bed  of  a  yoimg  man  at  Hoxton.  I  found 
him  ill  the  greatest  horror  of  mind:  I  nointed  him  to  Jesiis.  the  sinner's  only 
friend,  .•xnd  to  the  glorious  iiromises  of  the  Gospel  ;  wlun,  with  an  a^roniziiig 
look  of  despair,  he  replied,  'Ah!  sir,  hut  I  have  rejected  the  Gospel.  Sonio 
vears  since.  I  read  Paines  Age  of  Ueason.— it  suited  niv  corrupt  taste,  I  iin- 
bihcd  its  principles  :  after  this,  wherever  1  went,  I  did  all  that  lay  in  mv  power 
to  hold  up  the  Scriptures  !o  contempt ;  hy  this  means  I  led  others  into  the  fa  .al 
snare,  and  made  proselytes  to  infidelity.  Thus  I  rejected  God,  and  now  he 
rejects  me.'  I  offered  to  pray  hy  him,  hut  he  rei)lied,  '  Oh,  no— it  is  all  in  vain 
to  pray  for  me.'  Then,  with  a  dismal  groan,  he  cried  out,  '  Painc's  Age  of 
Reason  has  ruined  my  soul !'  and  instantly  expired." 

Ver.  27.  Fearful  looking-for  of  judgment.— 'Th\^  passage  describes  a  class 
cf  characters,  whose  lamnation  is  irrevocable.— As  the  case  of  these  characters 
is  hopeless,  they  cai\(iot  he  punished,  during  ases  of  ases,  in  a  joay  ofmtrcy. 
Of  with  a  view  to  their  recovery.    And  as  to  their  being  punished  during  thia 


604 


HEBREWS,  X. 


C  M.  cir. 

4067. 

A.  D.  cir. 

03. 


tt  De.17.2.. 
13. 


c  M?.>.12. 
31,3-Z 

d  ne.32.35, 
38. 

e  Ps.l35.l4. 

f  I  TI1.2.U. 


g  or,  thai 
yc  hace 
in  your, 
selves;  or, 
for  your- 
selves. 


li  Lu.12.33. 
i  Mat-5.12. 
j  Luai.l9. 
k  Hab.2.3,4 


28  He  »  that  despised  Moses'  law  died  without  mer- 
cy under  two  or  three  witnesses  : 

20  Of  I)  how  much  sorer  punishment,  suppose  ye, 
shall  he  be  thought  worth v,  who  hath  trodden  under 
foot  the  Son  of  God,  and  hatn  counted  the  blood  of 
the  covenant,  wherewith  he  was  sanctified,  an  unholy 
thing,  and  hath  done  despite  unto  the  Spirit  •=  of  grace'? 

30  For  we  know  him  that  hath  said,  Vengeance  d  be- 
longelh  unto  me,  I  will  recompense,  saith  the  Lord. 
And  '^  again.  The  Lord  shall  judge  his  people. 

31  It  is  a  fearful  thing  to  fall  mto  the  hands  of  the 
living  God. 

32  But  call  to  remembrance  the  former  days,  in 
which,  after  ye  were  illuminated,  ye  endured  a  great 
fight  of  afflictions; 

33  Partly,  whilst  ye  were  made  a  gazing-stock  both 
by  reproaches  and  afflictions;  and  partly,  whilst  ye  be- 
came f  companions  of  them  that  were  so  used. 

34  For  ye  had  compassion  of  me  in  mv  bonds,  and 
took  joyfully  the  spoiling  of  your  goods,  knowing  s  in 
yourselves  that  ye  have  in  heaven  ii  a  better  and  an 
enduring  substance. 

35  Cast  not  away  therefore  your  confidence,  which 
hath  great  i  recompense  of  reward. 

36  For  ye  have  need  of  J  patience,  that,  after  ye  have 
done  the  will  of  God,  ye  inight  receive  the  promise. 

37  For  k  yet  a  little  while,  and  he  that  shall  come 
will  come,  and  will  not  tarry. 

38  Now  the  just  shall  live  by  faith  :  but  if  any  man 
draw  back,  my  soul  shall  have  no  pleasure  in  him. 


Ion?  period,  and  in  the  end  annihilated,  this  would  he  contrary  to  all  ideas  of 
punishment,  which,  according  to  the  scheme  of'Universaiists,  must  always  have 
lis  foundation  in  mercy  to  the  individual.s  punished.  But  do  we  hang  the  mur- 
derer out  of  mercy  to  himself?  Yet  is  there  no  mercy  in  putting  the  murderer 
to  death? — According  to  Universalists,  however,  this  fearful  looking  for  of 
judgment  and  fiery  indignation,  amounts  to  no  more  than  what  atheists  and 
infidels  generally  prefer;  death  being  to  them  an  everlastmg  sleep.  See  notes, 
Mat.  XXV.  46. 

Vcr.  28.  He  that  despised.— Doddridge,  "  who  set  at  nmigfu  the  law  of 
Moses."    See  Num.  xv.  30,  31. 

Ver.  29.  Wftereioilh  /le  tnas  sanctijied.- -This  may  either  be  referred  to  Christ, 
or  to  the  apostate  liere  described.  To  sanctify,  is  to  set  apart  to  a  holy  or 
sacred  purpose.  So  Christ  said—"  I  sanctify  myself,"  (John  xvii.  19 ;)  and  this 
we  rx)nceive  he  did,  as  high  priest,  before  ho,  entered  within  the  veil  with  his 
own  blood,  called,  in  chap.  xiii.  12. 10.  "  the  blood  of  the  everlasting  covenant." 
and  "  the  blood  wherewith  he  sanctified  the  people."  So  Gill  and  others.  But 
applying  the  term  "sanctified"  to  the  apostate,  since  the  Scripture  frequently 
speaks  of  men  according  to  their  profession,  it  may  mean  only  a  professed  de- 
votcdness  of  himself  to  Christ;  and  as  Bishop  Hoadly  suggests,  receiving  the 
Sacramental  cup.  See  1  Co.  xi.  29  ;  2  Peter  ii.  1. An  unholy  thing.— Dodd- 
ridge, "common."  or  "unclean."  See  Acts  x.  14,  15. And  }iath  done  de- 
spite—Macknigh:,  "  insulted." 

Ver.  30.  Vengeance  bolongeth  unto  me,  &c.— Deut.  xxxii.  35,  36. 

Ver.  31.  It  is  a  fearful— Doddridge,  "  a  (lrea.il(yi\"—llilng. 

Ver.  32.  A  great  fight.— Mack-night,  "  Combat ;"  alluding,  doubtless,  to  the 
public  combat-s  in  the  theatres  of  that  age. 

Ver.  33.  A  gazlng-slock.-Doddridge,  "  a  pul)lic  spectacle." 

Ver.  37.   Yet  a  little  while.— Macknight,  "  a  2'ery  little  while."    See  Hah. 

ii.  3. He  that  shall  come  will  C07»f.--Christians  were  taught  to  look  for  a 

secfmd  coming  of  Christ,  as  earnestly  as  for  his  incarnation  ;  and  one  of  their 
descriptive  characters  is,  that  they  wait  for  his  appearing,  t  Thess.  i.  10. 
2  Thess.  iii.  5. 

Ver.  38.  BiU  if  any  man  draw  back.— Doddridge,  and  Macknight, ''  Yet  if 


HEBREWS,  XI.  eosll 


1  vei.26. 


CHAl'.  a 


39  But  we  are  not  of  them  who  draw  back  J  unto  f  a.  m.  cii. 
perdition;  but  of  them  that  beUeve  to  the  saving  ofl  ^  j^j^. 
the  soul.  I    '  63.    ■ 

CHAPTER  XI. 

1  What  faiOi  is.    6  Wilhoiil  failli  we  Ciuiiiol  please  God.    7  The  worthy  fniila 
tlicrcof  in  ihe  fathers  of  olJ  time. 

lyrOW  faith  is  the  «  substance  of  things  hoped  for, 
-^^    the  evidence  of  things  b  not  seen. 

2  For  by  it  the  elders  obtained  a  good  report. 

■J  Through  faith  we  understand  =  that  the  worlds  were 
framed  by  the  word  of  G9d,  so  that  things  which  are 
seen  were  not  made  of  things  which  do  appear 

4  By  faith  Abel  a  offered  unto  God  a  more  excellent 
sacn'fice  than  Cain,  by  which  he  obtained  witness 
that  he  was  righteou?,  God  testifying  of  his  gifts  :  and 
by  it  he  being  dead  "^  >  et  speaketh. 

b  By  faith  Enoch  f  v  as  translated  that  he  should  not 
see  death;  and  was  not  found,  because  God  had 
translated  him  :  for  befor.-  "lis  translation  he  had  this 
testimony,  that  he  pleased  3iou. 


ground, 
or,  co;ifi- 
d-ence. 

b  Ro.8.21, 
25. 

c  Ge.1.1. 

I'fcSae. 

d  Ge.l.4,i 

e  or,  i."  yet 
spoken  of 

f  Ge.  5.22,24 


he  draw  back."  The  Hebrew  of  Habakkuk,  just  refurrcd  to,  reads,  (vcr.  4,) 
"  His  .soul  which  is  lifted  tip."  Pocockc  contends,  that  the  same  Hebrew  word 
signifies  io  faint,  and  so  to  fall  hack.  But,  if  we  may  be  allowed  to  offer  a 
conjecture  of  our  own,  we  conceive  it  lo  be  an  allusion  to  the  altitude  of  pride 
and  hauteur,  observable  as  well  in  some  animals  as  in  our  own  species,  namely, 
in  the  horse,  turkey,  &c.;  who,  while  they  proudly  raise  their  heads,  scornfully  , 
draw  them  hack.  The  apostates  here  mentioned,  were  evidently  not  so  much  I 
influenced  by  fear,  as  by  prkle  and  presumption,  (ver.  29.)  Tliey  left  the  ranlcs 
of  Christianity,  not  so  much  from  tear,  as  from  contempt  and  scorn.  The 
Hebrew  word  (gnaphel)  is  rendered  presumed.  Num.  xiv.  44. 

Chap.  XI.  Ver.  l.  The  substance.— The  Greek  term,  hypostasis,  is  well 
known  in  the  Trinitarian  controversy,  as  differently  used  for  essence  and  for 
person  ;  but  "in  the  New  Testament  (iis  remarked  by  MLean)  it  is  used  only 
five  times,  and  that  only  by  our  apostle ;  in  three  of  wliich  it  is  translated 
confidence,  viz.  2  Co.  ix.  4  ;  xi.   17.    Heb.  iii.  14  ;  and  in  Ihis  place  it  is  so 

translated  in  the  Margin." The  eu2de«ce.— The  original  term  here  used,  in 

the  New  Testament  octsurs  only  twice  :  namely,  in  2  Tim.  iii.  16,  where  it  is 
translated  reproof;  but,  according  to  the  judicious  commentator  just  cited,   ' 
should  be  rendered  conviction,  both  there  and  in  the  passage  now  before  us. 
So  Doddridge;  but  Macknight  preserves  the  term  "evidence." 

Ver.  2.  The  elders.— Macknight,  "  The  ancients  ;"  namely,  the  patriarchs 
and  prophets,  as  in  the  following  verses. 

Ver.  3.  The  loorlds  were  /ra?«6d.— Literally,  "  the  ages.''  The  material 
world  acquired  this  name  I'rom  the  perpetual  changes  to  which  it  is  subject, 
and  some  modern  writers  would  confine  its  import  to  the  arrangement  and  go- 
veniment  of  the  world  ;  hut  that  the  material  frame  itself  must  be  included, 
is  evident  from  the  phrase,  "  things  which  are  seen  ;"  also  from  chap.  i.  2,  and  i 
many  other  passages. 

Vcr.  4.  A  more  excellent  sacrifice.— "  li  is  observed  by  critics,  that  the 
{Greek!  word  (pleiona)  signifies  more  in  number,  rather  than  in  value.  Cain 
offered  the  fruit  of  the  ground,  which  was  only  the  niincha,  or  mcat-oflprin?, 
but  no  prooer  sacrifice  for  sin.  (Jen.  iv.  Z."—MLean.  The  late  Dr.  Kenni- 
cott  fartlrr  argueil  from  those  circumstances,  particularly  fiom  the  word  i 
(vleiona)  "  more,"  that  AbelofTereil  not  only  r  sacrifice,  but  al.-;o  a  ntincha,  .\ 
that  is,  a  meat  (or  rather  bread)  oflTering  ;  so  thit  he  by  the  one  acknowledued 
God's   p-ovidential  goodness,  and  by  the  other  his  redeeming  mercy.     See    I 

Kennir.ott's  Dissert,  on  "Cain  and  Abel." By  it  he,  being  dead,  yetsveak- 

eth.—V.y  what?  it  may  be  asked.  We  reply.  By  his  offering,  by  his  faith,  by 
his  example.  John  Edwards  explains  it  of  bis  blood,  which  God  saul.  "  Cricth 
unta  me  from  the  groimd."  Gen.  iv.  10.  But  Macknight  opiwses  the  latter 
sense,  as  ungramrnatical.  The  Margin,  however,  reads  in  the  passive,  "  Is  yet 
spoken  of;"  alluding  to  the  "  goodreporl"  which  he  "  through  faith  received."  , 
as  in  ver.  2.  M 

Ver.  5.  Was  not  found.— ^ame]y,  not  on  earth,  bein^  removed  in  hi.^  whole  | 

person,  soul  and  body,  to  the  skies. He  had  this  tssiifnom/.-Thh  refrrs  to  ; 

Gun.  v.  24,  where  we  read, '  Enoch  walk-id  with  God,'  which  the  l.XX.  having   I 
translated  that  he  "  pleased  God,"  is  so  quoted  by  the  apostle  ;  and  hence  we  li 


606 


HEBREWS,  XI. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4(167. 

A.  D.  cir. 

63. 


h  Ge.6  U.. 


i  or,  being 
vsary. 


18.1,9. 


1  c.X'tZL 
13.  U. 


n  Ge.51.1,2. 

c  c.10.23. 

p  Ge.22.17. 
Ro.4.n. 

q  accord- 


6  But  without  faith  it  is  impossible  to  please  ?  hi'n  : 
for  he  that  Cometh  to  God  nuist  belie"^e  that  he  is, 
and  that  he  is  a  rewarder  of  them  tliat  dihgently  seek 
him. 

7  By  faith  h  Noah,  being  warned  of  God  of  things 
not  seen  as  yet,  "  moved  with  fear,  prepared  an  ark  to 
the  saving  of  his  house ;  by  the  which  ho  condemned 
the  world,  and  became  lieirof  the  righteousness  which 
is  by  faith. 

8  By  faith  J  Abraham,  when  he  was  called  to  go  out 
into  a  place  which  he  should  after  receive  for  an  in- 
heritance, obeyed;  and  he  went  out,  not  knowing 
whither  he  went. 

9  By  faith  he  sojourned  in  the  land  of  promise,  as  ti 
a  strange  country,  k  dwelling  in  tabernacles  with  Isfmc 
and  Jacob,  the  heirs  with  him  of  the  same  promise : 

10  For  he  looked  for  a  city  i  which  hath  foundations, 
whose  m  builder  and  maker  is  God. 

11  Through  faith  also  Sara  "  herself  received  strength 
to  conceive  seed,  and  was  delivered  of  a  child  when 
she  was  past  age,  because  she  judged  him  faithful 
<»  who  had  promised. 

12  Therefore  sprang  there  even  of  one,  and  him  as 
good  as  dead,  p  .90  many  as  the  stars  of  the  sky  in  mul- 
titude, and  as  the  sand  which  is  by  the  sea  shore  in- 
numerable. 

13  These  all  died  ^in  faith,  not  having  received  the 
promises,  but  having  seen  them  afar  off,  and  were 
persuaded  of  them,  and  embraced  //lem,  and  •"  confess- 
ed that  they  were  strangers  and  pilgrims  on  the  earth. 

14  For  they  that  say  such  things  declare  plainly  that 
they  seek  a  country. 

15  And  truly,  if  they  had  been  mindful  of  that  coun- 
try from  whence  they  came  out,  they  might  have  had 
opportunity  to  have  returned. 


infer,  that  walking-  with  God,  implies  a  state  of  favour  and  friendship  with 
him. 

Vpr.  7.  Of  things  not  seen  as  t/e^— Namely,  the  flood. Moved  withpar. 

—Macknig-hl,  "  Areliijious  fear." Heir  of  the  righteousness  which  is  by 

faith.— See  Rom.  iii.  21,  22 ;  iv.  13.    Phil.  iii.  9. 

Ver.  9.  In  tabernacles— i.  e.  tents— toith  Isaacand  Jacob.— Doddridge  ob- 
serves, that  Jacob  was  born  15  years  before  Abraham  died. 

Ver.  10.  Builder  and  7naker.—(GT.  demiourgos.)    Doddridge,  "Former." 
Macknight,  "  Ruler." 
Ver.  12.  As  good  as  dead.— Gr.  "  dead  as  to  these  things  ;"  i.  e.  as  to  having 

children. As  the  stars  of  the  sky  in  mult it^ide.— To  be  able  to  eniiineratc 

the  stars,  the  Psalmist  speaks  ot   as  the  peculiar  prerogative  of  God.    Ps. 
I    cxlvii.  4.  ^    . 

Vcr.  13.  Died  in  faith.— Gt.  "  according  to  faith." And  were  persuaded 

of  them.— These  words  are  omitted  in  many  MSS.,  and  in  all  the  an.  ient  ver- 
sions and  commentators. Embraced  them.— This  is  supposed  to  k;  an  aj- 

I  lusion  to  [persons  on  a  voya.se:,  who  when  they  descry  at  a  distance  thejr 
wished-for  port,  hail  it  with  the  most  joyful  shouts. 
"  Lo !  Italy  appears,  Achates  cries  ; 

And  Italy  f -With  shouts  the  crowd  rvplies."— PWr's  Virgil. 

Vcr.  14.  They  seeJc  a  country. —Tiieorisinn  worA.  (patrida,)  as  Doddridge 

remarks,  "is  very  emphatical :  it  sisnifios,  as  it  were,  a  native  country  in 

wliich  t\\eir  father  dwelt,  as  opposed  to  tha    in  which  they  were  pilgrims  and 

.  Btrangers."  .     ,       ,    ,        , 

Ver.  15.  Opportunity  to  have  returned  -It  iscalmlaled  that  there  were 
.1  full  200  vears  Uitween  the  call  of  Abiahaii.  and  the  death  of  Isaac,  duniig 
"  vkhich  triere  were,  doubtless,  many  opportur  ties  of  return. 


iLr.; 


HEBREWS,  XL 


607 


16  But  now  they  desire  a  better  country,  that  is,  a 
heavenly:  wherefore  God  is  not  ashamed  to  be  called 
their  *  God :  for  he  hat^  prepared  for  them  a  '  citv. 

17  By  faith  Abraham,  when  "  he  was  tried;,  offered  up 
Isaac  :  and  he  that  had  received  the  promises  offered] 
up  his  only  begotten  son^ 

18  "  Of  w"hom  it  was  said,  "^  That  m  Isaac  shall  thy 
seed  be  called  : 

19  Accounting  that  God  was  able  to  raise  him  up. 
e-  .n  from  the  dead;  from  whence  also  he  received 
him  in  a  figure. 

2U  By  faith  Isaac  »  blessed  Jacob  and  Esau  concern- 
ing things  to  come. 

21  By  faith  Jacob,  when  he  was  a  d>in|,  blessed 
'  both  the  sons  of  Joseph;  and  worshipped,  leaning 
*  upon  the  top  of  his  staff. 

22  By  faith  »  Joseph,  when  he  died,  t  made  mention 
of  the  departing  of  the  children  of  Israel;  and  gave 
commandment  concerning  his  bones. 

23  By  faith  Moses,  v/hen  he  was  born,  was  hid 
<  three  months  of  his  parents,  because  they  saw  he 
was  a  proper  child  ;  and  they  were  not  afraid  of  the 
icing's  d  commandment. 

24  By  faith  "^  Moses,  when  he  was  come  to  years, 
refused  to  be  called  the  son  of  Pharaoh's  daughter  ; 

20  Choosing  ( rather  to  suffer  alfiiction  with  the  peo- 
ple of  God,  than  to  enjoy  the  pleasures  of  sin  for  a 
seasDn :      ' 


A.  M.  cir. 

4(«7. 

A.  D.  cir. 

63 


E  Ex.3.6  15. 

.  ver.lO. 

u  Ge.22.1, 

Ja.2.21. 

V  or,  To. 

*■  Ge.ai.lZ 

\  Ge.27.2!.. 
40. 

y  Ge.48.5.. 

2a 

r  Ge  47.31. 

a  Ge.a0.a4, 
25. 


c  Ei.2.2. 
d  Ex.1.16, 


e  Ex.aiO, 
11. 


Ver.  17.  Offered  «p.— Thouffh  Isaac  was  not  slain,  Abraham  stretched  forth 
his  hand,  and  took  the  knife  to  slay  him,  as  he  certainly,  would  have  done,  if 
he  had  not  been  rcstraine<l ;  and,  as  we  conceive,  in  the  full  persuasion  ofhis 
being  raised  immediately  from  the  dead.  Jn  speakinij  of  tlie  nature  and  ex- 
tent of  Abraham's  trial,  the  pious  Mr.  Henry  pithily  olisenes,  that  he  was 
called—"  As  a.  father,  to  cutoff  his  own  family— as  a  believer, io  cancel  the 
divine  pronii.'^es— as  a  ti/pe,  to  frustrate  Christ's  advent— as  a  minister,  to  cut 
off  the  church  at  a  blow— and,  as  a  philanthropist,  to  destroy  all  mankind. 
Such,  however,  were  the  appearances  which  must  have  presented  themsielves 
to  his  imagination." 

Ver.  18.  Of— Doddridge,  "  concerning"— tr/iom. 

Ver.  19.  In  a  Jisure.—Gt.  a  parable.  On  this  circumstance,  Preb.  Towns- 
end  remarks—"'  The  .sacrifice  of  Isaac  by  his  father  vva-s  so  evidently  typical 
of  the  sacrifice  of  Christ,  that  there  can  be  no  doubt  of  the  design  to  bo  an- 
swered by  this  otherwise  mysterious  event.  On  the  verj-  spot  where  Christ 
was  afterwards  crucified,  Abraham  is  commanded  to  slay  his  son.  It  is  need- 
l.'ss  to  recapitulate  the  coincidences  b  'tween  the  sacrifice  of  Isaac  and  of 
Christ ;  they  are  to  bo  found  in  every  commentary.  That  the  meaning  of  the 
whole  of  the  circumstances  of  this  mystical  sacrifice  of  his  son,  was  revealed 
to  Abraham— that  he  learned  from  them,  that  the  promised  Mess.ah  .should 
in  lik^  manner  hear  the  wood  of  the  cross,  and  die  for  mankind;  and  that 
Abraham,  in  obeying  the  divine  commend,  rejoiced  to  see  the  day  of  Christ, 
and  [that]  he  then  saw  it,  and  was  glad,  is  wel  argued  by  Bp.  U'arburton.'^ 
—Townsend'a  Old  Test.  Arr. 

Ver.  2-^.  Josepk,iohenhedied. — Doddridge,  "When  dying."  Macknight, 
"  When  ending  ;"  namely,  his  life. 

Ver.  23.  A  proper  child.— Macknight,  "bcAuiiM."  [The  beauty  of  Moses 
is  expressly  mentioned  by  Josephus,  who  introduces  Pharaohs  daiighfpr  call- 
ing him  "a child  divine  inform;"  Philo  also  says,  that,  "at  his  birth,  he 
had  a  more  elegant  and  beautiful  appearance,  than  denoted  an  ordinary  per- 
son ;"  and  it  apt)ears  from  Justin,  that  the  fame  of  his  beauty  had  spread 

among  the  heathen.  ]—Ba5"»rer. Sot  afraid— i.  e.  not  so  intimidated  as  to 

drown  the  child,  as  commanded.    E.\od.  i.  22. 

Ver.  24.  Come  to  years— i.  e.  to  a  mature  age.  The  original  literally  reads, 
"  CTown  great."  It  appears  from  Act*  xii.  23,  that  Moses  was  now  forty  years 
ofase. 


HEBREWS,  XL 


11 


A.  M.  cir. 

4067. 

A.  U.  cir. 

«. 

g  or, /or. 

h  c.  13.1a 

i  c.10.35. 

1  Ex.  10.23, 

*  29. 

12.31. 

k  lTi.1.17. 

1  Ex.12.21, 

&c. 

mEx.14.22, 

29. 

n  Jos.6.12.. 

20. 

0  Jos.6.23. 

Ja.2.25. 

p  or,  mere 

disobedi- 

ent. 

q  Jos.2.4, 

&c. 

r  JU.C.G&7. 

s  Ju.4.6,&c. 

I  J11.C.15& 

16. 

u  Jii.  11.32, 

&c. 

V  1  S.1.17. 

45,  &c. 

w  1  S.a  7.9, 

4c. 

X  Ga.3.16. 

y  Da.6.22. 

z  Da.3.2o. 

alKi,l9.3. 

2Ki.6.16. 

blKi.17.2'2. 

2Ki.4.35, 

36. 

c  Ac.4.19. 

d  Ge.39.20. 

e  Je.20.2. 

f  Ac.7.59. 

j  g  or./ore- 

seen. 

h  Re.6.11. 

26  Esteeming  the  reproach  ?  of  h  Clirist  greater  riches 
than  the  treasures  in  Egypt :  for  he  had  respect  unto 
the  recompense  •  of  the  reward 

27  IJy  faith  he  forsook  Egypt,  not  fearing  J  the  wrath 
of  the  king :  for  he  endured,  as  seeing  hiin  k  who  is 
invisihle. 

28  Tlirough  faith  he  kept  the  1  passover,  and  the) 
sprinkling  of  blood,  lest  he  that  destroyed  the  first-horn 
should  touch  them. 

29  By  faith  they  passed  •"  through  the  Red  sea  as  by 
dry  land :  which  the  Egyptians  assaying  to  do  were 
drowned. 

30  By  faith  the  walls  of  Jericho  "  fell  down,  after  they  | 
were  compassed  about  seven  days. 

31  By  faith  the  harlot  Rahab  <>  perished  not  with 
them  that  p  believed  not,  when  she  had  received  the 
spies  '1  with  peace. 

32  And  what  shall  I  r  ',T3  say?  for  the  time  would 
fail  me  to  tellof  rGedeo..,  and  o/^ Barak,  and  o/t  Sam- 
son, ando/i' Jephthae;  o/"'^  David  also,  and  "^  Samuel, 
and  0/  the  prophets  : 

33  Who  through  faith  subdued  kingdoms,  wrought 
riirhteousnoss,  obtained  ^promises,  stopped  the  mouths 
ofyl'ons, 

34  Quenched  the  violence  of »  fire,  escaped  '^  the  edge 
of  the  sword,  out  of  weakness  were  made  strong,  wax- 
ed valiant  in  fight,  turned  to  flight  the  armies  of  the 
aliens. 

35  Women  b  received  their  dead  raised  to  life  again : 
and  others  were  tortured,  not  accepting « deliverance; 
that  they  might  obtain  a  better  resurrection  : 

30  And  others  had  trial  of  cruel  mockings  and  scourg- 
ings,  yea,  moreover  of  d  bonds  and  *  imprisonment  : 

37  They  were  f  stoned,  they  were  sawn  asunder, 
were  tempted,  were  slain  with  the  sword :  they  wan- 
dered about  in  sheep-skins  and  goat-skins;  being  des- 
titute, afflicted,  tormented; 

3S  (Of  whom  the  world  was  not  worthy  -.)  they  wan- 
dered in  deserts,  and  in  mountains,  and  in  dens  and 
caves  of  tlie  earth. 

39  And  these  all,  having  obtained  a  good  report 
through  faith,  received  not  the  promise  : 

40  God  having  ?  provided  some  better  thing  for  us, 
that  they  without  luis  should  not  be  made  perfect. 


Vcr.  26.  Reproach  of  Christ— Th-dt  is,  011  iiccotmt  of  their  e.xpocfniion  of 

a  Messiah. For  he.  had  rcsyiect,  &.c.—Doddri(lire,  "  For  lie  dircctetl  his 

regards  to  the  recompcn.^e  of  reward."  That  reward  could  not  bu  temporal, 
anri  must  therefore  he  the  everla.-itiiijr  reward.    See  ver.  iO,  14,  18. 

Ver.  27.  By  faUh  he  forsook.— noddrid.?e,  "Icrt." 

Ver.  29.  .4?  by—DMdridcre,  "  on"— rfry  hind. 

Vcr.  35.  Women  rece'nv.d  their  dead.— As  iii  the  case  of  the  widow  of  Z.i- 
repliath.  and  the  Shunaiiiite. Others'  were  tortured.— Mccfcnfghf,  "heat- 
en."  The  term  i)ro!iahiy  refers  to  tlie  cruel  practice  of  the  bastinado,  still 
practised  in  the  East. A  better  resurrection— i.  c.  a  resurrection  to  abet- 
ter life. 

Ver.  37.  They  ipandered  about  in  sheep-sh'ns,  &c.— Clement  nfRnme,  in 
his  first  Ci)isll"  to  the  roriiitlnans.  §  l7,  alludes  to  the  same  circinnstanre. 
"  L^t  II-;  li'  imitators  of  th  )-;i!  who  wi:.)t,  about  in  Roatskius  and  .sheepskins, 
preachin?  the  comirtjr  of  Christ.  We  mean  Elias,  Eliseus,  and  EzckicI,  tlie 
propbet-f."    See  2  Kiiif.'s  i.  8.    Zcch.  xiii.  4. 


HEBREWS,  XII. 


609 


CHAPTER  XII. 
1  An  <xhort&lion  to  constant  faith,  patience,  end  govilines.    22  A  comroenda- 
lion  of  tlie  new  testament  above  tlie  old. 

WHEREFORE  seeing  we  also  are  compassed  about 
with  so  great  a  cloud  of  witriesses,  let  us  lay 
aside  *  every  weight,  and  the  sin  which  doth  so  easily 
beset  us,  and  let  us  run  with  patience  the  race  that  is 
set  before  us, 

2  Looking  unto  Jesus  the  b  author  and  finisher  of 
our  faith;  who  for  the  <=  joy  that  was  set  before  him 
endured  the  cross,  despising  the  shame,  and  is  set 
down  at  the  right  hand  of  the  throne  of  God. 

3  For  consider  him  that  endured  such  contradiction 
of  sinners  against  himself,  lest  ye  be  wearied  and 
faint  in  your  minds. 

4  Ye  have  not  yet  resisted  untc  blood,  striving 
against  sin. 

5  And  ye.  have  forgotten  the  exhortation  d  which 
speaketh  unto  you  as  unto  children,  My  son,  despise 
not  thou  the  chastening  of  the  Lord,  nor  faint  wnen 
thou  art  rebuked  of  him  : 

6  For  « whom  the  Lord  loveth  he  chasteneth,  and 
scourgeth  every  son  whom  he  receiveth. 

7  If  ye  endure  chastening,  God  dealeth  with  you  as 
with  sons;  for  fwhat  son  is  he  whom  the  father 
chasteneth  not? 

S  But  if  ye  be  without  chastisement,  whereof  all  are 
partakers,  then  are  ye  bastards,  and  not  sons.  | 

9  Furthermore  we  have  had  fathers  of  our  flesh 
which  corrected  us,  and  we  gave  them  reverence :  shall 
we  not  much  rather  be  in  subjection  unto  the  s  Father 
of  spirits,  and  Hve  ? 

10  For  they  verily  for  a  few  days  chastened  us  h  after 
their  own  pleasure ;  but  he  for  our  profit,  that  we  might 
be  partakers  of  his  holiness. 


A.  M.  cir 

4067 
A.  D.  oil 


f  Pr.  13.24. 


g  Nu.l6.22. 
27.16. 


h  or,  as 
teemed 
good,  or, 


Chap.  XII.  Ver.  I.  Wherefore,  seeing^  loe  also.— Doddridge,  "  Being  there- 
fore encompassed." A  cloud  of  witnesses.— The  application  of  this  meta- 
phor to  a  multitude  of  persons,  may  be  seen  in  Isa.  l.\.  8. So  easily  beset 

us.— Literally,  says  Macknight,  "  wliicli  stands  convenierttly  around  us"— the 
sin  adapted  to  our  circumstances  and  situation  ;  or,  as  others  explain  it,  our 

constitutional  sin,  that  to  which  our  corrupt  nature  is  most  prone. Run 

with  patience.— Macknight,   '"  with  perseverance ;"  which  is  doubtless  the 
true  meaning,  if  not  an  exact  translation. 

Vor.  2.  The  author.— Doddridge,  "  leader."  Macknight,  "  Captain  and 
perfecter  of  the  faith."  Here  it  has  relation  to  a  pct,-,  and  may  therefore  be 
well  e.vplained  of  Christ,  as  our  example,  bavin?  gone  before. And  finish- 
er—Or completer.    This  is  thought  by  some  critics  to  refer  to  the  judge  who 

presided  over  the  games,  and  distributed  the  rewards. For  the  joy  that  tea* 

aet  before  him.— Sqq  Phil.  ii.  8,  9. 

Ver.  3.  Consider  .—Macknight ,  "  attentively  consider  " 

Ver.  4.  Resisted  unto  blood.- An  allusion  to  those  pugilists  who  practised 
in  a  sort  of  eloves.    They  had  not  yet  endured  martyrdom. 

Ver.  5.  Which  speaketh  unto  you.— Macknight,  "  which  reasoneth  with 
you." My  son,  &c.— See  Prov.  iii.  11,  12. 

Vor.  6.  Who7n  the  Lord  loveth.— Of  xhc  advantages  of  affliction io  the  mind, 
the  following  anecdote  affords  a  fine  illustration :— Tie  lato  Rev.  Mr.  Cecil, 
when  at  Col!egi%  was  much  tried  with  the  ridicule  and  reproaches  of  some 
profane  and  proflisrate  young  men.    Thus  exercised,  he  was  one  day  walking  i 
in  the  physic-garden,  where  he  observed  a  very  fine  pome^ra^iate  tree,  cut  al-  i 
most  through  the  stem,  near  the  root.    On  asking  the  pardener  the  reason  of  i 
this,  "  Sir,  (said  he)  this  tree  used  to  shoot  so  strong,  that  it  bore  nothing  but 
leave*.    I  was  therefore  obliged  to  cut  it  in  this  manner ;  and  when  it  was  al- 
nwrtt  cat  through,  then  it  began  to  bear  plenty  of  fruit." 


610 


HEBREWS,  XII. 


j  ls.3^5.3. 

k  or,  even. 

Pr.4.26,27 

ii;Ga.6.1. 

r  PS.34.H. 

t  .\Iat.5.8. 
Kp.5..5. 

p  2  Pel. 10. 

q  or,  fall 
from. 

r  De.29.1S. 


or,  w^y  to 
duLHse 
his  mind. 


y  Ex.  19. 13, 


I  11  Now  no  chastening  for  the  present  seemeth  to  be 
ijovous,  but  grievous  :  nevertheless  afterward  it  yielJ- 
jeth  the  peaceable  fruit' of  righteousness  unto  them 
wliich  are  exercised  thereby'. 

12  Wherefore  lift  J  up  the  hands  which  hang  down, 
and  the  feeble  knt-es; 

13  And  make  k  straight  i  paths  for  your  feet,  lest  that 
which  is  lame  be  turned  out  of  the  way ;  but  ™  let  't 
rather  be  healed. 

14  Follow  peace  "with  all  men,  and  holiness,  with- 
out "which  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord  : 

15  Looking  diligently  p  lest  any  man  f.  fail  of  the  grace 
of  God ;  lest  any  ""  root  of  bitterness  springing  up 
trouble  you,  and  thereby  many  be  defiled  ; 

16  Lest  there  be  any  *  fornicator,  or  profane  person, 
as  Esau,  \5ho  'for  one  morsel  of  meat  sold  his  birth- 
right. 

17  For  ye  know  how  that  afterward,  when  "he 
would  have  inherited  the  blessing,  he  was  rejected: 
for  he  found  no  *'  place  of  repentance  though  he  sought 
it  carefully  with  tears. 

18  For  ye  are  not  come  unto  ^  the  mount  that  might 
be  touched,  and  that  burned  with  fire,  nor  unto  black- 
ness, and  darkness,  and  tempest, 

19  And  the  sound  of  a  trumpet,  and  the  voice  of 
words;  which  ^ voice  they  that  heard  entreated  that 
the  word  should  not  be  spoken  to  them  any  more : 

20  (For  they  could  not  endure  that  which  was  com- 
manded. And  y  if  so  much  as  a  beast  touch  the  moun- 
tain, it  shall  be  stoned,  or  thrust  through  with  a 
dart : 

21  And  so  terrible  was  the  sight,  that  Moses  said,  I  ex- 
ceedingly fear  and  quake  :) 


Vcr.  12.  Lift  up  the  /lands,  &c.— "  Tlie  exliortation  (Dr.  Otoen  remarks)  is 
.ippiiod  to  such  parts  of  the  body  as  were  employed  in  athletic  exercises." 
Under  fatigue,  the  iiands  would  liang  down,  and  the  knees  tremble. 

Ver.  14.  Follow  peace.  — Set'  l  Pet.  iii.  11. 

Vnr.  15.  Root  of  bitterness.— Doddridge  says,  "The  Hebrew  word  pro- 
perly sisrnifies  an  inferlioiis  plant,  which  taints  other  vegetables  that  grow  near 
it."    Con)pare  Acts  viii.  23. 

V'er.  16.  As  Esau.— Eami  is  called  a  profane  person,  because  he  slighted  the 
bin II  right,  as  not  con.sidering  its  relation  to  the  Messiah  ;  nor,  indeed,  believ- 
ing.' ill  The  promise.    See  Gen.  x.\v.  29. One  morsel  of  meat.— Doddridge 

am.'  Mackriight,  "  One  meal." 

Ver.  17.  .Vop/rtce/or  rcpi|/ira?jr«.— Margin,  "  No  way  to  change  Ills  mind  ;" 

i.e.  I.'iaac's. T/iongh  he  sought  it  carefiilhj—Mocknighf,   " 'rhou^b  ho 

earnestly  sought  [the  blessing"!— u'?7/z  tears.  We  perfectly  agree  with  Dodd- 
ridge, that  "  The  meaning  of  this  undoubtedly  is  not,  that  he  would  have  re- 
pented and  could  not;  but  thai  there  was  no  7oani  for  his  repentance— it 
would  not  bo  regarded  ;  or,  in  other  words,  that  his  father's  mind  could  not  be 
changed."  Th»i  account  of  IVIoses  fully  justifies  thi.s  inten'retation.  "  Ksau  rn- 
(ie:ited  Isaac— Bles.s  me,  even  me  also,  O  my  liither!  and  he  lift  up  his  vtice 
and  wept."    Gen.  xxv.  38  ;  compare  verse  34. 

Ver.  18.  Tfiat  viight  be  touched.— Doddridge.  "That  was  the  object  of 
touclr."  Macknight,  "a  tangible  [i.e.  a  material]  mountain."  Compare 
ver.  20. 

Ver.  20.  Or  thrust  through  with  a  dart.— Thef.p  word.s  are  wanting  in  many 
ancient  MS.S.  and  versions  ;  and  are  therefore  rejected  by  Mill,  Wetstein,  and 
Grie^bach.    They  are  taken  from  Exod.  xix.  13. 

Ver.  21.  Moses  said,  I  e.vceedinsh/ fear,  &(•-.— These  words  are  not  on  re- 
rord  except  hero:  but  M'Lean  thinks  ihey  may  be  alhuleil  to.  in  E.xod.  xix.  19 
They  niii;hl  be  handed  down  by         "' 
rated  to  }iim  by  ins[>iratJon. 


tradition  to  the  lime  of  Paul,  or  communi 


HEBREWS,  XIII. 


611 


22  But  yt;  are  come  unto  mount  Sion,  and  unto  the 
city  ^of  the  living  God,  the  lieavenly  Jerusalem,  and 
to  aniimunierahle  company  of  *  angels, 

23  To  the  general  assembly  and  church  of  the  b  first- 
born, which  are  «  vritten  dm  heaven,  and  to  God  the 
*  Judge  of  all,  and  to  the  spirits  of  just  men  f  made 
perfect, 

24  And  to  Jesus  the  mediator  s  of  the  new  h  covenant, 
and  to  the  blood  i  of  sprinkling,  that  speaketh  better 
things  than  that  of  i  Ahcl. 

25  See  that  ye  refuse  not  him  that  speaketh.  For  if 
they  escaped  not  who  refused  him  that  spake  on  earth, 
rnuch  more  shall  not  we  escape,  if  we  turn  away  from 
him  that  speaketh  from  heaven  : 

2G  Whose  voice  then  shook  the  earth:  but  now  he 
hath  promised,  saying,  k  Yet  once  more  I  shake  not 
the  eartli  only,  but  also  heaven. 

27  An<l  this  word.  Vet  once  more,  signifieth  the  re- 
moving of  those  things  that  i  are  siiaken,  as  of  things 
that  are  made,  that  those  things  which  cannot  be 
shaken  may  remain. 

28  Wherefore  we  receiving  a  kingdom  which  cannot 
be  moved,  let  us  '"  have  grace,  whereby  we  may  serve 
God  acceptably  with  reverence  and  godly  fear  : 

2"J  For  "»  our  God  t*  a  consuming  fire, 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

1  Divers  admoiMtiong.  as  (o  chnrily,  4  to  lionest  life,  5  to  avoid  covctousness. 

7  lo  regjirJ  liixl's  preachers,  9  lo  tuke  lieeil  of  strange  dociriiies,  10  to  conlesi 

Christ,  16  10  »ive  alms,  17  to  obey  governors,  18  to  pray  for  Uie  aposlle. 

20  The  concliirsioii. 

T  ET  brotherly  » love  continue. 
-■^  2  Be  not  forgetful  to  entertain  strangers  :  for  there- 
by some  I' have  entertained  angels  unawares. 

3  Remember  them  that  are  in  <=  bonds,  as  bound  with 
them;  and  them  which  suffer  adversity,  as  being 
ycurselyes  also  in  the  body. 

4  Marriage  a  /.9  honourable  in  all,  and  the  bed  unde- 
filed:  but  « whoremongers  and  adulterers  God  will 
judge. 

5  Let  your  conversation  be  without  covetousness ; 


A.  D.  cir. 
63. 


Re.3.Ii       I 
Ps.6S.17 


d  LI1.10  2Q 
e  Gc.l3.2i 


g  c.8.6. 

h  or,  testa- 
mitnt. 

i  Kx.24.8. 
j  Gc.4.10. 
k  Hag.2 1 
1  or,  may 

be. 
m  hold/nut 

n  De.4.21. 


a  1  Pe.1.22. 
I  Jn.4.7, 
20. 

b  Ge.l3.a 
19.Z 


1  Co.6.9. 
Re.22.15. 


Ver.  i2.  Moitnt  Sinn— This  formed  part  of  Jerusalem,  whereon  was  built 
(he  city  ntid  tower  ot  Uavid. 

Ver.  23.  To  [he  general  a-^setnbly.- Thii  term  was  used  by  tlio  Greeks 
generally,  in  referenco  to  some  grand  festival  occasion,  such  as  tlio  Olympic 
games.    See  Doddridge. 

^nV'^•  '?^-,  ^'^"^  copcwanf.— See  chap.  viii.  6  ;  i\.  1.5. Than  that  o^  Abel. 

-  n.js  IS  hy  many  referred  to  the  blood  of  Abel  s  sacrifice  ;  but  by  others  (as 
Doddridge)  to  Ins  own  blood,  as  sheti  !)y  C.-tin.    See  Gen.  iv.  10. 

^F''-  '^  CC^.'f'"^  V*  r^/"»«  "Ot,  &c.-Conirare  chap  ii.  1—3. Ui:n  that 

spake— Doddrtdge,    '  that  .Icliwrod  tir«rles"— on  mrr/i— iiami'ly,  Mo.ses. 

Ver.  27.  Things  that  are  8haken.~\\\(:  ihinirs  that  were  sbiikm.  a<-cordin» 
to  bQX\\  Owenxind  Doddridge,  intend  lb«  Mo.saic  economy ;  the  things  that 
cannot  be  slnkon,  the  Christian  disfrens;ntion. 

f;HAP.  XIII.  Vor.  '2.  Be  not  forgetful  to  entertain  st rangers.- Lar drier. 

Be  not  iinnnndtui  ot  bosi)ilality.'' 

Ver.  3.    Vonr/ielves  also  in  the  hodij—i.  c.  liable  to  the  snnie  adversity. 

Ver.  4.  Mniriage    is  honourable,   i-c— 3McA-n/rr/ir.  "  Let   in!irria''e   (be) 

Iwnonrable  ainon?  all,  and  the   l)cd  unpolluted." For  fornicators,  &c — 

ftee  Vulgate,  and  two  ancient  MSS 

'.ousness.—Mackttight,"withoiv 
I  will  never  leave  thee,  &c. 


out  the  love  ofmoney."  I 
-M'Lean  remarks,  that  I 


612 


HEBREWS,  XIII. 


A.  M.  ci 

40S7. 

A.  D.  ci 


f  Mat.6.25, 
34. 

g  Ge.2il5. 
De.31.6,8. 
1  Ch.23.20 

L  Ps.27.1. 

}|  i  oc,  are  the 
1 1      guides. 

i    c.ai2. 

K  r.e.1.4. 

1  lJtt.4.1. 

tnLe.!6.27. 

n  Jn.  19.17, 
13. 

o  Ac.5.41. 

p  Mi.2.10. 

q  Ep.5.20. 

t  Ho.14.2. 

8  confess- 
ing. 

t  R0I2.I3. 

u  Hii.4.18. 


w  or,  guide. 
X  Eze.3.17. 


and  be  content  f  with  such  things  as  ye  have:  for  ho 
hath  said,  s  J  will  never  leave  thee,  nor  forsake  thee. 
G  So  that  we  may  boldly  say,  h  The  Lord  is  my  helper, 
and  I  will  not  fear  Avhat  man  shall  do  unto  me. 

7  Remember  them  which  i  have  the  nile  over  vou, 
who  have  spoken  unto  you  the  word  of  God  :  whose 
faith  j  follow,  considering  the  end  of  </jeir  conversa- 
tion : 

8  Jesus  Christ  the  same  kyesterdav,  and  to-day,  and 
for  ever. 

9  Be  I  not  carried  about  with  divers  and  strange  doc-  [ 
trines.    For  it  is  a  good  thing  that  the  heart  be  esta- 
blished with  grace:  not  with  meats,  which  have  not 
profited  them  that  have  been  occupied  therein. 

10  We  have  an  altar,  whereof  they  have  no  right  to 
eat  which  serve  the  tabernacle. 

11  For  the,  bodies  of  those  beasts,  whose  blood  i» 
brought  into  the  sanctuary  by  the  high  priest  for  sin, 
are  burned  ™  without  the  camp. 

12  Wherefore  Jesus  also,  that  he  might  sanctify  the 
people  with  his  own  blood,  suflered  v^ithout  '  the 
gate. 

13  Let  us  go  forth  therefore  unto  him  without  the 
camp,  bearing  « his  reproach. 

14  For  here  p  have  we  no  continuing  city,  but  we  seek 
one  to  come. 

15  By  him  ^  therefore  let  us  offer  the  sacrifice  of  prnise 
to  God  continually,  that  is,  the  fruit  'of  our  lips 
s  giving  thanks  to  his  name. 

16  But  to  do  good  and  to  t  communicate  forget  not  ; 
for  with  such  "  sacrifices  God  is  well  pleased. 

17  Obey  V  them  that  ^have  the  rule  over  you,  and 
submit  yourselves:  for  they  watch  »for  your  souls, 
as  they  that  must  give  account,  that  they  may  do  it 
with  joy,  and  not  with  grief:  for  that  is  unprofitable 
for  you. 


tliis  sentence  contains  no  less  than  five  neeatives  ;  but  not  so  the  original  pas- 
sage, Josiiua  i.  5.  The  Greek  is  very  emphatical,  and  thus  lileraOy  rendered 
by  Doddridge :—"  I  will  not— I  will  not  leave  thee  ;  I  will  never,  ncTer,  never 
forsake  thee."  A  promise  originally  given  to  Joshua  on  the  death  ot  Moses, 
and  here  apiilied  to  all  the  servants  of  the  fnio  God. 

Vcr.  8.  Jesus  Christ,  the  same.—Vr.  P.  S7nith  says,  "  There  is  nofhrngrthen, 
in  the  argument,  to  bar  our  understanding  the  passage,  as  referring  primarify 
to  the  person  of  Ciirist,  and  in  the  phraseology  there  is  a  reason,  which  rs,  1 
think,  of  weight  sulficient  to  be  decisive.  This  is  the  adoption  of  the  same 
phrase  which,  at  the  commencemenl  of  the  Epistle,  had  been  employed  to  rx- 
press  the  absolute  uncbangeableness  of  God;  'Thou  art  the  smne'  *c. 
Hob  i.  12."  Dr.  J.  Omen  (in  loc.)  considers  the  phrase,  "  yesterday,  today, 
and  for  ever,"  as  analogous  to  Rev.  i.  4—"  He  wlio  is,  and  was,  and  is  to 
come."  ,        ,,     . 

Ver.  9.  Be  not  carried— (Macknight,  "  tossed")— aftowr.— The  allusion 
seems  to  be  to  a  vessel  in  a  gale.  ,  ,  ■,    • 

Ver.  12.  Without  the  gate.— Cahary  was  certainly  without  the  wails  m  our 
Lord's  time,  though  it  has  been  long  since  included,  unless  there  be  a  mistake 
as  to  its  situation,  which  some  travellers  suspect. 

Ver.  15.  The  fruit  0/ om  lips.—Estiits  thinks  that  our  praises  may  be 
justly  called  the  fruit  of  our  lios,  even  as  the  good  works  of  a  virtuous  woman 
are  called  the  fruit  of  her  hands.     Prov.  xx.ti.  31. 

Ver.  17.  That  have  the  rule.— Doddridge,  "who  presule." Hatch  for 

•lOur  souls .—Chrysostom  says  he  never  read  these  words  without  tremhhn?. 
though  he  was  certaiidy  an  active  ai  d  zealous  pastor,  oAcn  preaching  several 
times  a  day. 


HEBREWS,  XIII. 


613 


.  M  -Ju. 
4067. 
.  D.  cir 


IS  Pray  for  us:  for  we  trust  we  have  a  good  y  con- 
science, in  all  things  willing  to  live  honestly, 

19  But  I  beseech  you  the  rather  to  do  this,  that  I  may 
be  restored  to  you  the  sooner. 

20  Now  the  God  *  of  peace,  ^  that  brought  again  from 
the  dead  our  Lord  Jesus,  that  great  b  Shepherd  of i^  uh-S.-a 
the  sheep,   « through   the  blood  of   the  everlasting 
d  covenant, 

21  Make  you  perfect  *  in  every  good  work  to  do  his 
will,  f  working  s  in  you  that  whicii  is  well-pleasing  in 
his  sight,  through  Jesus  Christ;  to  whom  be  glory  for 
ever  and  ever.    Amen. 

22  And  I  beseech  you,  brethren,  suffer  the  word  of 
exhortation :  for  I  have  written  a  letter  unto  you  in 
few  words. 

23  Know  ye  that  o«r  brother h  Timothy  is  set  at  liber- 
ty; with  whom,  if  he  come  shortly,  I  will  see  you. 

24  Salute  all  them  that  have  the'  rule  over  you,  and 
all  the  saints.    They  of  Italy  salute  you. 

25  Grace  be  with  you  all.    Amen. 
IT  Written  to  the  Hebrews  from  Italy  by  Timothy, 


y  Ac.21.l6. 


a  lPe.l.21. 
b  Eze.3<  23 


f  01,  doing. 

g  Phi.2.ia 

hITi.16  12. 
2Ti.I.8. 
Ke.rU. 


Ver.  18.  We  trust— Doddridge  and  Macknight,  "We  are  confident  that" 
— ice  have  a  good  conscience,  in  all  things  willing  to  live  honestly.— Dodd- 
ridge, "  Determined  in  all  tliinjjs  to  behave  honourably."  Greek,  "  well." 
See  2  Cor.  i.  12.  1 

Vcr.  19.  Restored  to  yoii  the  sooner.— Doddridge,  "  quickly." 

Ver.  2f.  Blood,  of  tlis  covenant.— VlKxe  is  much  doubt  among  conimentators, 
whether  the  words  "through  the  blood  of  the  everlasting  covenant,"  should 
be  connected  with  the  preceding  clause,  as  implying  that  it  was  through  the 
blood  of  the  covenant  that  Christ  became  our  shepherd  ;  or  that,  throush  the 
merit  of  that  blood  he  was  raised  from  the  dead,  it  being  impossible  that  he 
should  be  "  holden  of  death  any  longer ;"  (sec  Acts  ii.  2-1  ;;or,  3diy,  whether  it 
was  through  his  atoning  blood,  that  the  apostle  implored  for  the  believing  He- 
brews the  blessings  following  (ver.  21 ;)  all  which  senses  are  admissible  and 
true. 

Ver.  21.  Make  you  verfect.—"  The  same  word  is  translated  prepared, 
chap.  X.  5  ;  framed,  chap.  xi.  3  ;  fitted,  Rom.  ix.  22  ;  restored.  Gal.  vi.  1  ; 
•perfectly  joined,  l  Cor.  i.  10.    It  signifies  to  set  things  to  rights,  and  reduce 

them  to  their  proper  state."- -3fL«an. Working  in  you.—"  ll  is  plain, 

from  this  and  other  passages  of  S<:nr<lure,  (saj's  MLean,)  that  God  worketh 
in  hi.s  people  e^-ery  good  work  that  is  well  pleasing  in  his  sight ;  and  that,  not 
only  in  the  conversion  of  a  sinner,  but  in  all  the  growth  and  improvement  of  a 
Christian  in  the  spiritual  life.  It  is  he  that  enlightens  the  eyes  of  their  un- 
derstanding, (Ephcs.  i.  17,  18  ;)  that  enlarges  their  views  of  the  love  of  Christ, 
(Ephes.  iii.  16—19  ;)  that  worketh  in  them  both  to  will  and  to  do,  (Phil.  ii.  13.) 
The  holy  tempers,  and  spiritual  aflcctions  of  the  soul,  are  the  fruits  of  the 
Spirit.  (Gal.  v.  22,23.)  But  then,  2dly,  He  works  in  us,  as  rational  creatures, 
by  means  of  the  revelation  he  hath  given  us,  enlightening  oirr  judgments— 
strengthening  our  faith— moving  our  wills  by  its  motives,  anr!  so  infiuencinp 
I  our  obedience.  The  Spirit,  therefore,  does  not  work  upon  us  abstractedly 
'  from  the  word  ;  but  in  and  by  it,  making  it  to  prorlucc  its  etiect.s.  3dly,  God's 
working  in  us  that  which  is  well  pleasing  in  his  sijht,  does  not  supersede  our 
activity  or  make  us  passive  :  on  the  contrary,  it  is  an  exciting  of  us  both  to 
will  anil  to  do.  4thly,  That  as  God  works  in  his  people  that  which  is  well 
pleasing  in  his  sight,  so  we  should  apply  to  him  for  his  Spirit,  depend  upon 
his  assistance  in  every  thing  he  rcfiuires,  and  give  him  all  the  glory—'  Not  I, 
but  t:ie  grace  of  God  which  was  with  me.'  Lastly,  we  should  look  for  accept- 
ance only  through  the  merits  and  mediation  of  Christ,  even  in  such  thines 
as  we  do  agreeable  to  his  will ;  for  lliey  are  well  pleasing  in  his  sight  on1jr 

through  Jesus  Christ;  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever  and  ever.    Amen." To 

tohmn  be  g-Zorw.— Compare  2  Peter  iii.  18.    Rev.  v.  12.  13. 

Ver.  22  In  feio  wcrds.—Macknight,"  hr'wf^y.''  This  must  be  understood 
in  reforcnoo  to  the  great  variety  of  matter,  for  it  is  far  fr'>m  lieing  one  of  the 
shortest  of  his  Epistles.  But  tliis  Epistle  is,  as  Oioen  expiessea  it,  "A.  brief 
compendium  of  the  doctrine  of  the  law  and  the  gospel." 

Vcr.  23.  Wit?i  tchom.—'l'imoihy  was  Paul's  perpetual  companion  in  all 
_  _ 


614  HEBREWS. 


hifl  travels,  except  when  lie  sent  him  on  any  special  work  for  th;;  church. — 
Otcen. 

Postscript.— Wrilten  to  the  Hebrews  from  Italy,  l)y  Timothy.  Dr.  J.  Owen 
says,  "  This  is  partly  vntrue— as  that  ii  m  a.s  sent  by  Timothy  ;  being  ex- 
pressly contrary  to  what  the  apostle  speaks  concerning  him  miincdiately  !)e- 
ibre  (ver.  23.)  But  these  subscriplion.s  have  bwu  snrticienily  {.Toveil,  by 
many,  to  be  spurious;  being  tlieaddition-s  of  soma  unskilful  transcribers  in 
after  ages."    See  also  P.  S.  at  the  end  of  1  Corinthians. 

CONCLUDING  REMARKS  ON  HEBREWS. 

IThe  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  observes  Dr.  Hales,  is  a  masterly  supple- 
men:  to  the  Epistles  to  the  Romans  and  Galaiian^<,  and  also  a  luminous  com- 
mentary on  them  ;  showing  that  all  the  legal  dispensation  was  originally  de- 
signed to  be  superseded  by  the  new  and  belter  covenant  of  the  Christian  dw- 
pensation,  in  a  connected  chain  of  argument,  evincing  the  profoundest  know- 
ledge of  both.  The  internal  excellence  of  this  epistle,  as  connecting  the  Old 
Teslanient  and  the  New  in  the  most  convincing  and  instructive  manner,  and 
elucidating  both  more  fully  than  any  other  Epistle,  or  perhaps  than  all  of 
them,  places  its  (hvine  inspiration  beyond  all  doubt.  We  here  find  the  great 
doctrines  which  are  set  tbrth  in  other  parts  of  the  New  Testament,  stated, 
proved,  and  applied  to  practical  purposes  in  the  most  impressive  manner. 
Hence  this  Epistle,  as  Dr.  A.  Clarke  remarks,  is  by  far  the  most  important 
and  useful  of  all  the  apostolic  writings :  all  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel  ar-e,  in 
it,  embodied,  illustrated,  and  enforced  m  a  manner  the  most  lucid,  by  refer- 
ences and  examples  the  most  striking  and  illustrious,  and  by  arguments  the 
most  cogent  and  convincing.  It  is  an  epitome  of  the  dispensations  of  God  to 
man,  from  the  foundation  ot  the  world  to  the  advent  of  (  hrist.  It  is  not  only 
the  sum  of  the  Gospel,  but  the  sum  and  completion  of  the  Law,  of  which  it  is 
also  a  most  beautiful  and  luminous  comment.  Without  this,  the  law  of  Mo- 
ses had  never  been  fully  understood,  nor  God's  design  in  giving  it  clearly  appre- 
hended. With  this,  all  is  clear  and  plain  ;  and  the  ways  of  God  with  man  ren- 
dered consistent  and  harmonious.  The  Apostle  appears  to  have  taken  a  por- 
tion of  one  of  his  own  Epistles  lor  his  text,—"  Christ  is  the  end  of  the  law  lor 
righteousness  to  Ihein  that  believe  ;"  and  has  most  amply  and  impressively 
demonstrated  his  proposition.  AJl  the  rites,  ceremonies,  and  sacritices  of  the 
Mosaic  institution,  are  shown  to  have  had  Christ  for  their  object  and  end; 
and  to  have  had  neither  intention  nor  meaning  but  in  reference  to  Him  ;  yea, 
as  a  8y.*tem  to  be  without  substance,  as  a  law  to  be  without  reason,  and  its 
enactments  to  be  both  impossible  and  absurd,  if  taken  out  of  this  reference 
and  connexion.  Never  were  premises  more  clearly  stated  ;  never  was  an  ar- 
gument handled  in  a  more  masterly  manner ;  and  never  was  a  conclusion 
more  legitimately  and  satisiactorily  brought  forth.  The  matter  is  every  where  / 
the  most  interesting  ;  the  manner  is  throughout  the  most  engaging  ;  and  the 
language  is  most  beautifully  adapted  to  the  whole,— every  where  appropriate, 
always  nervous  and  energetic,  dignified  as  is  the  subject,  pure  and  elegant  as 
that  of  the  most  accomplished  Grecian  orators,  and  harmonious  and  diversified 
as  the  music  of  the  spheres.  So  many  are  the  beauties,  so  great  the  excel 
lency,  so  instructive  the  matter,  so  pleasing  the  manner,  and  so  exceeding) r 
interesting  the  whole,  that  it  may  be  read  a  hundred  times  over  without  iioi- 
ceiving  any  thing  of  sameness,  and  with  new  and  increased  information  at 
each  reading.  This  latter  is  an  excellency  which  belongs  to  the  whole  rce- 
lution  of  God  ;  but  to  no  part  of  it  in  such  a  peculiar  and  suporcminent  man- 
ner, as  to  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews.  That  it  was  written  to  Jews,  naturully 
such,  the  whole  structure  of  tiie  Epistle  jiroves.  Had  it  been  written  to  the 
Gentiles,  not  one  in  ten  thousand  of  them  would  have  comjirehended  the  ar- 
gument, because  unacquainted  with  the  Jewish  system,  the  knowledge  of 
which  the  writer  every  where  supposes.  He  who  is  well  ac(|iiainted  wi:h  tho 
Mo.saic  law,  sits  down  to  the  study  of  this  Epistle  with  ilouble  advantage; 
and  he  who  knows  the  traditions  of  the  Elders,  and  theTalmudic  illustrations 
of  the  witten  and  pretended  oral  law  of  the  Jews,  is  still  more  likely  to  enter  . 
into,  and  comr.rehend,  the  Apostle's  meaning.  No  man  has  adopted  a  more  ' 
likely  way  of  explaining  ils  phraseology  than  Schoetgen.  who  has  traced  its 
pecuiar  diction  to  Jewish  sources;  and,  according  to  him.  trie  oroposition  of 
the  whole  Epistle  is  this  :  jesus  OK  iNAZARF.TH  IS  THE  Ti:UK  COD.  And. 
in  order  to  convince  the  Jews  of  the  truth  of  this  proposition,  the  Apostle 
urges  but  three  aiiniments  :—l.  Christ  is  superior  to  \\\c  angels.  2.  He  is  supe- 
rior to  Moses.  3.  He  is  superior  to  Aaron.  These  arguments  would  appear 
more  distinctly,  were  it  not  for  the  improper  division  of  the  chaiiters  ;  in  con- 
Bequence  of  which,  that  one  excellency  of  the  Apostle's  is  :iot  notit'cd— his 
application  of  every  argument,  and  the  strong  exhortation  founded  uiion  it. 
Schougen  has  very  properly  remarked,  that  commentators  have  greatly  mis- 
understood the  Apostle  s  meaning  liiruugh  their  unacr,uaintancc  witJi  the  Jew- 


I  idh  w 


HEBREWS.  615 


idh  writings,  and  their  peculiar  phiasnology,  to  ^hich  the  Apostle  is  continu- 
ally refrrrmg.  iinii  of  which  he  makes  incessant  use.  He  also  supposes,  al- 
lowing lor  the  iinmeiliute  and  direct  inspiration  of  the  Apostle,  that  he  had 
in  view  this  reniurkahl-j  saying  of  the  Kahbins  on  Isaiah  lii.  13,—'"  Behold  my 
1  servant  shall  deal  prudently,  he  shall  be  exalted  and  extolled,  anti  he  very 
i  high."  Rahlji  TanchtiDi,  <|uoling  Yalkut  Simeoni,  (p.  ii.  fol.  53,)  says, 
'i  "This  is  the  king  Messiah,  who  shall  he  greatly  extolled  and  elevated:  He 
shall  he  elevated  ahove  Abraham  ;  shall  be  more  eminent  than  Moses  i  and 
be  niftre  exalted  than  the  niiiiistcnnu  angels."  Or,  as  it  is  expressed  in  Yal- 
kut Kailosh,  (fol.  m.)  "The  Messiah  is  greater  than  the  j)atriarchs,  than 
Mo-ios,  and  than  the  ministering  angels."  These  sayings  the  Apostle  shows 
to  hive  been  fuKilledin  our  Messiah  j  and  as  he  dwells  on  t\\ti  superiority  of 
our  Lord  to  all  these  illustrious  persons,  because  they  were  at  the  very  top 
of  all  comparisons  among  the  Jews  ;  He,  according  to  their  opinion,  who 
was  greater  than  all  these,  mu.st  he  greater  than  all  created  beings.  This  is 
the  point  which  the  Apostle  undertakes  to  prove,  in  order  to  show  the  God- 
head (if  Christ ;  and  therelorc,  if  wo  tind  him  provmg  that  Jesus  was  greater 
than  the  patriarchs,  greater  than  Aaron,  greater  than  Moses,  and  greater  than 
the  angels,  he  must  be  understood  to  mean,  accordnig  to  the  Jewish  piirase- 
ology.'that  Jesus  is  an  uncreated  ln^ng,  infinitely  greater  than  all  others  whe- 
ther earthly  or  heavenly.  For,  as  they  allowed  the  greatest  eminence  next  to 
God,  to  angelic  beings,  the  Apostle  concludes,  "  That  He  who  is  greater  than 
the  anirels  i.s  truly  God  :  but  Christ  is  greater  than  the  angels  :  therefore  Christ 
is  truly  God."  Nothing  can  he  clearer  than  that  t!.is  is  the  Apostle's  grand 
argument ;  and  the  prools  and  illustrations  of  it  meet  tlie  reader  in  almost 
every  verse.  ]—Bagster. 


THE  GENERAL  EPISTLE  OF  JAMES. 


f  James,  the  son  of  Alphous,  the  brother  of  Jacob,  and  the  near  relation  of 
our  Lord,  called  also  James  the  Less,  probably  because  he  was  of  lower 
stature,  or  yoimger,  than  the  other  James,  the  son  of  2Scbedee,  is  generally  al- 
lowed to  be  the  writer  of  this  Epistle  ;  and  the  few  that  have  doubted  this  have 
assigned  very  slight  reasons  for  their  ilissent,  and  advanced  very  weak  argu- 
ments on  the  other  side.  It  is  recorded  in  ecclesiastical  history,  and  the  book 
of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  confirms  the  fact,  that  he  generally  resided  at  Je- 
rusalem, superintending  the  churches  in  that  city,  and  in  the  neighbouring 
places,  to  the  end  of  his  life,  which  was  ternunated  by  martyrdom  about  A.  D. 
62.  This  Epistle  appears  to  have  been  written  but  a  short  time  before  his 
death  ;  and  it  is  probable  that  the  sharp  rebukes  and  awful  warnings  given  in 
it  to  his  countrymen  excited  that  persecuting  rage  which  terminated  his  life. 
It  is  styled  Catholic,  or  General,  because  it  was  not  addressed  to  any  particu- 
lar church,  but  to  the  Jewish  nation  throughout  their  dispersions.  Though  its 
genuineness  was  doubted  for  a  considerable  time,  yet  its  insertion  in  the  an- 
cient Syriac  version,  which  was  executed  at  the  close  of  the  first,  or  the  begin- 
ning of  the  second  century,  and  the  citation  of,  or  allusion  to  it.  by  Clcvicni 
of  Home.  Hennas,  and  I^natiwi,  and  its  being  quoted  by  Or) gen.  Jerome, 
Athanasius,  and  most  ol  the  subsequent  ecclesiastical  wiitrrs,  as  well  as  its 
internal  evidence,  are  amply  sufficient  to  prove  the  po\n\..]—Bag8ter. 


CHAPTER  I.                                              !  A,  M.cir.    ' 

1  We  sreto  rejoice  andcr  the  cross,  5  to  ask  patience  cf  G:<1,  13  and  ir.  ont  I  ^?*'-.       1 

triaii  not  to  impule  co:  weakness,  cr  sins,  unto  h-.'a,  19  but  rather  to  hearken  i  A.  U.  ciT.     I 

to  -Ijt  vvoriJ,   ,0  niediia^.e  in  it,  and  to  do  thereafter.    26  Ollierwise  men  may  °'- 

seetn,  but  never  be  truly  religious.  _ 

JAMES,  a  servant  °-  of  God  and  of  the  Lord  Jesus  L  ju^^i. ' 
Christ,  to  the  twelve  b  tribes  which  are  scattered L  ac.26.7. 
c  abroad,  greeting.  |cAcAi. 

Chap.  I.  Vcr.  l.  Twelve  tribes.— It  is  evident  tliat  Josephtis  believed  all 
the  tribes  to  be  yet  in  beins,  when  he  relates,  that  six  persons  of  each  tribe 
were  selected  to  form  the  Sepiuagint  translation.  See  Ads  xxvi.  6. Scat- 
tered abroad.— Doddridge,   "in  dispersion."    Dr.  Whitby  quotes  passages 


from  Josephus,  Philo,  and  even  Cicero,  stating  that  Jews  were  to  be  found 
in  great  multitudes,  in  almost  all  -^rts  of  the  world. Greeting— {Greek 


J 


JAMES,  I. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4IK.5. 
A.  D.  cir. 


d  Mal.aiy. 
1  Pe.4. 13 
..16. 


g  Pr.2.3..e. 
h  Je.29.12. 

i  Ma.l!.24. 
j  or,  gloTy. 

k  18.40.6. 


1  2Ti.4.8. 
Re.2.10. 


m  ls.(M.4. 
n  or,  einls. 
o  Ho.  13.9. 


2  My  Ijrethren,  count  it  all  joy  d  when  ye  fall  info 
divers  temptations; 

3  Knowing  this,  that  the  trying  of  your  faith  worketh 
^patience. 

4  But  let  patience  have  /lerf  perfect  ^york,  that  ye 
may  be  perfect  and  entire,  wanting  nothing. 

5  If  any  of  you  lack  wisdom,  let  him  ask  of  God, 
that  sgiveth  to  all  'men liberally,  and  upbraideth  not;  j 
and  ii  it  shall  be  given  him.  '.\ 

6  But  i  let  him  ask  in  faith,  nothing  wavering.  For  i 
he  that  wavereth  is  like  a  wave  of  the  sea  driven  with  pj 
the  wind  and  tossed.  _  '■, 

7  For  let  not  that  man  think  that  he  shall  receive  any 
tiling  of  the  Lord. 

S  A  double  minded  man  is  unstable  in  all  his  ways. 

9  Let  the  brother  of  low  degree  J  rejoice  in  that  he  is 
exalted : 

10  But  the  rich,  in  that  he  is  made  low:  because  as 
the  flower  of  the  grass  k  he  shall  pass  away. 

1 1  For  the  sun  is  no  sooner  risen  with  a  burning  heat, 
but  it  witherelh  the  grass,  and  the  flower  thereof  fall- 
eth,  and  the  grace  of  the  fashion  of  it  perisheth  :  so 
also  shall  the  rich  man  fade  away  in  his  ways. 

12  Blessed  is  the  man  that  endurclh  temptation  :  for 
when  he  is  tried,  he  shall  receive  the  crown  i  of  life, 
which  ™  the  Lord  hath  promised  to  them  that  love 
him. 

13  Let  no  man  say  when  he  is  tempted,  I  ani  tempted 
of  God  :  for  God  cannot  be  tempted  with  "evil,  neither 
tempteth  he  any  man  : 

14  But  every  man  is  templed,  when  he  is  drawn  away 
of  his  own  "lust,  and  enticed. 


chairein.)  Luke  i.  28,  the  same  word  is  rendered  Hail.'  and  is  ii.'^ed  by  our 
Lord  himself  in  the  plural,  Mat.  xxviii.  9,  "  All  hail !"  The  same  word  is 
also  used  2  John,  ver.  10  and  11,  which  see. 

Ver.  2.  Divers  temptations.— Tha  word  tewptations  is  here  used  in  the 
most  extensive  sense  ibr  all  kinds  of  trials.  So  Deut.  iv.  S3.  Luke  xxii.  28. 
Acts  x\'.  19. 

Ver.  4.  But,  (Greek,  de.)  And  l^et,  &c.— So  Doddridge. 

Ver.  5.  If  am/  of  you  lack  ioisdo7n.—A  gentleman  once  called  on  Dr.  Jaynes 
Foster,  a  poimlar  preacher  of  the  last  century,  tQ  regnest  the  solution  of  some 
sceptical  r)l)jections,  with  which  his  mind  was  much  harassed.  The  doctor 
stooped  him  short  with  llii.s  question— "  Have  you  asked  a  solnfion<>f  your 
difficMlties  from  God  this  morning?  Have  you  prayed  to  the  fountain  of  all 
lipht  for  information?"  Upon  receiving  an  answer  in  the  negative,  he  rejoin- 
ed. "  Sir,  you  must  cxcu.se  my  gratifynig  your  curiosity  on  the  subject  of^  Re- 
velation, while  you  neplect  one  of  the  first  duties  of  natural  religion.  "—(Bmc&'s 
Prac-.  Expos.,  Sept.  10.) 

Ver  6.  Ask  m /«/7/i,  wofAin^  7P«perz775'.— One  presenting  a  petition  to  Au- 
siistiis  in  a  timorous  and  trembling  manner,  the  cniporor  expressed  himself 
displeiisiHl,  as  it  implied  a  doubt  of  his  generosity.  Let  not  that  man  wlw 
tloubts  tie  benevolence  of  God,  expect  to  prove  it  in  his  own  experience. 

Ver.  8.  A  double  minded  man.—Macknight,  "  A  man  of  two  minds." 

Ver.  II.  The  grace  of  the  fashion  of  it.- -Doddridge,  "  'I'he  beauty  of  ita 
form." 

Ver.  13.  God  cannot  he  tempted  with  evil— Doddridge  and  Macknight, 
"  God  is  incapable  ofiieing  tenipled  by  evils,"  or  evil  things. Neither  tempt- 
eth he  any  man  .—'VUa  term  tempt  iias  evidently  two  meanings;  \.  To  try, 
Iirove  ;  so  "  God  did  tempt  Abraham."  2.  To  seduce  to  evil :  in  this  sense  he 
tempts  no  man. 

Ver.  14.  Drairn  awni/,  Sic— Doddridge,  "allured  and  ensnared."  Mack- 
night,  "  The  allusion  here  is  to  the  drawing  offish  out  of  a  river  with  a  baited 
hook.    Tl/cre  is  indeed  a  malevolent  being,  commonly  called  the  Tempter ; 


JAMES,  I.  617  •;! 


15  Then  when  hist  halh  p  conceived,  it  bnngcth  forth 


A.  M.  cir. 

■1065. 

A.  D.  cir. 

61. 

p  Job  15.35. 

q  Ro.6.51.. 


sin.    and    sm,  when  it   is  finished,    bringeth    forth 
<i  death. 

16  Do  not  err,  my  beloved  brethren.  . 

17  Every  rgood  gift  and  every  perfect  gift  is  from 
above,  and  cometh  down  from  the  Father  of  lights, 
with  whom  »is  no  variableness,  neither  shadow  of 

I'i  Of?his  own  will  begat  he  us  with  the  word  of  truth, 
that  we  should  be  a  kind  of  first-fruils  "  of  Ins  creatures. 

19  Wherefore,  my  beloved  brethren,  let  every  man  be 
swift  tf.  hear,  slow  '  to  speak,  slow  ^  to  wrath  : 

20  For  the  wrath  of  man  worketh  not  the  righteous- 
ness of  God.  *  . 

21  Wherefore  lay  apart  *  all  filthiness  and  superfluity 
of  naughtiness,  and  receive  with  meekness  the  en- 
grafted word,  which  is  able  to  save  your  souls. 

22  But  be  ye  doers  •>'  of  the  word,  and  not  hearers  only, 
deceiving  your  own  selves.  hS"'i?;V^' 

23  For  if  any  be  a  hearer  of  the  word,  and  not  a  doer,  he 
is  like  unto  a  man  beholding  his  natural  face  m  a 


Mal.3.6. 

I  J 11. 1.13. 

u  Je.2.3. 
Kplli 
Re.  14.4. 


He.lil 
lPe.-2.l^ 


glass 


y  Mat.7.2l. 


24  For  he  beholdeth  himself,  and  goethhis  way,  andj^.  2C0.3.18. 


straightway  forgetteth  what  manner  of  man  he  was.  j 
25  But  whoso  *  looketh  into  the  perfect  law  of  ="  liber- 1 


a  Ps.  119.45. 


and  he,  as  wc  well  know,  "  waiketh  ahout  seeking  wiiom  lie  may  devour. 
(I  Pet  V.  8  )    But  much,  we  doubt  not,  is  laid  upon  hini  of  which  he  is  not 
ffuilty:  for,  in  innumerable  instances,  man  is  ensnared  by  his  own  lusts,  and 
becomes  the  victim  of  his  depraved  passions.    Lust  engondereth  sm,  and  sin 
producefh  death.  ••   „    ,, 

Vcr.  15.  Br ins^eth  forth  death.—Compare  Rom.  vu.  8—11.  . 

Ver.  17.  Ever)/  good  ?ift  and  every  perfect  g-^/i.-Fhe  apostle  here  uses 
two  different  nouas,  the  former  signifyin?  simply  a  gift;  tlie  latter,  ajree  gitt : 
with  the  former  Jie  connects  the  aiijeefive  gond.  with  the  latter,  perfecr,  or 

complete. Frcm  the  Father  of  lightis.—T\m  undoubtedly  relers  literally  to 

the  sun  :  and  ihe  other  terms,  variableriess  (or  parallax)  a.nd  turning,  (tropic,) 
are  also  astronoirical  terms,  though  not  used  in  exactly  tlie  same  sen.se  as  by 
modern  philosopl  ers.  The  first  seems  to  denote  the  contiiuially  mutable  ami 
r  different  situatioi-n  in  the  heavens  which  the  sun  cyerv  day  apparently  ob- 
serves. The  seciMid  refers  to  the  proerens  of  the  sun  m  his  annua.  C!)nrse,  \i 
sibly  turning  bach,  (as  the  word  tropic  imports,)  when  it  comes  to  the  longest 
or  thtf  shortest  day.  The  term  shadow  refers  to  the  difterent  manner  in  -^hic  1 
the  s-.n  casts  its  shadow  in  diftl-rcnt  climates.  God  is  subject  to  no  sucli 
charigeg.    See  Orient.  Lit.  No.  l5-2«.  ,     ^    .  »   .    /-i   •  ,• 

Vcr.  13.  A  kind  '^first-fruits.— The  Jews  were  the  first  converts  to  Clinsti- 

!i  ^"ver.  20.  The  wmth  of  man  worketh  not,  &c.— The  Jews  were  a  verr.-irri- 

table  people,  ami  often  mingled  an  angry  spirit  with  their  zeal,  against  v.:'£:h 

I   they  are  liere  guarded.  ,  ,  , 

'I     Ver.  21.  Where/ere  fay  apart,  &c.— The  allusion  seems  to  be  to  decayed 

' '  and  filthy  ^armente,  fit  only  to  be  thrown  away. riuverftuityofnavghtiness. 

-Doddridge,   "overflowing  of  malignity." The- engrafted  word,- -ihe 

wordot'Go'i,  vhic'.j  is  sometimes  represented  as  seed  sown,  (tPe.eri.  ii.  1  _ 
John  iii.  S,)  v  nere  .epresentcd  as  a  craft  in.-erted.  Ctjmpare  Jolm  xv.  2,  &c. 
Ver.  23.  Vdis  natural  face.-'VhK\\xcKk  means,  literally,  the  face  be  was 
Urn  witL— v.iwasiied  and  una.iorned.  — In  a  g1ass-\.  e.  a  mirror  whetlier 
of  mctai  or  of  tlas?  ;  or  perhafis  rather  a  natural  mirror— a  limpid  stream.  11 
19  w(;ll  known.that  the  ancients  not  only  washed,  but  painted  their  taces,  (or 
at  least  their  e^cs ;)  but  this  verse  seems  to  refer  to  a  careless  [Kjrson,  wiio 
looked  cursoMly  at  his  fare  in  a  mirror,  whether  natural  or  artificial,  but  tooK 
f   no  pains  to  mp.i-k  its  blemishes  or  delects.  .     ,  ,    „    ,„.  1 

1       Ver.  25.  But  whoso  looketh.-Macknisrht,  "looketh  narrowly."     The  \vtird 
properly  signifies  to  stoon  ilov.n  to  esninine  an  ol-ject  attentively,  (as  in  1  Pel 

i.  10.) Into  the  perfect  law  of  liberty— \.  e.  the  fospel ;  into  which,  wlio- 

ever  looks  attentively  must  see  his  blemishes  and  detects. 


618 

A.  M.  cir 

4065. 

A.  D.  At 

6!. 


JAMES,  II. 


0  or,  doing. 
d  P6.31.13. 


e  Is.  1.16,17. 

58.6,7. 


b  syna- 
gogue. 


c  or,  well, 
or,  seemli/ 


e  Re.2.9. 
f  or  that. 

g  M.-\t.5.3. 
I,i>.l2.32. 
22.29. 

Ii  Ps.111.9. 
i  Le.19.8. 


ty,  and  continueth  therein,  he  being  not  a  forf?etf\iI 
hearer,  but  a  doer  of  the  work,  this  man  b  shall  be 
blessed  in  his  <^  deed. 

26  If  any  man  among  you  seem  to  be  religious,  and 
bridleth  not  his  d  tongue,  but  deceivethlds  own  heart, 
this  man's  religion  is  vain. 

27  Pure  religion  and  undefiled  before  God  and  the 
Father  is  this,  To  visit  ^  the  fatherless  and  widows  in 
their  affliction,  and  to  keep  himself  unspotted  f  from 
the  world. 

CHAPTER  II. 

1  It  is  not  agreeaole  to  Christian  profession  lo  regartl  the  rich,  and  to  dospise  Die 

poor  brethren :  13  rather  we  are  lo  lie  loving  and  merciful :  14  and  not  to 

boiist  of  faiih  where  no  deeds  are,  17  which  is  but  a  dead  faiiii,  19  tlie  faith  of 

devils,  21  not  of  Abraham,  25  and  Raliab. 

MY  brethren,  have  not  the  faith  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Lord  of  glory,  with  respect  '^  of  per- 
sons. 

2  For  if  there  come  unto  your  h  assembly  a  man  with 
a  gold  ring,  in  goodly  apparel,  and  there  come  in  also 
a  poor  man  in  vile  raiment ; 

3  And  ye  have  respect  to  him  that  weareth  the  gay 
clothing,  and  say  unto  him.  Sit  thou  here  "=  m  a  good 
place  ;  and  say  to  the  poor,  Stand  thou  there»  or  sit 
here  under  my  footstool  : 

4  Are  ye  not  then  partial  in  yourselves,  and  are  be- 
come judges  of  evil  thoughts? 

5  Hearken,  my  beloved  brethren,  d  Hath  not  God 
chosen  the  poor  of  this  world  rich  *=  m  faith,  and  heirs 
of  f  the  kingdom  °  which  he  hath  promised  to  them 
that  love  him? 

»  b  But  ye  have  despised  the  poor.  Do  not  rich  men  op- 
press you,  and  draw  vou  before  the  judgment-seats  ? 

7  Donot  they  blaspheme  that  h  worthy  name  by  the 
which  ye  are  called? 

8  If  ye  fulfil  the  royal  law  according  to  the  scripture, 
i  Thou  shall  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself,  ye  do  well : 


Ver.  27.  Pure  religion  and  iinrfe/?/crf.— Arclibisliop  Tillotson  (whom  Dodd 
ridge  follows)  considtMS  these  teriDs  as  alhuling  to  the  qualities  of  a  precious 
stone,  "  clear  and  without  flaw,  or  cloud,'-  xxs  the  technical  term  is. 

Chap.  11.  Ver.  l.  The  faith  of  our  Lord  .Teius  C/irist,  the  Lord  of  glory. 
—Macknight,  "  The  faith  of  the  Rlory  of  our  Lord  Jcsus!  Christ ;"  i.  e.  of  his 
divine  rank  and  character ;  or  it  may  be  a  Hebraism  for  "  the  glorious  faith," 
&c.     Conifiare  2Co.  iii.  7— 9. 

Ver.  2.  With  a  sold  ring.— Macknight,  "  With  poUIen  nngs  on  his  fingers.' 
In  goodly.— Doddridge  and  Macknight,  "splendid,"  &c. 

Ver  3.  In  a  good  -place— Macknight,  "honourably." 

Ver.  4.  Are  heco?ne  judges  of  evil  thoughts  7— Macknight,  "  Judges  pos- 
sessed of  evil  liiouglils  ;"  l"at  is.  as  judges,  limy  indulged  evil  thoughts  against 
the  poor.  But  Benson,  who  understands  this,  as  we  do,  of  worshipping  as- 
snnihli(V!,  thinks  the  apostle  meant  to  reprove  the  .lews,  as  shownig  trore 
regard  to  the  souls  of  the  rich  than  of  the  poor.  Doddridge,  however,  lenders 
this  VI  rsc  thus,  (omitting  the  interrogation  :)."  And  dislingui.sh  not  in  your- 
selves: you  even  become  judges  who  r.Mson  ill."  But  we  prefer  tie  more 
simple  version  of  H'eslei/—"  Ye  riisiinijiii.-sli  not  in  yourselves,  but  are  become 
evil-reasoning  judges  ;"  I.  e.  you  judr/e  erroneously. 

Ver.  5.  Rich  in  faith— i.  e.  to  be  rich  in  faith— a  common  ellipsis  with  the 
sncred  writers.  The  apostle's  reasoning  here  seems  to  amomit  to  this  •  "  Your 
friends,  and  your  IMaster's  fric>nds.  are  chiefly  among  the  poor ;  and  your  bit- 
terest enemies  among  the  higher  classes." 

Ver.  7.  Tliat  uvjrthy-Grci'k,  "good."  Macknight,  "excellent"— wflJrtC 
— viz.  the  name  of  .lesiV?.    Phil.  ii.  9.  10.  „   ,     ,  r.  , 

Ver.  8.  Tlie  royal  law.—'Y\\Q  repuU'".  an  Greeks  used  to  call  the  laws  of  tho 


JAMES,  II. 


619 


9  But  if  ye  have  respect  J  to  persons,  ye  commit  sin, 
and  are  convinced  of  the  law  as  transgressors. 

10  For  whosoever  shall  keep  the  whole  law,  and  yet 
oflend  in  one  7)oint,  he  ^  is  guilty  of  all. 

11  For  1  he  that  said,  ">  Do  not  commit  adultery,  said 
also.  Do  not  kill.  Now  if  thou  commit  no  adultery, 
yet  if  thou  kill,  thou  art  become  a  transgressor  of  the 
law. 

12  So  speak  ye,  and  so  do,  as  they  that  shall  be' 
judged  by  the  law  "  of  liberty. 

i;j  For  °  he  shall  have  judgment  without  m.ercy,  that 
hath  showed  no  mercy;  and  mercy  p  rejoiceth  lagaiust 
judgment. 

14  What  r  doth  it  profit,  my  brethren,  though  a  man 
say  he  hath  faith,  and  have  not  works  1  can  faith  save 
him  7 

1 5  If  a  brother  or  sister  be  naked,  and  destitute  of 
daily  food, 

Ifj  And  one  of  you  say  unto  them,  Depart  in  peace,  be 
ye  warmed  and  filled :  notwithstanding  ye  give  them 
not  those  things  which  are  needful  to  the  body  ;  what 
^  doth  it  profit  1 

17  Even  so  faith,  if  it  hath  not  works,  is  dead,  being 
'-  alone. 

18  Yea,  a  man  may  say,  Thou  hast  faith,  and  I  have 
works  :  show  me  thy  faith  "without  thy  works,  and 
I  '  will  show  thee  my  faith  by  my  works. 


A.  M.  fir. 

41165. 

A.  D.  cir. 

bl. 


j  ver.l, 

k  De  27.2C. 

1  or,  Viat 
law  lehitf 
said, 

-.cEx.'XAZ 


0  Pr.'Jl.ia. 
Mal.6.15. 

r\^ 

p  or,  glo- 
rieUi. 

q  f*  85.10. 

r  Ma-  7.26. 

3  IJu.-'.lS. 

t  6!^  iUr!/. 

a  Some  co- 
pies reaj, 
hy. 


1.13. 


Persiiins  royal,  because  ordained  by  kings.  Thi.s  refers  to  tbat  law  of  Chr=st 
our  King,  wbicb  lie  calls  etninenily  his.  Jolin  xiii.  34  ;  xv.  12. 
V'er.  y.  Are  convinced. — Doddridge,  "  convicted."  See  note  on  Heb.  .\i.  1. 
Ver.  10.  For  iuhosoever.—[\Yht\e  the  Jew.s  taught,  that  "  He  ^vho  trans 
gre.^scs  all  the  precepts  of  tiie  law,  lias  broken  the  yoke,  dissolved  the  cove- 
nant, and  exposed  the  law  to  contempt ;  and  so  has  he  done  who  lias  only 
broken  one  precept,"  they  also  taught,  "  That  he  who  observed  any  principal 
command  was  equal  to  him  who  kept  the  whole  law,"  and  pave  for  an  exam- 
ple the  forsaking  of  idolatry.    To  correct' this  false  doctrine  was  the  object  St. 

James  had  in  \icw.]~Bairsrer. Is  guilty  of  all—\.  e.  he  hath  broker  the 

law  as  a  whole   and  insulted  the  authority  of  the  divine  Legislator— God. 

Ver.  11.  He  that  said. — Margin,  "That  (law)  which  said;"— both  the  law 
and  the  lawgiver  are  the  same. 

Ver.  12.  The  law  of  liberty— \.  c.  the  gospel,  in  which  sense  James  has  al- 
reaily  used  the  term  repeatedly.  See  chap.  i.  25  ;  ii.  12.  It  is  so  called  be- 
cause it  freed  the  Jews  from  the  yoke  of  Moses,  and  it  frees  Christians  from 
the  slavery  of  sin. 

Ver.  13.  Against— OT  triumphs  oxer— ^idgmevt— in  favour  of  those  who 
have  .sliowed  mercy.  The  expression  is  clearly  elliptical,  and  should  i-i  some 
such  way  be  supplied. 

Ver.  14.  Can  faith  save  him  ?—\.  e.  such  a  faith  as  produces  no  goo<?  Aorks? 
Doddridge.    Macknight,  "Can  (this)  faith  save  him?" 

Ver.  IS.  Depart  in  peace.— Mercy  must  not  be  evinced  in  a  few  kin*'  words 
only,  as  "  Be  ye  warmed,"  or  "  Be  ye  clothed  ;"  but  in  substantial  acts  Cif 
kindness — commonly  and  properly  called  good  icorks,  which  the  apostle  con- 
siders quite  as  necessary  to  salvation  as  even  Faith  itself,  though  in  a  difterent 
way  ;  for  though  works  cannot  justify  of  themselves  bcibre  God,  neither  can 
an  unproductive  faith  do  this  ;  for  "  faith  without  work.s  is  dead." 
Ver.  17.  Being  alone — i.  e.  a  dead  body.without  any  vital  principle.  See  ver.  26. 
Ver.  IS.  Without  thy  loorks.— The  Margin  says,  "  Sone  copies  read.  By 
thy  works."  So,  Doddridge  says,  the  most  and  best  copies  read,  and  there- 
fore adopts  it,  as  Dr.  Mill  had  done  before.  But,  on  the  other  jiand.  our  textu- 
ral  translation  has  the  authority  of  tiie  Alexandrian  and  other  MSS.— the  Sy- 
riac,  Arabic,  and  Vulgate  Version.^  ;  and  is  preferred  by  Uamviond,  Macknight, 
and  others;  and  is,  we  think,  more  in  the  style  of  St.  James,  which  is  in- 
clined to  irony,  (as  in  ver.  16.)  It  is  a  challenge  to  do  what  he  knew  impos- 
sible—to prove  the  existence  of  true  faith  without  good  works. 


620 


JAMES,  III. 


c  Ke.20.12. 


19  Thoubelievest  that  there  is  one  God;  thou  doest 
well:  the  devils  ^  also  beheve,  and  tremble. 

20  But  wilt  thou  know,  O  vain  man,  that  faith  wi'.hout 
works  's  dead  ? 

21  Was  not  Abraham  our  father  justified  by  works, 
when  5^  h'e  had  oftered  Isaac  his  son  upon  the  altar? 

22  y  Seest  thou  how  faith  ^  wrought  with  his  works, 
and  by  works  was  faith  made  perfect  ? 

23  Ai  '1  the  scripture  was  fulfilled  which  saith,  *  Abra- 
ham LwJieved  God,  and  it  was  imputed  unto  him  for 
righteousness:  and  he  was  called  ij  the  Fric.id  of  Of)d. 

24  \  8  see  then  how  that  by  works  «  a  man  is  justified, 
and  not  by  faith  only. 

2r>  Likewise  also  was  not  d  Rahab  the  «  harlot  j'jstifi- 
ed  bv  works,  when  she  had  received  the  messengers, 
and  had  sent  t/iem  out  another  way '? 

2(3  For  as  the  body  without  the  f  spirit  is  dead,  so  faith 
without  works  is  dead  also. 


Mat.23.S, 

n. 

1  Pi'.5.3. 


c  1  Ki.8. 16. 

I'r.-aiO. 

IJm.1.8. 
.1  Fr.13.3. 
e  Ps.3'2.9. 


CHAPTER  III. 

I  Wc  are  not  ras1\Iy  or  arrncaiiily  to  reprove  olliers  :  5  but  ratlier  to  bridle  lire 

tongue,  ii  liille  luei'ilier,  Imt  a  powert'iil  iiislruinent  of  much  good,  ai.il  great 

liiirin.     13  'I'iiey  wlio  be  uuly  wise  be  mild,  and  peaceable,  wiOiout  envying, 

ati;l  >l.ile. 

IV/TY  brethren,  be  not  many  '^  masters,  knowing  that 
-^^'J-  we  shall  receive  the  greater  h  condemnation. 

2  For  <^  in  many  things  we  offend  all.  If  any  man  of- 
fend not  in  d  word,  the  same  is  a  perfect  man,  and  able 
also  to  bridle  the  whole  body. 

3  Behold,  we  put  bits  ^inthe  horses'  mouths,  that 
they  may  obey  us;  and  we  turn  about  their  whole  body. 

4  Behold  also  the  ships,  which  though //c^y  6e  so  great, 
and  ai-e  driven  of  fierce  winds,  vet  are  they  turned 
about  with  a  very  small  helm,  whithersoever  the  go- 
vernor listeth. 


Ver.  19.  The  devils— (Greek,  demons)— also  believe,  and  treJnble.—Sce  Mat. 
viii.  29. 

Ver.  24.  A  man  is  justified —To  rcconcilo  Jamos  and  Paul,  who  certain- 
ly do  nor  ditler.  we  .sliall  cite  ihe  lirief  Imt  lucid  cxposilioi)  of  the  late  excel- 
lent Mr.  Fuller :—"  Paul  treats  ot'ihe  ju-Jtification  ofilio  ;/«s-o;//y,  or  the  way 
in  which  sinners  arc  aec(!|>le<l  of  God.  and  made  In  irs  of  etcrp.iT  life.  J!in,es 
speak.'^  of  the  JMStitication  itt' tUo  i^odh/.  or,  in  what  way  it  hccoinos  evident 
that  a  man  i.s  appi'ovcd  ol  Goi\.  The  foriner  is  hy  the  riL'hti-tr.isiie.ss  ofChri.st  ; 
the  latter  i.s  hy  works.  'I'he  former  of  these  is  that  which  jiistilies  ;  tlie  latter 
i.s  that  hy  wh.eh  it  appears  that  we  are  justifn'd.  The  term  jMistification,  in 
the  first  of  th(!.-e  pass.'i?ps,  i.e  taken  in  a  pr/w^rtJ;/ sense— in  the  latter,  it  is 
taken  in  a  secondary  >ense  ordy,  as  in  Mat.  .vi.  19,  and  other  pl.icrs." 

Ver.  2.").  IJkPwi'ie  a'in.  —  W  is  remarkahlo.  lh;il  James  (inotcs  the  .eamo  pas- 
sajres  in  proof  of  Ahrahiini's  food  work.',  that  I'au!  had  (/noied  in  illustration 
ori)is  faith  ;  Hub.  xi.  17,  31.  Does  not  this  prove  failli  and  f:ood  works  inse- 
parahic? 

Ver.  -26.  Without  the  spirit.—Mure'm,  "  breath."  The  same  word,  as  ta 
well  known,  means  both. 

Chap.  Ml.  Ver.  I.  Be  not  wanymasters.-Grc'ck,  {didaiknioi.)  teachers. 
Compare  iTim.  i.  7.  [Halher,  "lie  not  mnnv  of  yon  teachers;"  for  many 
wish  to  he  teachers  who  liav*;  more  need  to  I.  am  :  and  asuire  to  tlw  ofliee  of 
teacher,  wifnout  a  proper  call  or  suitable  (inalilications.  1— i)flS">('er. 

Ver.  2.  Offend  all— Doddridge,  "all  olii-iul."  He  adds.  "• 'j'he  woryl  pro- 
perly sij/nities  to  trip:  and  lidrrnw  has  justly  observed,  that  as  Ihe  teneral 
course  of  life  is  called  a  inay,  anil  particular  actions,  steps ;  so  coiuj;  on  in  a 
resular  course  of  right  action,  is  xcalliiiig  uiirightly ;  and  acting  ainiss,  trij)- 
ping,  or  stirmh'im:. 

Ver.  3.   IVts.—Doddridsre,  "  bridles." 

Ver.  4.  The  governor— i.  e.  of  tlie  ship.    Doddridge,  "«he  sfeereman." 


JAMES,  III. 


5  Even  so  the  tongue  f  is  a  little  member,  and  boast- 1 
elh  s  great  things.  Behold,  how  great  a  h  matter  ai 
little  fire  kindleth  ]  .  .  1 

G  And  the  tongue  is  a  i  fire,  a  world  of  iniquity :  so  is  | 
the  tongue  among  our  members,  that  it  defileth  jthej 
whole  body,  and  setteth  on  the  the  k  courSe  of  na-i 
ture  ;  and  it  is  set  on  fire  of  hell. 

7  For  every  i  kind  of  beasts,  and  of  birds,  and  of  ser- 
pents, and  of  things  in  the  sea,  is  tametl,  and  hath 
been  tamed  of  "^  mankind  : 

8  But  the  tongue  can  no  man  tame;  ti  n  in  .aimly 
evil,  full  of  deadly  »  poison. 

9  Therewith  bless  we  God,  even  the  Father ;  and 
therewith  curse  we  men,  which  are  made  after  the 
similitude  of  God. 

10  Out  of  the  same  mouth  proceedeth  blessing  and 
cursing.  jVIy  brethren,  these  things  ought  not  so  to  be. 

11  Dnth  a  fountain  send  forth  at  the  same  "place 
sweet  i>^a/er  and  bitter? 

12  Cim  the  P  fig  tree,  my  brethren,  bear  olive  berries  7 
either  a  vine,  figs?  so  can  no  fountain  both^yield  salt 
water  and  fresh. 

13  Who  4  is  a  wise  man  and  endued  with  knowledge 
among  you  ?  let  him  show  out  of  a  good  conversation 
f  his  works  with  meekness  of  wisdom, 

14  But  if  ye  have  bitter  envying  and  strife  in  your 
hearts,  glory  not,  and  lie  not  agamst  the  truth. 

15  This  ^  wisdom  descendeth  not  from  above,  but  is 
earthly,  i  sensual,  devilish. 

16  For  where  envying  and  strife  is,  there  is  "  confu- 
sion and  every  evil  work. 

17  But  the  wisdom  "  that  is  from  above  is  first  "^  pure, 
then  j:  peaceable,  y  gentle,  and  easy  to  be  entreated, 
full  of  mercy  and  good  fruits,  wiiuout  ^partiaUty,  and 
without  hypocrisy. 

18  And  the  fruit  of  '^  righteousness  is  sown  in  peace  of 
them  that  mnke  peace.  


A.  .M.  CT. 

4IJ65. 

A.  D.  cir. 

CI. 


I  l'r.lil8. 
g  P8.I2  3. 
h  (ir,  tcood 
i  Pr.lf'JT. 

■  Mii.e.. 

.2U. 
t  Mhccl 
nzture. 


:   Ps.  110.3. 

Ro.3.13. 

o  or,  hule. 
p  Mat.7.16. 
q  Ps.  107.43. 

r  p\y\r. 

s  1  C0.3.S 


u  tumult, 
or.  un- 
qtAetncss. 

V  lCo.2.6,7. 

w  PJii.4.8. 

X  He.iai4. 

y  Ga.5.22. 


a  He.lS.n 


Ver.  5.  IIoio  great  a  matter.— Me&mig  fagots,  or  waste  wood. 

Ver.  6.  A  world  of  iniquity:  so.— The  Alexandrian  and  another  MS.,  as 
also  the  Vulgate,  (jniit  (oiitos)  so  ;  and  the  Syriac  version  reads,  "  The  tongue 
is  a  fire,  and  the  wicked  world  is  a  wood  :"  but  we  see  no  occasion  to  reject 

the  common  reading. It  defileth.— LMexaWy,  "spottelh;"  so  Ma.cknltht. 

But  we  conceive  the  al.usion  is  not  to  spots  of  dirt,  but  of  disease,  or  i>»iridity. 

Sec  Jude  ver.  23. The  course— Doddridge,  "  circle ;"  Macknigitt.  "  frame" 

—of  nature.— \lA\.fixa.\\y ,  "the  wheel  of  nature"  or  generation;  by  whiifi 
son?e  understand  the  wliole  circle  of  human  affairs  ;  others,  the  course  cf 
man's  life  ;  and  others,  the  successive  generations  of  men  ;  in  all  which  scnseti 
the  Apostle's  sentiment  ia  true.  Some  think  he  alludes  to  the  venal  wheel  of 
the  Greeks,  beneath  which  fire  was  placed  ;  and  others,  that  he  refers  to  the 

circulation  of  the  blood.    Eze.  i.  15, 16.]—Bagster. Is  set  on  fire  of  hell.— 

Not  Hades,  but  Gehenna— the  place  of  future  punishment. 

Ver.  7.  Every  kind  is  tamed.— Doddridge  and  Macknight,   "  subdued 
The  apostle  does  not  refer  to  the  domesticating  of  wild  animals,  but  the  sub- 
duing and  bringing  them  under  the  control  of  men. 

Ver.  11.  At  the  same  place. — Doddridge,  "opening." Stceet  waier  and 

bitter. — Doddridge,  "  brackish." 

Ver.  14.  GVory  not,  and  lie  not.— To  glory  against  the  truth,  is  to  boast  in 
error ;  to  "  lie  against  the  truth,"  may  he  either  to  contradict  or  to  falsify  the 
sacred  records— a  crime  often  attempted,  and  sometimes  too  successfully,  be- 
fore printing  was  invented. 

Ver.  15.  Sensual.— Macknigfit,  "  animal." Devilish.— Macknight ^  "de 

maniacal."    Doddridge,  "diabolical." 


622 


JAMES,  IV. 


A.  M.  cir. 

A.  D.  cir. 
31. 


CHAP.  i. 
a  or,  hr'aicl- 

b  or.  plea- 

c  lPe.2.U. 

d  or,  enuy. 

e  1  Jn.2.15. 

f  or,  en- 
viously. 

g  Ec.4.4. 

h  Pr.23.23. 

i   lPe.5.9. 

j  2Ch.l5.2. 

k  1E.1.IG. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

I  VVe  (ire  to  «trive  against  coveloMsiiess,  4  iatemreraiice,  5  pride,  U  (!etr;\c:ion, 
ai:'J  rash  jujgi-ieiit  of  others:  13  and  not  to  be  coiiiiileiit  in  llie  good  success 
of  worl  ily  tnisiiiess,  hul  mindful  ever  of  the  uiicenuiiuy  of  tliis  lile,  to  conunil 
niir.selvcs  and  all  our  alTairs  to  God's  providence. 

T^ROM  whence  come  wars  and  *  fightings  among 
-^  youl  come  they  not  hence,  even  of  your  i*  lusts 
that  war  ^  in  your  members  ? 

2  Ye  hist,  and  have  not  :  ye  d  kill,  and  desire  to  haVc, 
and  cannot  obtain  :  ye  fight  and  war,  yet  ye  have  not, 
because  ve  ask  not. 

3  Ye  ask,  and  receive  not,  because  ye  ask  amisS;  that 
ye  may  consume  it  upon  your  d  lusts. 

4  Ye  adulterers  and  adulteresses,  know  ye  not  that 
the  friendship  «of  the  world  is  enmity  with  God?  who- 
soever therefore  will  be  a  friend  of  the  world  is  the 
enemy  of  God. 

5  Do  ye  think  that  the  scripture  saith  in  vain,  The 
spirit  thai  dwelleth  in  us  lusteth  f  to  s  envy  ? 

6  But  he  giveth  more  grace.  V/herefore  he  saith, 
ii  God  resisteth  the  proud,  but  giveih  grace  unto  the 
Iximble.  . 

7  Submit  yourselves  therefore  to  God.  Resist  i  the 
devil,  and  he  will  flee  from  you. 

8  Draw  j  nigh  to  God,  and  he  will  draw  nigh  to  you 
Cleanse  ^your  hands,  ye  sinners;  and  purify  your 
hearts,  ye  double  minded. 


Chap.  IV.  Ver.  l.  Whence  come  wars.— The  Rev.  Robert  Hall  remarks— 
"  The  contest.sof  natiims  arc  both  the  oflspriii?  and  the  parent  of  injustice. 
Tlie  word  of  God  ascribes  the  existence  of  war  to  the  disorderly  passions  of 
men.  Whence  come  loars  anil  fightings  ajnong  yau  7  saith  the  apo.stle  James, 
Come  they  not  from  your  lusts  that  loar  m  your  members?  It  is  certain 
two  nation.s  cannot  ei)?a?o  in  hostilitie.s,  but  one  party  iniist  be  gtiilfy  of 
injustice:  and  if  llie  mairnitude  of  crimtM  is  to  he  estimated  by  a  regard  to 
their  conseqiiences,  it  is  difficult  to  conceive  an  action  of  equal  guilt  with  the 
wanton  violation  of  peace." 

Ver.  2.  Yclust,  and  have  not.— Thua  did  \hah"  hist  and  have  not."  Thiw 
dill  he  kill,  to  gain  possession  ;  yet  gamod  nothing  l)Ut  a  short  mis^Tiible  c.v- 
islence,  and  an  untimely  end  !  And  tliis  is  no  uncommon  case.  How  ohen 
do  men  sacrifice  peace  of  conscience,  o-i'!  indeed  all  the  peace  of  their  K  'cj, 
to  procure  a  forbidden  object,  which  they  are  never  suHbred  to  enjoy. 

Ver.  4.  Ye  adulterers  and  adulteresses. — This,  perhap.s,  should  not  be  lite- 
rally understood,  since  we  know  that  as  in  the  Jewish  ciiurch  all  the  children 
of  Abrahain  were  consitlcred  as  married  to  Jehovah  by  the  covenant  of  circum- 
cision ;  80,  under  tlie  New  Testament,  ali  the  di.^cioles  of  Christ  are  considered 
as  married  to  him  by  their  profession.  And.  farther,  as  all  Jews  apostatizing 
to  idolifrv'were  considered  as  guilty  of  spiritual  adulteiy,  so  all  professed 
Cliristi.ini  departing  from  the  spirit  of  the  cospel,  and  seeking  their  liapiuness 
in  the  world,  arc  no  less  considered  as  spiritual  adulterers,  and  by  their  attacli- 
ment  to  the  world  show  thems'  Ives  to  be  enemies  to  God. 

Ver.  a.  To  envy.— But  where  doth  thi;  Scripture  say  this?  certainly  nowhere 
in  express  terms.  Glassius,  Whitby,  Doddridge,  Macknight,  &c.  divice  Ihi;? 
in'o  two  questions  :  "  Do  yon  think  that  '.he  Scripture,  speaks  in  vain  .'''  or  to 
no  purpose  ?  i.  e.  in  warnins  us  against  the  fiiendsiiip  of  the  world.  Or,  '"  Does 
the  spirit  that  dwells  in  us  (i.  e.  the  Holy  Spirit)  lust  to  envy?"  Many,  how- 
ever, lake  this  passaie  for  a  quotation,  though  they  are  not  agreed  from  whence. 
Bishop  Patrick  refers  to  Niunb.  xi.  29 ;  and  Dr.  Hammond,  to  Gen.  vi.  3  ; 
Bi'.za  to  Geii.  viii  21  ;  Mac'rniirht  suggests  Rom.  viii.  7.  but  confe.'ises  the  pas- 
sace  to  be  very  difficidt.  Dr.  John  Edwards  rtiinks  this  refers  to  the  general 
sense  of  Scripture. 

Ver.  7.  Submit  yourselves,  &c.— Dr.  John  Edwards  remarks,  thn*  there  arc 
three  military  terms  in  this  verse :  1.  Subjnit,  i.  e.  be  subject  to  your  com- 
mander: 2.  Resist,  ciigdge  the  enemy;  and,  3.  He  will  Jty,  or  be  put  to 
flight 

Ver.  8.  Ye  double  minded.— See  chap.  i.  8. 


JAMES,  V. 


623 


9  Be  afflicted,  and  mourn,  and  weep  :  let  your  laugh- 
ter be  turned  to  mourning,  and  your  joy  to  heaviness. 

10  Humble  i  yourselves  m  the  sight  of  the  Lord,  and 
he  shall  lift  you  up. 

1 1  Speak  "1  not  evil  one  of  another,  brethren.  Ho 
that  spcaketh  evil  of  his  brother,  and  judgeth  his  bro- 
ther, speakelh  evil  of  the  law,  and  judgeih  the  law  : 
but  if  thou  judge  the  law,  thou  art  not  a  doer  of  the 
law,  but  a  judge. 

12  There  is  one  lawgiver,  who  "  is  able  to  save  and  to 
destroy  :  who  art  thou  that  judgest  another '? 

13  Go  to  now,  ve  that  say.  To-day  or  to-morrow  we 
will  go  into  such  a  city,  and  continue  there  a  year, 
and  buy  and  sell,  and  get  gain: 

14  Whereas  ye  know  not  what  shall  beon  the  morrow. 
For  what  is  your  life  7  o  It  is  even  a  p  vapour,  thai  ap- 
pearethfor  a  little  time,  and  then  vanisheth  away. 

lb  For  that  ve  ought  to  say,  If  the  Lord  will,  we  shall 
live,  and  do  this,  or  that. 

16  But  now  ye  rejoice  in  your  boastings :  all  such  re- 
joicing is  evil. 

17  Therefore  <ito  him  that  knoweth  to  do  good,,  and 
doeth  it  not,  to  him  it  is  sin. 

CHAPTER  V. 

1  Wicked  rich  men  are  to  fear  God's  vengeance.  7  We  onght  lo  be  patient  m 
aHliciions,  after  tlip  example  of  the  prophets,  and  Joh  :  12  to  I'orliKir  swcarine, 
13  to  pray  in  adversity,  to  sins;  in  prosperity  :  16  to  ackiiowlelge  iniiiiiivlly 
our  severnl  faults,  lo  pray  one  for  anulher,  19  and  to  reiluce  a  airaying  brother 
lo  the  truili. 

(~^  O  to  now,  ye  rich  *men,  weep  and  howl  for  your 
T  miseries  that  shall  come  upon  you. 

2  Your  riches  bare  corrupted,  and  your  garments 
are  =  moth-eaten. 

3  Your  gold  and  silver  is  cankered  ;  and  the  nist  of 
them  shall  be  a  witness  a2;ainst- you,  and  shall  cat 
your  flesh  as  it  were  fire.    Ye  have  heaped  J  treasure 

i  together  for  the  last  days. 

4  Behold,  tlie  hire  ^  of  the  labourers  who  have  reaped 
down  your  fields,  which  is  of  you  kept  back  by  fraud, 
crieth  :  and  the  cries  of  them  which  have  reaped  are 
entered  f  into  the  ears  of  the  Lord  of  sabaoth. 


A.  M.  cir. 

•I<.I65. 

A.  n.  cir. 

61. 


1   iMat.23  12 
in  Fp.4.31. 

n  Mat.  10.28 

o  or,  F\>r 
itu. 

p  Job  7.7. 

q  Lu.  12.47 


a  Pr.lt. 28. 
Lu.6.24. 


e  Je.22.13. 

Aiai.aa. 


Ver.  12.  One  I(acg!ver.—A.cr,ordins  to  Dod-!ri'Jc;e.  God  the  supreme  ;  ac- 
cording to  Ilanvnond  ami  Mnckniglit,  Ciirist,  the  sulo  lawgiver  of  his  ciiurcli. 

Vor.  13.  Go  to  noio.— Doddridge,  "  Come  now." 

Ver.  14.  A  vapour.— Mackiught,  "  smoke."  The  LXX.  use  it  for  tlie  cloud 
of  iiiccn.se. 

Vor.  15.  //  the  Lord.— A  style  of  tliis  kind,  reforrin?  all  to  tlie  wisdom  and 
providence  of  God,  had  been  long  in  ii.<r  aniooR  Hie  pious  Jews,  and  may  be 
traced  hack  to  the  day.s  of  Ruth  and  Boaz.  Ruth  ii.  4.  It  is  ohservahle,  loo, 
that  the  Gentiles  acknowleiUrcd  their  d(r>eiidence  upon  God.  Tlie  Greeks  used 
to  say  (sun  Theo,)  "with  the  help  of  God ;"  and  the  Latins,  Deo  vofente, 
"  God  willing  "—terms  very  usttal  wilh  our  ancestors,  but  now  almost  obso- 
lete. 

Ver.  17.  Therefore.— DoddridEc.  "For."    Mack-night,  "Wherefore." 

Chap.  V.  Ver.  l.  Go  to  voiik— Doddridge,  "  coino  now  ;"  as  in  the  chapter 
precetiing  it,  ver.  13.  Tiie  difficulty  with  tnese  rich  men  was,  that  they  hoard- 
ed their  wealth,— did  not  use  it  for  the  honoir  of  God-did  not  re?ard  them- 
selves as  stewards.  The  moth-eaten  garmenls-thc  rust  u|)oii  their  wcaitli— 
are  the  witnesses  that  their  treasures  were  kept  idle,  or  not  properly  used. 
Well  may  the  rich  man  howl,  who  has  lived  to  hiin^elf  in  duch  a  world  as  tliis. 

Ver.  3.  For  the  last  dai/s.-Sce  note  on  1  Tim.  iv.  J. 

Ver   4.  Lord  of  sabaoth— i.  e.  of  hosts. 


624 


JAMES,  V. 


5  Ye  have  lived  m  pleasure  o  on  the  earth,  and  been 
wanton  ;  ye  have  nourished  your  hearts,  as  in  a  day 
of  slaughter. 

6  Ye  have  condemned  and  killed  the  just ;  and  he 
doth  not  resist  hyou. 

7  i  Ke  patient  therefore,  brethren,  unto  the  coming  of 
the  Lord.  Behold,  the  husbandman  waiteih  for  the 
precious  fruit  of  the  earth,  and  hath  long  patience  for 
it,  until  he  receive  the  J  early  and  latter  rain. 

8  Be  ye  also  patient ;  establish  your  hearts  :  for  t  the 
coming  of  the  Lord  draweth  nigh. 

9  1  Grudge  not  one  against  another,  brethren,  lest  ye 
be  condemned:  behold,  the  judge  standeth  ^ before 
the  door. 

10  Take,  my  brethren,  the  prophets,  who  have 
spoken  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  for  an  example  of 
suffering  »  affliction,  and  of  patience. 

11  Behold,  we  count  them  "happy  which  endure. 
Ye  have  heard  of  the  patience  p  of  Job,  and  have  seen 
the  end  'J of  the  Lord;  that  the  Lord  is  very  pitiful, 
and  of  tender  m.ercy. 

12  But  above  all  things,  my  brethren,  swear  "^not, 
neither  by  heaven,  neither  by  the  earth,  neither  bj' 
any  other  oath  :  but  let  your  vea  be  yea ;  and  your 
nay,  nay ;  lest  ye  fall  into  condemnation. 

13  Is  any  among  you  afflicted  1  ^  let  him  pray.  Is 
any  merry  1  let  him  '  sing  psalms. 

14  Is  any  sick  "  among  you  7  let  him  call  for  the 
elders  of  the  church ;  and  let  them  pray  over  him, 
anointing  him  with  oil  in  the  name  of  tlie  Lord  : 

15  And  the  prayer  of  faith  shall  save  the  sick,  and 
the  Lord  shall  raise  him  up  ;  and  if  ^  he  have  commit- 
ted sins,  they  shall  be  forgiven  him. 


Ver.  5.  A  day  of  slaughter— Was  also  a  day  of  feastinp ;  for  the  Jewish  fes- 
tivals wore  generalb'  preceded  by  sacrifices,  on  many  of  which  Iho  ofterers  them- 
selves feasted,    i^ee  Isa.  xxxiv.  6. 

Ver.  6.  The  just.— Macknight,  "  The  Just  One,  who  did  not  resist  you." 
See  Acts  vii.  52.  Bishop  Jebh,  "He  is  not.  arrayed  against  yott."  Bishop 
Middleion  explains  it  thus  ;  "  The  Saviour  opposes  not  your  perverseness,  but 
leaves  you  a  prey  toils  delusion."— JfJfc's  Sac.  Lit. 

Ver.  8.   Be  ye  also  patient.— The  same  word  as  is  twice  used  in  the  verse 

preceding. 'For  the  coming  of  (he  Lord  draweth  nigh.—'T\m  is  supposed 

to  li;ive  a  particular  reference  to  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  now  iiist  ap- 
prf)acliins. 

Ver.  12.  Swearnot,  Sic.—See  note  on  Mat.  v.  37.  It  was  well  said  hyPnnre 
Henry  (son  of  Kin?  James  1.)  when  nrped  to  swear  in  his  diversions,  as  others 
did,  Inat  ho  did  not  t.iiink  all  the  pleasure  in  the  world  was  worth  an  oath. 

Ver.  13.  Is  any  merry  7— Doddridge,  "  cheerful"— le/  him  siiig  psalms. 
See  Ephes.  v.  19.    Col.  iii.  16.  ,  .  ,    , . 

Ver.  14.  Avointing  him  xoith  o?7.— There  are  two  ways  in  which  this  may 
he  understood  ;  either,  first,  as  a  medical  application,  still  practised  in  the 
East  during  the  hot  seasons,  and  even  said  to  he  of  sovereign  efficacy  a^ajnst 
the  iilague.  (See  Taylor's  Expos.  Index  in  loc.  ;  and  Burder's  Orient.  Cust. 
No.  574.)  But,  2dly,  (Dthers  consider  this  as  a  symholicul  action,  expressive  of 
the  morals,  or,  rather,  pracinus  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  The  application 
of  thispas.sage  in  defence  of  the  Roman  Catholic  sacrament  of  Extreme  Unc- 
tion, i.s  certainly  ridiculous,  since  the  ends  proposed  are  diametrically  opposite. 
This  anointing  heing  for  the  express  purjwse  of  recovery  ;  the  other  seldom 
aiJniini.steicd  while  such  a  hope  remains,  and  avowedly  designed  to  introduce 
them  into  another  world. 

Ver.  15.  If  he  havr.  committed  s<77.s— Whcrehy  he  may  have  brought  this  af- 
fliction on  himself.    See  1  Cor.  xi.  30. 


JAMES,  V.  62& 


16  Confess  ''your  faults  one  to  another,  and  pray    a.  \k  oir. 

D.  cir. 


one  for  another,  that  ye  may  be  healed.    The  effectual      '"'^ 


fervent  prayer  of  a  righteous  man  availeth  ^  much 

17  Elias  was  a  man  subject  to  like  passions  as  wej^^^^  jg,g 
are,  and  he  >'  prayed  ^  earnestly  that  it  might  not  rain  :  I    ' 
and  It  rained  not  on  the  earth  by  the  space  of  three  ^  P5.145.19, 
years  and  six  months.  L  1  Ki.17.1 

'  IS  And  he  prayed  ^  again,  and  the  heaven  gave  rain,  I 
and  the  earth  brought  forth  her  fruit. 

ID  Brethren,  if  any  of  you  do  err  from  the  truth,  and 
one  f>  convert  him  ; 

•20  Let  lain  know,  that  he  which  convertcth  the  sin- 
ner from  the  error  of  his  way  shall  save  a  soul  from 
death,  and  shall  hide  ^  a  multitude  of  sins. 


%  or,  n 
prayer. 

a  1  Ki.18. 

b  M;iLl3.1S 

c  rr-10.12. 
1  IV4.8. 


Ver.  16.  Co'ifess  your  faults  one  to  another.— Tim  hasno  reference  to  An- 
ricu/ar  confcsl-ion,  w\m:\\  is  made  morely  in  the  cars  of  a  priest ;  nor  is^lhis 
confession  made  witli  a  view  to  absolution,  but  to  entreat  the  prayers  ol  our 
fellow  Cluistiaiis. 

Ver.  17.  Suoject  to  like  passions.— Doddridg'e  and  Macknrght,  "  To  like 

infirmities." Prayed  earnestly. — Margin,  "Prayed  in  his  prayer,"  which 

is  a  Hebraism  for  earnest  prayer. Tlir'ee  years  and  sis  months.— But  this 

was  the  whole  time  of  the  drought.    Luke  iv.  i23. 

Ver.  13.  He  prayed  again— That  is,  alter  Baal's  priests  bad  been  destroyed 
and  idolatry  suppressed.    See  I  Kings  xviii.  36,  6kc. 

Ver.  20.  Shall  hide.—Macknight, "  cover"— a  multitude  of  sins.— Of  ivhose 
sins  1  Doubtless,  in  our  view,  of  the  converted  sinner.  So  MacJc/iighi.  Com- 
pare 1  Peter  iv.  8.  To  cover  sin,  under  the  Old  Testament,  implied  its  pardon. 
He  that  is  instrumental  in  the  conversion  of  a  sinner,  is  instrumental  also  in 
procuring  his  pardon. 


THE  FIRST  EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF  PETER. 


[That  Simon  Peter,  or  Cephas,  the  son  of  Jonas,  ami  the  Apostle  of  our 
Lord,  was  the  author  of  this  Epistle,  has  never  been  disputed  ;  and  its  gonuine- 
ncsfi  and  canonical  authority  are  amply  confirmed  by  its  beinj;  quoted  or  referred 
to  by  Polycarp,  Cl^nienl  of  Home,  the  martyrs  of  Lyons,  Thcopiiiius  bishop  of 
.\nlioeh,  Pap'.as,  Irenccus,  Cte;??/;n^  of  Alexandria,  and  Tertullian.  "SVe  have 
already  seen  the  history  of  thi.s  Apostle  as  detailed  in  the  Gospels  and  the 
Acts  of  the  Apostles  ;  in  addition  to  which,  we  learn  from  ecclesiastical  history 
that  he  wpnt  to  Rome,  in  the  reign  of  Nero,  where  he  suftered  martyrdom, 
Lein2crucifi^^d  with  his  head  downwards,  at  or  near  the  same  time  when  St. 
Paul,  us  a  Roman  citizen,  was  belicaded.  St.  Jerome  adds,  that  "  he  was 
buried  at  Rome,  in  the  Vatican,  near  the  triumphal  way  ;  and  is  in  vc-eration 
over  all  the  world."  He  wrote  this  Gpistle,  as  is  generally  allowed,  some  little 
time  before  his  death,  probably  about  A.  D.  64,  to  the  Cliristians,  doiibiless 
both  Jewish  and  Gentile  converts,  in  the  different  provinces  of  Asia  !\(inor ; 
anrl  most  probably  from  Rome,  mystically  called  Babylon,  (ch.  v.  IS,)  as 
(Ec'inunins,  Berfc,  and  other  fathers,  GroHus,  Whitly,  Macknight,  Lnrdncr, 
Hales,  Tomliiie,  Home,  Toionsciul,  and  all  the  learned  of  the  Romish  church, 
suppose  ;  and  wliich  is  strongly  corroborated  by  the  genenii  testimony  of  unti- 
f^it},-. ]—Baester. 


CHAPTER  I. 

I  lie  blesseth  Goi!  '?s  y*  roauifold  spiritual  graces:  10  showinglhat  the  salvation 
in  Christ  »s  no  new*,  jrjl  \  la^:  prophesiei  of  oM  :  13  and  exhorteih  thetn 
accorJinglv  to  a  godly  conTenaCioii,  toraainuch  as  llicy  are  now  born  anew 
by  til  •     '  -    ■ 


'  word  of  God. 


TDETER,  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  the  strangers 
-^  scattered  "  throughout  Pontus,  Galalia,  Cappa- 
docia,  Asia,  and  Bithynia, 


Chap.  I.  Ver.  1.  Asitt-A.  e.  Asia  Minor,  a  very  small  part  of  what  wc  now 

call  Asia,  i 


G2S 


1  PETER,  I. 


b  Kp.l.4. 
c  Ro.S  29. 
d2Th.2.13 
e  Ro.  16.26. 
f  He.  12.2 1. 
g  Jude  2. 
h  2  Co.  1.3. 
i  much. 
]  Kp.2  4. 
t  Jn.3.3,5. 
1  1  Co.  1.5.20 
rane.9.1.5. 
n  c.5.4. 
c  Col.  1.5. 
p  or,  us. 
q.  Jude  1.24. 
r  Ep.2.S. 

s  ni;.12.7.. 

U. 
t  J.-i.l.3,'2 
u  lCo.3.13. 
V  Ro.2.7,10 
w  Re.  1.7. 
X  I  Jn.4.20. 
y  Jn.l6.2Z 
I  DJ..3.3, 
a2Pe.l.21. 
b  He.U.39, 

40. 
c  Ac  2  4. 

2CU.1.22. 

U  Ep.3.10. 
e  I.u.12.35 
f  Lu.21.31. 
g  perfectly. 
h  Ue.10.35. 


2  Elect  t)  according  to  the  foreknowledge  *;  of  God 
the  Father,  through  sanctificatiun  d  of  the  Spirit,  unto 
^obedience  and  sprinkling  i"of  the  blood  ot  Jesus 
Christ:  Grace  unto  you,  and  peace,  be  °  multiplied. 

3  Blessed  i'  be  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  which  according  to  his  i  abundant  j  mercy 
hath  begotten  us  again  ^  unto  a  lively  hope  by  the  re- 
surrection I  of  Jesus  Christ  from  the  dead, 

4  To  an  inheritance '"incorruptible,  andundcfiled,  and 
that  fadeth  "not  away,  reserved  "in  heaven  Pfor  you, 

5  Who  are  kept  ^hv  the  power  of  God  through  faith 
^unto  salvation  ready  to  be  revealed  in  the  last  time. 

6  Wherein  ye  greatlj  rejoice,  though  now  for  a  sea- 
son, if  need  «be,  ye  are  in  heaviness  through  manifold 
temptations : 

7  That  the  trial  t  of  your  faith,  being  much  mpre 
precious  than  of  gold  that  perisheth,  though  it  be  tried 
with  "fire,  might  be  found  unto  praise  and  ^honour 
and  glory  at  the  appearing  "^  of  Jesus  Christ : 

S  Whom  having  not  ^  seen,  ye  love ;  in  whom, 
though  now  ye  seshirn  not,  yet  believing,  ye  rejoice 
with  joy  y  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory  : 

9  Receiving  the  end  of  your  faith,  even  the  salvation 
of  your  souls. 

10  Of  which  salvation  the  prophets  have  inquired  and 
searched  ^diligently,  who  prophesied  of  the  grace 
that  should  come  unto  you  : 

11  Searching  what,  or  what  manner  of  time  ihe 
Spirit  •■*  of  Christ  which  was  in  them  did  signify,  when 
it  testified  beforehand  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  and 
the  glory  that  should  follow. 

12  Unto  whom  it  was  revealed,  that  not  b  unto  them- 
selves, but  unto  us  they  did  minister  the  things,  which 
are  now  reported  unto  you  by  them  that  have  preach- 
ed the  gospel  unto  you  with  the  Holy  Ghost  '^  sent 
down  from  heaven;  which  things  the  angels  d desire 
to  look  into. 

13  Wherefore  gird  «up  the  loins  of  your  mind,  be 
f  sober,  and  hope  °  to  the  end  i'  for  the  grace  that  is  to 
be  brought  unto  you  at  the  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ; 


Ver.  3.    Bcgntlen  its  again.— Doddridge,  "  Regenerated  us." A  lively 

?/ope—i.  e.  tlie  Impo  of  eternal  life. 

Ver.  5.  Who  niekcpl.—"  Tin;  ori'rinal  word  ia  very  etnphatical,  and  properly 
?i?nilifs  ht'lns  kept  as  in  an  imprefrnalilo  L'nnhnn."—B/aclcwell. 

Ver.  C.  ^''wp/ff^v77^s■— Or  "trials."    So  Mac^-n'chl. 

Ver.  7.    Unto  praise,  &c  — i.  e    the  prai.se  and  i-'lory  of  Cliri.st. 

Ver.  8.  Having  ml  seen— Namely,  many  to  whom  he  wrote  thirty  years  afl<* 
'he  crucifixion. 

Ver.  11.  Whal—l  e.  what  period.  Doddridge.- — Spirit  of  Christ.— A 
st.-onfrtestitnotiy  to  Clirisfs  divinity.     Cnnjpare  Gal.  iv.  6. 

Wx.  v..  T/ie  ani^p.h  desire  to  Ion':  inO.—Djddril",",  "  I^oflire  to  hend  down  to 
cont 'r:^;^l.ito."  Saurin  and  B'ttckiorll  hotli  iilu-.trate  lliis  a.s  an  allusion 
to  th?  hending  po.slure  of  the  chendiiin  on  the  rnercy  cent  in  the  most  lioly 
place.  "  It  is  no  wonder,"  says  the  piona  Lrlglt'nn,  Ihiit  "  tiio  ans(;ls  adniiro 
these  Ihinss,  and  desire  to  look  upon  them  ;  hut  it.  is  strange  that  we  do  not  so. 
They  view  them  stead fustly,  and  we  neslcrt  them  ;  either  we  consider  tlicm 

not  at  all.  or  pive  them  hut  a  transient  look That  which  was  the 

preat  hu-ini'ss  ofllic  prophets  and  aposllis,  both  for  tlieTr  own  li.aie.'^,  and  to 
convey  them  to  iis,  wc  retard  not,  and  turn  our  eyes  to  tbolish,  ^vandering 
thoughts,  which  angels  are  ashamed  at." 


1  PETER,  II. 


14  As  obedient  children,  not  fashioning  >  yourselves 
uccordmg  to  the  former  lusts  in  your  ignorance  : 

In  But  as  he  which  hath  called  you  is  holy,  so  be  yc 
holv  in  all  manner  of  conversation; 

le'Hecause  it  is  written,  j  Be  ye  holy;  for  I  am  holy. 

17  And  if  ye  call  on  the  Father,  who  without  respect 
of  persons  judgeth  according  to  every  man's  work, 
pass  the  time  of  vour  sojourning  here  in  k  fear  : 

15  Forasmuch  as  ye  know  that  ye  were  not  redeem- 
ed with  corruptible  things,  as  silver  and  gold,  from 
your  vain  conversation  receivedhy  tradition  from  your 

19  But' with  the  precious  blood  of  Christ,  as  of  a  lamb 
I  without  blemish  and  without  spot  : 

•20  Who  verily  was  foreordained  before  "^  the  founda- 
tion of  the  world,  but  was  manifest  in  these  last  time3 

21  Who  by  him  do  believe  in  God,  that  raised  him  up 
from  the  dead,  and  "gave  him  glory;  that  your  faith 
and  hope  might  be  in  God. 

22  Seeing  ye  have  purified  your  souls  in  obeying  the 
truth  "through  the  Spirit  unto  unfeigned  love  i' of  the 
brethren,  see  thai  ye  love  one  another  with  a  pure 
heart  fervently: 

23  Being  born  'lagam,  not  of  corruptible  seed,  but  of 
incorruptible,  by  the  word  ^  of  God,  which  liveth  and 
abideth  for  ever. 

24  «For  'all  flesh  is  as  grass,  and  all  the  glory  of 
man  as  the  flower  of  grass.  The  grass  withereth,  and 
the  flower  thereof  falleth  away: 

25  But  the  word  of  the  Lord  endureth  for  ever.  And 
this  "  is  the  word  which  by  the  gospel  is  preached  unto 
you. 

.     CHAPTER  II. 

1  He  dchorteili  them  from  (lie  breach  of  diarity  :  4  showing  thiit  Christ  is  thi 
fouiidiitioii  whereupon  ihey  are  l:::ilu  II  He  Lieseechrlh  them  also  to  ab=laiii 
from  'Jeshly  iusu,  li  to  I*  olieilieiit  to  magistrittes,  18  and  teaclieiti  sorvanls 
how  to  ohcy  their  masters,  'JO  patiently  sutlering  for  well  doing,  lUler  llie  ex- 
ample of  Christ. 

WHEREFORE  laying  aside  » all  malice,  and  all 
guile,  and  hypocrisies,  and  envies,  and  all  evil 
speakings, 

2  As  new-born  b  babes,  desire  the  sincere  milk  <=  of  the 
word,  that  ve  may  grow  thereby : 

3  If  so  be  ye  have  tasted  <i  that  the  Lord  is  gracious. 

4  To  whom  coming,  as  unto  a  living  stone,  disallow- 
ed e  indeed  of  men,  hut  chosen  of  God,  and  precious, 


.^I  li 


A.  M.  cir. 

A  D.  iH. 
W. 


j    I.e.n.44 
k  Phi.Q-ia 


Malts  1 
l'lii.ii.9. 


q  Ju.1.13. 


a  Fp.4  22, 


Vcr.  Q3.  Tlu  rnord cf  Go'f —Some  explain  this  of  Christ  the  Lo^os  ;  but  ver. 
25  eviilcntlv  explains  it  of  the  prcaclicd  poapel.  Campbell  renders  this,  "By 
the  word  oJT  tlie  hviii!:  God,  whinli  aliideth  for  ever." 

Chap.  II.  Ver.  2.  i^incnre.— Doddridge,  "unmingled."  Macknight,  "  tmadiil- 
torattd."  So  true  helicvers  tliirst  for  the  pure  word  of  God.  For  as  milk, 
wiien  adultorutcd,  contains  less  nutriment  than  in  its  ntttural  state,  so 
the  word  of  God.  when  mingled  with  vain  philosophy  or  human  inventions, 
contains  proporiion.ilily  le.ss  of  divine  in.-tnictioii  and  consolation,  and  our 
growl  h  ill  irrarc  i*  therehy  chcrki'd,  if  not  wholly  stoi>p(d. 

Ver.  3.  If  so  be— Doddridge,"  Since  yc  have."  Mackniffhl,"l&yicausb  ye 
have,"  &c.  ,      •.. 

Ver.  4—6.  A  living  tUme,  <tc.— See  Isa.  xxviii.  16  ;  and  compare  Ephes.  ii.  20 


•J| 


628 


1  PETER,  II. 


A.  M.  cir. 

•10(53. 

A   U.  cir. 

64. 


f  or,  be  ye. 

g  Ho.a& 

li  IS.R1.G. 
Rtl.S. 

Mal.l.ll 

l8.2S.16. 

k  or,  an 

honour 

1  Mau'il.42 
j.iJiKle4. 


q  Ac  26  18. 
r  Ro.D.'^. 
s  Ps.119.19. 

t  Ga.5.16.. 

21. 
u  Ro.8.13. 

Ja4.I. 


X  M:U.22.21 
Ro.13.1.. 
7. 

y  Tit.2.8. 

z  Ga.5.1,13. 

a  Jiavins. 


c  R  a.  12. 10. 

Phi.2.3. 
d  Jn.13.35. 
e  I's.UI.lO. 
f  Pr.24.2I. 


5  Ye  also  as  lively  stones,  fare  built  up  a  spiritual 
?  house,  a  holy  h  priesthood  to  offer  up  spiritual 
i  sacrifices,  acceptable  to  God  bv  Jesus  Christ. 

6  Wherefore  also  it  is  contained  in  the  scripture,  J  Be- 
hold, I  lay  in  Sion  a  chief  corner  stone,  elect,  precious  : 
and  he  that  believeth  on  him  shall  not  be  confounded. 

7  Unto  you  therefore  which  believe  he  is  k  precious  : 
but  unto  them  which  be  disobedient,  the  '  stone  which  . 
the  builders  disallowed,  the  same  is  made  the  head  of 
the  corner,  ' 

8  And  a  stone  of  stumbling,  and  a  rock  of  offence, 
even  to  //lem  which  stumble  at  the  word,  being  disobe- 
dient: "'whereunto  also  they  were  appointed. 

9  But  ye  are  a  chosen  generation,  a  royal  priesthood, 
a  holy  nation,  a  "peculiar  "people;  that  ye  shoultl 
show  forth  the  p  praises  of  him  who  hath  called  you 
out  of  darkness  'i  into  his  marveilous  light : 

10  Which  rin  time  past  were  not  a  people,  but  are 
now  the  people  of  God  :  which  had  not  obtained 
mercy,  but  now  have  obtained  mercy. 

11  Dearly  beloved,  I  beseech  you  as  *  strangers  and 
pilgrims,  abstain  from  fleshly  <■  lusts,  which  war 
^  against  the  soul ; 

12  Having  your  conversation  honest  among  tHe 
Gentiles:  that,  ^whereas  they  speak  against  you  as 
evil-doers,  they  may  by  your  good  "^  worts,  which  they 
shall  behold,  glorify  God  in  tneday  of  visitation. 

13  Submit  ^  yourselves  to  every  ordinance  of  man  for 
the  Lord's  sake:  whether  it  be  to  the  king,  as  supreme; 

14  Or  unto  governors,  as  unto  them  that  are  sent 
by  him  for  the  punishment  of  evil-doers,  and  for  the 
praise  of  them  that  do  well. 

15  For  so  is  the  will  of  God,  that  y  with  well  doing 
ye  may  put  to  silence  the  ignorance  of  foolish  men  : 

15  As  ^free,  and  not  ^  using  your  hberty  for  a  cloak 
of  maliciousness,  but  as  the  servants  of  God. 

17  b  Honour  all  <=■  men.  Love  the  d  brotherhood. 
Fear  «  God.    Honour  the  f  king. 

18  s  Servants,  be  suliject  to  your  masters  with  all 
fear  ;  not  only  to  the  good  and  gentle,  but  also  to  the 
fro  ward. 

19  For  this  is  h  thank^worthy,  if  a  man  for  conscience 
toward  God  endure  grief,  suffering  wrongfully. 

20  For  what  glory  is  it,  if,  when  ye  be  buffeted  for 


Vor.  7.  PrfCf'otw.— Greek,  "  prcciousness"  itself— that  is,  invaluable.  Com- 
pare chap.  i.  19. 

Vor.  8.   U'hlcli  stumble being  disnhedient.— Doddridge,  "  wliicli  bcinp 

i  disobcdi'jrit,  stumble:"  disobedience,  or  infidelity,  being  the  true  cause  ofliieir 
stumbling. 

Vor.  IC.  Which were  Twt  a  people.— 3eb  Hosea  ii.  23. 

Ver.  12.  IJoJKst— Or  "pood,"  as  tlio  word  is  olYen  rendered:  perhaps  the 
exact  idea  is,  consistent  or  honest  to  their  ijrofession. 

Ver.  13  7V-  every  ordinance  of  juan.— Doddridge,  "  every  human  consti- 
tution." Macknight,  "  Every  iiuman  creation  (ofmuiristrates."]  The  ineajiing 
certainly  comprehends  every  e.xistirii?  form  of  povernment,  monarchical  or  re- 
publican.  To  the  Am^.— Including  the  Roman  emperor. 

Ver.  16.  A  cloaJc —Doddridge,  "  n\vi\." 

V'cr  19.  This  lA  tfiankioorthi/.-Doddridge,"  gruccM."  Macknight,"  an 
acccr  table  thing." 


..^J 


1  PETER,  III. 


629 


vourff.iilts,  ycshall  take  it  patiently'.'  but  it"  when  ye 
do  well,  and  suHer/or  it,  ye  take  it  patiently,  this  i  is 
i  acceptable  with  God. 

21  For  even  hereunto  J  were  ye  called :  because  Christ 
also  suffered  k  for  us,  leaving  us  an  example,  that  ye 
should  1  follow  his  steps  : 

22  Who  '"  did  no  sin,  neither  was  guile  found  in  his 
mouth  : 

23  Who,  when  he  was  reviled,  reviled  not  again: 
when  he  suffered,  he  threatened  not ;  but  committed 
n  himself  to  him  that  "  judgeth  righteously  : 

24  Who  his  own  self  bare  p  our  sins  in  his  own  body 
ion  the  tree,  that  we,  being  dead  to  sins,  should  live 
"■  unto  righteousness :  by  » whose  stripes  ye  were 
healed. 

25  For  ye  were  as  sheep  going  *  astray ;  but  are  now 
returned  unto  the  "  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  your  souls. 

CHAPTER  III.     '  ' 
1  He  teacl\etli  the  duty  of  wives  and  Imsbands  to  each  other.  8  exhorting  all 
men  to  unity  oikI  love,  U  and  to  suffer  persecution.    19  He  declaretli  also  the 
benefiu  of  Christ  tovfard  Uie  old  world. 

LIKEW^ISE,  ye  "  wives,  be  in  subjection  to  your  own 
husbands;  that,  if  any  obey  not  the  word,  they 
also  may  without  the  word  be  won  by  the  conversa- 
tion of  the  wives ; 

2  While  they  behold  your  chaste  conversation  coupled 
with  fear. 

3  Whose  b  adorning  let  it  not  be  that  outward  adorn- 
ing of  plaiting  the  hair,  and  of  wearing  of  gold,  or  of 
putting  on  of  apparel ; 

4  But  let  it  be  the  hidden  man  of  the  «  heart,  in  that 
which  is  not  corruptible,  even  theornament  of  a  d  meek 
and  quiet  spirit,  which  is  in  the  sight  of  God  of  great 
price. 

5  For  after  this  manner  in  the  old  time  the  holy 
women  also,  who  trusted  in  God,  adorned  themselves, 
being  in  subjection  unto  their  own  husbands  : 

6  Even  as  Sara  obeyed  Abraham,  calling  him  *  lord  : 
whose  f  daughters  ye  are,  as  long  as  ye  do  well,  and 
are  not  afraicl  with  any  amazement. 

7  Likewise,  ye  ?  husbands,  dwell  with  them  accord- 


J   M;M.1G.2-I 

rn-3  3,4. 

k  Some 
read, /or 
yi>u. 

1   lJn.3.1& 
K^l'ill 
in  Is.53.9. 


p  1.^.53.4, 

q  cr, to. 
T  Ro.G.U. 
s  18.53.5,6. 

t   P3.U9. 

U\i. 
u  K7.e.34.-23 

J 11. 10. 11.. 

1-5. 


a  F.P..5.22. 
'I'ii.i5,6. 

b  1  Ti-iS, 

10. 
c  Ps.45.!3 

\io.-i.-i3. 
d  P:=.e5.a. 

uai. 

Mat.5.5 
e  Ge.13.12. 
f  children. 
g  Col  3.19. 


Ch.\p.  III.  Ver.  l.    Yc  wives  bo  in  .suhJection.—Cnmpara  EpIiM.  v.  22. 

Ver.  3  Plaicing'  rhe  hair.— Thd  Editorof"  The  Ruin.=!  of  Palmyra"  discovered 
in  tl>R  Palmyrene  sepulchres,  iniinimies  emliahiied  in  the  ancient  Egyjitian 
manner:  among  other  fragments  vviiich  lie  carrir>(l  off  with  liim,  was  the  liair 

of  a  female,  plaited  :iftcT  tlie  manner  fstill)  used  hy  the  Arabian  women. 

Andofiocaringofgold.—Gill  says,  the  Jewish  woinen  used  to  wear  crowns 
(or  coronets)  on  their  l:eads,  in  the  fonn  of  the  city  of  Jenwalem,  whicli  they 
called  a  ^'oWm city.  The  Asiatics,  in  general,  we  know,  arc  peculiarly  fond 
of  gold  Ml  ornaments ;  and  the  Roman  ladies  emidaled  them  to  a  I'esrce  of 
great  e.\travagance.  But  P/wfarc/i  quotes  from  Cmics  a  passage  very  similar 
to  this,  and  worth  preserving.  He  says,  that "  Neither  gol<l,  nor  erncraltls,  nor 
pearls,  give  grace  and  ornament  to  a  woman  ;  but  those  things  which  clearly 
express  and  set  of^' their  gravity,  regularity,  and  modesty." 

Ver.  6.  Not  afraid  tpith  anj/  amuzenient.- -Tins  appears  to  ns,  as  to  Dodd- 
ridge, to  have  a  plain  reference  to  the  esse  of  Sarah,  but  in  a  way  which,  we 
confess,  we  do  not  understand.  Sarah  \«as  (-vidently  confounded,  and  told  a 
filsehood,  which  we  can  ascriiie  only  to  her  "  amazement"  and  alarm,  on 
finding  her  secret  thoughts  discovered.  But  Macknight  remlcrs  t\^e  pas.sage, 
"  whose  daughters  ye  have  become  by  doir>g  well,  and  not  being  frightened  with 
any  terror."  ' 


630 


1  PETER,  III. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4!KiS. 
A.  D.  cir. 


I  k  Mat  .5.44. 


1  Ps.ai.12, 


II  Pr.ll3.7. 
Ro.S.23. 


p  Ps.I19.4o. 
q  or,  rcver- 

r  C.-Z21. 
s  2Co.i..21. 
t  Ro.4.25. 
u  Is.  1^7. 


ling  to  knowledge,  giving  honour  unto  the  wife,  as  unto 
Itlie  weaker  ve.ssei,  and  as  being  heirs  together  of  the 
'  grace  of  life ;  that  your  prayers  be  not  hindered. 

8  Finally,  be  ye  all  of  one  ii  mind,  having  compassion 
one  of  another,  i  love  J  as  brethren,  be  pitiful,  be  cour- 
teous : 

9  Not  k  rendering  evil  for  evil,  or  railing  for  railing  : 
but  contrariwise  blessing ;  knowing  that  ye  are  there- 
unto called,  that  ye  should  inherit  a  blessing. 

10  For  i  he  that  will  love  life,  and  see  good  days,  let. ' 
him  refrain  his  tongue  from  evil,  and  his  lips  that  they  \ 
speak  no  guile:  _  ''< 

1  Let  him  eschew  evil,  and  do  good ;  let  him  seek 
peace,  and  ensue  it. 

12  For  the  eyes  of  the  Lord  are  over  the  righteous 
and  his  ears  are  open  unto  their  prayers  :  but  the  faci 
of  the  Lord  is  '"against  them  that  do  evil. 

13  And  n  who  is  he  that  will  harm  you,  if  ye  be  fol- 
lowers of  that  which  is  good? 

14  But  and  if  ye  suffer  f  ^r  righteousness'  sake,  happy 
are  ye:  and  °  be  not  afraid  of  their  terror,  neither  be 
troubled ; 

15  But  sanctify  the  Lord  God  in  your  hearts:  andj|b 
!  P  be  ready  always  to  give  an  answer  to  every  man  that f 

asketh  you  a  reason  of  the  hope  that  is  in  you  vviih 
meekness  and  i  fear  : 

IG  Having  a  good  conscience ;  that,  whereas  they 
speak  evil  of  you,  as  of  evil-doers,  they  may  be  asham- 
ed that  falsely  accuse  your  good  conversation  in  Christ. 

17  For  it  is  "better,  if  the  will  of  God  be  so,  that  ye 
sufl'er  for  well  doing,  than  for  evil  doing. 

18  For  '■Christ  also  hath  once  suffered  for  sins,  the 
just  sfor  the  unjust,  that  he  might  bring  us  to  God, 
being  put  '  to  death  in  the  flesh,  but  quickened  by  the 
Spirit : 

19  By  which  also  he  went  and  preached  unto  the 
spirits  in  "  prison ; 


or,  a.s  in  the  Psalm  hero  quoted,  "  Depart  from." 
wliicl)  LoiL-rJi 


Ver.  11.  Eschew^i.  c.  avoi 
Ennue—i.  e.  "i)iirsue  it." 

Ver.  11.  Be  not  afraid  of  their  terror,  &c.— See  Isa.  viii.  12  ; 
renders,  "  F'ear  not  t!ie  oI)ject  ol'their  fear,    meaning  their  idols, 

Ver.  15.  Sanctifi/  tlie  Lord  God— 'Vhn  im^si  ancient  IVISS.  read,  "  Tl)c  Lord 

Christ.'     So  the  Alexandrian,  Vatican,  andCode.x  Ephrem,  and  three  junior 

M.SS.    Likewise  the  Vulgate,  Sjriac,  Coplic,  and  Armenian  Versions,  and 

some  of  the  early  Fathers  :  yet  it  is  rejected  by  Griesbach,  as  not  in  tlio  far 

)  greater  ma iorily  of  MSS. 

Ver.  is.  'Quickened  bij  the  Spirit.— Many  nhh  c.rUics.asVitriTt^a,  Schoet^en, 
i  &c.  und.Ms'and  lliis  of  tlie  divine  nature  of  Christ ;  and  Bishop  Horslei/,  of  Ir? 
human  Spirir.  in  a  separate  state  ;  i)Ut  the  resurrection  of  our  Lord  i.s  elsewhere 
attrihulcd  to  the  Holy  Spirit— (.see  Rom.  i.  4,  and  note  ;  Rom.  viii.  11)— some- 
times lo  Christ  himself,  hut  then  hy  a  power  delegated  from  the  Fatiicr,  John 
X.  18.    See  also  our  note  on  Heh.  ix.  14. 

Ver.  19.  Tn  the  spirits  in  prison.— The  sXaio.  oU\\c%c\mmn\\  spmls  in  prisorj 
appears cc]uivaient  to  tliatof  tlu-  fallen  an(;cls  "  reserved  in  everlasting  chains." 
Jude,  ver.  fi.  Roman  Catiioljc  writers,  indeed,  hsre  find  a  pvrgatory,  which 
I  we  can  find  no  where  in  the  Bilile:  hut,  1.  Purgatory  is,  according  lo  their  own 
doctrine,  for  venial  offences  only,  and  these  were  cvi  lently  guilty  ofvtortals\n, 
and  must  therefore  be  consigned  to  hell  from  whenci  they  hold  no  deliverance  ; 
und,  2.  These  were  so  far  from  being  delivered,  that  .'he  apostle  describes  them 
ks  in  pri.?on  when  he  wrote.  (Christ,  as  'Jod,  had  gone,  by  his  Spirit,  inspiring 
his  servant  Noah,  to  denounce  the  upproaehiiig  tlclugc,  and  pieach  repentance. 


1  PETER,  IV. 


631 


20  Which  sometime  were  disobedient,  when  once 
» the  long-suffering  of  God  waited  in  the  days  ofNuah, 
while  the  ark  was  a  preparing,  wherein  few,  that  is, 
eight  souls  were  saved  by  water. 

21  The  Uke  figure  whereunto  ere/i^  baptism  doth  also 
now  save  us  (not  the  putting  away  of  the  filth  of  the 
flesh,  but  the  answer  of  a  good  conscience  *  toward 

i  G  d,)  by  the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ: 
I    22  Who  is  gone  into  heaven,  and  is  on  the  right  liand 
;  of  God ;  y  angels    and  authorities  and  powers  being 
I  made  subject  unto  him. 
1  CHAPTER  IV. 

I  1  He  exhortcth  them  to  cease  from  sin  by  tlie  example  of  Clirist,  ana  me  ccn- 
siiicr.-.uoii  of  the  general  end  lliai  now  approaclieUi :  12  and  conifonelU  lliem 
(      Rgaii:*'  persecution. 

"PORASMUCH  then  as  Christ  hath  suffered  for  us 
■*-  n  the  flesh,  arm  yourselves  likew^ise  with  the 
same  ^  mind  :  for  bhe  that  hath  suffered  in  the  flesh 
hath  ceased  from  sin  ; 

2  That  <=■  he  no  longer  should  live  the  rest  of  his  time 
in  the  flesh  to  the  lusts  of  men,  but  to  the  will  of  God. 

3  For  ii  the  time  past  of  our  life  may  suflhce  us  to 
have  wrought  the  will  of  the  Gentiles,  when  we  walked 
in  lasciviousness,  lusts,  excess  of  wine,  revellings,ban- 
quetings,  and  abominable  idolatries: 

4  W^herein  they  think  it  strange  that  ye  run  not  with 
themjo  the  same  excess  of  riot,  speaking  evil « of  you : 

5  Who  shall  give  account  to  him  that  is  ready  to 
judge  the  quick  and  the  dead. 

6  For  for  this  cause  was  the  gospel  preached  also  to 
them  that  are  dead,  that  they  might  be  judged  f  ac- 
cording to  men  in  the  flesh,  but  live  ?  according  to 
God  in  the  spirit. 

7  But  the  end  b  of  all  things  is  at  hand :  be  ye  there- 
fore sober,  and  watch  i  unto  prayer. 

8  And  above  all  things  have  fervent  charity  among 
yourseWes:  for  J  chanty  k  shall  cover  the  multitude 
of  sins. 


w  Ep  5.2a 


I  Ac  s  37. 

Ro  10.10. 


y  Ep.1.21. 


(1  IC0R.II. 
Tit.3.3. 

e  Ac.13  45. 

f  Mat.24.9. 

g  Re.  14.13. 

h  Ja..5.8,9. 

i  Lu.21.36. 

i   lCo.13.7. 

k  or,  vniL 


lo  the  incorrigible  antediluvians,  wlio  perished  in  their  .«ins,  and  who.se  "  .spirits" 
were  in  ''the  prison'  of  iiell,  when  the  Apostle  wrote  ;  being  confined  there 
till  the  judgment  of  the  great  day.  Tiiis  appears  to  be  the  genuine  .sen.se  of  the 
passage,  as  it  is  perfectly  agreeable  to  the  whole  of  tlie  context.]— Basster. 

Ver.  20.    Which    sonKlinie.—Macknight,    "formerly." Were    saved   iy 

water —DoOnridge,  "  safely  carried  through  the  water :"  and  he  adds,  thai 
1  KaphiJius  abundantly  justifies  this  sense  of  the  particle  (dia.)  whe  n  used  with 
I  a  genitive  case. 

Ver.  21.  The  like  Mure  whereunto— Doddridge,  "  The  anlnypounto  which," 
meaning  the  auk.  But  Macknight  says,  "  Tiie  relative  (which)  being  (in  the 
Greek)  neuter,  its  antecedent  cannot  boikibotos)  '  the  ark,'  wliich  is  feminine, 
but  (udos)  '  water,'  which  is  neuter." 

Chap.  IV.  Ver.  1.  He  thai  ha:h  suffered  in  the  Jlesh— That  is.  as  '^t.  Paul 
expresses  it,  "hath  crucified  the  flesh.  "  See  Gal.  ii.  20;  v.  24  ;  vi.  14. — 
Ha:h  ceased  from  sin—l  e.  according  to  Doddridge,  "  from  its  habitual 
practice  " 

Ver.  3.  Ahnminable  idolatries.— Th'*  adjective  here  used  implies  what  is  both 
iinlawfiil  and  detestable ;  and  is  applied  hy  Josephus  to  the  unnatural  lusts  in- 
dul-red  in  llic  Pasran  worship.    See  Parkhurst  s  Los.  in  Athcmitos. 

Ver.  6.  For  for  this  cause  loas  ths  gospel  preached  also  to  th':m  that  are  dead.— 
Doddridge,  Macknight,  and  others,  explain  this  fi;.'uratively,  in  reference  to  the 
Gentiles,  who  are  said,  Ephes.  ii.  1,  "  to  be  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins."* 

Ver.  8.  Above  all  things  have  fervent  charity.— (Greek,  agape)  i.  e.  love, 
I  intense  love. Multitude  0/ «m«.— Solomon  (Prov.  x.  12.)  says,  "  all  sins'.'— 


632 


1  PETER,  IV. 


A.  D.  cir. 
CI. 


1  He.  13.2, 
16. 


mRo.l2.e. 

c  La.12.-J2. 
o  1  Co.  10.31 
p  Re.l.G. 

q  I  Co.  3.13. 
r  .Ia.1.2. 
•  2ri.2.12. 
t  Mai.5.n. 


u  Is.  10. 12. 
Je.49.1i 
Eze.9.6. 


9  Use  hopitality  lone  to  another  without  grudging. 

10  As  every  man  hath  received  "'the  gift,  even  so 
minister  tlie  same  one  to  another,  as  good  sievi'aids 
"  of  the  manifold  grace  of  God. 

11  If  any  man  speak,  let  him  speak  as  the  orfl- 
cles  of  God;  if  any  man  minister,  let  him  do  it  as  of 
the  abihty  which  God  giveth  :  that  God  in  all  »  things 
may  be  glorified  through  Jesus  Christ,  to  p  whom  be 
praise  and  dominion  for  ever  and  ever.    Amen. 

12  Beloved,  think  it  not  strange  concerning  the  fiery 
1  trial  wliich  is  to  try  you,  as  though  some  strange 
thing  happened  unto  you: 

13  But  '■rejoice,  inasmuch  as  ye  are  partakers  of 
Christ's  sufferings  ;  that,  when  ^  his  glory  shall  be  re- 
vealed, ye  may  be  glad  also  with  exceeding  joy. 

14  If  I  ye  be  reproached  for  the  name  of  Christ,  liap- 
py  are  ye  ;  for  the  spirit  of  glory  and  of  God  resteth 
upon  you:  on  their  part  he  is  evil  spoken  of,  but  on 
your  part  he  is  glorified. 

15  But  let  none  of  you  suffer  as  a  murderer,  or  as  a 
thief,  or  as  an  evil-doer,  or  as  a  busybody  in  other 
men's  matters. 

16  Yet  if  ainj  man  suffer  as  a  Christian,  let  him  not 
be  ashamed;  but  let  him  glorify  God  on  this  behalf. 

17  For  th".  time  is  come  that  judgment  must  begin 
"J  at  the  house  of  God  :  and  if  i^  first  begin  at  us,  what 
shall  the  end  be  of  them  that  obey  not  the  gospel  of 
God? 

18  And  if  vthe  righteous  scarcely  be  saved,  where 
shall  the  ungodly  and  the  sinner  appear? 

19  Wherefore  let  them  that  suffer  according  to  the 


evidently  meanin?  the  sins,  or  faults,  of  lliose  we  love  ;  for  it  is  put  in  oppo- 
sition to  "Hatred  (wliicrli)  slineth  up  strifes.  ' 

Ver.  10.  As  every  man  hath  rccuvcd  the  gift—i.  e.  a  spiritual  gift,  as  of  teach- 
in?,  translatinj?,  Iiealins,  &c. 

Ver.  11.  The  oraclns  nf  God.~'?\\Q  Greeks  u.sed  tliis  term  in  reference  to  the 
re.sponse.=!  received  from  thi;ir  deities  ;  or  rather  from  their  priest.=;  in  fheir 
names.  Stephen  applies  this  term  to  the  laws  given  to  Moses,  callinif  thcni 
lively,  or  living  oracles,  because  delivf^red  hy  the  voice  of  God.    Acts  \ii.  X. 

Ver.  12.  27i.''7Spi''y?r/ff/— Namely,  ofn  miction,  or  rather  persecution;  alluding 
to  the  trial  of  gold  in  a  Pnnace.    See  chap.  i.  7. 

Ver.  13.   When  his  glory  shall  he  rcyi'rr'frf— Namely ,  at  llie  last  day. 

Ver.  \\.  Spirit  nf  glory  and  of  Gnd.—A\huUns  to  Isa.  xi.  2. 

Ver.  15.  An  evil-doer. — Doddridge  Sinil  Mncknight."  a  nmkWicinr." Ahiisy- 

body.— An  inspector  of  another  ;  meddling  with  other  p(u)ple's  concerns. 
Lordlier,  Doddridge,  and  others,  have  remarked,  that  this  charact.  r,  from 
i's  being  a.ssociated  with  the  worst  ciinn'nals,  must  here  intend  .somt-lliing  moro 
thaa  "  a  tattler."  It  jiroperly  means  one  that  pries  into  aliiiirs,  with  whi(!h  he 
has.  in  fact,  no  concern  :  and  must  here  refer  to  public  or  state  affairs,  and,  as 
we  conceive,  pro))erly  describes  a  political  busybody — a  factions  or  seditious 
pcr-on.    The  Jews  were  remarkable  for  this  crime. 

V  .'.r.  16.   Suffer  as  a  Christian.— 'Vhe  (wily  passages  in  which  fluV  term 

"  Cnristian"  occurs  are  this  verse,  and  Acts  .\i.  26  ;  .x.wi.  28. Let  him  glorijy 

God  on  this  behalf— i.  e.  as  sufiering  for  Christ  s  sake. 

Ver.  17.  Judgment  must  begin  at  the  house  of  God— That  is,  with  liit?  own 
peoi)le  ;  as  it  is  said,  Ezek.  i.x.  6,  "  Begin  at  iny  sanctuary  ;"  and  the  meaning 
seems  to  be.  that  the  divine  jndgmenis  should  first  vi.sit  the  Chrisli.xns,  for  the 
puridcafion  of  the  church,  and  then  fall  with  a  weight  of  terrible  destruction  on 
the  unbelievmg  Jews. 

Vitr.  18.  Scarcely  be  scved.— Doddridge  and  Macl-night,  "  Be  saved  with 
difficulty."  This  appears  to  be  nuolod  from  the  LXX.  of  Hrov.  xi.  31.  'fhe 
original  term  rendered  scarcely,  signifies  with  ddnculty,  as  in  Acts  .\iv.  18  j 
xxvii.  7, 8,  18.  1/ 


1  PETER,  V, 


1 

633  I 


will  of  God  commit  '*'  the  keeping  of  their  gouls  tohim 
in  well  doing,  as  unto  a  faithful  Creator. 

CHAPTER  V. 
I  He  exliorleth  the  elders  to  feetl  their  flocks,  5  Uie  younger  to  obey,  ft  and  all  to 
be  soljcr,  walchlul,  and  constant  in  Uie  fiiiih  :  9  to  jesist  ijie  cruel  adversary 
the  devil. 

THE  elders  which  are  among  you  I  exhort,  who  am 
also  an  elder,  and  a  witness  of  the  sufferings  of 
Christ,  and  also  a  partaker  of  the  glory  ^  that  shall  be 
revealed : 

2  Feed  b  the  flock  of  God  c  which  is  among  you, 
taking  the  oversight  thereof,  not  by  constraint,  but 
dwillingly;  not  for  filthy  « lucre,  but  of  a  ready  mind; 

3  Neither  as  f  being  lords  over  God's  heritage,  bu( 
being  ensamples  sto  the  flock. 

4  Ar.d  when  the  chief  ••  Shepherd  shall  appear,  yo 
shall  receive  a  crov/n  i  of  glory  that  fadeth  not  away. 

5  Likewise,  ve  younger,  submit  yourselves  unto  the 
elder.  Yea,  all  )  of  you  be  subject  one  to  another,  and 
be  clothed  with  humility  :  for  God  k  resisteth  the  proud, 
and  giveth  grace  to  the  humble. 

6  Humble  '  yourselves  therefore  under  the  mighty 
hand  of  God,  that  he  may  exalt  you  in  due  time : 

7  Casting  "'  all  your  care  upon  him ;  for  he  careth 
for  you. 

8 Be  sober,  be  vigilant;  because  your  adversary  the 
devil,  as  "a  roaring  lion,  walketh  about,  seeking 
whom  he  may  devour  : 

9  Whom  "resist  steadfast  in  the  faith,  knowing  that 
the  samti  afflictions  are  accomphshed  in  your  brethren 
that  are  in  the  world. 

10  But  the  God  of  all  grace,  who  hath  called  us  unto 
his  pcernal  glory  by  Christ  Jesus,  after  that  ye  have 
suffered  a  p  while,  make  you  ^  perfect,  "■  establish. 
8  strengthen,  i  settle  you. 

11  To  him  he  "glory  and  dominion  for  ever  and  ever. 
Amen. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4063. 
A.  D.  cir. 


a  Ro.8.17, 

18. 

b  .In.21.1S.. 

17. 

Ac.20.23. 
c  or,  as 

much  as 

in  you  is. 

d  1  :o.9.17. 
e  n  i.3.3,a 

f  or,  o-cer- 

ru-.lng. 

g  1  Ti.4.1Z 
h  H».  13.2a 
i  2Ti.4.8. 
j  Ep.5.2l. 
k  Ja.4.6. 
1  I».57.15.'^ 
m  Ps  55.22. 
n  Ke.12.12. 
o  Jn.4  7. 
p  2  Co.  4. 16 
q  He.13.21. 
r  2  Th.3.3. 


t  P«.1S:.7,8 
u  c.4.11. 


Ver.  19.  A  faithful  Creator— V^'ho  will  preserve  their  separate  spirits,  and 
restore  to  tlicin  tiKir  bodies,  at  the  resuriection. 

Ch.ap.  V.  Ver.  1.  M'Uo  ant,  also  an  elder.— Hamnwnd,  "  a  fellov  elder." 
(Oict'k,  su7ti-presbuleros.)  "  Elders  here,  as  in  otiier  places,  (says  1  eighton.) 
is  a  name,  not  of  age,  but  of  office  ;  yet  thu  office  is  named  by  mat  ai  e,  which 
i.s,  oroiiplit  to  be,  most  suitably  qualified  for  it;  imporiinjr  thai  men,  tloush  not 
ajred,  yet  if  called  to  ihatolKce,  should  be  noted  tor  such  wisdom  and  gravity 
of  mnid  and  carriaee,  as  may  give  that  authority,  and  command  tha  .  respect, 
which  is  requisite  for  persons  in  their  calling :  not  novices,  as  Paul  speaks, 
(I  Tim.  iii.  6.)  but  such  as  younsTimothy  himself  was  in  humility  and  diligence 
(Phil.  ii.  20.)  The  name  of  Elders  sometimes  denotes  civil  rulers,  somefimca 
pastors  (|f  the  church.  Here  it  appears  that  pastors  are  iiieart,  as  ihe  c.\hor- 
lation  of  feeding  the  flock  evinces." 

Ver.  2.  Taking  the  oversight  thereof— Ha?/?wo«d,  "  governing  it."  Do^d 
ridge,  "  discharge  the  episcopal  office."    Macknight.  "  The  Bishop's  oflice.  * 

Ver.  3.  Neither  as  being  lords.— Macknight.  as  "  lording  it."  The  worO 
strictly  means  to  tyrannize,  or  domineer.  See  Macknight,  and  compare  Mat 
XX.  25. 

Ver.  4.  The  chief  Shepherd.— In  Spain,  it  seems,  the  flocks  oH^en  contain 
10.000  sheep,  divided  into  ten  tribes,  with  50  under  shepherds,  and  a?  many  dogs. 

See  Orient.  Cust.  Ko.  577. Fadeth  not  away. — As  was  he  cas«  with  those. 

garlands  which  were  bestowed  as  rewards  in  tiie  public  games. 

Ver.  5.  Be  clothedwilh  humility.— Whitby  a^nA  others  explain  th>s  of  a  frock 
which  was  w'orn  by  slaves  and  working  men  over  their  meaner  drrss  ;  and  the 
expression  implies,  that  humility  shoidd  be  conspicuous  above  all  f»^her  virtues. 

Ver.  6.  Who}n  he  7nay  devour.— Doddridge  and  Macknight,  "S**  allow  up." 


1  PETER,  V. 


12  By  V  Silvanus,  a  faithful  brother  unto  you,  as  I 
suppose,  I  have  written  brieily,  exhor.tinj?,  and  testify- 
ing that  this  is  the  true  grace  of  God  whereui  ye 
*  stand. 

13  The  church  that  is  at  Babylon,  elected  together 
with  you,  saluteth  you;  and  so  dotk  IVIarcus  my  son. 

14  Greet  ^^ye  one  another  with  a  kiss  of  charity. 
Peace  y  be  with  you  all  that  are  in  Christ  Jesus. 
Amen. 


Ver  12  lii/  Si/ranus.— Probably  that  Silvanus  (or  Silas)  who  was  I'aul's 
c  jrripanion  ,  2  Ccr.  i.  19,  &c. As  I  suppose— Rather,  "  as  I  reckon,"  or  con- 
clude ;  as  Rom.  iii.  28  ;  viii.  18.  "  The  i)lirase  does  not  imply  doubt."— Dodd- 
ridge. 

Ver.  1.3.  The  church  tiiat  is  at  Jia5//Zo«.— Literally,  "  She  at  Babylon," 
which  some  explain  of  Peter's  wife.    The  word  church  is,  however,  supplied 

in  t!iu  Syriac,  Vulgate,  and  other  ancient  versions  ;  and  by  (Ecuinenius. At 

2f«6(/?o/t.— There  were  two  Babylons ;  one  in  Egypt,  the  other  in  Syria  :  but 
Lardner  says,  there  is  no  mention  of  either,  church  or  bishop  at  the  l()rmer 
place,  by  any  ot  the  writers  of  tlie  four  first  centuries.  Many  comnienlulors 
therefore,  (among  whom  areKfiza,  Llghtfoot,  and  Benson,)  refer  to  the  great 
Babylon  of  Assyria  :  Lardner,  however,  objects,  that  this  city  was  '"  almost 
deserted  in  the  apostles'  days  ;"  and  farther  argues,  from  chap.  ii.  13,  U,  17 
that  Peter  wrote  Irom  some  part  of  the  Roman  Empire,  which  at  that  time  did 
not  include  Babylon,  then  under  the  dominion  of  the  Parthians.  These  difti- 
cultius  have  led  to  a  third  opinion,  which,  indeed  we  have  adopted  fiom  Mr. 
Ilorite,  in  our  table  of  Catholic  I-^pistles.  This  is,  that  by  Babylon,  Peter 
me  int  Rome;  as  it  is  evident  John  did  in  the  Apocalypse,  on  acc-uni  of  its 
being  tlio  metropolis  of  idolatry.  This  orinion  has  the  general  test  mvjn  of 
antiquity.  Eusebius,  who  adopts  it,  ciuotes  the  authorities  of  CU'.ucnt  of 
Ale.xandria,  and  Papias,  Bishup  of  Jerusalem,  both  of  the  second  century.  II 
was  adopted  by  Jerowe ;  by  all  writers  of  the  cliurch  of  Rome  ;-and,  among 
Protestants,  by   Grotius,    Whitby,   llarrnuond,  Lardner,  Macknight,  and 

many  others. JV/aycMs— Probably  the  Evangelist.    See  Introduction  to  liis 

Gospel. 

CONCLUDING  REMARKS  ON  1  PETER. 

TAs  the  design  of  this  Epistle  is  ex'cellent,  remarks  Macknight,  so  its  execu- 
tion, in  the  judirinent  of  the  best  critics,  docs  not  fall  short  ot  its  dcsit-n.  (js- 
tervald  says  of  the  first  Epistle  of  Peter,  "  it  is  one  of  the  finest  book.?  of  the 
New  Testament  ;"  and  of  the  second,  "tliat  il  is  a  most  excellent  Epistle  and 
is  written  with  great  strength  and  majesty."  Erasmus  pronounces  thciirr;! 
Epistle  to  bo  "  worthy  the  prince  of  the  Apostles,  ami  full  of  apostolical  .lig- 
nity  and  authority  ;"  and  adds,  "  it  is  sparing  in  words,  but  full  of  sense."  ''  .SL 
Peter's  style,"  as  Dr.  Btackwall  justly  observes,  "  expresses  the  noble  I'ehe- 
mence  and  fervour  of  his  spirit^  the  full  knowledge  he  had  of  Christianity,  and 
the  strong  assurance  he  had  of  the  truth  and  certainty  of  his  doctrine  ;  and  he 
writes  with  the  authority  of  the  first  man  in  the  college  of  tlie  Apostles.  I'e 
writes  with  that  quickness  and  rapidity  of  style,  with  that  noble  neglect  of 
some  of  the  formal  conseiiuences  and  niceties  of  grammar,  still  preserving  its 
true  reason,  and  natural  analogy,  (which  are  always  marks  of  a  sublime  ge- 
nius,) that  you  can  scarcely  perceive  the  pauses  of  his  discourse,  and  distinct- 
ion of  his  periods.  Tlie  great  Joseph  Scaliger  calls  Peter's  first  Episile  ma- 
iestic  ;  and  I  hop--  he  was  more  judicious  than  to  exclude  the  j-econd.  tlio>ii.'h 
he  did  not  name  it.  A  no()le  ma  csty  and  becoming  freedom  are  what  dis 
tinsuish  Peter ;  a  devout  and  judicious  person  cannot  read  him  without  so- 
lemn attention  and  awful  concern.  The  conflagration  of  this  world,  and  fu 
Uire  judgment  of  angels  and  m(>n.  in  the  third  chapter  of  (he  secoivd  Efiislle,  is 
described  in  such  strong  and  terrib'e  terms,  such  awful  circumstances,  that  iu 
the  description  wc  see  the  i)lanetiiry  heavens  and  this  <nr  earth  wrupped  up 
with  devouring  flames  ;  hear  the  groans  of  an  expiring  world,  and  the  crasiiC3 
of  nature  tuinhliti!.'  into  universal  ruin.  And  what  a  solemn  and  moving  Epi- 
phoncma,  or  practical  inforenc,  is  that!  'Since,  therefore,  all  these  things  I 
must  be  dissolved,  what  manner  of  persons  ought  ye  to  be  in  holy  conversa- 
tion and  godliness'— in  all  parts  of  holy  and  Christian  life,— in  all  instances  of 
justic!  anil  charity?  'The  mcane-t  soul,  and  lowest  imagination,'  says  an 
iui-'enious  man,  "cannot  tliinkoflhat  time,  and  the  awful  descriptions  wo  | 
meet  with  of  it  in  t' is  i  lace,  and  several  others  of  Holy  Writ,  wilhoiit  the 
greatest  emotion  and  ileepest  imijrcssions.'  "  "  As  tlie  true  Chu'ch  of  Christ," 
says  Dr.  Clarke,  "  has  ^rcnerally  been  in  a  ^tate  ni'  suffering,  the  Epistles  of 
St    Peter  have  ever  been  most  highly  prized  by  all  believers.     That  which  wo   I 


I  PETER. 635 1 

liave  just  finished  is  an  admirable  letrer,  containing  some  of  the  most  iini>or- ! 
tant  maxims  and  consolations  tor  the  Church  in  the  wilderness.  No  Christian 
can  read  it  without  derivinir  from  it  both  hg!it  and  life.  Mmistcrs.  csiRcially. 
should  study  it  well,  that  ihey  may  know  iiosv  to  comf  rt  theii  flocks  when 
in  persrutinn  or  advursity.  He  never  speaks  to  go  id  in  any  spiritual  case 
who  IS  not  lurnished  out  of  the  Divine  treasury.  God's  wortis  invite,  solicit, 
and  connnand assent:  on  them  a  man  may  confidently  rely.  The  words  of 
man  may  be  true,  but  they  are  not  inJaUible.  I'his  xa  the  character  of  God's 
word  alone."  To  these  valuable  remarks  on  llie  varied  e.xceilenccs  and  uses 
of  this  inimitable  Epistle,  it  may  be  only  necessary  to  add,  that  it  is  not  oidy 
'  important  in  these  respects,  hut  is  a  rich  treasury  ot'  Christian  doctrines  and 
I  ti'ilics,  from  which  the  mmd  may  be  enriched,  and  the  heart  i  iiprovod,  with 
liiemost  ennobling  sentiments. J— £cg-6rcr. 


THE  SECOND  EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF  PETER. 


(The  writer  of  this  Epuslle  calls  himself  "  Simon  Peter,"  (ch.  i.  1.  Ac._^  xv. 
H.  Gr.)  "an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ;"  alludes  to  circumsfance^  and  (acts 
which  asrree  witli  none  but  Peter,  (d.  i.  n— 16.  John  x.\i.  19  ;)  calls  it  Ins  se- 
cond Epistle,  (cii.  lii.  I;)  and  speaks  of  his  '•  beloved  brother  Paul,"  (ch.  iii. 
15.)  It  must,  therefore,  either  hi;  the  work  of  the  Aimstle  Peter,  or  of  one  who 
personated  him;  but  this  latter  supposition,  that  of  tbrging  the  name  of  an 
apostle,  and  per  onating  him,  is  wholly  inconsistent  with  the  remarkaldc  ener- 
gy witii  which  the  writer  inculcates  holiness,  and  the  solemn  ye'  atiectionate 
manner,  in  which  he  iestitit,s  against  the  delusions  of  those  by  whom  it  was 
neglected  Some  doubt.s,  however,  of  its  eenuineness  and  divine  authority 
were  entertained  in  the  primitive  church,  which  Jerume  ascribes  to  the  sui)- 
posed  dissimilarity  of  style  between  it  and  Iho  first  Epistle.  But,  being  written 
only  a  short  time  1)efore  the  Apostle's  martyrdom,  (ch.  i.  14.)  tliougli  appa- 
rently but  a  short  time  after  the  lirst,  (cli.  i.  13,  Ij.)  a  il  not  lining  been  so 
publicly  avowed  by  him,  and  clearly  known  to  be  his,  during  his  lifetime,  the 
scrupulous  caution  of  the  chu  ch  hesitated  about  ad.nitling  il  into  the  sacred 
canon,  till  internal  evidence  fully  convinced  the  most  competent  judges  that 
it  was  entitled  to  that  high  distinction.  J— jb'as-sJtT. 


CHAPTER  I. 
I  Confirmine  tliem  in  hope  of  the  •.ticre;ise  of  Go.i's  graces,  5  he  exiiorteth  tlierr., 
by  frtiih,  and  cood  works,  to  nialte  ihtir  calling  sure :  \'2  whereof  lie  i3  carotid 
to  renieiiiljer  iliem,  knowing  tluit  his  death  is  at  li.-\iid:  16  .-xn.l  wanieih  them 
to  be  constant  in  the  faith  of  Christ,  who  is  the  true  Son  of  GotI,  by  tlio  e>-e- 
witiiess  t  f  the  .-tpofdes  beholding  his  majesty,  and  by  the  testimony  Mi  die  iV 
tlier,  ami  the  prnphets. 

'■•^IMON  P(iter,  a  servant  and  an  apostle  of  Jesus 
^^  Christ,  to  them  that  have  obtained  hke  '■'  precious 
faith  with  tis  through  the  righteousness  of  <=  God  and 
our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ : 

2  Grace  and  peace  a  be  multiplied  unto  you  through 
the  knowledge  of  God,  and  of  Jesus  our  Lord, 

3  According  as  iiis  divine  power  hath  given  unto  us 


b  i-.p.i.6. 

c  oi.T  Ood 
and  i«- 
viour- 

d  n:i.4.l 

6.-r> 


Chaf.  I.  Ver.  1.  Simon  Peter.— Simeon  seems  to  liave  been  the  Hebrew 
Kiy  of  pronouncing  this  nanje,  being  used  by  the  Aoostle  James  in  Acts  .w. 
U.  riiis  Epi.stle  was  not  gener.'illy  received  in  the  Christian  church  before  llie 
four'.ii  century.  Tlieic  are,  however,  several  probable  allusions  to  it  in  the 
Apostolical  Fathers  ;  ami,  from  the  fourth  century,  it  seems  to  have  l)een  gene- 
r;jly  rec.'ived,  and  n  ad  among  the  other  .Scriptures  ;  and  though  its  inspiration 
WAS  at  tirst  doubted  by  some,  it  was  not  rerkoncil  among  the  spurious  .Scrip- 
tures, then  too  common.  The  E|  istic  is.  however,  so  excellent,  and  (except 
chap  ii  )  so  similar  in  style  and  spirit  to  the  tirst  Epistle,  that  we  believe  it  is 

now  almost  universally  admitted  into  the  sacretl  Canon. The  ri^htcnus 

ne^s  of  God  and  our  Saviour. — ftlargin,  "  of  our  CmmI  and  Saviour."  (This 
is  (-ertainly  the  literal  and  proper  rendering  of  the  ori-rinal.  and  should  have 
Iw^en  received  in  the  text :  it  is  an  absolute  proid"  that  St.  Peter  calls  Jesus 
Ond,  in  the  most  proper  sense  of  the  term.]— Bagster.  So  Granville  Sharp, 
Wordsworth,  Middietor.,  un.i  Pye  Smith. 


036 


2  PETER,  I. 


A.  D.  cir. 


A.  i).  cir. 
65. 


f  or,  by. 
g  2  Ti  1.9. 
h  3  Co.7.^, 

Ka.ll.l'J. 

c.2.18,20. 
k  Phi.4.8. 
I  Plii.1.9. 
nilCo.9.25. 
c  Ja.1.4. 
o  1  Ti.4.7. 


p  -Tn- 13.34, 
35. 

c\  lCo.13.1.. 

3. 
r  idle. 
s  Jn.l5.2..6. 

t  1  Jn.2.9.. 
11. 

u  c.3.17. 
V  1  Jn.3.19. 
lie.22.1i. 

wc.3.1. 
X  Jn.21.1S, 


all  «  things  that  pertain  unto  life  and  fjodiiness, 
through  the  knowledge  of  him  that  hath  called  us  f  to^ 
glory  and  s  virtue  : 

4  Whereby  are  given  unto  us  exceeding  great  and 
precious  h  promises  :  that  by  these  ye  might  be  i  par- 
takers of  the  divine  nature,  having  escaped  J  the  cor- 
ruption that  is  in  the  \v9rld  through  lu-5t. 

5  And  besides  this,  giving  all  diligence,  add  to  your 
faith  k  virtue  ;  and  to  virtue  1  knowledge ; 

6  And  to  knowledge  "Uemperance;  and  to  tempe- 
rance "patience  ;  and  to  patience  "  godliness  ; 

7  And  to  godliness  brotherly  p  kindness ;  and  to 
brotherly  kindness  •?  charity. 

8  For  if  these  things  be  in  you,  and  abound,  they 
make  you  that  ye  shall  neither  be  "^  barren  nor  unfruit- 
ful ^in  the  knowledge  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

9  But  he  that  lacketh  these  things  is  '  blind,  and  can- 
not see  afar  oflf^  and  hath  forgotten  that  he  was  purg- 
ed from  his  old  sins. 

10  Wherefore  the  rather,  brethren,  give  diligence  to 
make  your  "calling  and  election  sure:  for  ^if  ye  do 
these  things,  ye  shall  never  fall : 

11  For  so  an  entrance  shall  be  ministered  unto  you 
abundantly  into  the  everlasting  kingdom  of  our  Lord 
and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

12  Wherefore  I  will  not  be  negligent  to  put  you  always 
in  remembrance  of  these  things,  though  ye  know 
them,  and  be  established  in  the  present  truth. 

13  Yea,  I  think  it  meet,  as  long  as  I  am  in  this  taber- 
nacle, to  stir  w  you  up  by  putting  you  in  remembrance; 

14  Knowing  that  shortly  I  must  put  off  this  my  ta- 
bernacle, even  as  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  hath  showed 
X  me. 

15  Moreover  I  will  endeavour  that  ye  may  be  able 


\o.r.  3.  To— Margin  "  By"— s-^ory  and  virUie.—\?  we  take  the  textual  ren- 
deiinsr,  it  means  Uiat  we  are  called  to  practise  the  one,  and  enjoy  the  olher: 
if  the  margin,  it  may  import,  tiiat  by  a  display  of  tliesc  in  tiie  gospel,  we  are 
called  to  emiirace  it. 

Ver.  4.  The  divine  nature.— Doddridge,  "  A  divine  nature  j"  i.  c.  the  new 
nature  conferred  in  regener-ition. 

Vcr.  5.  Add  to  your  faith  virtue.— Doddridge,  and  many  others,  take  "  vir- 
tue"' here  in  the  sense  of  courage,  or  fortitude— "  Add  to,  or  associate  with, 
your  faith,  courage  to  profess  it,  and  knoiolegde  to  defend  it,"  &c. 

Ver.  7.  Charity.— Six  note  on  1  Peter  iv.  8. 

Ver.  9.    Is  blind— \.  e.  partially  so. Cannot  see  afar  off.— Doddridge, 

"  sluift  sighted."  But  Bochart  explains  the  word  here  uAei\,(muopazon,)  as 
niojining  lo  wink  the  eyes  against  the  light— not  being  able  to  endure  it.  Ho 
•3  followed  by  Macknight. 

Ver.  10.  Make  vour  calling  and  election  sure.— Macknight,  "firm."  That 
h,  by  p.  holy  life  demonstrate  your  calling  and  election. 

Ver.  11.  An  entrance  shall  he  ministered  unto  you  abundantly— \.  e.  a  fiee 
aJnijtlance  and  a  hearty  welcome, 

Ver.  12.  la  the  present  truth— i.  e.  in  tliat  of  which  he  was  now  treutjjg  ; 
namely,  that  diligence  in  religion  wao  the  way  to  perseverance 

Ver.  13.  I  think  it  meet,  &c.— This  is  supposed  by  .some  to  be  a  sort  of  ap«.>lo 
gy  for  writing  again  so  soon  after  his  first  epistle  :  i.  e.  probably  within  a  year. 

Ver.  14.  Put  off  this  7ny  tabernacle.— Compare -2  Cor.  v.  1—5.  He  was  at 
this  time,  we  .suppose,  at  Rome,  with  his  "  beloved  brother  Paul,"  as  he  calla 
him,  (chap.  iii.  15,^  "ready  to  be  otVered"  as  a  sacrifice  for  the  truih,  and 
waiting  for  the  summons  to  "  put  oil'  his  lleshly  tabernacle,"  and  put  on  robei 
of  celestial  eloiy. 

Ver.  15.  Man  over.— Doddridge,  "  But."    (Gr.  de.) 


.  -l 


2  PETER,  II. 


after  my  decease  to  have  these  things  always  in  re-' 
niemlirancc. 
IG  For  we  have  not  followed  cunningly  devised 
y  fables,  when  we  made  known  unto  you  the  power 
and  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  but  were  eye- 
witnesses ^  of  his  majesty. 

17  For  he  received  from  God  the  Father  honour  and 
glory,  when  there  came  such  a  voice  to  hini  from  the 
excellent  glory,  This  is  my  beloved  Sou,  in  whom  I 
am  well  pleased. 

18  And  this  voice  which  came  from  heaven  we  heard, 
when  we  were  with  him  in  the  holy  mount. 

10  We   have  also  a  more  sure  word  of  prophecy 
whereunto  ye  do  well  that  ye  take  heed,  as  unto  a 
light  =^  that  shineth  in  a  dark  place,  untU  the  day  dawn 
and  the  day  star  b  arise  in  your  hearts  : 

20  Knowing  this  first,  that  no  prophecy  of  the  scrip' 
ture  is  of  any  private  interpretation. 

21  For  the' prophecy  came  not  ^in  dold  time  by  the 
will  of  man  :  but  holy  men  of  God  spake  as  they  icere 
moved  « by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

CHAPTER  IT. 

1  lie  forelelleth  them  of  false  teachers,  showing  the  impiety  and  punishment 
both  of  tliem  and  their  followers:  7  from  which  the  godly  shall  be  delivered, 
as  Lot  was  out  of  Sodom  :  10  and  more  fidly  describelli  the  manners  of  those 
profaii9  and  blasphemous  seducers,  whereby  they  may  be  the  better  known, 
and  avoided. 

BUT  a  there  were  false  prophets  also  among  the 
people,  even  as  there  shall  be  false  teachers  among 
byou,  who  privily  shall  bring  in  damnable  heresies, 
even  denying  the  Lord  that  bpught  them,  and  brin 
upon  themselves  swift  destruction. 

2  And  many  shall  follow  their  <=  pernicious  ways;  by 
reason  of  whom  the  way  of  truth  shall  be  evil  spo- 
ken of. 

3  And  through  covetousness  shall  they  with  feigned 
words  make  merchandise  of  you :  whose  judgment 
d  now  of  a  long  time  lingerelh  not,  and  their  dam 
nation  slumbereth  not. 


r.37 


A.  M.  cIt. 

•.069. 
A.  D.  cir. 


y  ^  I  0.4.2. 

z  Mat.  17.  J 

Jn.'l.H 

a  P8.110 
105. 
Pr.6.23. 

b  ne.2.2f . 
22.16. 

c  01, at a.iy. 
d  I,u.l.70. 
e2Ti.3.16. 


a  De.13.1, 


b  Mat.24.5, 
24. 

Ac.20.29, 
30. 
I  Ti.4.1. 


pies  read. 
i\  Jude  4..7. 


Ver.  19.  A  more  sure  word  of  prophecy— Or,  prophetic  word.  Some  cri- 
tics think  the  comparative  degree  is  liere  used  tor  tiie  superlative,  and  render 

it,  "a  most  pure  word,"   &c.     See  Doddridge,   &c. A  light— (Gr.  "a 

lamp.") In  a  dark  place. — iome  iiave  supposed  this  an  allusi'n  to  the  lamp 

(or  candlestick)  which  was  hurnt  in  the  holy  place  :  hut  the  word  iauchohero) 
strictly  means  a  filthy,  as  well  as  dark  place — "  a  dark  hole— a  cellar."    Such 

is  thi.'?  world  without  divine  revelation. The  day  star.— (Gr.  Phosphcros.) 

By  this  name,  the  Greeks  meant  the  planet  Ventis,  or  the  morning  star— a 
name  which  our  Lord  appropriates  to  hmiself.  Rev.  xxii.  16. 

Ver.  20.  Private  interpretation.— Owen  and  Doddridge,  "  impulse." 
Macknight,  "  invention."  Hammond  thinks  this  has  a  reference  to  the  word 
given  at  starting  i  i  the  Olympic  games.  They  did  not  speak  of  their  own  ac- 
cord; they  did  not  "run  without  hein?  sent.  "—See  Rom.  x.  15. 

Ver.  21.  Spake  as  they  wcretnoved. — Doddridge,  "  borne  oi,"  or  carried 
beyond  themselves  by  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Sj)irit. 

Chap.  II.  Ver.  l.  Damnable  heresies.— Literally  (says  Macknight)  "  He- 
resies of  destruction,"  or  "destructive  heresies."  So  Doddridge. Deny- 
ing the  Lord  that  bought  them.— The  word  here  used  for  "  Lord"  (despotes) 
sipnifies  a  master  when  connected  with  s^rvp.nts,  and  a  sovereign,  when  with 
subjects.  It  being  doubted  whether  this  word  is-  m  any  other  piace  applied  to 
Christ,  makes  it  questionable  here:  but  see  1  Tim.  ii.  21,  and  compare  Jti(ie4. 

Ver.  3.   With  feigned  words.— Doddridge,  "Deceitful  words." li'hose 

judgment  now  of  a  longtime  Ungereth  not.— Macknight,  "  To  them,  the 
punishment  Uhreatened]  of  old  (Jude  4.)  lingerelh  not." 

64 


638 


2  PETER,  II. 


f  Oe.19.24, 
'A 


h  Ge.ll  16. 


i  Ps.Sl.15.. 

18. 


J  Jude  14,15 
U  He  13.4. 


1  or,  Jo- 
mtiiion. 


n  Some 
rejxl, 
ngninst 
t/iem- 
selves. 

o  J  e.  12.3. 

p  Phi.3.19. 

Jude  l^. 


4  For  if  God  spared  not  the  angels  thit  sinned,  but 
cast //lem  down  to  hell,  and  delivered  them  into  chains 
of  darkness,  to  be  reserved  unto  iudsment; 

5  And  spared  not  the  old  world,  but  saved  ^  Noah 
the  eighth  perso7i,  a  preacher  of  righteousness,  bring 
ing  in  the  flood  upon  the  world  of  the  ungodly; 

G  And  turning  the  cities  of  f  Sodom  and  Gomorrah 
into  ashes  condemned  the?n  with  an  overthrow, 
making  =  f/iem  an  ensample  unto  those  that  after 
should  live  ungodly ; 

7  And  delivered  just  h  Lot,  vexed  with  the  filthy  con- 
versation of  the  wicked : 

8  (For  that  righteous  man  dwelling  among  them,  in 
seeing  and  hearing,  vexed  his  righteous  soul  from  day 
to  day  with  their  unlawful  deeds ;) 

9  The  Lord  knoweth  how  to  « deliver  the  godly  out 
of  temptations,  and  to  reserve  J  the  unjust  unto  the 
day  of  judgment  to  be  punished  : 

10  But  chiefly  them  k  that  w^alk  after  the  flesh  in  the 
lust  of  uncleanness,  and  despise  i  government.  Pre- 
sumptuous are  they^  self-willed,  they  are  not  afraid  to 
speak  evil  of  ^  dignities. 

11  Whereas  angels,  which  are  greater  in  power  and 
might,  bring  not  railing  accusation  "  against  them  be- 
fore the  Lord. 

12  But  these,  as  natural  bmte  <>  beasts,  made  to  be 
taken  and  destroyed,  speak  evil  of  the  things  that  they 
understand  not;  and  shall  utterly  perish  in  their  own 
corruption : 

13  And  shall  receive  the  reward  of  unrighteousness, 
as  they  p  that  count  it  pleasure  to  riot  in  the  day  time. 
Spots  they  are  and  blemishes,  sporting  themselves 
with  their  own  deceivings  while  they  feast  with  you ; 

14  Having  eyes  full  of  «i  adultery,  and  that  cannot 


Ver.  4.  HeW.— Greek,  Tartarus.  H(»«er  describes  these  doleful  region.o  as  "  a 
deep  gulf  under  the  earth  with  a  hrazen  entrance,"  (Iliad,  hk.  viii.)  Hesiod 
also  speaks  of  Tartarus  as  the  place  whore  the  Titans  (or  rebellious  giants,) 
are  bound  with  chains  in  thick  darkness.  (Theog.)  Compare  Jude,  ver.  6. 
The  word  is  used  only  in  these  two  places  in  the  New  Testament. 

Ver.  5.  The  eighth  person.— Perhaps  meaning  the  head  of  his  family,  con- 
taining eight  persons.  (1  Peter  iii.  20.)  But  Bishop  Pearson  supposes  Noah 
to  have  been  the  eighth  Patriarch  who  was  a  preacher  of  righteousness,  which 
is  very  possible,  thou-ih  he  «  as  the  tenth  person  from  Adam  in  tlis  genealogy ; 
for  we  are  not  sure  that  all  of  them  were  preachers. 

Ver.  6.  Into  ashes— i.  e.  burnt  them  into  ashes  by  a  storm  of  fire  and  brim- 
stone.   See  Gen.  xi.\.  23—30. An  ensample— i.  e.  example. 

Ver.  9.  2'emptations—i.  c.  trials.    See  note  on  James  i.  2. 

Ver.  10.  In  the  lust  of  uncleanness.— This  is  supposed  to  refer  to  the  sin  of 

Sodom  above  mentioned.    Compare  Jude  7. To  speak  er?/. —Literally,  "to 

blaspheme  dignities  ;  implying  falsehood,  as  well  as  abuse.  The  dignities 
here  meant  are  magistrates.    See  Rom.  xiii.  l-r4. 

Ver.  II.  Against  them—i.  e.  dignities  or  matiistrates  :  but  the  margin  says, 
some  copies  read,  "  against  themselves  ;"  though  it  should  rather  be,  as 
Macknight  says,  "against  each  other."  The  common  version  is,  however, 
best  supported. 

Ver.  12.  As  natural  brute  beasts —V  A^  natural  animals,  void  of  reason," 

following  only  the  gross  instinct  of  their  nature.  \—Ba^ster. Made  to  be  taken 

and  destroyed.— yiacknight,  "  Made  for  capture  and  destruction." 

Ver.  13.   While  they  feast  with  you—i.  e.  join  with  you  in  your  sacred  feast. 

Ver.  14.  Full  of  adultery.  — Margin,  "  an  adulteress."   The  idea  is,  that  the 

o^B^cts  of  their  lusts  were  always  present  to  their  imaginations. Cursed 

children— I.  c.  "  children  of  a  curse,"  as  was  Canaan. Covetous  "practices. 


.=« 


2  PETER,  III. 


639 


cease  from  sin  ;  beguiling  unstable  souls  :  a  heart  they 
have  exercised  with  covetous  practices ;  cursed  child- 
ren : 

15  Which  have  fors;aken  the  right  way,  and  are  gone 
astray,  following  the  way  of  Balaam  ""  the  son  of  Bosor, 
who  loved  the  wages  of  unrighteousness; 

16  But  was  rebuked  for  his  iniquity:  the  dumb  ass 
speaking  with  man's  voice  forbade  the  madness  of  the 
prophet. 

17  These  are  wells  without  water,  clouds  "that  are 
carried  with  a  tempest ;  to  whom  the  mist  of  darkness 
is  reserved  for  ever. 

18  For  when  they  speak  » great  swelling  irords  of 
vanity,  they  allure  through  the  lusts  of  the  flesh, 
through  much  wantonness,  those  that  were  "clean 
escaped  from  them  who  live  in  error. 

19  While  they  promise  them  liberty,  they  themselves 
are  the  servants  of  corruption  :  for  ^'of  whom  a  man 
is  overcome,  of  the  same  is  he  brought  in  bondage. 

20  For  if  after  they  have  escaped  the  pollutions  of  the 
world  through  the  knowledge  of  tlie  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ,  they  are  again  ^^  entangled  therein,  and 
overcome,  the  latter  end  is  worse  with  them  than  the 
beginning. 

21  For  It  had  been  better  "for  them  not  to  have 
known  the  way  Xof  righteousness,  than,  after  they 
have  known  it,  to  turn  from  the  holy  commandment 
delivered  unto  them. 

22  But  it  is  happened  unto  them  according  to  the 
true  proverb^  » The  dog  is  turned  to  his  own  vomit 
again ;  and  the  sow  that  was  washed  to  her  wallow- 
ing in  the  mire. 

CHAPTER  III. 

1  He  aasureth  them  of  the  certainty  of  Christ's  conning  to  judgment,  against 
lliosescorners  who  dispute  against  it  :  8  warning  the  go<lly,  for  the  long  pa- 
tience of  God,  to  liasten  their  repentance.  10  He  describe'lli  also  the  manner 
how  the  world  shall  be  destroyed  :  II  exliorting  them,  from  the  expectation 
thereof,  to  al!  holiness  of  life:  IS  and  again,  to  think  the  patience  of  God  to 
tend  to  tlieir  salvation  a£  Paul  wrote  to  them  in  his  epistles. 

T^HIS  second  epistle,  beloved,  I  now  write  unto  you  ; 
-'-  in  both  which  I  stir  up  your  pure  minds  by  way 
of  remembrance: 

2  That  »  ye  may  be  mindful  of  the  words  which  were 
spoken  before  b  by  the  holy  prophets,  and  of  the  com- 
mandment of  us  the  apostles  of  the  Lord  and  Saviour : 

3  Knowing  this  first,  that  there  shall  come  in  the  last 
days  c  scoffers,  walking  after  their  own  lusts, 

4  And  saying,  Where  d  is  the  promise  of  his  coming? 


A.  M.  cir. 

40ti9. 
A.  n.  cir. 


r  Nu.ZiS 
Ac. 


li:p.4  14. 
P£.738. 


u  or,  for 
a  littU 
while,  aM 


wLii.u.aa 

He.G.4, 

&c. 

10.26,27. 


X  Ma.  11.23, 
24.  , 

Lu.12.47.  I 

48 


y  Pr.  12.28. 
z  Pr.26.U. 


b  lTi.4.1. 
2Ti3.1. 


d  Je.17.lL 
Eze.l2.a 
..27. 
Mm  21.43 


—7  he  ruling  motive  in  these  men's  minils  is  again  etated  to  be  covetousncFs, 
or '' tlie  love  of  money,"  which,  as  Paul  tells  us,  is  the  "root  of  all  evil." 
(1  'J'im.  vi.  10.)  And  il"  there  is  any  class  of  society  to  whom  it  is  more  espe- 
cially iiyurious,  it  is  to  preachers,  or  to  prophets.  Thus  il  was  to  these  false 
teachers,  "  following  the  way  of  Balaam." 

Ver.  15.  Balaam  the  son  of  Bosor.— tiither  Balaam's  fithnr  had  two  naT;:cs, 
Beor  and  Bosor,  or  the  latter  (as  Ainmoortfi  and  Lightfoot  suppose}  \\\xi 
the  Chaldaic  pronunciation  of  the  former 

Ver.  17.  The  mist  of  darkness.— Doddridge  and  Macknight,  "  Blackness 
of  darkne.xs. "    See  ver.  4,  and  compare  J ude  13. 

Ver.  18.  Those  that  were  clean  escaped.— Doddridge,  "quite  escaped." 

Ver.  22.  The  dog  \»  turned,  &.c.—S>mY'ro\.  xxvi.  11. 


640 


2  PETER,  III. 


,    A.  M.  cir 
I        4(«). 
A.  D.  cir. 
Co. 


e  Ue.l.C,9. 
f  consist- 
ing. 
g  i's.24.2. 
I  h  G«.7.U, 
I      &c. 
;  i   P3.50.3. 
7,ep.?..S. 
2TI1.I.8. 
•  j   Ps.<KJ.4. 
,  k  ihf2.3. 
1   PS.SG..5. 
Is.3iJ.lS. 

1  o  Mal.24. 
I      42,43. 
I      Re.lG.lS. 


for  since  the  fathers  fell  asleep,  all  things  continue  as 
they  were  from  the  beginning  of  the  crenlion. 

5  For  this  they  willingly  are  ignorant  of,  that  e  by  the 
word  of  God  the  heavens  were  of  old,  and  the  earth 
(  standing  out  of  the  s  water  and  in  the  water  : 

6  Whereby  the  world  that  then  vvas,  being  overflow 
ed  with  ii  water,  perished  : 

7  But  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  which  are  now,  by  the 
same  word  are  kept  in  store,  reserved  unto  fire  i  against 
the  day  of  judgment  and  perdition  ot  ungodly  men. 

8  But,  beloved,  be  not  ignorant  of  this  one  thing, 
that  one  day  is  w'ith  the  Lord  as  a  thousand  years, 
and  a  J  thousand  years  as  one  day. 

9  The  Lord  is  not  slack  k  concerning  his  promise,  as 
some  men  count  slackness;  but  is  long-suffering  i  to 
us-ward,  not  willing  "'■that  any  should  perish,  but 
that  all  should  "  come  to  repentance. 

10  But  the  day  of  th(3  Lord  will  come  as  a  thief  oin 


Chap.  III.  Ver.  4.  For  since.— Grotius,  "except  tliut;"  so  Hnmmond  dttid 

Grove.    Tiui  Doddridge  and  Macknight  prclertUc  common  r(;v.dcnns:. 

I      Ver.  5.  lUj  ihe  zvord  of  God,  &:c,.—[Kyp!ce  renders,  "  Tlic  lieaven.';  were  cf 

old,  ami  llie  earth,  which  is  framed.  l;y  the  word  at"  God,  from   ihe  waters, 

'  and  between  the  waters."     It  was  the  <pinion  of  tlie  remotest  anticjuity,  that 

]  the  earth  was  formed  out  of  water,  or  prinn'live  moisture,  whicii  (hey  termed 

lUe,  first  iriatter;  and  Thales  tauglit,  "ail  things  derive  tlieir  existence  from 

water."     This  also  appears  to  he  the  doctriiK;  of  Moses,  (Gen.  i.  1,2;)  and 

that  the  carlli  was  at  lirst  in  a  fluid  state  is  evident  from  its  Ibrm  ;  for  it  lias 

bciTi  demonstrated  by  measuring  some  degrees  near  the  polo,  that  tiie  earth 

is  not  round,  but  an  oblate  spheroid,  a  figure  nearly  resembling  an  orange, 

and  one  which    any  soft  or  elastic  body  would  assurje  if  whirled  rapidly 

round  a  centre,  as  the  earth  is  riund  its  a.xis.    When  the  waters  retired  into 

one  place,  and  when  "  God  divided  the  waters  winch  were  under  the  flrma- 

nicnt  from  the  waters  which   were  above  the  firmament,"   then  the  earth 

was  placed  "  between  the  waters."]— l?a|'s?c?-. The  earth  standing  out  of 

the  water  and  in  the  ioater—\.  e.  part  rising  alwve  the  water,  and  part  sub- 
inerged  ;  or,  perhaps,  above  the  waters  "  under  the  ear  Ii,"  and  beneath  those 
treasured  in  the  clouds,  by  the  in'jeting  of  which  in  the  deluge,  "  the  world  that 
then  was''  being  overflowed,  was  drowned.     See  Gen.  i.  e— 10  ;  vii.  11—20. 

Ver.  7.  Reserved  unto  fire.— See  ver.  10,  11.  — Perdition  of  inigodhj  men. 
— To  obviate  the  direct  hearings  of  this  passage,  Uiiiversaiist  writers  saj  that 
tiiis  carli)  is  to  be  the  hell  of  wicked  men  ;  and  that  as  tlie  buriiin!:  of  it  will 
not  be  eternal,  so  the  perdition  of  the  ungodly  will  be  but  temporary.  There 
are,  however,  three  serious  difticuliies  to  this  gluss.  1.  The  Scriptures  speak 
of  a  hell  already  existing,  wherein  the  angels  who  l;ept  not  iheir  first  estate 
are  reserved  in  everlasting  chaircs  unto  darkness,  unto  the  judgment  of  the 
great  daij ;  and  in  wiiich  the  departed  spirits  of  v.  ickcd  men  now  lift  up 
their  eye's,  being  in  torment.  2.  The  Scriptures  declare  that  this  boll  7ion< 
existing  will  be  the  ludl  for  all  ungodly  men  ;  for  they  are  doomed  to  depart 
into  everlasting  fire,  jnepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels.  3.  If  ilie  earth, 
as  being  dissolved  by  fire,  is  to  be  the  hell  of  ungodly  men,  then  punishment 
must  p7eC(?(Ze  the  day  of  judgment  i  for  the  conflagmtion  is  uniformly  repre- 
sented as  prior  to  that  event.    See  2  Tbes.  i.  7—10.  See  notes  on  INlat.  x.w.  46. 

Ver.  8.  One  day,  &c.— This  is  said  to  l)e  a  Jewish  proverb,  but  it  is  evident- 
ly taken  from  Ps.  xc.  4.  The  eloquent  Saurin  says,  "  a  tlwusand  years  and 
one  rfay  are  such  inconsiderable  measures  of  duration,  that  whatever  dispro- 
porlion  they  may  have  to  each  other,  they  appear  to  have  none  when  com- 

Iiared  to  the  duration  of  eternity There  is  a  great  difierftnce  between 

the  light  of  a  taper  and  that  of  a  flambeau  ;  but  expose  both  to  the  light  of  the 
sun,  and  their  diflerence  will  be  imperceptible.  The  light  of  a  taper  before 
the  sun  is  as  the  light  of  a  flambeau,  a-^d  the  light  of  a  flambeau  us  the  light 

of  a  taper In  tlii.-)  sense,  a  thousand  years  arc  but  as  one  day,  and 

one  day  as  a  thousand  years."— (Scrmo«  on  the  Eternity  of  God.) 

Ver.  9.  Is  not  slack.— Doddridge,"'  t,\ow.'- Count  slackness.  —Dodd- 
ridge, "  slowness." Not  wilUns—Macknight,  "  not  desiring,"   Compare 

Rom.  ii.  4.    1  Tim.  ii.  4. 

Ver.  10.  As  a  thief  in  the  night.— See  Mat.  xxiv.  42-44 Shall  pass 

ai'jay  toiih  a  great  /zoise.— IThere  is  not  only  the  -aost  terrible  sublimity  and 


2  PETER,  III. 


641 


nl 


the  night ;  in  the  which  the  heavens  p  shall  pass  away  | 
with  a  great  noise,  and  the  elements  shall  melt  with! 
fervent  heat,  the  earth  also  and  the  works  that  are] 
therein  shall  be  burned  up.  | 

1 1  Seeing  then  that  all  these  things  shall  be  dissolved, 
what  manner  of  persons  ought  ye  to  be  in  all  holy 
conversation  and  godliness, 

12  Looking  for  ^  and  •  hasting  unto  the  coming  of 
the  day  of  God,  vv«herein  the  heavens  being  on  fire 
shall  be  dissolved,  and  the  elements  shall  melt  ^  with 
fervent  heat  7 

13  Nevertheless  we,  according  to  his  promise,  look 
for  new  t  heavens  and  a  new  earth,  wherein  dwelleth 
righteousness. 

14  Wherefore,  beloved,  seeing  that  ye  look  for  such 
things,  be  "diligent  that  ye  may  be  found  of  him  in 
peace,  without  spot,  and  blameless. 

15  And  account  that  the  long-suffering  of  our  Lord 
is  V  salvation  ;  even  as  our  beloved  brother  Paul  also 
according  to  the  wisdom  given  unto  him  hath  written 
unto  you ; 

16  As  also  in  all /m"5  epistles.  ^  speaking  m  them  of 
these  things  ;  in  which  are  some  things  hard  to  be 
understood,  which  they  that  are  unlearned  and  un- 


A.  M.  cir. 

4069. 
A.  D.  cir. 

65. 


13.51.6. 

Re.ao.n. 

q  Tit.2.13 


r  or,  /u:  st- 
ing llie 
coming. 


Re.2l.l, 

27. 


vRo.S.19. 
1  Co.  15. 
1  Th.4.45 
2T11.1.5.. 
10. 


solemn  grandeur,  but  also  much  plillosophical  propriety,  in  tliis  description 
of  the  awful  dissolution  of  the  heavens  and  the  earth  ;  when  "  The  l)eavcn3 
shall  pass  away  with  a  great  noise,  and  the  elements  siiall  melt  with  fer- 
vent heat,  tlie  earth  also  and  the  works  that  are  therein  shall  be  burned  up.— 
Wherein  the  heavens  being  on  tire  shall  be  dissolved,  and  the  ei'ementa 
shall  melt  with  fervent  heat."  As  the  heavens  mean  here  t.he  whole  at- 
mosphere, in  which  all  the  terrestrial  vapours  are  lodged  ;  and  as  luater  it- 
self is  composed  of  two  gases,  oxygen  and  hydrogen  ;  and  as  the  electric,  or 
ethereal  Jire,  is  probably  that  which  God  « ill  employ  in  the  general  conflagra- 
tion ;  the  noise  occasioned  by  the  application  of  t|jis  fire  to  such  an  immense 
congeries  of  aqueous  particles  as  float  in  the  atmosphere,  must  be  terrible  in 
the  extreme.  A  piece  of  iron  red  hot  placed  over  a  drop  of  water  on  an  anvil, 
and  struck  with  a  hammer  above  the  drop,  will  cause  a  report  as  loud  as  a 
musket ;  when,  then,  the  whole  strength  of  these  opposite  agents  is  brought 
into  a  state  of  conflict,  the.  noise,  the  thunderings,  and  innumerable  explo- 
sions, (till  every  particle  of  water  on  the  earth  and  the  atmosphere,  is,  by  the 
action  of  the  fire,  reduced  to  its  component  gaseous  parts,)  will  be  frequent, 
loud,  confounding,  and  terrific,  beyond  every  comprehension  but  that  nf  God 
himself  When  the  Jlre  has  thus  conquered  and  decomposed  the  ivaier,  the 
elements,  the  hijdrogen&nd  oxygen  airs,  or  gases,  will  occnpy  distinct  rt'gions 
of  the  atmosphere  ;  the  hydrogen  by  its  great  levity  ascending  to  the  top  while 
the  oxygen  from  its  superior  gravity  will  keep  upon,  or  near,  the  surface  of  the 
earth  ;  and  thus,  if  difterent  substances  be  once  ignited,  the  fire,  which  is  sup- 
ported in  this  case  not  only  by  oxj'gon,  which  is  one  of  the  constituents  (.f  at- 
mospheric air,  but  also  by  a  great  additional  quantity  of  oxygen  obtained  from 
the  decomposition  of  all  the  aqueous  vapours,  will  rapidly  seize  on  all  other 
sub.stances,  on  all  terrestrial  particles,  and  the  whole  frame  of  nature  will  ne- 
cessarily be  torn  in  pieces  ;  and  thus  "  the  earth  and  its  works  be  burnt  up." 
It  is  probable,  however,  they  will  merely  be  all  separated  and  decomposed,  i)ut 
none  of  them  destroyed.  And,  as  they  are  the  original  matter  out  of  which 
God  formed  the  terraqueous  globe,  they  may  enter  again  into  the  composition 
of  a  neio  system  ;  and  therefore  the  Apostle  says,  "  We  look  for  a  new  hea- 
ven and  a  new  earth :"  the  other  being  decomposed,  a  new  system  will  be 
formed  from  their  materials.  "Seeing  then  that  all  these  things  shall  be  dis- 
solved, what  manner  of  persons  ought  we  to  be  in  all  holy  conversation  and 
godliness,  looking  for  ana  hasting  unto  the  coming ot  the  day  of  God."]— B. 

Vcr.  13.  According  to  his  promise.— Isa.  Ixv.  17.    Compare  Rev.  .xxi.  1,  &c. 

Ver.  16.  Of  these  things— Nami.'\y,  the  patience  of  God,  and  the  day  of  judg- 
ment, with  its  solemn  consequences. In  ivhich.-These  words,  as  they 

stand  in  our  common  copies,  refer  to  the  things  here  spoken  of  which,  indeed, 
from  their  mysterious  and  sublime  nature,  are  nece.«.sarily  hard  to  be  under- 


642  2  PETER,  III. 


A.  M.  cir. 

40G9. 

A.  D.  cir. 

65. 


y  2'n.4.18. 


Stable  w*-est,  as  they  do  a.\so  the  other  scriptures,  unto 
their  own  destruction. 

17  Ye  therefore,  beloveo,  seeing  ye  know  i!/>.ese^/i.?n£'s 
before,  beware  lest  ye  also,  being  led  away  with  the 
error  of  the  wicked,  fall  from  your  own  steadfastness. 

18  But  J' grow  in  grace,  and  in  the  kn»wledge  of  our 
Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  To  him  y  6e  glory 
both  now  and  for  ever.    Amen. 


stood  :  but  some  MSS.,  reading  the  relative  pronoun  "  wliich"  in  the  feminii.e, 
instead  of  neuter,  necessarily  refer  to  the  Epistles  ;  and  the  writer  freely  con- 
fesses liiat,  in  going  ihroudi  Paul's  Epistles,  he  has  in  most  of  tiieni  found 
things  hard  to  be  understood,  but  especially  in  tho.se  to  the  Romans  and  the 
Heh  ews  -.—which  they  that  are  unlearned— oc  rather  (as  Doddridge  and 
MarJcnight  render  it)  "  unteachable' — ««</  unstable  loreat,  as  they  do  also  the 
other  sc;7pa<?-fs— plainly  ranking  St.  Paul's  wiititigs  as  apartof  tlie  sacred 
book.  Of  tlie  unstable,  see  James  i.  8.  The  term  tor  est,  signifies  to  torture, 
as  on  a  ra.ck.—Mack7iight. 

Ver.  17.  Beware.— Macknight,  "Be  on  your  guai-d."  He  adds,  that  this  is 
a  military  term,  alluding  to  the  duty  of  soldiers  in  a  fortress. 

Ver.  IS.  Both  now  and  for  ever.— Macknight,  "  Unto  the  day  of  eternity  ;" 
po  he  remarks  the  original  literally  signifies— a  day  never  followed  by  night. 
See  Rev.  xxi.  25. 

COA'CLUDING  REMARKS  ON  2  PETER. 

[Dr.  Macknight  i\i?.i\Y  observen,  that  "  the  matters  contained  in  this  Epi.stle 
are  highly  worii:y  of  an  inspired  Apostle  ;  K»r,  besides  a  variety  of  important 
discoveries,  all  tending  to  displaj-  the  perfections  of  God  and  the  glory  of  Christ, 
we  find  in  it  exhortaiions  to  viriue,  siA  condemnations  of  vice,  delivered  with 
an  earnestness  of  feeling,  which  sliov.'.?  the  author  to  have  been  incapable  of 
imposing  a  forged  writing  uwjr.  Ihs  V;-Gr;d ;  and  that  iiis  sole  design  in  this 
Epistle  was  to  promote  the  interests  of  truth  and  virtue."  With/egard  to  the 
objection  against  the  genuir.enes.^  of  thix  Epistle  drawn  from  the  difference  of 
style  between  thi.s  and  the  former  Epistie,  it  has  been  correctly  said,  that  an 
au'tiior's  style  is  regulated,  in  a  groat  measure,  by  the  nature  of  his  subject,  dif- 
ferent subjects  naturally  st^ggesting  different  styles  ;  and  that  this  diversity  is 
confined  to  the  second  chapter  of  this  Epistle,  where  ll.e  subject  is  difli^rent 
from  the  rest  of  St.  Peter's  wriliii^h,  and  where  the  style  is  as  different  from 
that  of  the  other  two  chapiftra,  as  it  53  from  the  language  of  the  first  Epistle. 
But  the  fact  is,  that  the  style  of  both  Epistles  is  essentially  the  same.  "  I  can- 
not," says  Dr.  Blackicall,  "with  .'jome  critics,  find  any  great  diflerence  be- 
tvvi.\'t  the  style  of  the  first  and  second  Epistles ;  it  is  to  me  no  more  than  we 
find  in  tl>c  style  of  the  same  persons  at  diftereiit  times.  There  is  much  the  same 
energy  and  clear  brevity,  the  same  rapid  run  of  language,  and  the  same  com- 
mandin?  majesty  in  them  both.  Take  them  together,  and  they  are  admirable 
for  significant  epithets  and  strong  compound  words  ;  for  beautiful  andsprii:hlly 
figures,  adorable  and  sublime  doctrines,  pure  and  heavenly  morals,  expressed 
in  a  chaste,  lively,  and  graceful  zty\Q."\—Bagster. 


THE  FIRST  EPISTLE  GENERAL  OP  JOHN. 


[Thoitoh  the  name  of  St.  John  is  not  affixed  to  this  Epistle,  yet  it  ha«  been  I 
received  without  hesitation  as  the  genuine  production  of  that  Apostle  from  the  j 
earliest  period  of  the  Christian  church  ;  and  the  similarity  of  sentiment  and  ex-    I 
pression  between  it  an  1  his  Gospel,  is  a  full  cbnfirmation  of  the  tnith  of  tliis    I 
opinion.     AViih  respect  to  the  date  of  this  Epistle,  there  is  a  considerable  diver-  |l 
sity  of  opinion  ;  some  placing  it,  with  Benson  and  Hales,  in  A.  D.  63  :  others, 
with  Bishop  Tomiine,  in  A.  D.  69  ;  others,  with  Dr.  Lardner,  in  A.  D.  90,  or 
evtn  later ;  others,  with  MillaxM\  Le  Clerc,  in  A.  D.  91  or  9-2;  and  others,  with 
Eamage  and  Baroniiis,  in  A.  D.  9^  or  99.    The  most  probable  of  those  opi- 
nions, however,  seems  to  be  that  which  assigns  it  an  early  date  :  for  it  would 
ap[)car  froin  certain  expressions,  that  it  was  written  before  the  destniction  of 
Jerusalem,  (ch.  ii.  IS,)  and  whih;  the  generation  which  had  seen  our  Lord  in 
the  flesh  had  not  yet  passed  away,  (ch.  ii.  13,  \i.)    It  appears,  as  Lardntr, 
Macknight.  and  others  suppose,  to  have  been  addressed  to  no  particular 


1  JOHN,  I.,  II. 043 

church,  but  to  have  been  intended  as  a  gf^noral  addreiis  for  the  use  of  Chris- 
tians of  evory  denomination  and  country,  in  strict  accordance  witii  its  title  of 
Catholic  or  General.]— Bagater. 


CHAPTKR  I. 

1  fie  (lesci  ibeth  the  person  of  Christ,  in  whom  we  have  eternal  life,  by  a  com- 
niiiiiioii  Willi  Gixl :  5  lo  which  we  must  ailjoiii  liuhiieEs  of  life,  to  testify  tlie 
Innh  of  that  our  eom-r.ip.iiin  and  profession  of  faith,  as  aiso  to  a£«ure  us  of  llie 
icirjriveiic^s  of  our  sins  by  (illirist's  ilealh. 

THAT  which  was  from  the  '^  beginning,  which  we 
have  heard,  which  we  have  seen  b  with  our  eyes, 
which  we  have  looked  upon,  and  oar  hands  liave 
'  handled,  of  the  Word  jf  life; 

2  (For  the  life  was  manifested,  and  we  have  seen 
i7,  and  bear  witness,  and  show  unto  you  thai  eternal 
<i  life,  which  was  with  the  Father,  and  was  manifested 
unto  us;) 

3  That  which  we  have  seen  and  heard  declare  we 
unto  you,  that  ye  also  may  have  fellowship  with  us : 
and  truly  our  fellowship  « is  with  the  Father,  and  with 
his  Son  Jesus  Christ. 

4  And  these  things  write  we  unto  yon,  thatf  yoiir  joy 
may  be  full. 

5  This  then  is  the  message  which  we  have  heard  of 
him,  and  declare  ur^o  you,  that  God  is  slight,  and  in 
him  is  no  darkness  at  all. 

6  If  we  say  that  we  have  fellowship  with  him,  and 
v/alk  in  darkness,  we  lie,  and  do  not  the  truth  : 

7  But  if  we  walk  h  in  the  light,  as  he  is  in  the  light, 
we  have  fel!o\yship  one  with  another,  and  the  blood 
i  of  Jesus  Christ  his  Son  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin. 

8  If  we  say  that  we  have  no  j  sin,  we  deceive  our- 
selves, and  the  truth  is  not  in  us. 

9  If  we  confess  k  our  sins,  he  is  faithful  and  just  to 
forgive  us  our  sins,  and  to  cleanse  i  us  from  all  un- 
righteousness. 

10  If  we  say  that  we  have  not  sinned,  we  make  him 
a  liar,  and  his  word  is  not  in  us. 

CHAPTER  )I. 
1  He  comfoneth  them  against  (he  sins  of  infinnily.    3  Rightly  to  know  Gal  is 
lo  keep  Ills  cnuiniandnients,  9  to  love  our  breiliren,  \S  and  not   to  love  the 
worl.  1.     \S  We  must  beware  of  seducers :  i!0  iVfim  whose  deceits  the  gndly  arc 
s.il"e.  preserved  by  perseverance  in  faiih,  and  lioliness  of  life. 

IVTY  little  children,  these  things  write  I  unto  you, 
-^'-»-  that  ye  sin  not.  And  if  any  man  sin,  we  have  an 
»  advocate  with  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ  the  right- 
eous : 


A.  M.  cir. 

4(J72. 
A.  D.  cir. 


a  Jn.1.1, 

&C. 

b2Pe.llS. 

c  La.2l.39. 

d  Jn.17.3. 

e  Jn.  17.21. 

f  Jn.  15.11. 

g  Jn.  1.4,9. 
1  Ti.6.16. 


i   Kp.1.7. 
ne.9.14. 
1  Pe.1.19. 
Re.  1.5. 

j   1  Ki.8.46. 
Job  25.i. 
Ec.7  20. 
Ja.3.2. 

k  Job  33.27, 
28. 

Ps.32.5. 
Pr.28.13. 


1  Ps.51.2. 
lCo.6.11. 


■The 


Chap.  I.  .Ver.  1.   Looked  upon—Macknight,    "contemplated, 
Word  of  Uje.—Macknight.  "  the  living  word."    Gr.  Logos. 

Vnr.  2.  For  the  life  loas  mani/es'ei—i  c.  Chri.^t  himself. 

V^cr.  4.  That  your  joy  may  be  full.— Doddridge,  "  fulfilled."    Macknight, 

complete."      ' 

Vcr.  5.  Goiisli"ht.—'?)\Q  supreme  Bcin?  is  here,  a^  elsewhere,  f  James  i. 
17,)  compared  to  the  snn,  as  the  fountain  of  li?ht.  and  life.  God  is  the  source 
of  wisdom,  purity,  and  happiness  ;  and  in  him  is  no  darkness,  neither  natural 
nor  moral  evil. 

Ver.  6.  And  loalk  in  darkneis—i.  e.  in  ignorance  and  sin. We  lie,  and  do 

not  thv  truth— i.  e.  do  not  practise  it. 

Ver.  7.  With  un:  another  —Doddridge,  paraphrases  this.  We  have  coinmu- 
nion  (or  fellowship)  with  him  [God]  and  with  one  another  throtigh  him. 

Ch/p.  n.  Ver.  I.  And  if—Doddridcre,  "  But  if An  advccate.—iGr.  Pa- 

rakleton  '    The  term  Advocate  is  the  same  thai  our  Lord  used  in  ref(  renco  to 


644 


1  JOHN,  11. 


A.  M.  cii-. 

4072. 

A.  J),  cir. 

63. 


c  l.u.6.46. 
Jn.14.15, 
23. 

d  Jn.  15.4,5. 
e  Jn.13.15 
f  Jn.13.34. 
g  Ro.13.12. 
h  2  Pe.1.9. 
i  scandaL 


j  Pr.4.l5. 
Jn.12.35. 


k  Ps.2.5.11. 
Lu24.47. 
Ac.  10. 43. 


1  c.1.1. 
mJn.  14.7,9 
n  Ep.6.10. 
0  Jn.lo.7. 


p  Re.2.7, 


2  And  he  is  the  t  propitiation  for  our  sins  :  and  itot 
for  ours  only,  but  also  fur  the  sins  of  the  whole  world. 

3  And  hereby  we  do  know  that  we  know  him,  il"  we 
keep  <=  his  commandnienls. 

4  He  that  saith,  I  know  him,  and  keepeth  not  his 
commandments,  is  a  liar,  and  the  truth  is  not  in  him. 

5  But  whoso  keepeth  his  word,  in  him  rerily  is  the 
love  of  God  perfected:  hereby  know  we  :nat  we  are 
in  him. 

6  He  that  sr.ith  he  abideth  a  in  him  ought  himse.f 
also  so  to  *=  walk,  even  as  he  walked. 

7  Brethren,  I  write  no  new  commandment  unto  you, 
but  an  old  commandment  which  ye  had  from  the  be- 
ginning. The  old  commandment  is  the  word  which 
ye  have  heard  from  the  beginning. 

8  Again,  a  new  f  commandment  I  write  unto  you, 
which  thing  is  true  in  him  and  in  you  :  because  the 
darkness  s  is  past,  and  the  true  light  now  shineth. 

9  He  that  saith  he  is  in  the  light,  and  hateth  his 
brother,  is  in  darkness  h  even  until  now. 

10  He  that  loveth  his  brother  abideth  in  the  light, 
and  there  is  none  i  occasion  of  stumbling  in  him. 

11  But  he  that  hateth  his  brother  is  in  darkness,  and 
walketh  Jin  darkness,  and  knoweth  not  whither  he 
goeth,  because  that  darkness  hath  blinded  his  eyes. 

12  I  write  unto  you,  little  children,  because  your  sins 
are  forgiven  you  for  his  name's  k  sake. 

1.3  I  write  unto  you,  fathers,  because  ye  have  known 
him  1  tkat  is  from  the  beginning.  I  write  unto  you. 
young  men,  because  ye  have  overcome  the  wiciked 
one.  I  write  unto  you,  httle  children,  because  ye  have 
known  the  «  Father. 

14  I  have  written  unto  you,  fathers,  because  ye  have 
known  him  that  is  from  the  beginning.  I  have  writ- 
ten unto  you,  young  men,  because  ye  are  «  strong,  and 
the  word  of  God  abideth  °in  you,  and  ye  have  over- 
come P  the  wicked  one. 


tlie  Holy  Sijirit  promised  to  .'ill  believers,  but  is  tiieru  rendered  Comforter.  It 
seems  to  i)ave  been  the  twofold  office  of  an  Advocate  amoni?  the  Ron)ans  (as, 
indeed,  it  is  among  ourselves,)  to  advise  his  client  privately,  and  publicly  to 
plead  on  liis  behalf  Ijefore  the  Court.  The  former  represents  the  office  of  the 
Spirit  toward  believers  on  earth  ;  the  latter,  that  of  our  Saviour  before  the  pre- 
sence of  his  Father  in  heaven. 

Ver.  2.  The  propitiation  —This  "  word  is  no  where  found  in  the  New  Tes- 
tament but  in  this  pasi^ace,  md  in  chap.  iv.  10.  But  it  occurs  often  in  the  LXX. 
translation  of  the  Old  Tes  ament,  where  it  .'iicnifies  a  sacrifice  of  atonement." 
(9i>e  Levif.  vi.  6,7.  Numb  v.  8.  Ezek.  xliv.  27.) 

Ver.  3.  We  do  know  that  toe  know  him.— Doddridge,  "  We  know  that  wo 
are  acquainVed  with  him."  Mackrdsht,  "We  know  tiiat  we  have  knmvn 
him." 

Ver.  4.  Jknow.—Macknight,  "  I  have  known,"  as  in  verse  3. 

Ver.  5.  Perfected— \.  e.  fully  ascertained. 

Ver.  8.  Which  thing  is  true  in  fiiin  and  inyou.—Macknight,  "  concern- 
ing," or  with  respect  lo—him  and  you.    That  is,  it  was  new.  as  coming  from 

Clni.sr,  and  having  been  newly  revealed  to  them. The  darkness  is  past. - 

Macknight,  "  is  passing ;"   meaning  the  darkness  of  heathen  idolatry,  ant 


Christ. 


nd 
John  i. 


Rabbinical  superstition. The  true  light  now  shineth 

4,  7.  9. 
Ver.  10.  None  occasion  of  stumlUng.— Macknight,  "  No  stumbling-block." 
Ver.  13.  I/tfr//«.— Sevt-ral  MSS.,  the  Syriac  version,  and  some  copies  of  the 

Vulgate,  reail,  "  1  have  written.'' — Macknight. 
Ver.  14.  The  wicked  one— i.  e.  the  devil.    Mat.  xiii.  19. 


1  JOHN,  II. 


15  Love  ^  not  the  world,  neither  the  things  that  are 
in  the  world.  If  '  any  man  love  the  v/orld,  the  love 
of  the  Fa'hevisnotinhim. 

16  For  all  that  is  in  the  world,  the  lust  of  the  « flesh 
and  the  lust  of  the  teyes,  and  the  pride  "  ot  lite,  is  not 
of  tlie  Father,  but  is  of  the  world.      ,  ,     ,     ^   .  _^ 

17  And  V  the  world  pa-sseth  away,  and  the  ust  there- 
,  of  •  but  he  that  docth  the  will  of  God  abideth  tor  ever. 
I  13  Little  children,  it  is  the  last  «' time :  and  as  ye 
I  have  heard  »  that  antichrist  shall  come,  even  now  are 

there  many  antichrists ;  whereby  we  know  that  it  is 
the  last  time.  ,        ,  »    r  „o 

19  They  went  out  from  us,  but  they  were  not  of  us, 
for  y  if  they  had  been  of  us,  they  would  no  doubu  have 
continued  with  us  :  but  they  went  out,  that  they  might 
be  made  nianifest  ^  that  they  were  not  all  ot  us. 

20  But  ye  have  an  ynction  »  from  the  Holy  Une,  ana 
ye  know  b  all  thing's.  .  i  „^t 

•>l  I  have  not  written  unto  you  because  ye  know,  not 
the  truth,  but  because  ye  know  it,  and  that  no  he  is  ot 

^22  Who  is  a  liar,  but  he  that  <•'  denieth  that  Jesus  is 
the  Christ?  He  is  antichrist,  that^lenieth  the  Father 

^23  Whosoever  'i  denieth  the  Son,  the  sarne  hath  not 
the  Father  :  [but]  he  that  acknowledgeth  the  i^on  lialli 
the  Fqiher  also 


645  ! 


A.  M.  cir. 

407!2. 

A.  U.  cir. 

(W. 

q  Ro.VVi. 

r  Mat  6.24. 
Gli.I.IO. 
J  a.  4.4. 

8  2re.2.l0. 

Pa.  119.37. 

u  Pa.73.6. 

V  Ps.39.6. 
1  Co.7.31. 

w  He.  1.2. 

%  Mat.24.24 

1  ai.4.i. 

y  2  Ti.2.19. 
z  2  Tl.3.9. 
a  2  Co.1.21. 
b  1  Co.2.15. 
c  c.4.3. 
il  Jn.15.23. 


Ver  16  The  lust  of  the  flesh,  &c.-The  sources  of  evil  are  three,  /says  aPa- 
earuT  ler  More  of  p/eaiwrc;,  in  matters  of  corporeal  enjoyment ;  Icveoj  mo- 
S  inmatteSol-  gain  ;  and  love  of  glory,  in  point  ot  pre-eminence  over  our 
equals  and  compamons  ..^^^^,.    ^^^^  ^^  ^^    ^ 

tion  of  JenLafem  ;  but  it  is  doubtful  if  that  were  not  already  pa^t.^^— .4/2^- 
r/iri^/s/M// come -If  the  preposition  anti.m  Antichrist,  denotc8  in  place 
of "  intk  risUs  a  faJ^ChriBt ;  ifanti  denotes  oppociUon,  Antichrist  is  one 
who  opposeth  Chnst.-Macknight.    In  both  senses  there  wtre  many  Anti- 

'^^vf-r^'ig    Were  not  ofus-i  e.  were  not  true  Christians. That  they  might 

benaS7nanff^st--l^  was  so  ordered  by  Providence  that  they  should 
£'"  the Sch  that  they  might  bring  no  reproach  nor  disgrace  upon  it:  not 

^'^r^^^^Sa^lSol^n^t  i^a  chrlsn.,  or  anointing  mit^^jl^is 
this  uncti07i  or  anointing^  Dr.  Isaac  Barrow  (a  divine  very  far  from  tanati- 
cismrtSexSa^ns  t:^^^^^  he  who  commanded  the  I'?l>t  to  s hmc  out  of 
aar^ness  thaTmnst.  us  St.  Paul  speaketb,  '(f^^^'-fV^f^tento^  eve^^^ 
knowledge  of  these  thmgs.  An  unrjion  from  the  Holy  One,  clearing  oiir  tj  es. 
s"l"er,ing  our  hearts,  healing  our  distcn-.pered  facuU.es,  'ni^Jv^^,^^,/??;;,^" 

for-n.'th  us  teach  and  persuade  us  tins  sortof  truths  " /^^""^  ''•%'1™J!: 

'  Se  same  ii  repeated  ver.  27,  and  is  evidently  to  be  understoo.l  in  harmony 
wlhou.  Lord's  p™e  to  his  disciples,  John  xvi.  IS.-"  He  s^-a"  lead  you  into 
fl/i  truth  ;'•  i  e.  all  requisite  and  important  truths  ;  so  here  they  were  taught  aU 
"^l  ^''^^^S'a^ar^Uhe,  &c^Dr.  Pye  Sn^^r.  renders  it^  •' ^Vho  is^ 
liai-  if  he  be  not  who  denieth  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,"  &c.-meaning  that 
sucla  one  is  the  worst  of  all  liarsand  dectjivers.  .      •„,   .  KTT,i„r 

V>  23.  lie  that  acknowledgeth  the  Son,  &c -[This  clause  'f  PT  ^'^,«;j>y  ?^',J 
tran^ators  in  Italics,  to  show  that  it  is  of  doubtful  authority,  leg  robably 
I  watitnir  in  the  chief  of  the  MSS.  tVey  consulted,  as  well  as  the  early  printed 
'  edld^s  Utl  Greek  and  English;  but  it  should  certainly  be  res  ored  to  the 
f^  ,t  Gr  S^zScIf  hafdone,  as  it  is  found  in  the  Cc.:iices  Ale.xancnnus  V  at^- 
cani  siand  Ephraim.  and  in  between  twenty  and  thirty  others  of  the  best  au 
tSy^  as  aUo  h  both  the  Syriac.  Er pen's  Arabic,  Coptic.  Sahidic  Arme- 
nian nliVukato-  and  is  quoted  by  Origen,  Meletius,  Athanasius,  the  Cy- 


646 


A.  M  cir. 

4U7i 
A.  D.  cir. 


1  JOHN,  III. 


e2Jn.6. 

f  ;n.!7.3. 

g  hi.l4.'26. 

h  or,  JZ. 

i  cr.  knoie 
ye. 

Je.  13.23. 
Mai.7.16 
..18. 


a  Ep.24,.5. 


e  1  Co.15.49 
Plii.S.21. 
2I'e.l.4. 

f  Job  19  26. 
Ps.17.1.5. 
M:il.5.8. 
lCo.13.12. 

g  He.9.26, 


3Jn.U. 

E7.e.lS..5.. 

9. 

Ro.2.13. 


24  Let  ethat  therefore  abide  in  you,  which  ye  have 
heard  from  the  beginning.  If  that  which  ye  have 
heard  from  the  beginning  shall  remain  in  you,  ye  Jilso 
shall  continue  in  tne  Son,  and  in  the  Father. 

25  And  this  is  the  promise  that  he  hath  promised  us, 
even  eternal  f  life. 

26  These  thiiigs  have  I  written  unto  you  concerning 
them  that  seduce  you. 

27  But  the  anointing  which  ye  have  received  of  him 
abideth  in  you,  and  ye  need  not  that  anv  man  teach 
you  :  but  as  the  same  anointing  teacheth  s  you  of  all 
things,  and  is  truth,  and  is  no  he,  and  even  as  it  hath 
taught  you,  ye  shall  abide  in  hhim. 

28  Arid  now,  little  children,  abide  in  him;  that, 
when  he  shall  appear,  we  may  have  confidence,  and 
not  be  ashamed  before  him  at  his  coming. 

29  If  ye  know  that  he  is  righteous,  i  ye  know  that 
J  every  one  that  doeth  rishteousness  is  born  of  him. 

CHAPTER  ill. 
1  He  (ledareth  the  sinpilar  love  of  Gixl  towards  us,  in  makiiis;  us  his  sons : 
3  who  therefore  oa;s;lit  olx;cliently  to  keep  his  commanJinents,  11  as  also  bro- 
therly to  love  one  another. 

"DEHOLD,  what  manner  of  love  *  the  Father  hath 
-•-'  bestowed  upon  us,  that  we  should  be  called  the 
sons  b  of  God  r  therefore  the  world  « knoweth  us  not, 
because  it  knew  him  not. 

2  Beloved,  now  are  we  the  sons  d  of  God,  and  it  doth 
not  yet  appear  what  we  shall  be  :  but  we  know  that, 
when  he  shall  appear,  we  shall  be  like  *him;  for  we 
shall  see  f  him  as  he  is. 

3  And  every  man  that  hath  this  hope  in  him  purifieth 
himself,  even  as  he  is  pure. 

4  Whosoever  committeth  sin  transgresseth  also  the 
law  :  for  sin  is  the  transgression  of  the  law. 

5  And  ye  know  s  that  he  was  manifested  to  take 
away  our  sins ;    and  in  him  is  no  sin. 

6  Whosoever  abideth  in  him  sinneth  not :  whosoever 
h  sinneth  haih  not  seen  him,  neither  known  him. 

7  Little  children,  let  no  man  deceive  you:  he  that' doeth 
righteousness  is  righteous,  even  as  he  is  righteous. 


Jesus  from  Christ,  as  bein?  two  persons,  and  denied  liim  to  be  tlie  Son  of 
God.  It  appears,  that  in  those  early,  as  in  much  later  limes,  many  were  fond 
of  parado.xes,  and  took  pleasure  in  starting  new  and  strange  oDinions,  which, 
among  the  vulgar,  attracted  admiration,  and  made  them  highly  popular.  The 
otrain  of  the  apostle's  argument  is  to  show,  that  Christ  was  not  only  one  with, 

'  but  also  so  united  to  the  Father,  as  not  to  be  separated,  either  in  essence,  or  ia 
the  work  of  man's  redemption  ;  and  he  seems  to  have  home  in  hn  recollee- 

'  tion  the  substance  of  our  Lord's  discourse  in  the  14th  chapter  of  his  gospel. 
Ver.  27.  BiU  th"- awjhuing  ....  the  same  anointing. —(Gt.  chrisma.)    T(i6 

•  same  word  which  in  ver.  20.  i«i  rendered  unction. In  him. — Margin,  "  initj" 

,  i.  e.  the  trulli. 

I      (;hap.  III.  Ver.  1.  Tlie  sons  of  God.—Greek,  "  children  of  God."    Sovc.  2. 

I]  So  astonishing  did  this  seem,  when  one  of  the  Malabrian  converts  was  re-  ' 
quired  by  the  Danish  Missionaries  thus  to  translate  this  passage,  tha   he  i 
j    shrunk  from  it,  as  far  too  lx)ld  :  "  Let  me  rather  render  it,  (says  he,)  They  (hail 
i    be  permitted  to  kiss  his  feet." 
I       Ver.  4.   Whosoever  cnmndtteth  9ln,  transgresseth  also  the  laio.—Doddidge, 
"  Every  one  that  practiseth  sin,  practiseth  also  the  violation  of  the  avv." 
This  learned  commentator  renders  anomia,  "violation  of  the  law,"  n  dis- 
tinction from  parartomia,  which  is,  properly,  a  "transgression."  or  goti^  be- 
,    yond  the  boundaries  prescribed. Sin  is  the  transgression— Doddridge     vio- 
lation"—o/ /Ae  law. 


I  JOHN,  HI. 


8  He  Jthat  committeth  sin  is  of  the  devil;  for  the 
devil  sinnt'th  from  the  bei^iiming.  For  this  purpose 
ihe  Son  of  God  was  manifested,  that  k  he  might  de- 
stroy the  works  of  the  devil. 

9  Whosoever  '  is  born  of  God  doth  not  commit  sin ; 
for  his  seed  ""remaineth  in  him:  and  he  cannot  sin, 
been  use  he  is  born  of  God. 

10  In  this  the  children  of  God  are  manifest,  arc  the 
children  of  the  devil :  whosoever  doeth  not  righteous- 
ness is  not  of  God,  neither  he  that  loveth  not  his 
brother. 

11  For  this  is  the  "message  that  ye  heard  from  the 
beginning,  that  "  we  should  love  one  another. 

12  Not  as  P  Cain,  who  was  of  that  wicked  one,  and 
slew  his  brother.  And  wherefore  slew  he  him  ?  Be- 
cause his  own  works  were  evil,  and  his  brother's 
righteous. 

1 3  Marvel  not,  my  brethren,  if  the  world  <i  hate  you. 

14  We  know  that  we  have  passed  from  death  unto 
life,  be  duse  we  love  the  brethren.  He  "^  that  loveth 
not  hi^  brother  abideth  in  death. 

15  Whosoever  ^hateth  his  brother  is  a  murderer: 
and  ye  know  that  no  murderer  hath  eternal  life  abi- 
ding m  him. 

16  Hereby  t  perceive  we  the  love  of  God,  because  he 
laid  down  his  life  for  us:  and  we  ought  to  lay  down 
our  lives  for  the  brethren. 

17  But  "whoso  hath  this  world's  good,  and  seeth  his 
brother  have  need,  and  shutteth  up  his  bowels  o/com- 
passion  from  him,  how  ^  dwelleth  the  love  of  God  in 
him? 

IS  My  little  children,  let  ''us  not  love  in  word,  nei- 
ther in  tongue ;  but  in  deed  and  in  truth. 

19  And  hereby  ^^  we  know  that  we  are  of  the  truth, 
and  shall  y  assure  our  hearts  before  him. 


647 


A.  M.  cir. 

40T2. 
A.  D.  cir. 

6S. 


j  Jn.8.44. 
k  ne.2.H. 
1  -.5.18. 
mlPe.lZS. 


n  or,  con 
mand- 
meJiL 


o  Jn.t5.12. 
p  Ge.4.4..8. 


s  Mal.5.2I, 

22. 

I  Jn.15.13. 

Ro.5.8. 

u  De.15.7. 

V  C4.20. 

wF.7e.33.31 
Ro.12.9. 
Ja.2.15,16 
1  Pe.l.^ 

X  Jn.13.33. 

y  Pfrsuade 


Ver.  8.  He  that  cnmmiaeth  sin.— Doddridge,  "  practiseth  sin,  is  ofthedcvil, 
for  the  devil  sinneth  from  the  beginning  ;"  i.  e.  ever  since  his  fall. 

Ver.  9.  Doth  not  com7tiU. — Doddridge.,  "  Dotij  not  practise  sin."  Macknight, 
"  DotU  not  work  sin."  For  the  term  sin,  I\Ir.  Fuller  would  substitute  «7'</s- 
Wcy— meaning,  inveterate  and  complete  apostacy,  and  reads  the  te.xt  as  fol- 
lows :  "  Whoso  abideth  in  him,  apostatizeth  not :  whosoever  apostatizelh, 
hath  not  seen  him,  neither  known  him.  He  that  is  guilty  of  apostacy  i.s  of  the 
devil ;  f  »r  the  devil  hath  been  an  apostate  from  the  beginning.  Whosoever  is 
bom  of  God  doth  not  apostatize,  for  his  seed  remaineth  in  him  ;  and  lie  cannot 

apostatize,  because  he  is  born  of  God." For  his  seed  remaineth  in  him— 

i.  e.,  says  Doddridge,  "  There  is  an  immortal  principle  planted  by  God  in  the 
heart."    See  I  Peter  i.  23. 

Ver.  10.  Doeih  not  righteousness.— Dodir idge,  "Doth  not  practise  right- 
eousness." 

Ver.  12.  Not  as  Cain,  &c.— See  Heh.  xi.  4. 

Ver.  15  Is  a  murderer— \.  c.  in  his  heart ;  and  circumstances  may  make 
him  so  in  fant,  as  in  the  instance  of  Cain,  vtr.  12. 

Ver.  16.  Hereby  perceive  toe  the  love  of  God.— The  words  "of  God"  being 
omitted  in  many  MSS.  and  most  printed  editions,  are  put  by  our  translators 
in  italics  ;  but  Macknight  supplies  from  ver.  8,  "  The  sen  of  God."  Dodd- 
ridge reads,  "  Hereby  perceive  w^  love !"    Compare  ver.  1. 

Ver.  IS.  Not  love  inicord,  neither-  in.  tongue— i.  e.  in  tongiio  only.  So  Mack- 
night.  "  If  love  consisted  in  icord  only,  then  lovo  rcaseth  as  soon  a.s  the 
*vord  is  pronounced.  Such  vvaa  the  love  between  Ralak  and  Balaam.  But  if 
love  consisteth  not  in  loord,  it  cannot  be  dissolved  ;  such  was  the  love  of 
Abraham,  Isaac.  Jacob,  and  tbe  rest  of  the  patriarchs." — Yalkut  Riibeni. 


648 


A.  M.  cir. 

A.  D.  cir. 
63. 


1  JOHN,  IV. 


b  Pb.U5.1S, 
19. 

1VI.5.M. 
Ma.  11.24. 

R  De.18.15, 
19. 
Jr..  14.1. 

d  Jn.  14.23. 
15.10. 


a  .Te.29.8. 
Mat.24.4. 


c  2  Pe.2.3. 
d  1  Co.  12. 3. 
e  Ro.8.37. 
f  Jn.3.31. 
g  Is.8  20. 
h  C.3. 11,23. 


20  For  if  our  heart  condemn  us,  God  is  ctreaier  than 
our  heart,  and  knoweth  all  things. 

21  Beloved,  if  our  heart  ^  condemn  us  not,  ihcn  have 
we  confidence  "■  toward  God. 

22  And  whatsoever  i^  we  ask,  we  receive  of  him,  be- 
cause we  keep  his  commandments,  and  do  those  things 
that  are  pleasing  in  his  sight. 

23  And  this  =  is  his  commandment,  That  we  should 
believe  on  the  name  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ,  and  love 
one  another,  as  he  gave  us  commandment. 

24  And  he  d  that  keepeth  his  commandments  dwell- 
eth  in  him,  and  he  in  him.  And  hereby  •=  we  know 
that  he  abideth  in  us,  by  the  Spirit  which  he  hatli 
given  us. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

1  Hs  virr.cth  Iheni  not  to  helieve  all  te.->.clieis,  who  boast  of  the  Spirit,  bnt  to 
_-.'  tTATZ  by  tl)i!  nik'3  of  the  catholic  faith  :  7  and  by  nrany  ixasons  exhorteth 
to' jrjii;?rly  love. 

BELOVED,  believe  *  not  every  spirit,  but  try  b  the 
spirits  whether  they  are  of  God  :  because  =  many 
false  prophets  are  gone  out  into  the  world. 

2  Hereby  know  ye  tlie  Spirit  of  God  :  Evety  d  spirit 
that  confesseth  that  Jesus  Christ  is  come  in  the  flesh 
is  of  God  : 

3  And  every  spirit  that  confesseth  not  that  Jesus 
Christ  is  come  in  the  flesh  is  not  of  God  :  and  this  is 
that  spi7-lt  of  antichrist,  whereof  ye  have  heard  thatit 
should  come  :  and  even  now  rdready  is  it  in  the  world. 

4  Ye  are  of  God,  little  children,  and  have  overcome 
« them  :  because  greater  is  he  that  is  in  you,  than  he 
that  is  in  the  world. 

5  They  are  of  the  world  :  f  therefore  speak  they  of  the 
world,  and  the  world  heareth  them. 

6  We  are  of  God  :  he  that  knoweth  God  heareth  us  ; 
he  that  is  not  of  God  heareth  not  us.  Hereby  s  know 
we  the  spirit  of  truth,  and  the  spirit  of  eiTor. 

7  Beloved,  let  us  love  h  one  another  :  for  love  is  of 
God  ;  and  every  one  that  loveth  is  born  of  God,  and 
knoweth  God. 

S  He  that  loveth  not  knoweth  not  God  ;  for  God  i  is 
love. 


Vor  20. 


So  in  next  \-erse. 


r/  our  heart— I.  e.  our  conscionce. 

Chap.  IV.  Vor.  2.  Every  spirit  that  confesseth  that,  &c.— "  Every  spirit  who 
conPesseth  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  come  in  the  flesh,  is  of  God."  So  Doddridge 
thinks  these  words  not  only  may,  bnt  rav^l  he  translated.  "  To  confcjss  Jesns 
Clirist,"  says  Dr.  D.  "seems  to  mean,  not  barely  professing  some  kind  of 
regard  to  him,  but  yieklin;?  a  rerular,  consistent  homace ;  and,  as  it  ;vere,  har- 
inanizing  and  falling'  in  with  his  desi.-jn."  To  confess  that  Jesui  Christ  is 
"come  in  Ihe  flesh,"  implies,  1.  His  previous  existence  hclore  hd  came;  2. 
Mis  incarnation,  that  "the  word  was  matie  flesh  and  dwelt  amongst,  ns." 
(John  i.  14.)  3.  That  this  incarnation  was  real-,  and  not  merely  apparent ;  for 
w  hile  some  of  the  ancir>nt  heretics  considered  our  Lord  Jesus  as  man,  and  as 
man  only,  otners,  tliout'ht  his  incarnation  was  in  appearance  only,  and  that 
himself,  in  reality,  neither  suffered  nor  died.  ,      ,     , 

Ver.  3.  This  is  that  spirit  of  Antichrist.— ^omvin  Catholics  plead,  that  the 
Pope  cannot  be  An'i.christ  because  he  admits  and  maintains  that  Jesus  Christ 
is  "  come  in  the  flesh  :"  but  St.  John  tells  us  that  there  are  7iiany  Antichrists  ; 
that  is,  many  who  oppose  Clirist,  and  his  truth,  though  in  djflerent  ways.  See 
note  on  chap.  ii.  18.  *  ,       ,  i_ 

Ver.  4.  Greater  is  he  tMt  is  in  you,  &c.— Tlfat  is.  God.  who  actuates  the 
believer,  is  infinitely  above  that  fallen  spiiil  which  actuates  the  world. 


1  JOHN,  V. 


649 


niMat.18.* 
J II.  15.  W, 


p  Jii.  14.9a 
c3.y4. 


q  RalO.a 


Oin  this  Jwas  manifested  the  love  of  God  toward^  '^4,^o''''- 
us.  because  that  God  sent  his  only  begotten  Son  intoi  ^  p'^i^. 
the  world,  that  k  we  midit  live  through  him.  |       m. 

10  Herein  is  love,  "not  that  we  loved  God,  but  that  he  .  j^^^^^ 
loved  us,  and  sent  his  Son  to  be  the  propitiation  i  for, 

our  sins.  '  k  Jn  e.5i 

11  Beloved,  if  ""  God  so  loved  us,  we  ought  also  to 
love  one  another.  ,       Iipoo 

12  No  •'  man  hath  seen  God  at  any  tune.   If  we  love     *=— ^ 
one  another,  Goddwelleth  in  us,  and  his  love  is  per- 
fected °  in  us.  ,      „  .     ,  .  ,  , 

13  Hereby  p  know  we  that  we  dwell  in  him,  and  he 
in  us,  because  he  hath  given  us  of  his  Spirit. 

14  And  we  have  seen  and  do  testify  that  thePather 
sent  the  Son  to  be  the  Saviour  of  tlie  world. 

15  Whosoever  'i  shall  confess  that  Jesus  is  the  Son 
of  God,  God  dwellelh  in  him,  and  he  in  God. 

16  And  we  have  known  and  believed  the  love  that 
God  hath  to  us.  God  ^  is  love  ;  and  he  that  dwelleth 
in  love  dwelleth  in  God,  and  God  in  him. 

17  Herein  is  ^our  love  made  perfect,  that  we  may 
have  boldness  in  the  day  of  judgment :  because  as  he 
is,  so  are  v/e  in  this  world. 

18  There  is  no  fear  in  love;  but  perfect  love  casteth 
out  fear :  because  fear  hath  torment.  He  that  feareth 
is  not  made  perfect  in  love. 

19  VVe  love  him,  because  t  he  first  loved  us. 

20  If  a  man  sav,  I  love  God,  aiul  haleth  his  bro- 
ther, he  is  a  liar  :' for  he  that  loveth  not  his  brother 
whom  he  hath  seen,  how  "  can  he  love  God  whom  he 
hath  not  seen  ?  ,  •      ,t,i. 

21  And  this  commandment  have  we  from  him,  That 
he  "  who  loveth  God  love  his  brother  also. 

CHAPTER  V. 
1  He  thai  loveth  God  loveth  iiis  cliildrtii,  an  1  keepetli  his  commandments : 
3  which  to  the  faithl'iil  are  light,  and  nat  srievoiis.    9  Jcsns  is  iJie  Son  of  Ootl, 
ab'.;  1 3  save  us,  14  an  J  to  hear  our  prayerB,  waicb  we  nitkc  for  ouraelves,  and 
for  others. 

11/  HOSOEVER  '^  believeth  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ 
■  »  »  is  born  of  God  :  and  every  one  that  loveth  him 
that  begat  loveih  him  also  that  is  begotten  of  him. 

2  By  this  we  know  that  we  love  the  children  of  God, 
when  we  love  God  and  keep  his  commandments. 

3  For  this  is  the  love  of  God,  that  b  we  keep  his  com 
mandments :  and  his  commandments  are  not  ^  gne- 
vous. 


CHAP.& 


b  Jn.H.15, 
21. 


P8.119  45. 
Maul  1.30 


Vor.  17.  Herein  is  our  love-Gr.  "  love  uifh  us"— wflrfe  perfect— Dodd- 
ridge, "Herein  is  lovo  pprfeded  in  ns." Because  as  he  is,  ao  are  roe— By 

union  and  communion  with  Christ,  we  bocome  like  him  ;  and  like  h»m,  m  the 
locrkl  are  neslected  and  despiseil. 

Ver.  13.  There  is  no  fear  in  love.— Fear  is  here  used  in  the  sense  oi  alarm 
and  terror—"  (car  (that)  hath  torment." 

Ver.  20.  Hsw  can  he  love  liod  whom  he  hath  not  seen  ?— Intercourse  and 
familiarity  between  friend*  ensenJers  love  ;  hut  it  is  by  faith  only  in  the  reve- 
lation of  his  will,  that  we  can  invo  God. 

Chap.  V.  Ver.  1.  He  that  loveth  him  that  begat,  loveth  him  a/so,  &c.— Love 
to  a  friend  naturally  cnffenrlers  love  towards  his  of^spnng.  Trahtion  reports, 
that  when  John  was  much  in  years,  an.l  unable  to  preach,  he  ii.se<l  to  be.led  to 
the  church  at  Ephesus.  and  to  address  ihem  in  these  simple  words—  '  Little 
children,  love  one  another." 


^=r-^i 


cm 


I  JOHN,  V. 


'■=^ 


A.  M.  rr!r. 

inn. 

A.  1).  cir. 


d  ICo.  15.57 

e  Jn  19.34. 

f  Jn.Il  17. 

2  Jn.813. 

h  He  4.12, 
13. 
Re.  19. 13. 

i  Jn.10.30. 

)  Jn.  15.26. 

k  AC.2  2..4. 
2  Co.  1.22. 

I  1  Pe.3.2l. 
He.13.12. 

mRo.8.16. 
n  Jn.1.4. 
o  Jn.5.2J. 


4  For  whatsoever  is  born  of  God  overcometh  d  the  ii 
world  :  and  this  is  the  victory  that  overcometh  the  j, 
world,  eveji  our  faith.  _  j! 

5  Who  is  he  that  overcometh  the' world,  but  he  that  j 
believeth  that  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God  ?  | 

6  This  is  he  that  came  by  "^  water  and  blood,  even  Jc-  ,'* 
sus  Christ ;  not  by  water  only,  but  by  water  and  blood.  ■.: 
And  it  is  the  Spirit  ( that  beareth  witness,  because  tlic  '! 
Spirit  is  truth. 

7  For  there  are  three  that  bear  record  in  heaven,  ilie 
s  F'ather,  the  i'  Word,  and  the  i  Holy  Ghost :  and  these 
three  are  one. 

8  And  there  are  three  that  bear  witness  in  earth,  the 
j  spirit,  and  the  k  water,  and  the  i  blood  :  and  these 
three  agree  in  one. 

0  If  we  receive  the  witness  of  men,  the  witness  of 
God  is  greater:  for  this  is  the  witness  of  God  which 
he  hath  testified  of  his  Son. 

10  He  that  believeth  on  the  Son  of  God  hath  thewnt- 
ness  '"in  himself:  he  that  believeth  not  God  hath 
made  him  a  liar  ;  because  he  believeth  not  the  record 
that  God  gave  of  his  Son. 

11  And  this  is  the  record,  that  God  hath  given  to  us 
eternal  life,  and  "  this  life  is  in  his  Son. 

12  He  "that  hath  the  Son  hath  life;  and  he  that 
hath  not  the  Son  of  God  hath  not  life. 


Vcr.  6.  This  is  he  that  came  by  loater  and  blood— Thut  is,  he  was  baptized 
first  by  water,  and  tlien  by  blood,  and  in  botb  cases  did  the  Holy  Spirit  bear 
witness.  See  Mat.  iii.  17  ;  xvii.  5 ;  compare  note  on  ver.  8,  below.  Sec  also 
John  .xii.  28. 

Ver.  7,  8.  There  are  three  that  bear  record  in  heaven,  the  Father,  the 
Word,  and  the  Holy  Ghost :  a?id  these  three  are  o«e.— I'J'he  genuineness  of 
the  latter  part  of  this  verse,  and  the  first  clause  of  the  next,  it  is  well  known  has 
divided  the  opinions  of  learned  men  for  nearly  four  centuries,  nor  is  it  yet  de- 
cided. It  is  certainly  wantin;.'  in  many  of  the  ancient  MSS.  and  versions  ;  and 
is  not  quoted  by  many  of  the  Fathers  :  hut  the  number  of  MSS.  collated  is  Lut 
small,  only  about  400  ;  it  exists  in  some  ancient  confessions  of  faith  and  litur- 
gies ;  is  quoted  liy  numerous  Latin  Fathers  ;  and  ai.pears  necessary  from  the 
connexion  in  which  it  stands.  It  also  seems  more  probable  that  the  Arians 
should  silently  omit  it  in  their  copies,  or  that  it  should  bo  left  out  by  mistake, 
than  that  the  Trinitarians  should  forse  and  insert  it ;  for  the  latter  would  only 
gain  one  argument  for  a  doctrine  which  is  ahundanily  taught  in  other  Scrip- 
tures ;  but  if  it  was  admitted  as  the  word  of  Gorf,  all  the  ingenuity  and  diligence 
of  opponents  could  scarcely  avoid  the  inference  naturally  deducible  from  it.]— 
Ba?ster. 

Ver.  7.  These  three  are  077C.— The  witnessing  of  the  Fatlicr  and  the  Holy 
Spirit  to  the  mission  of  Christ,  as  also  liis  own  witness  to  the  truth,  are  clearly 
and  repeatedly  referred  to  in  the  New  Testament ;  and  tlieir  union  is  no  less 
inculcated  in  IMat.  xxviii.  19,  and  other  scriptures. 

Ver.  8.  These  three  agree  in  one—\.  c.  in  the  sanie  testimony  ;  but  what  may 
be  meant  by  these  three  witnesses,  is  by  no  means  clear.  Doddridge  oxplairfl 
them  of  the  miraculous  gifts  of  the  Spirit,  the  baptismal  water,  and  the  sacra- 
mental blood  ;  so  Macknight.  But  the  expression  might,  perhajis,  be  referred 
to  the  scene  of  Christ's  death,  when  the  departing  spirit  ot  our  Saviour, 
and  the  blood  a.m\  toater  flowing  from  his  side,  bore  a  united  witness  to  the 
reality  of  his  death.  See  John  xix.  30,  34,  3;3.  The  Holy  Spirit  al.-io  bore  w"^.- 
ness  to  the  efficacy  of  Christ's  death  and  atonement,  by  raising  him  from  thfi 
dead.    See  1  Tim.  iii.  16.  l  Peter  iii.  18. 

Ver.  10.  Witness  in  himse'/.—fiol  an  imagineTy  conceit— not  an  •.mfoundcd 
persuasion,  l)ut  an  evidence  in  his  own  lieart  from  the  work  of  God's  Holy 
Spirit,  who  has  created  therein  a  love  to  holiness  in  all  its  branches.  "The 
gospel  of  Chri.s(,"  says  the  amiable  Walts,  "is  like  a  seal  or  signet  of  such 
inimitable  and  divine  engraving,  that  no  created  power  can  counterfeit  it ;  and 
1  when  the  Spirit  of  God  has  stamped  this  gospel  on  the  soul,  there  arc  so  many 
]1  holy  and  happy  lines  drawn  or  impressed  thereby— so  many  sacred  signaturtii 


||w 


1  JOHN,  V. 


651 


13  These  things  have  I  written  unto  you  that  believe 


on  the  name  ol  the  Son  of  God  ;  that  p  ye  may  know 
that  ye  have  eternal  hfe,  and  that  ye  may  beheve  on 
the  name  of  the  Son  of  God 

H  And  this  istne  confidence  that  we  have  lin  hini,| 
that,  if  we  ask  any  thing  according  to  his  will,  he 
lieareth  us. 

15  And  if  we  know  «■  that  he  hear  us,  whatsoever  we 
ask,  we  know  that  we  have  the  petitions  that  we  de- 
sired of  him. 

It)  If  any  inan  see  his  brother  sin  a  sin  which  is  not 
unto  deatli,  he  shall  ask,  and  he  shall  give  him  hfe 
for  them  that  s'n  not  unto  death.  There  is  a  sin  unto 
^  death  :  1  do  ^  not  say  that  he  shall  pray  for  it. 

17  Ail  unrighteousness  "is  sin:  and  there  ^ is  a  sin 
not  unto  death. 

18  We  know  that  whosoever  is  born  of  God  sinneth 
not ;  but  he  that  is  begotten  of  God  keepeth  ^  himself, 
and  that  wicked  one  toucheih  him  not. 

19  And  we  know  that  we  are  of  God,  and  the  whole 
world  lieth  in  wickedness. 

20  And  we  knov/  that  the  Son  of  God  is  come,  and 
hath  given  us  an  «  understanding,  that  we  may  know 
him  tliat  is  true,  and  we  are  in  hint  that  is  true,  everi 
in  his  Son  Jesus  Christ.  This  y  is  the  true  God,  and 
eternal  life. 

21  liittle  children,  keep  yourselves  from  « idols. 
Amen. 


.  D.  cir. 


p  Jii.SO.Sl. 


r  Pr.  13.29. 
Je.a9.l2, 
13. 

E  M;vt.ll 

3l,3i 


V  R0.5.2U, 
21. 


y  Is.9.a 


1  Co.  10. 14 


and  divine  features  stamped  on  the  mind,  that  give  certain  evidence  botli  of  a 
heavenly  sisrnet  and  a  heavenly  oi)erator." 

Vcr.  13.  On  the  navie—i.  e.  the  person  nnd  character  of  the  Son  of  God. 
Compare  Mat.  xxviii.  19. And  that  ye  may  believe— \w\\.\i  more  assmed  con- 
fidence. 

Ver.  14.  This  is  the  confidence  that  we  have  in  him— Doddridge,  "  towards 
him." 

Ver.  16.  There  is  a  sin  unto  death— The  nature  of  it  is  thus  stated  by  Dodd- 
ridge:— "There  is  ...  .  such  an  apnstacy  from  Cliri-^tiunity,  as  is  attended 
with  blaspheming  the  operations  of  tiie  Spirit  of  God,  and  ascribimr  ihcm  to 
Satan  ;"  an  apostacy  like  that  mentioned  by  St.  Paul  as  irrecoverable,  (Heb. 
vi.  4—6,)  and  attende<l  with  the  horrid  a?gruvation  of  ascribing  tjie  operations 
of  God's  Holy  Spirit  to  the  devil.  (.Mat.  xii.  31,  .32.)  "I  say  not,"  says  St. 
John,  who  probably  witnessed  the  awful  denunciation  of  Christ- "  I  say  not 
that  he  (or  any  man)  shall  pray  for  it ;"  and  yet  he  doe.-;  not  absolutely  forbid 
it.  For  wo  may  not  be  able  absolutely  to  ascertain  the  fact,  nor  must  we 
attempt  to  restrain  the  divine  mercy. 

Ver.  IS.  Touciieth  him  not.—Macknight,  "  Layeth  not  hold  on  him  ;"  i.  e. 
does  not  claim  Iwrn  as  his  own. 

Ver.  19.  The  wliole  world  lieth  in  tviclrdrwss.—Macknight,  "Under  the 
wicked  one."  \0r,  in  the  wicked  one ;  is  embraced  in  his  arms,  where  it  lie.^ 
fast  asleep,  and  carnally  secure,  deriving  itr<  heat  and  power  from  its  interna, 
fosterer.  "  In  this  short  expression,"  .<ays  IVesley,  "  the  horrible  state  of  the 
world  is  painted  in  the  most  lively  colours  ;  a  conmient  on  which  we  have  in 
the  actions,  conversations,  contracts,  quarrels,  and  frientlships  of  worldly  men.  I 
—  Bagster.  Not  only  was  the  Pagan  world  sunk  into  universal  idolatry,  but 
alsr  the  Jews  themselves  were  sunk  into  a  spirit  of  infidelity,  no  less  dreadful 
and  otiensive. 

Vor.  20.  This  is  the  true  God,  and  etrrnnl  /;/«.— Commentators  are  nnich 
d'vid(;d,  whether  this  sentence  refers  to  Christ  only,  as  both  the  true  God  and 
eternal  lite,  (so  Doddridge;)  or  whether  the  former  member  of  the  sentence 
refers  to  the  Father,  as  "  the  true  God,"  and  the  latter  to  the  Son,  as  "  eternal 
life."  "There  an;  two  reasons,"  says  Prof  Stuart,  "  why  the  true  God,^m&y 
be  refeiTcd  to  Christ.— 1.  The  grammatical  construction  fav.oi:rs  it.  Christ  is 
the  immediate  antecedent.  I  grant  thai  pronouns  somctirues  relate  to  a  more 
remote  antecedent ;  but  cases  of  this  uzture  stand  on  the  ground  of  necessity. 


6&2 


1  JOHN,  V. 


I  r,ot  of  common  grammaliciil  usa?e.  WJjat  floubt  can  llierc  be,  that  John 
coultl,  without  scriiplc,  call  tlie  Logos,  tlic  nue  God,  whom  he  liad  before 
asserted  to  bo  God,  aiid  to  have  created  all  things?  But,  2(lly,  my  principal 
reason  for  referring  the  true  God  to  C.'iirist  is,  tlie  other  adjunct  which  stands 
with  It  ;  '  Tliis  IS  Ihe  true  God— and  the  eteknal  life.'  How  famihar  is 
;liis  lantniage  with  John,  as  apphed  to  Christ !  '  hi  him  (i.  e.  Christ)  wa» 
i.ii-E,  this  LIKE  was  the  light  of  men— {rivin?  life  to  the  world— the  blead'of 
LIFE— my  words  are  spirit  muX  life— I  am  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  Life— 
the  Logos  of  LIVE.  This  life  (Christ)  was  manife.>;tod  and  we  have 
seer,  it  and  do  testify  to  you,  and  declare,  the  eternal  Life,  which  was  with 
the  Father,  and  was  manifested  to  us.'  l  John  i.  2  Now  as  1  cannot  lind 
any  in.stanf,e  in  John's  writings,  in  which  the  appellation  of  life,  and  eternal 
LIFE,  is  bestowed  upon  the  Father,  to  designate  him  as  the  author  of  s-pirituul 
and  eternal  life  ;  and  as  this  occure  so  frequently  in  John's  writings  as  u'pplif'd 
to  Chris',;  the  laws  of  e.xegesis  compel  me  here,  to  accord  in  my  expo?i:ion 
with  the  common  laws  of  grammar,  and  to  construe  hoili  the  true  God,  and 
eternal  life  of  Christ.    If  the  true  God  then  be  not  really  divine,  who  is  ? 


THE  SECOND  EPISTLE  OF  JOHN. 


I       [This  short  Efii.stle,  and  that  which  follows,  being  written,  neither  to  any  | 

I  church  by  name,  nor  to  the  churches  at  large,  but  to  private>persons,  had  pro-  | 

II  bably  been  kept  for  a  considerable  time  in  the  jwssession  of  the  families  to  \ 
whom  they  were  originally  sent,  and  were  not  discovered  till  long  after  the 
Apostle's  decease,  and  after  the  death  of  the  persons  to  whom  they  had  been 
addressed.  When  first  discf;veied,  all  the  immediate  vouchers  for  their  ge- 
nuineness were  necessarily  gone  ;  and  the  church  of  Christ,  ever  on  its  guard 
against  imposture,  particularly  in  relation  to  writings  professing  to  be  the  work 
of  Apostles,  l!e.«itated  to  receive  them  into  the  nunn)cr  of  canonical  Scriptures, 
until  it  was  fully  ascertained  that  they  were  divinely  inspired.  Hence  they 
were  not  generally  known  and  acknowledged  as  the  inspired  production  of^  St. 
John,  in  the  earliest  ages,  in  the  decided  manner  that  the  prececiing  Epistle 
was  ;  hut  their  coincidence  with  it  in  sentiment,  manner,  ann  language,  satis- 
fied all  at  an  early  period,  that  they  were  written  by  the  same  person.  l—£. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4073. 

A.  I),  cir. 

(i9. 


I  Jn.8.32. 
U;i.2.5,14. 


c  lf;p.9.'23 
2UO.-1.5. 


1  lie  exliorteth  a  cerlaiii  lionoiirable  mairoii,  wh!i  lier  cliildren,  to  persevere  in 
Cliristiaii  love  and  belief,  8  le^t  ihey  lose  tlie  reward  ot'  tlifir  former  prolossioii  : 
10  anJ  to  liave  iiotliing  to  do  vviih  those  seducers  iliat  bring  not  die  true  doc- 
trine of  Clirist  .lesus. 

THE  ^  elder  unto  the  elect  lady  and  her  children, 
whom  I  love  in  the  truth  ;  and  not  I  only,  but  also 
all  they  that  have  "known  tlic  truth  ; 

2  For  c  the  truth's  sake,  which  dwelleth  in  us,  and 
shall  lie  with  us  forever. 

3  Grace  be  with  you,  mercy,  and  peace,  from  God  the 
Father,  and  from  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of 
the  Father,  in  trutli  and  love. 

4  I  rejoiced  greatly  that  I  found  of  thy  children  walk- 
ing in  truth,  as  we  have  received  a  commandment 
from  the  Father. 

5  And  now  I  beseech  thee,  lady,  not  as  though  I  wrote 


Ver.  1.  Th'  elect  lHty—\Gr.  Eklckte  Kuria,  which  some,  with  the  Peshito  j 
Syriac  and  Arabic  ver.<!i(ms,  render,  "to  Kyria  the  elect,"  considering  Kuria  i 
a  proper  name  :  v  bile  other.'!,  with  the  Vulgate,  render,  "  to  the  Lady  Electa," 
considering  Eklckte  a  jiroper  name,  which  seems  more  correct.]— U.  The 
learned  Lord  hcrrini'ton  conceived,  that  by  this  lady  St.  John  meant  a 
Chrinian  churcli.  which  he  did  not  think  proper  to  name.  The  notion  scema 
fo  have  originated  with  Jerome,  and  was  adopted  by  Hammond  nnn  Whitby; 
but  it  appears  to  us  to  be  unfounded,  and  has  not,  we  believe,  at  present,  any 
nrivocates.  Those  here  relened  to.  who  denied  that  Christ  wa.«i  "  come  in  the 
flesh,"  were  probably  the  first  Gnostics.  Sec  Diet,  of  Religions,  &c.  ia 
Gnostics- 

Ver.  3.  Grace  he—Gr.  "  shall  he"—io>th  yon. 

Ver.  .">   And  nojo— [The  mode  of  address  here  sliows,  that  it  was  a  person. 
not  a  church,  as  some  suppose,  to  whom  the  Apostle  wrote. ]—iia^4^cr. 


2  JOHN. 


6B3 


anew  commandment  unto  thee,  but  that  which  wei  -^l^"- 
had  from  the  beginning,  that  '^  we  love  one  another.        a.  ir  dr. 

6  And  this  b  is  lOve,  that  we  walk  after  his  command-  [      69. 
ments.    This  is  the  commandment.  That,  as  ye  have |^  ijn.3.23. 
heard  from  the  beginning,  ye  should  walk  in  it.  |         '  ' 

7  For  •=  many  deceivers  are  entered  into  the  world,  i'' Jj^-i^'^f 
who  confess  not  th.at  Jesus  Christ  is  come  in  the  tlesh.  | 

This  is  a  deceiver  and  an  antichrist.  c  iJn.4.i. 

8  Look  J  to  yourselves,  thaf^  we  lose  not  those  things!  j  Ma.i3.9. 
which  we  have  f  wrought,  but  that  we  receive  a  fullj 
reward. 

9  Whosoever  transgresset  ind  abideth  not?  in  the] 
doctrine  of  Christ,  hath  no.  3od.  He  that  abideth 
in  the  dt)ctrine  of  Christ,  he  nath  both  the  Father  and 
the  Son. 

10  If  1'  there  come  any  unto  you,  and  bring  not  this 
doctrine,  receive  him  not  into  your  house,  neither  bid 
him  God  speed  : 

1 1  For  he  that  biddeth  him  God  speed  is  partaker  i  of 
his  evil  deeds. 

12  Having  many  things  to  write  unto  you,  I  would 
rxGt.  write  with  paper  and  ink:  but  I  trust  to  comej 
unto  vou,  and  speak  J  face  to  face,  that  k  our  joy  i  may 

be  full.  koi.vour. 

13  The  children  of  thy  elect  sister  greet  thee.    Amen.  '  '  •'"  i-<- 


Phi.a  16. 

Re.au. 


ed.   Some 

copies 

rtiiil, 

v:liicli  ye 

have 

Sn'vied, 

hulUiatye 

g  J...15.& 
h  Ga.  1.8,9. 
i  lTi.5.22. 


Ver.  7.  For  many  deceivers  are  entered,  &c  —Instead  of  are  entered  into, 

many  excellent  HISS,  have,  art;  gone  out. This  is  a  deceiver  and  an  anti- 

ciirist.—Mackniglit,  "  The  deceiver  and  the  antichrist  ;"  uliicii  llie  learned 
Granville  Sharp  e.xpiain.s  of  "  the  spirit  of  anfiohii.«t  hiinsoif  (i.  e.  Satan,)  us 
the  first  mover  and  instigator,  either  \>y  liimsuil"  or  hi.s  aneels,  of  all  other  de- 
ceivers."—G.  Sharp  on  llie  case  of  Saul,  &c.  p.  o9.— Antichrist  is  a  t'eneral 
name  used  by  this  apostle  for  all  who  opposed  the  truth  and -authority  of 
Christ. 

Ver.  8.  Which  we  have  wrought.— \i  is  added,  "Some  conies  read,  Which  ; 
ye  have  eained,  and  that  ye  received,"  &c.  The  copies  here  alluded  to  are,  Hve  ] 
oi  Stephen's  MS3.,  the  Alexandrian,  and  other  MSS.,  the  Vulgate,  second 
Syriac,  and  Etliiopian  versions.  I 

Ver.  10.  Neither  bid  him  God  speed.— Doddridge,  "Good  success"—!,  e.  in  ( 
his  propagation  of  error.  I 

Ver.  12.  Face  to  face.— Gt.  "  Mouth  to  mouth."  1 


THE  THIRD  EPISTLE  OF  JOHN. 


1  He  commeiuleth  Gains  for  his  piety,  5  a.r.fi  liospiUility  7  to  true  preacliersr] 
9  coiiU'liiliiiiig  of  tile  mikiiiil  (leitlii:;;  of  ain!)liioii5  Dioireplies  on  ilw  roiiirarv' 
siOc,  II  >Aliose  evil  er.aiiipl«:  is  iioi  to  l>e  followed:  12  aiiJ  givel.'i  special  lesli- } 
moiiy  ui  lite  gojil  report  of  Demeiriiis.  4  , 

THE  elder  unto  the  well  be  .ved  Gains,  v,-hoin  I  love 
"  in  Uie  tru*h. 

2  Beloved,  1  -  wish  above  aj  hings  that  thou  mayest 
prosper  and  Orj  in  health,  evei.  as  thy  soulprosperctli. 

3  Fori  rejoiced  greatly,  when  the  brethren  came  and 
testified  of  the  truth  that  is  in  thee,  even  as  thou  vv-alk- 
est  <=  in  the  truth. 

4 1  ha\  e  no  greater  joy  J  than  to  hear  that  my  children 
walk  in  truth. 


A.  M.  cir. 

A.  n.  .-u-. 


a  or,  truly 


b  or,  pray. 


Ver.  2.  Above  all  tilings.  — Doddridg 
Ver.  4.   Walk  in  truth.— Doddridge, 


.   "  In  every  respect." 

'in  the  truth,"  i.  e.  of  the  ?ospel. 


654 


3  JOHN. 


A.  M.  cir. 

ma. 

A.  n.  cir. 


of  God 


j   M.U.23.4 


.  1  Jii.3.6.. 
9. 


5  Beloved,  thou  doest  «  faithfully  whatsoever  thou 
doe.st  to  the  brethren,  and  to  strangers  ; 

6  Which  have  borne  witness  of  thy  charity  before  the 
church  :  whom  if  thou  bring  f  forward  on  their  jour- 

|ney  s  after  a  godly  sort,  thou  shalt  do  well : 
\  7  Because  thai  for  his  name's  sake  they  went  forth, 
taking  i>  nothing  of  the  Gentiles. 

8  We  therefore  ought  to  i  receive  such,  that  we  might 
be  fellow-helpers  to  the  truth. 

9  I  wrote  unto  the  church  :  but  Diotrephes,  who 
loyeth  to  have  the  pre-eminence  J  among  them,  re- 
ceiveth  usnot. 

10  Wherefore,  if  I  conie,  I  will  remember  his  deeds 
which  he  doetli,  k  prating  against  us  with  nnriicious 
words  :  and  not  content  therew'th,  neither  doth  he 
himself  receive  the  brethren,  and  forhiddeth  them  that 
would,  and  casteth  them  out  i  of  the  church. 

11  Beloved,  follow '"  not  that  which  is  evil,  but  that 
which  is  good.  He  "  that  doeth  good  is  of  God:  but 
he  that  doeth  evil  hath  not  seen  God. 

12  Demetrius  hath  good  report  of  all  men,  and  of  the 
truth  rtself:  yea,  and  we  also  bear  record;  and  ye 
know  that  our  record  is  true. 

13  1  had  many  things  to  write,  but  I  will  not  with  ink 
and  pen  write  unto  thee  : 

14  But  I  trust  I  shall  shortly  see  thee,  and  we  shall 
speak  "  face  to  face.  Peace  be  to  thee.  Our  friends 
salute  thee.  Greet  the  friends  by  name. 


Ver.  6.  After  a  gocUij  sort.— M:\r?\n,  "a  sort  worthy  o/God;"  i.  e.  in  a 
manner  and  with  a  temper  .suited  to  God'.s  service. 

Ver.  9.  Wko  lovcth  to  have,  &c.— i"  Wiio  lovefh  the  presidency,"  or  chief 
■place,  doubtless  in  the  chur(^h,  of  wliidi  Diotrephes  was  most  probal)ly  an 
oftii.-er  ;  and  being  one,  magnifief]  himself  in  his  office :  he  loved  sucJi  pre  emi- 
nence, and  behaved  haughtily  in  [i.]—Bagster. 

Ver.  1-2.  Dcmetriu<!—Of  whom  nothing  is  known  but  what  is  liere  mention- 
ed, that  ho  liad  "a  sood  report  of  all"  who  knew  him.  and  "even  of  the 
iriith  ilsell"." Ye  knoio  that  ovr  record  is  true.—Skc  John  xix.  25  ;  xxi.  24. 

Ver.  14.  Our  friends.— [lostend  of  friends,  an  appellation  used  no  wher<? 
el^e  as  a  mutual  adihess  among  Christians,  several  MSS.  read  brethren.]— B. 


'HE  GENERAL  EPISTLE  OF  JUDE. 


( JoDE,  or  JfDAS,  the  writer  of  Uiis  Epistle,  is  generally  and  justly  consi- 
dered to  have  .been  Jude  the  Aposile.  called  also  Lebbeus,  whoso  surname 
was  TlviddtMis,  brother  of  James  ftie  Less,  (ver.  1,)  and  the  brother,  or  near 
relative,  of  our  Lord.  Some  hesitation,  however,  as  Jo  the  genuinenops  of 
this  Epi:<tte.  seem.s  to  have  prevailed  in  the  Church,  which  was  at  lenijlh  fully 
removc'd  ;  though  .^oine  learned  modern  writers,  apparently  on  very  slight 
grounds,  have  endcavourod  to  revive  it.  It  is  objected,  that  he  calls  himself, 
not  an  Apostle,  but  "a  scivaiit  of  Jesus  Christ;"  but  so  also  does  Paul,  in 
his  iti>.',ri()ti(in  to  the  Philipiiians  ;  and  the  word  apostle  is  omitted  in  the 
Kiiistle  to  Philemon,  and  in  that  to  the  Thessalonians  ;  neither  does  John,  in 
his  Epistles,  use  the  word  apostle,  nor  mention  his  own  name.  Jude  is  also 
supnosed  *.o  quote  apocryphal  hooks— for  there  is  no  evidence  that  this  was 
really  the  case  ;  but  doi-s  not  St.  Paul  quote  heathen  poets,  and  Jewish  tradi- 
tions, when  wh.it  was  friie  in  them  miirht  be  adduced  to  good  purpose,  with- 
out at  all  sanctioning  the  tldiles  which  they  conlained,  or  inducing  a  suspicion 
that  he  was  not  an  inspired  writer  1  (Acts  xvii.  23.  1  Co.  xv.  33.  2Tim.  iii.  8. 
■fit.  i.  12.)    These  are  the  principal  objections;  and  they  amount  to  nothing 


JUDE. 


655 


Cl1s  ..    i  ^J,e  niaVor  contained  in  it,  ^vl.idl  is  every  way  wortiiy  of  an  inspired 
A  M  silo  of  Jesu^  Christ ;  and.  as  Macknighl  truly  o'os.;rves,  there  i3  no  error' 
tmu^lrno  es^l  praetice  Jnjoined,for.tl,e  sake  of  w  ..cl,  -'/^ mn;oslor  could  be 
inuuce<l  to  impose  a  forgery  ol  this  kind  on  tlie '■'  '-«"   ^""• 


,x\d.\-Bas^ter. 


He  exliortclh  uum  ;o  be  constant  in  ihe  profe^io.i  of  tlie  fa.tn.  4  False  teachers 
L-e  crepi  n  to  s^luce  then.  :  for  whose  .lamnabls  doctrine  and  manners  iM.rn- 
b^e  pimiJiment  is  preparal :  20  ^liet^as  the  godly,  l-y  the  assistance  ot  the 
Iltirsplrit,  and  praye!^  to  God.  may  Persevere,  and  grow  in  grace,  and  keep 
thei  isLlves,  and  recover  others  out  of  the  snares  of  those  deceivers. 

TUDE,  '-^  the  servant  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  hrothcr  of 

O   James,  to  thein  that  are  sanctified  b  by  God  the 

Father,  and  preserved  =  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  J  caled: 

'^  Mercy  unto  you,  and  peace,  and  love,  bs  multiplied. 

3  Beloved,  when  I  gave  all  diligence  to  write  unto 
you  of  the  common  ^-  salvation,  it.  was  needful  for  me 
to  write  unto  yon,  and  exhort  you  that  ye  should  ear- 
nestly contender  for  the  faith  which  was  once  delivered 
unto  the  saints.  .  .  , 

4  For  there  are  certain  men  crept  m  ?  imawares,  vyho 
1.  were  before  of  old  ordained  to  this  condemnation, 
ungodly  men,  turning  i  the  grace  of  our  God  into  las- 
civiousness,  and  denying  the  only  Lord  Uod,  and  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  .      '  a        i 

5  I  will  therefore  put  you  in  remembrance,  though  je 
once  knew  this,  how  that  J  the  Lord,  having  saved 
thepeople  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt,  afterward  destroy- 
ed k  thein  that  believed  not.  . 

G  And  the  angels  i  which  kept  not  their  ">  first  estate, 


A   M.  <ir. 

40(3<J 
A.  D.  cir. 


a  I.u.6.16. 
b  Ac.20.32. 
c  lPe.1.5. 
d  Ro.S.30. 
e  Tit.1.1. 
f  Ga.2.5. 

h  Ro.9.22. 
i  Ti.  1.15,15 


k  Kn.M.ffl, 
37. 


Ver.  1.  J»rf^-(Greek,  Jvdas)-t}ie  servant  of  Jesus  airist  and  h^^^ 
ofJames-W\\o.  as  «e  find  in  INIat.  x.  3,  was  al.so  called  Lt^bl.eus,  ^^  '"^e  sur- 
nime  was  Tha.idcus.    This  l.pok.  hke  the  2.1  of  Peter.  ^^^on^^^er^V^; 


sanction  what  they  quote  and  that  as  .■,......-...,    r-^--,p,|  ■  .,,-.„,,,j  <,,,)„ 

otiote  them  at  insnircd.     The  authority  of  this  book,  however,  i>  re.it  ctlU  oniy 

hv  siVl  as  reieet  St.  Peter's  second  EpisUo.  which  it  very  much  resen .hies  ; 

or  Sr  we  Set  either  of  them  as  inspired,  ^^•il^""»„>-«,^V''^'"Vmo "t  wr£ 

series,  which  is  utterly  improbable,  as  may  be  seen  m  Home,  ami  mo^t  writers  I 

ipon  the  ^i);!;'^-^^^^^^  salvation-i.  e.  the  salvation  of  Christ,  common  to  j 
boH.  Jews  and  Gentiles        .         „  ^^..^QfoM  ordained -Vac.My 

"  ioscr  bed."  (Beza,  olhn  vrescripii.)  Doddridge,  registered  ;'  an  a  lu^ 
Bion.as  some  think,  to  a  custom  among  the.Roi.ians,  "f  .Posl.ng  ui  in  he 
forums  the  names  of  persons  accused  of  certain  crimes  w.lh  rewards  lo  the 
apprehension,  an.l  sometimes  for  kiUirrg  them.  Such  "\t.";  ''of  'Ad  sS 
teach  ;rs  or  preachers,  are  proscribed  in  n;any  r/irts  of.  the  word  f'  ^'Otl.  St^ 
Psalm  I.   16.    Some,  I'owcAer,  refer  this  to  the  ancient  prophece^^^^^^^^ 

in-  such  men     See  verse  14,  &c. The  only  Lord— (Grviik    despot  a,) 

mTis  e       See  note  on  2  Peter  ii.  L— G"d.-Tliis  word  (T«e/o^.)  .s  wanting 
in  several  31SS  ,  and  in  the  Vu hrate.     Doddridge  reads  it.      God  the  only 
Sove  eijn.  a.^d  o.^r  Lord  Jest...  Christ:"  Pye  Smith,  "Our  only  .Sovereign 
ami  Lord  j.^sus  Christ."    Mack-night  adheres  to  the  common  version,  but  ad-    , 
mifs  the  others  to  be  equally  just.  c,     n  i    •     .    o 

Ver.  5.  Destroyed  them  that  6eZ;Vt'ed  nof.-Sec  Heb.  'V-  • -3..  ,,         .      I 

Ver.  6.  Their  first  es/afe.-Margin.  "  prmcipalil  y.'-^^cMr/^ge  adhcj'es^tojj 


65fi 


JUDE. 


1 


A 

M.  cir 

M)'i'J. 

A 

D.  .-ir 

&5. 

but  left  their  own  habitation,  he  hath  reserved  in  ever- 
lasiini?  "  chains  under  darkness  unto  tlie  '  judgment 
of  tlie  great  day. 

7  Even  as  p  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  and  the  cities 
about  thern  in  hke  manner,  giving  themselves  over  to 
fornication,  and  going  after  i  strange  flesh,  are  set 
forth  for  an  example,  suffering  the  vengeance  of  eter- 
nal fire. 

8  I>ikewise  also  these  filthy  dreamers  defile  ■■  the  flesh, 
despise  dommion,  and  speaK  evil  of  dignities. 

'.)  Vet  Michael  ^  the  archangel,  when  contending  with 
the  devil  he  disputed  about  trie  body  of  i  Moses,  "  durst 
not  bring  against  him  a  railing  accusation,  but  said, 
Tlifr  Lord  ^'  rebuke  thee. 

10  But  these  speak  evil  of  those  things  which  they 
know  not :  but  what  they  know  naturally,  as  brute 
beasts,  in  those  things  they  corrupt  themselves. 

1 1  Wo  unto  them  !  for  they  have  gone  in  the  way  of 
w  Cain,  and  ran  greedily  after  the  error  of  Balaam  ^  for 
reward,  and  perished  in  the  gamsaying  of  y  Core. 

12  These  are  spots  ^  iri  your  feasts  of  charity,  when 
they  feast  with  you,  feeding  -^  themselves  without  fear  : 
!•  clouds  they  are  without  v/ater,  carried  <=■  about  of 
winds;  trees  whose  fruit  J  withereth,  without  fruit, 
twice  "^  dead,  plucked  f  up  by  the  roofs  ; 

13  Raging  waves  ?  of  the  sea,  foaming  out  their  own 
shame ;  wandering  ii  stars,  to  whom  is  reserved  tlie 
blackness  of  darkness  for  ever. 

14  And  Enoch  also,  the  seventh  from  Adam,  prophe- 


!  n  2  Pe  9.A 
o  Re.20.10 
p  Ge.19.il. 
q  other. 

r  2Pe.2  1), 

11. 
s  Da.  12. 1, 
t  De.S^l.G. 
u  Ex.52.2S. 
V  Zeo.3.2. 
\vGe.-1..3. 
X  Nii.22.7, 

21. 


z  21>e.2,13. 
a  Plii.3.I9. 
b  r'f.25.II. 
c  Kp.-I.M. 
d  Jii.  1.5.4.. G 
e  Hc.fi. ■!..(;. 
f  M;it.l.5.i3 
g  Is.  57.20. 
h  Re.S.lO, 


the  former;  liut  Macknight  oltserves  they  amount  to  the  same  ineanins? — therr 

oriL'iiia!  slate  was  tliat  of  leaders,  or  princes,  in  tlic  lieavenly  liost. Uiit  left 

their  own  habitation— 'Mutk  strictly,  we  conceive,  the  station  assi;?ncil  to 
them;  which,  we  presume, Vas  a  voluntary  act,  and  constituted  llieir  rehel- 
lion.  This  and  the  following  verses  may  be  compared  with  the  2d  Epistle  of 
Peter,  chap.  ii.  ver.  4,  6,  10—12,  &c. 

Ver.  7.  (loin?  after  strange  flesh.— M&rg'w ,  "other  flesh."  The  fact  ap- 
pears to  he.  th.it  they  gave  tliemseives  up  to  all  kinds  of  unclcanness :  the 
more  ahominiihlc,  the  more  agroeal)ie  to  their  depraved  minds. 

Ver  9.  Michael  the  archangel.— Pf^ler  .says,  "Angels,  which  are  prcator  (or 

e.xcdlinff)  in  power  and  might. "    2  Pet.  ii.  11. About  the  body  of  Motes.— 

Tilhtson  thinks  this  may  allude  to  Dent,  xxxiv.  6  ;  and  that  .'^aian  wished  to 
di.<eover  tlie  body  of  Moses,  that  he  might  t(;mpt  tlie  Jewa  to  worsliip  dim. 
Mackiiigiit  suprio.ses.  tliat  by  the  body  of  Moses  mi!;ht  be  meant  the  Jewish 
churfh.  as  the  Cliri.<tian  church  is  called  "the  body  of  Christ."  1  Co.  .\ii.  27. 
Durst  not.— Doddridge,  "Did  not  presume  to"— /r/w/,'.  T//.''>^wn  witti- 
ly sii^'-jcsts,  that  the  angef  was  alVaid  the  devil  would  be  too  hard  lor  him  at 
railiuii!    Sec  Doddridge. 

Ver.  10.  But  ivhat.— Doddridge,  "And  what." They  corrvpt  tliem- 
seives.—Doddridge,  "are  corrupted." 

\'i  r.  12.  Thei"  are  spots  in  your  feasts  of  charity  .—"LltornUy , '  lovefi.'nsts," 
wl.ich  uere  "  frufjal  meals  provided  by  tlie  richer  Christians  to  entertain  the 
poor,  the  liithcrless.  the  widows,  and  strauL'ers."  'I'liey  were  irenernlly  held  im- 
mediati  Iv  belim;  or  alter  the  F.ord's  Suiiper.  and  very  early  siibjeclcil  to  abuse,  as 
we  lind.  nut  only  by  Jude,  but  by  Paul.    To  the.se  feasf.s  such  men  were  spots, 

or  bh  mi- lies  ;  that  i.s,  a  disfrracc  and  reproacii. Feeding  themtelves  icith- 

out  fear-':,  e.  without  caution,  till  they  eat  and  drink  to  excess.  To  ihifl  St. 
Pun!  is  also  .sui'posed  to  adude,  1  Co.  \\.  21. 

Ver.  13  W'auveriug  .v/«/-,?.— Greek,  "planets;"  in  wliich  two  ideas  may 
he  f-im-isiii!,  namely,  that  they  are  always  chmi-'injf  their  aspects  and  situa- 
tion.-, and  lliat  llcy  shine  only  by  a  bormwed  licht. 

Ver.  H.  And  Enoch  a/so.— It  is  well  known,  that  a  book  under  that  title 
existed  in  the  primitive  church.  This  book  has  been  recently  discovered,  and 
translated  by  Laiirer.xe,  of  which  the  tbllowiii'r  is  the  passage  quoted  by  our 


JUDE. 


G57 


sied  of  these,  saving,  Behold,  the >  Lord  conjeth  with]  '^■'Y-v"'- 
ten  thousand  of  "his  saints,  ,\.  iych. 

15  To  execute  judgment  upon  )  all,  and  to  convince !       ba. 
all  tliat  are  ungodly  among  ihem  of  all  their  ujigodly  L  -^^^,45 
deeds  which  they  have  ungodly  connnitted,  and  of  ali| 
their  hard  specJics  k  which  ungodly  sinners  have  spo- 
ken against  him. 

IG  These  are  murmurers,  complainers,  walking  after 
their  own  lusts  ;  and  their  mouth  speaketh  great  swell- 
ing words,  having  men's  persons  in  admiration  be- 
cause of  advantage. 

17  Cut,  beloved,  remember  ye  the  words  which  were 
spoken  before  of  the  apostles  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ; 

IS  How  that  they  told  you  1  there  should  be  mockers 
in  the  last  time,  who  should  walk  after  their  own 
ungodly  lusts. 

19  These  be  they  who  separate'"  themselves,  sensual, 
having  not  the  Spirit. 

20  But  ye,  beloved,  buildmg  "  up  yourselves  on  your 
most  holy  faith,  "Spraying  in  the  Holy  Ghost, 

21  Keep  p  yourselves  in  the  love  of  God,  looking/)  for 
the  mercy  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  unto  eternal  life. 

22  And  of  some  have  compassion,  making  a  dif- 
ference : 

23  And  others  ^ve  with  fear,  ^  pullmg  them  out  of 
the  fire;  hating  even  the  garment  ^  spotted  by  the 
flesh. 

24  Now  t  unto  him  that  is  able  to  keep  "  you  from 
falling,  and  to  "  present  you  faultless  before  the  pre-|u  2Ti.4.is. 
sence  of  his  glory  with  exceeding  joy,  "      | 

25  To  w  the  only  wise  God  our  Saviour,  be  glory  and  »  Coi.!"" 
majesty,  dominion  and  power,  both  now  and  ever. 
Amen. 


J   Re.a).KJ 

I  '*  IV  73  ft 

IK.l 

mn,-.io;i= 

u  Col.'2.7. 
o  Ep.6.18. 


p  .In.15.9, 
JO. 


.|  Til.2.13. 


Zee  3.2.  .5 


s  Re.  3. 4,1 8. 


Ro.lG.liS. 

27. 


wlTi.1.17. 


ai.K}.stle  in  ver.  14:  "  Betiokl,  he  coinc;^   wiih  ten  tliousatul  of  lii.-i  siiints.  to 
execute  judgment  upon  them,  and  lo  iciiiovo  a!l  the  carnal,  for  evury  thing 
which  the  sinful  and  ungodly  have  done  and  connniltcd  ufrainst  linn." 
Ver.  15.   Ungodh/  cominitled.— Doddridge,  "  impiously  coinniii ltd." 
Vcr.  18.  How  that  they  told  you.—Smi  1  Tim.  iv.  1.   aTun.  iii.  l,  2.   2  Pet. 
iii.  3. 

Ver.  23.  The  garment  spotted  hy  the  Jlesh—i.  0.  a  cprous  garment.  Or 
perhaps  the  allusion  may  be  to  Zech.  iii.  4,  5. 

CONCLUDING  RE.MARKS  ON  THE  EPISTLE  OP  JUDE. 

(St.  Jude,  says  Origen,  ha.s  written  an  Epistle  in  a  few  lines  indnoJ,  but 
full  ot"  vigorous  exi)ressions  of  heavenly  grace.  He  briefly  and  I()rril)ly  repre- 
sents the  detestable  doctrine^  and  pr;iotices  of  certani  talse  tcariiers.  {.'.'ncrally 
suppo.^ed  to  be  the  impure  Gnostics,  Nicolaitans,  and  ii)llowers  of  iSinion  .Maiiiis  ; 
and  reproves  these  protlifjate  perverters  of  sound  principles,  and  jKifrons  of 
lewdness,  with  a  holy  indifjnalion  and  just  severity  ;  while  at  the  same  time 
he  exhorts  all  sound  Christians,  with  frenuine  apostolic  ch.irity,  to  have  fen- 
der compassion  on  these  deluded  wretches,  and  to  endi'avour  vigoronslv  to  re- 
claim them  from  the  ways  of  hell,  and  phick  them  as  brands  out  of  the  fire. 
The  great  similarity  between  this  Epistle  and  the  secon<l  chapter  of  the  second 
Epistle  of  Peter,  has  already  been  remarked.  Both  writers  arc  nearly  alike  in 
subject,  style,  vehemence,  and  holy  indignation  ai'ainst  impu'lencf  aiul  lewd- 
ness, and  a?uinst  those  who  invidiously  unrlermine  chastity,  piirily,  and  sound 
principles.  The  expressions  are  remarkably  strong,  the  langca^e  a-iiniated, 
and  the  (inures  and  comjMirisons  bold,  apt,  and  sfrikin?.  There  are  no  nobler 
amplilications  in  any  author,  than  in  these  writei-s,  wlien  they  expose  the  de- 
linquencies of  these  false  teachers,  which  they  severely  brand,  ennihalicaily 
expose,  and  yet  happily  express  in  all  the  purity  and  chastity  of  languaije.l— 
Bolster . 


6r.8  REVELATION. 


THE  REVELATION  OF  ST.  JOHN  THE  DIVINE 


I     It  is  a  remarkable  circumstance,  fsays  Home,)  that  tlie  autlienticity  of  this 
i  Dork  was  very  generally,  ifnot  universally,  acknowiedped  duriiij?  the  two  first  i 
cei  liiries  ;  and  yet,  in  the  third  century,  it  be^an  to  be  questioned.    'J'hi.s  seoms  i 


tti  have  been  occasioned  by  some  absurd  notions  conceriinij;  the  Millenniujn, 
that  a  few  well  meaning,  but  t'ancit'ul  expositors,  grounded  on  this  book  ;  which 
notions  th.eir  opponents  injudiciously  and  presumptuously  endeavoured  to 
discredit,  by  dunyitig  the  authority  of  the  book  itself.  So  little,  however,  has 
this'  portion  of  Holy  Writ  suliered  from  the  ordeal  of  criticism,  to  which  it  had 
in  consequence  been  subjected,  that  (as  Sir  Isaac  Neiolon  has  long  smce  re- 
marked) "  there  is  no  other  book  of  the  New  Testament  so  strongly  attested. 
or  commented  upon  so  early,  as  the  Apocalypse." 

When  we  come  to  the  Millennium,  we  liope  to  show  that  there  is  nothing 
in  the  book  itself  that  can  form  a  rational  objection  to  its  authority  on  the 
ground  oftliat  doctrine  :  tlie  external  \\\\\liiX\CK  i'ox  the  authenticity  and  divine 
autliority  ol'  this  book,  however,  rests,  as  does  also  that  of  the  other  books  of 
UiL  New  Testament,  in  a  great  measure  upon  the  testimony  of  tiie  early  Chris- 
tiar.  fathers.  And  liere  W'oodhoiise  produces  passages  from  Ignatius  and 
Poll/carp  as  early  as  A.  D.  107  and  103.  Jerotne  states,  that  Justin  Martyr 
(about  A.  D.  120)  commented  on  some  parts  of  this  mysterious  book  :  and  a 
commentary  on  the  whole  is  mentioned  among  the  works  of  Melito.  Bishop  of 
Sardis,  A.  D.  177.  Irenccus,  who  flourished  about  the  same  tune,  and  was,  in 
early  lite,  acquainted  with  Pohjcnrp,  often  quoted  this  book  as  the  Kevelation 
of  John  the  Evangelist,  and  the  disciple  of  the  Lord.  "  His  testimony  tor  this 
book  (says  Lardner)  is  so  strong  and  full,  that,  considering  the  age  ui Ire n ecus, 
ho  seems  to  put  it  beyond  all  question,  that  it  is  the  work  of  John  the  Apostle 
and  Evangelist."    Latter  authorities  need  not  be  here  mentioned. 

Tlie  next  question  relates  to  the  date  of  this  book.  The  most  probable  and 
generally  receiveil  opinion  is.  that  it  was  written  during  John's  banishment  to 
the  Isle  of  Patmos,  by  Domilian,  in  tlie  latter  part  of  his  reign  ;  that  is,  in  the 
year  A.  I).  96,  in  the  latter  part  of  which  he  died,  or  immediately  aHer,  when 
the  apostle  was  set  at  liberty.  This  has  been  clearly  shown  by  Lardner, 
Latnpe,  W'oodhoiise,  and  others.  The  former  says,  that  "all  antiquity  is 
abundantly  agreed,  tlial  Domitian  was  the  author  of  John's  banishment." 
This  also  has  the  express  sanction  of  Irenccus,  Origen,  and  other  early 
fathers  ;  and  is  suppftrted  by  strong  internal  evidence:  for  this  book  describes 
the  seven  Asiatic  churches  as  not  only  existing,  but  as  having  flourished,  and, 
some  of  them,  subsequently  dccaytd,  which  could  not  have  been  tiie  case  at  a 
muc!i  earlier  date. 

Anotli(!r  (iuestion,  and  one  wc  think  least  attended  to,  relates  to  the  scenic 
represintiiti<jn9  here  described.  The  exhibitions  in  the  first  and  fourth  chan- 
ters, strongly  remind  us  of  the  scenes  exhibited  in  the  prophecies  of  Isaiah, 
Daniel,  and  Ezekiol :  but  in  chapters  v.  and  vi.  we  have  a  volume,  or  mil  of 
parchment,  sealed  with  seven  seals:  each  of  which,  as  it  opens,  displays/as 
suggested  by  Ilarrner)  a  picton'al  delineation  of  certain  figures,  emblematical 
of  future  events,  vvliich  we  sluill  be  presently  called  upon  to  con.'sider ;  and 
which  exhibitions  become  more  and  more  vivid,  till  they  acquire  all  the  interest 
of  real  lili;:  souiiJs  are  added  to  pictorial  reprcscntalion.  and  the  great  Ezekiel 
of  the  New  Tcsuiment,  wrapt  in  prophetic  raptures,  hears  thunders  unutterable, 
and  describes  scenes  inconceivable. 

We  have  alluded  to  Ezekiel,  and,  indeed,  there  is  a  singular  resemblance  be- 
tween his  visions  and  those  of  the  beloved  disciple.  Both  saw  the  siipjdiiio 
throne,  and  the  rainbow  round  about  it ;  with  the  glorious  vision  of  the  clieru- 
bic  animals.  Both  i)religurc  the  terrible  judgments  of  God  upon  the  earth, 
and  oifticularly  unon  Gog  and  Magog;  and  both  describe  the  New  Jerusa- 
lem. With  an  angel  measuring  the  temple. 

The  c  is  something,  however,  peculiar  in  St.  John's  plan,  or  method  :  first. 
aev.n  seals  are  unloosed,  and  produce  six  grand  pictorial  views.  Under  the 
Bevcntii  seal  we  have  a  solemn  pause,  w\m  seven  angels  with  trumpets  ate 
introduced  :  tlni  sounding  of  the  first  six  trumpets  produce  six  grand  prophetic 
scenes  ;  an:l  the  seventh  trumpet  ushers  in  the  Millennium. 

The  following  brief  analysis  is  from  the  pen  of  the  late  learnetl  and  judicious 
Ilurd:— 

"The  reader  may  form  a  distinct  idea  of  the  method  in  which  the  whole 
book  of  the  Apocalyi)se  is  disposed,  by  observing,  that  it  is  resolvable  into 
three  great  parts.  The  first  part  is  that  of  the  Ep  sties  to  the  seven  churches, 
contained  in  the  first  three  chapters,  and  is  not  at  :ill  considered  by  Medc. 

"  The  second  part  (with  which  Mede  begins  his  commentary)  is  that  of  the 
Sealed  Book,  from  chap.  iv.  to  chap.  x.  ;  and  contains  the  fates  of  the  ernpirt-, 


REVELATION.  65U 


■\  or  \U  civil  revoluUons.  yet  with  a  reference  slill  Uy  the  fate  and  fortune  of  the 
.1  Christian  church  ^..,^  ^,,,^j  ^^„^        to  iho.en.i : 

'  V'^^A-"  „'.„",,,.  L  nn,l  PvtPn.l,.,!  lievv.  liie  fiites  of  the  Chusiiaii 


and  is  given  in  this  place  in  orcl 


show  the.r  corre.spoml...!Ce  and  contemporanty  The  second  P"f\oi,^';f,  ^^f-Jn 
vision  tVom  chap  xii.  to  the  end,  gives  a  detailed  account  ot  what  shoui,!  l.elaU 
li  Z  ChrXn  Chu  ch,  in  distinct  and,  several  of  them,  .ynclironical  vision? 
1  U  wo  fid  he  in  vain  to  attempt  to  harmonize,  or  even  to  cn..n>era  e  the  va- 
I  riou3  ex  osilors  of  tiiis  mysterious  hook;  yet  so  much  curiosity  has  b  en  ex 
M  rXd  witlin  the  la«t  few  years,  hy  the  exercise  ot  uiiconimon  genius  ai.d 
•'  KiiS  ll'at  «^  Ll  dispo  ed  togive  a  Hunt  outln.eo.  the  hy  pot.ie^  « .a 


P  Juricu,Roln.  Fleming,  and  others,  in  the  iaiur  end  ot  the  l.th  ctnlury, 
oA,i  ^^•llifll  \vp  >shall  sliohtlv  noiic«  when  we  come  to  tliat  cnapier. 
^"l^eShrfirstWTilersi^h"^^^ 

of  that  prophecy,  «as  the  Kev.  James  Bicheno,  MA.,  a  Bapti.t  I) .  'r^J  « 
Newhury,  and  d  most  zealous  friend  to  cimI  and  relitr.ous  hbt.rt^  ,!.,^„  do- 
volent  gentleman  (for  the  writer  knew  such  to  he  Ins  ^'^ara^te  ';;3>  .o  oc 
iEited  with  the  fall  of  popery  and  slavery  in  France,  that  ''^  fla^'<^JV '""^i'' 
that  this  was,  at  least,  an  introduction  to  he  ^^''"^"'"""^./^^Ts''  tlfJ^iUe 
liarilios  were-that  the  great  dragon,  mentioned  in  Key  xx-o,  sign  c^^ 
German  Empire  ;  and  the  two  witnesses  in  chap.  ^  :v^''«,,'^''^"'li'^*  '^^cl  on 
and  religious  liberty.    He  wrote  in  1794,  &c.  and  predict^-d  Uie  final  destruction 

"'n^s^^^T^^^S,^  -hich  are  ducidattd  many  predictions  in 
Isaiah,  Daniel,  the  KevelaUon.  &c,  supposed  to  reter  to  ^1  .  Kc\olu-ion  in 
France,  the  overthrow  of  ecclesiastical  tyranny  ciyi  .'l'-'^P"»,^%- f^.'^,'  '^^,!^ 
large  collection  of  extracts  &c. .  2  vols.  «vo.  ITBS.  1  Ins  ;^^^/^- ^'^^"^'l'. ^  ',";  , 
inline  was  well  known  to  he  the  pro(  uction  ol  a  son  ot  the  late  IJr.  loueis. 
rSoliUctl  mlo"y    and^houghVessedly.r^ 

with  riolitic's   that   soon  after  its  pub  ication,  it  was  thought  prudent  to  »up 

Jressu'c   ale.  to  prevent  prosecution,  which  renaered  « '<i;!^^F»  {^^^.^^if^^^ 

i   scarce.     It  contains,  however,  curious  and  ''i^eresting  e.xtracU  trom  more^^^^^ 

I  thirty  writers  of  the  two  last  centuries   and  is  ll.ougl.    to  excel  m  a  judicious 

T'eril.fi&^hlS?i^'I^vr^lJ^;'^.'n'!^v^ 

Bpectable  clerg  man  difibrs  from  most  preceding  '"'erproters  in  cxp lain  ng 
Antichrwt  and  tiie  Man  of  S»i-neHher  ol  the  pope  nor  popery,  but  o  t  it 
Inhdd  IGi  g  "or  atheistical  government  of  France  ;  a  ''yi^l:^'"'/:^'"^ '  ''^  J^? 
certainly  defended  with  great  ability  and  ingenuity.    He  i.  aUo  .i  »tron«  and 

'^£?^^!^S::ir:^?^^^^^^^^^^^  to  proro.,nd  and  sup- 
port these  s'sfcmsw.i  have  had  a  long.succession  oUyrUers  ot  vaned  lalcn^; 
ainone  whom  we  recoil 

ll 


rather  curious  than 


i  '^^  "to  the"  lb^;^i;g  =V;  on  This  ^ook  we  have  . 
ir  attention  ;  and  have  consulted  tjicm  pretty  constantly,  in  .j 


Jh's  wfifk  w.ns  D'iblishcd   wc  cannot  say  ;  but  the  — -.-  ,  ■  .   ,  . 

'^rk  ?t'L  si^fficient'Se  that  Doddr/^ 
received  more  satisfaction,  with  respect  to  many  ot  ''s  d'tr.cul  ie>  (i.  e^  the  dit 
tic.ilties  of  the  Apoculvpse.)  than  ever  I  found  clsewbere,  or  expected  to  Have 

'"r  Bisho!;'x7.SSrSS£,  ^  tke  Propkene.  we  need  only  name, 
as  their  mcrii  is  iinivcrsally  acknowledged.  The  24th  Dissertation  only  has  re- 
ference to  tliis  book. 


•ioeo  REVELATION, 


3.  Tlio  Apocaii/pse,  or  Revelation  of  St.  John,  tran.-ihited,  with  notes,  criti- 
cal ami  L'X|tlaiKilory.  To  wliicli  is  iircfi.xed,  a  dissertation  on  the  divine  origin 
of  the  i)0()k.  &c.  liy  J.  C.  Woodhonse,  D.  D.  Arclidoacon  of  Saloii.  It  in 
ahtindant  prai-so  lo  tills  aiitlior,  thai,  no  le.es  a  man  than  Bisliop  Ilurd  wrote  in 
a  i)!aidi  leaf  of  tins  hook,  in  the  Hartlebury  Library— "  This  is  the  best  book 
ofllie  kind  I  have  seen.  It  owes  its  superiority  to  two  things  :  i.  The  aul-l:or's 
ii!i'l«T.stai)(linL',  for  the  most  part,  the  Apocalyptical  symbols  in  a  spiritual, 
not  in  ;.  iitcrai  sense  ;  and.SdIy,  To  the  care  lie  has  taken  n  fix  the  precise 
fniport  of  those  syrnhol.*,  from  the  use  mach;  of  them  by  ihi  old  prophetical, 

I  iwui  oilier  writ{>rs  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament." 

I  -1.  All  Essai/  towards  a  connected  elucidation  of  the  nrophctical  part  of  the 
Apocalypse,  by  Sfe^h.  Morel/,  (1806.)  The  author,  who  ii  since  deceased. 
Iicire  till!  ch.'iractcr  of  iiitollifrent,  modest,  and  temperate  in  jud-rmont ;  and  has 
had  tiie  merit  of  condensing  into  the  compass  of  an  octavo  iiamphlct.  the  sub- 
.stinice  n{' Loimnan,  Neioton,  and  several  other  writers. 

.''..  Expositor//  niscoitrses  on  tlic  Apocalypse,  interspersed  with  iiractical 
redoction-s,  by  Aiidr.  Fuller,  1814.  This  was  the  la.'it  work  of  Fuller,  and 
hears  I  he  characteristic  stamp  of  liis  inatuiest  judgment.  The  author  died 
just  before  its  publication. 

6.  A  concise  Exposition  of  tlio  Apocalypse,  so  fur  as  the  prophecies  are 
fulfilled,  by  J.  Ii.  Park,  M.  1).  This  answers  to  its  descriptir.n,  and  contains, 
as  appears  to  us  an  abstract  of  the  preat  work  of  Woodhouse,  above  mon- 
lioiied,  so  far  a.->  relates  to  proi)hecie3  supposed  to  be  fulfilled.  The  live  first 
chapters  are  omitted,  as  not  prophetical.  The  author  protesse.'*  to  have  con- 
sulted the  archdeacon  at  every  step,  but  to  have  differed  from  him  freely, 
wherever  he  saw  occasion. 

7.  The  most  recent,  and  ingenious  work  we  have  met  with,  is  "  The  Apo- 
cnlypsc  of  St.  John. ...  a  neio  interpretation,  by  the  Rev.  Geo.  Crohj,  A.M. 
H.  "K.  S.  L."— Without  professing  ourselves  converts  to  his,  or  to  any  new 
system,  as  a  xohole,  we  certainly'regard  Mr.  C.  as  an  elegant  and  an  able  wri- 
ter. 

8.  There  is  another  work  which  we  have  not  classed,  nor  can  we  class, 
Willi  the  above,  because  it  is  unique,  and,  in  general,  opposeil  to  all  the'  prc- 
ceiling.  It  is  entitled,  "A  general  History  of  the  Christian  Chvrch.... 
chiefly  deduced  from  the  Apocalypse  of  St.  John,"  on  which  it  is,  in  fact,  a 
commentary.  It  apiil-ars  under  the  name  of  .Sig.  Fastorini,  but  is.  well  known 
and  acknowledged  to  be  writtc'U  by  tlu;  late  Dr.  Il'fl/»?cs/ey,of  Bath,  a  Uomaii 
Catholic  divine,  and  "  Vicar  Atiostolie  of  the  West  of  England."  This  pro- 
found mathematician,  and  such  he  confessedly  was,  has  endc.tvov.red  to  de- 
mnnslrate  tliivt  Protestantism  fand  not  popery)  is  "the  grand  aposlacy," 
which  was  to  have  been  exterminated  in  ISa.'i!— but  has  happily  .eufvived  the 
aiitiiov's  rash  iirediction.  'J'his  work  w;is  first  printed  in  1771  ;  but  ovirs,  which 
is  marked  the  fil"th  edition,  is  date<l  "  Dublin,  1812."  This  very  curious  work 
we  siuill  occasionally  consult.  It  furnislus  another  instance  of  a  tolly,  of 
which  Hir  Isaac  Neioton  himself  long  since  complained.  "  The  folly  of  inter- 
jjreters  (says  that  great  man)  has  been  to  foretell  times  and  thinsts  by  this 
prophecy,  as  if  God  desigm-d  to  make  them  prophets.  By  this  rashness  they 
have  not  only  exposed  tlienis(dves,  but  brought  the  projihecy  also  info  contempt." 

AV'iih  such  helps  before  him,  and  imt  without  trembling,  lest  ho  should 
"  darken  counscd  by  words  without  knowle(ig(\''  Ihe  writer  has  attempted  this 
most  arduous  i)art  of  his  undertaking.  INIorc;  than  forty  years  since  he  went 
through  the  book  with  the  aid  of  Doddridsse.,  Gill,  and  Guise.  Bishor>  ypjoton, 
Mr.  Pool,  Mr.  Reader,  and  some  others,  from  all  whom  he  extracted  notes, 
which  he  has  still  by  him.  But  his  chiefoblii:ations  in  Ihe  present  instance  are  to 
Mr.  Lovmian,  Dr.  Woodhouse.  and  Mr.  Fuller.  He  confesses  that  he  has  found 
much  pleasure  in  the  .«tudy,  and,  whatever  mistakes  ho  may  have  coininitlcd, 
he  liopes  he  has  bc(!n  kejit  from  dogmatizing,  and  from  giving  conjeefures  of  } 
his  own  under  the  name  of  divine  iiredicfiotis.  We  owe,  indeed,  murh  lo  tl;o  I 
Divine  benevolence  for  the  warnings,  counsels,  and  consolations  cf  tins  sacred 
book,  and,  so  far  as  it  is  fulfilled,  we  have  internal  evidence  of  its  inspiration  ; 
but  for  the  remainder,  the  Scriptures  admonish  us,  in  the  words  of  the  angel 
to  the  prophet  Daniel:  "  Blessed  is  he  that  waiteth  :— But  go  thy  way  till  the 
end  be :  for  thou  shall  rest,  and  stand  in  thy  lot  at  the  end  of  the  days." 


CHAl'.  \. 
a  Dn.2.23. 


CHAPTER  I. 
4  John  WTiteth  his  rpveUtion  to  llie  seven  clnirches  of  Asia,  signifiwl  by  tJw  K751I 
g<>l<l(Mi  caiiJlesiiaka.    7  Tlie  cjniiiig  of  Christ.     14  ills  glorious  pjwer  atid 

luajpsiy. 

^^HE  "Revelation  of  Jesus  Cliript,  which  God  gave 
-*-   unto  him,  to  show  unto  his  servants  things  wliich 


)|     CUAP.  I.  Ver.  1.  The  Revelation  (Greek,  Apocalupsis)  ofJcsur  Chrlsi.&c. 


REVELATION,  I. 


must  shortly  come  to  pass;  and  he  sent  and  signified 
U  by  liis  angol  unto  liis  servant  John: 
Ij    2  VVho  bare  record  of  the  word  of  God,  and  of  the 
testimony  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  of  all  things  that  he 
saw. 

3  Blessed  *  is  he  that  readeth,  and  they  that  hear 
the  words  of  this  prophecy,  and  keep  those  things 
which  are  written  inerein  :  for  the  time  i>  is  at  hand. 

4  JOHN   to  the   seven  «  churches  which  are  in 
*-'   Asia  :  Grace  be  unto  you,  and  peace,  from  him 

i  which  is.  and  which  was,  and  which  is  to  come ;  and 
from  (he  seven  ^  Spirits  which  are  before  his  (hrone ; 

5  And  from  Jesus  Christ,  icho  is  the  faithful  f  witness, 
and  the  ?  first  begotten  of  the  dead,  and  the  prince  of 
the  kings  of  the  earth  Unto  him  that  loved  ii  us,  and 
washed  i  us  from  our  sins  in  his  own  blood, 

6  And  hath  made  us  J  kings  and  priests  unto  God 
and  his  Father;  to' him  kbe  giory  and  uominion  for 
ever  and  ever.  Amen. 

7  Behold,  he  cometh  with  i  clouds ;  and  every  eye 
shall  see  him,  and  they '"a/so  which  pierced  him:  and 
all  kindreds  of  the  earth  shall  wail  "because  of  him. 
Even  °  so.  Amen. 

8  I  P  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the 


A.  .M.  .-ir. 

■3100. 

A.  D.  dr. 

9S. 


c  vir.Il. 
d  ver.8. 
e  Zec.-l  10. 

c.Al.  &4. 

5. 
f  Jn.S.14. 
g  Col.  1.13. 
h  JI..13.1. 
i   He.9.H. 


m'/oc.l2.rn 
n  Mal.2}.a0 
o  c.?ia). 
p  1^.41.4^ 

—The  two  first  verses  .«eem  to  have  been  intended  for  the  original  title  of  tlie 
I)Ook.  tiiat  prefixed  at  the  liead  being  attributed  to  Eusebins,  who  addcid  the 
term  "  the  divine,"  or  "  Theologian,"  in  reference  to  tiie  sublime  nature  of  his 
writing's.  It  may  also  be  remarked,  that  tliis  is  the  only  apostolical  writing, 
and  John  the  only  apostle,  to  whose  name  our  translators  have  profi.xed  llie 

term  Sdnl. Signijied  it  by  hU  angel.— "  In  the  style  of  prophi  f  y,  '  Lf>!i>- 

?n'in  says,  "  Every  thing  is  called  an  Angel  that  notifies  a  message  from  God  ; 
but  as  one  or  more  angels,  in  the  proper  sense  of  the  term,  seem  lobe  employed 
in  every  vision  here  recorded,  there  seems  no  occasion  to  seek  another  ac- 
ceptation." 

Ver.  2.  Who  bare  record  pf  the  word  {Greek,  Logos)  of  Goj/.— Namely,  in 
his  gospel,  which  i«eems  to  refer  to  his  first  chapter ;  and  ii'so,  plainly  iniiicates 
that  his  Gospel  was  written  before  this  work,  and  probably  belore  his  Epistles 
also  :  but  this  cannot  be  ascertained. 

Ver.  3.  Bles'^ed  i<  lie,  &c.— The  blessing  which  here  follows,  and  is  pronciunced 
upon  the  reader  of  this  book,  was  undoiiijtedly  designed  to  encourage  Christians 
to  the  study  of  it,  and  that  practically  ;  for  the  blessing  is  not  proiiovmced  on 
those  who  merely  peruse  it,  cither  in  a  cursory  or  studious  way  ;  but  on  those 
who  keep  in  mind  the  things  that  are  written,  by  a  practical  attention  to  their 
design.    See  Deut.  vi.  6—9. 

Ver.  4.  To  the  seven  churches.— The  number  seven,  among  the  Hebrews, 
signifies  completeness,  whence  some  have  supposed  the  phiase  intends  all  the 
c-hurches  in  Asia  ;  but  as  seven  are  distinctly  named,  there  seems  no  rwim  for 
this  supposition.  The  number  seven,  however,  has  a  reigning  influence 
throughout  the  book  :  we  have  seven  spirits,  seven  ani'els,  seven  seal.;,  &c.  &c.; 
and  the   same  number  predominated  through  tiie  Mosaic  dispensation,  and 

mieht,  as  some  suppose,  originate  with  tiie  seven  days  of  ilie  creation. In 

Asi'i.—Scc  note  on  Acts  xix.  10. Seven  Spirits.— The  "  seven  Siiirit.-i  before 

the  throne,"  the  best  commentators  agree,  are  intended  to  represent  "  the  vari- 
ous girts  and  graces  of  the  Holy  Spirit.'  So  the  venerable  lJerfi?him.*eH".-;ays— 
"The  one  Holy  .Spirit  is  here  described  as  sevenfold,  by  which  is  intimated, 
in  prophetic  language,  fulness  and  perfection." 

Ver.  5.  Thefirst-br.gotten. — Doddridge  and  Woodhouse,  "first  born." 

Ver.  7.  Avdlhey  n.ho  which  pierced  him.— Th'\s  ex)ne%s\on,\ho»ah\\.  must, 
in  the  first  place,  refer  to  those  wlio  were  his  immediate  murderers,  must  not 
be  confined  t(»  I  hem.  Every  one  who  claims  an  interest  in  the  Saviour  s  sacri- 
fice, must  confess  a  share  in  the  guilt  for  which  he  sufiered.  So  under  the 
Mosaic  law.  he  who  brought  a  bullock  for  bis  atonement,  laid  hi."  band  upon 

t!ie  hi  ad  of  die  animal, as  an  Hcknowledgincnt  of  his  guilt.  (See  Levit  i.  4.) 

Anictlkindr'sd',  &.c.— Doddri'ige  and  Woodfir.use,  "  tr.'be.s.' 

Ver.  8.  /  am  Alpha  and  Omega.— Thcfio  are  the  first  and  last  letters  of  the 


REVELATION, 


A.  M.  cir. 

4100. 
A.  D.  cir. 


q  rs.9.G. 
r  2  Co.  12. 2. 

s  Jn.ao.ae. 

1  Co.  16. 2. 
t  c.2.1. 
v;  c.2.8. 
7  c.'Z12. 
WC.2.1S. 


y  c.3.7. 
z  c.3.14. 
u  E.x.25.37. 
Zee.  4.2. 

b  Km. 1. 26. 


,13. 


c  c.2.13. 
19.12. 


A  E7.e.l.7. 
e  Eze.43.2. 


ending,  saith  the  Lord,  which  is,  and  which  was,  and 
which  is  to  come,  the  'i  Ahiiighty. 

9  I  John,  who  also  am  your  brother,  and  companion 
in  trilnilation,  and  in  the'kingdom  and  patience  of  Je- 
sus Christ,  was  in  the  isle  that  is  called  Patmos,  for 
the  word  of  God,  and  for  the  test-mony  of  Jesus  Christ. 

10  I  was  in  the  ^  Spirit  on  the  '  Lord's  day,  and  heard 
behind  mc  a  great  voice,  as  of  a  trumpet, 

11  Saying,  1  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  first  and  the 
last :  and,  What  thou  seest,  write  in  a  book,  and  send 
it  unto  the  seven  churches  which  are  in  Asia;  unto 
t  Ephesus,  and  unto  "  Smyrna,  and  unto  ^Pergamos, 
and  unto  ^'■' Thyatira,  and  unto  '^  Sardis,  and  unto 
y  Philadelphia,  and  unto  ^Laodicea. 

12  And  I  turned  to  see  the  voice  that  spake  with  me. 
And  being  turned,  I  saw  seven  '"^  golden  candlesticks  ; 

13  And  in  the  midst  of  the  seven  candlesticks  one 
i  ij  like  unto  the  Son  of  man,  clothed  with  a  garment 

down  to  the  foot,  and  girt  about  the  paps  with  a  gold- 
en girdle. 

14  His  head  and  his  hairs  icere  white  like  wool,  as 
while  as  snow ;  and  his  eyes  •=  were  as  a  flame  of  fire ; 

15  And  his  feet  <i  like  unto  fine  brass,  as  if  they  burn- 
ed in  a  furnace  ;  and  his  voice  « as  the  sound  of  many 
waters. 


Greek  alr^iabet,  used  symbolically :  so  the  Rabbins  u.setl  Alepfi  and  Tau,  the 
first  and  la.st  letters  of  the  Hebrew  alphabet.  Tile  Syriac  reads  Olaph  and 
Tau  ;  tlie  Arabic,  Alepii  and  Ya.—Gitl. 

Ver.  9.  Patvws.—'Vhis  Patmos  is  a  small  island  fas  the  maps  show)  in  the 
Mediferrancan  Sea,  not  fur  from  the  coast  of  Asia.  This  island  contains  an 
excellent  harbour,  and  the  town  consists  of  about.  200  houses,  wliicli  are  said 
to  be  raised  nearly  .'500  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea  :  and  the  people  show  a 

grotto,  in  wliich  they  pretend  that  St.  John  wrote  these  visions. For  the 

loord  of  God,  &c.— Compare  chap.  vi.  9. And  for  l/ie  testimony— i.  e.  as 

witnesses  and  martyrs  for  Jesus  Christ. 

Ver.  10.  I  was  in  the  Spirit— i.  c.  prophetically  inspired— on  the  Lard's 
daij—l  e.  the  Christian  sabbath— the  first  day  of  the  week  ;  so  called,  because 
on  that  day  our  Lord  arose  from  t!ie  dead.  'I'lie  same  expression  is  used  by  ii,'- 
natius,  to  dis^tinuuish  the  first  day  from  the  seventh. 

Ver.  11.  Tlie  first  and  the  /as/.— This  difiers  from  flic  explanation  of  the 
I  mystic  letters,  alpha  and  omefja,  more  in  sound  than  in  sense  ;  that  they  can 

apply  only  to  the  Rrcat  Supremo,  sec  Isa.  xliv.  6  ;  .xlviii.  12, 13. Smyrna— 

(Now  Ismir,  is  a  celebrated  city  of  Asia  ]\linor,  situated  on  the  shore  of  the 
.flEsrean  sea,  about  183  nules  W.  by  S.  of  Constantinople.  100  nu'les  N.  of  Hhodes, 
and  between  4C  and  45  miles  N.  W.  of  E()hesus.  in  lat.  38  29  N.  and  lonf.  27 
25  E.  It  is  at  present  about  4  nules  in  circumference,  extcndmg  about  a  mile 
aloni:  the  shore,  and  has  a  very  handsome  appearance  ;  its  population  is  about 
120.000  .souls.  1—Brtir«^er. 

Ver.  12.  Seven  golden  candlesticks.— Doddridge,  "lamps."  Woodhotise, 
"  lamp-l)earcrs." 

Ver.  13.  Candlesticks.— These  lamps  were  not  illuminated  in  the  ordinary 
manner,  with  wicks  and  oil,  but  by  stars,  si^'nifyin.%'  tlie  anjrels,  niinisteis,  and 
messengers  of  these  churches,  which  the  great  Hi^'h  Priest  holds  in  his  band: 
not  separately,  as  we  conceive,  but  in  the  form  ot  either  i  cluster,  or  perhaps 
a  kin<f  of  orrery,  such  as  some  have  supposed  was  placed  on  the  top  of  Solo 

mons  cclobrated  pillars— ./flc/im  and  Boaz. Girt  about  the  pap^.—Dodd- 

ridi^e  ani\  Woodhouse," hroixsls." 

Ver.  14.  Ilis  eyrs  were  as  a  jlame  o/./jrc- This  is  a  common  figure  in 
poi-try  :  thus  Ib.-siod  of  Apollo.  "  His  eyes  shot  fire  ;  '  and  Homer  of  Minen-a, 

Her  eyes  shone  dreadful."  How  ridiculous,  therefore,  as  well  as  profane  il 
it  to  ridicule  this  imaire,  as  some  infidels  have  lately  done  ! 

Ver.  15.  His   feet  like  unto  fine  brass.  Sic—Woodhouse,  '  like  smelting 

brass  ;"  i.  e.  glowing  with  the  heat  of  the  furnace. As  the  sound  of  many 

ivaters — That  is,  of  conflicting  seas  meeting  each  other.    See  Acts  xxvii.  41. 


Ir 

REVEL  ^TION,  11. 


I    16  .A 


And  he  had  in  his  rij^ht  hand  seven  stars  :  and  out   a.  m.  lir. 
of  his  mouth  went  a  f  sharp  two  edged  sword  :  and  his    .  '','j^,. 
countenance  was  as  the  sun  ?  shinetli  in  his  strength.     '  90.''"' 

17  And  wlicn  I  saw  him,  I  fell  at  his  feet  as  dead.  — 
And  he  laid  his  right  hand  upon  me,  sayincr  unto  me,     ueXii 
Fe:ir  not ;  I  am  the  first  and  the  last :         '                   ' 

18  I  am  he  that  I'liveth,  and  was  dead  ;  and,  behold,  g  Ae.26.ia 
I  am  alive  for  evermore.  Amen;  and  have  the  keys    '^^'"■ 
iof  hell  and  of  death.  1  o  co 

19  Write  the  things  which  thou  hast  seen,  and  the 
things  which  are,  and  the  things  which  shall  be  here-  i  r«6S20 
after ;  c.20.1,2.' 

20  The  mystery  of  the  se%Tn  J  stars  which  thou  saw- 

est  in  my  right  hand,  and  the  seven  golden  candle-  3  ver.ifi. 
sticks.    The  seven  stars  are  the  angels  of  the  seven 
churches  :  and  the  seven  candlesticks  k  which  thou  ^  J'g"'  ^''^^' 
sawest  are  the  seven  churches. 

CHAPTER  II.  I        ^ 

Wh.-it  is  con^aivjed  to  he  wrilieii  to  the  aiifttl?,  that  is  the  ministers  of  tlie 
churches  or  I  Kplies;is,  8  Siiiyrii.-v,  12  Pergamos,  Id  Tnyaura :  aittl  what  is 
commended,  or  (dhhJ  vvaiiliiis  in  iheiii.  CHAl*  2. 

TTNTO  the  angel  of  the  church  of  Ephesus  write; 
^   These  things  saith  he  that  aholdclh  the  seven  ^ 

stars  in  his  ri"ht  hand,  who  walketh  in  the  midst  of '"=•'•^^•^• 
the  seven  golden  candlesticks  ;  b  Ps.i.6. 

2  I  know  bthy  works,  and  thy  labour,  and  thy  l^^-^'^^' 
patience,  and  how  thou  canst  not  bear  them  which  ciis.is. 
are  evil :  and  thou  hast  tried  « them  which  sav  they 

are  arpostles,  and  are  d  not,  and  hast  found  them' liars:  c  iJn.4.i. 

3  And  hast  borne,  and  hast  patience,  and  for  my 
name's  sake  hast  laboured,  and  hast  not  «  fainted.       "^  2co.11.13 

4  Nevertheless  I  have  somewhat  against  thee,  because    r-  «  q 
thou  hast  left  thy  first  love.  '  ^"-^^ 

5  Remember  therefore  from  whence  thou  art  fallen,  f  je.2.2,3. 
and  repent,  and  do  the  first  f works;  or  else  I  will 
come  unto  thee  quickly,  and  will  remove  s  thy  can- g  M:it.2i. 
dlestick  out  of  his  place,  e.xcept  thou  repent.  ■*''''^- 


Ver.  16.  A  sharp  W)0-edged  sword— This  is  in  peifuct  harmony  with  the 
prophetic  language  of  the  writers  of  both  Testaments.  Sec  Isa.  xi.  4  :  .\lix.  2. 
Heb.  IV.  12. 

Ver.  18.  Have  Ihe  keys  of  heU— {Greek,  "Hades,')  or  tlie  invisible  world. 

See  Ps.  XVI.  10.  Mat.  xvi.  is.    BotJ^oilUi  itlgc  and  IVoodnonse  take  the  term 

in  Its  most  extensive  import.  ^ 

Ver.  20.  The  mystery— [.  e.  tlic  mystical  or  spiritual  sense  ol'tlic  cmblem.s. 

Chap.  II.  Ver.  l.    Unto  the  angel.  Sic— Jennings  savs,  Next  to  liic  chief 

ruler  ot  the  synagogue,  was  an  officer  who  oflercil  public  prayers,  and  was 

therefore  called  their  anj:e!.—Jc;r/s/t  Autiq  book  ii.  cli;ip.  ii. Ephcsits—Ww 

the  chief  city  of  proconsular  Asia,  and  was  at  that  lime  immen^ilv  rich,  anil  , 
devoted  to  luxury  and  idolatry.  "Great  is  Diana  of  the  Eiihesians !"  was 
llieir  cry  ;  and  tbechief  cause  of  their  alarm  was,  lest  their  favourite  '•goddess 
should  be  despised,  and  her  masnificence  destroyed.  '  P.iit,  alas!  low  frail 
and  uncertam  are  all  terrestrial  tliin-.'..^!  This  mighty  cilv  is  now  rediicod  to 
about  fitteeu  poor  cottages,  inhabited  by  Turks,  ( wlin  call  it  Aisalick :)  and  this 
j  flourishing  church  was.  in  1816,  rediicul  to  tliice  individual  Christians, 
one  only  of  whom  could  road  ;  and  wlio  knew  nothing  of  Paul,  but  by  his 

I  name  m  the  Calendar.— (See  OrietU.  Lit.  No.  1548.) Ccnultes ticks. —Set: 

I  chap.  1.  12. 

Ver.  2.    Which  say  they  are  apostles.— \i  appears  bv  this  ver«e.  ihntsomeof 
the  false  teachers  which  troubled  'he  church  in  the  first  ages,  pretended  to  be 
I  apostles.     Th  se  the  church  of  Ef  lesus  could  not  endure. 

\er^4.  Left  thy  first  love.  —  Woodhmise,  "  former  love  ;'    i.  u.  declined  from 
al  a    '    "      ■ 


!J  their  former  zeafand  aflcction.    See  Acts'xix."l<>— 12.  17— 20. 

il      Ver.  5.  Remove  thy  candestick—i  e.  lake  away  their  jirivilcgcs. 


=  =r4 


GS4 


REVELATION    II. 


A.  M.  ci 

4100. 

A.  IV  ci 


i  MiM.U.15 
ver.11,17 
29. 


1  ri'-.6.13. 

ra  Ro.2.23, 
29. 

n  c.3.9. 

o  Mal.l0.iS 

p  Ja.l.li 

q  C.20.U. 

rcl.16. 

B  ver.9. 

t  £  Ti.2.12. 


6  But  thi.s  thou  hast,  that  tliou  hatest  the  deeds  of 
the  ii  Nieolaitanes,  which  I  also  liate. 

7  He  i  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 
saith  unto  the  churches;  To  him  that  overcometh  will 
I  give  to  eat  of  the  tree  j  of  life,  which  is  in  the  midst 
of  the  paradise  of  God. 

S  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Smyrna  write; 
These  things  saith  the  k  first  and  the  last)  which  was 
dead,  and  i-a  alive  ; 

9  I  know  thy  works,  and  tribulation,  and  poverty, 
(but  thou  art  i  rich,)  and  /  knoxo  the  blaspliemy  of 
them  which  say  they  are  ""Jews,  and  aie  not,  but  are 
the  synagogue  "of  Satan. 

10  Fear  none  of  those  things  which  thou  shalt  sufTer : 
behold,  the  devil  shall  cast  some  of  you  into  prison, 
tliat  ye  may  be  tried  ;  and  ye  shall  have  tribulation  ten 
days:  be  thou  faithful  "  unto  death,  xnd  I  will  give 
thee  a  crown  p  of  life. 

1 1  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hea?  what^he  Spirit 
saith  unto  the  churches:  He  that  t /ercometh  shall 
not  be  hurt  of  the  second  •)  death. 

12  And  to  the  an^el  of  the  church  in  Ft*ergamos  write : 
These  things  saith  "^  he  which  hath  t,he  sharp  sword 
with  two  edges ; 

13  I  know  « thy  works,  and  where  thou  dwellest,  ere;? 
where  Satan's  seat  is:  and  thou  boldest  fast  my 
name,  and  hast  not  denied  i  my  faith,  even  in  those 
days  wherein  Antipas  was  my  faithful  martyr,  who 
was  slain  among  you,  where  Satan  dvvclleth. 


Vcr.  6.  Nicolait'rnes.—See  Dictionary  of  all  Relifjions,  in  Nicolaitans.  The 
ancient  Fathers  describe  tliese  as  equally  erroneous  in  doctrine,  and  impure  in 
morals. 

Vcr.  8.  S7?i2/ra«.— Nearly  seventy  years  after  the  visions  of  the  Apocalypse, 
a  heavy  persecution  broke  out  in  this  city ;  and  their  bishop,  Poli/carp,  sig- 
nalized liini.sell",  by  the  courage  and  fortitude  with  w  hicli  he  sufFL-red.  in  an  e.\- 
trenie  old  ago.  When  threatened  wiih  the  most  terrible  deaths,  and  urtred  to 
pity  his  own  gray  liairs,  he  nobly  rcphed,  "  l^i^'liiy  and  .six  ye;irs  have  I  served 
Christ,  and  he  has  never  done  me  any  wran^' ;  how,  then,  can  I  blaspheme  my 
King  and  my  Saviour?'  And  when,  in  [larlicular,  he  wa-i  tlircatened  with  the 
flames,  by  which,  indeed,  hc  suttered,  he  retorted-" 'J'hou  threatenest  me 
with  fire  which  burns  but  Pjr  an  hour,  and  is  then  extiiijrui.^hed;  but  kiiowest 
not  the  fire  of  future  judamcnt,  and  of  that  eternal  punishment,  which  is  re- 
servr-d  (or  the  ungodly  ;"— in  which  he  plajajy  alludes  to  "  the  second  death" 
hero  nienrioned,  and  from  which  exomptwn  is  here  promised;  and  not  only 
exemption  from  this  death,  hut  also  "  a  crown  of  (immortal)  life." 

Ver.  9.  Which  say  they  are  Jews.—Sw.  Gal.  vi.  12—16.  These  Jew3  were 
found  to  take  a  very  active  part  in  persecuting  Polycarp  and  his  fellow  Chris- 
tians. 

Ver.  10.  Ten  days—i.  e..  perhaps,  w?«n?/days.  See  Gen.  xxxi.  7,  41.  Lev. 
xxvi.  26.  1  Sam.  i.  8.  Eccles.  vii.  7.  But  some  think  the  persecution  here  re- 
ferred to  lasted  ten  years— n  day  for  a  year.    S(>e  on  chap.  vi.  11. 

Ver.  11.  He  that  hath  an  ear.— Sac  note  on  Mat.  xi.  15. Theseccv.d  death 

— i.  o.  final  and  everlasting  death.  See  chap.  .xx.  14 ;  .\xi.  8.  Not  heinc  hurt 
by  this  death,  implies  also  that,  on  the  contrary,  thev  should  enjoy  everlasting 
life.  ,.      _ 

Ver.  12.  Perp.amon. — [Per^nmos,  now  Bergamo.^  the  ancient  metropolis  of 
Mysia,  and  the  residence  of  the  Attalian  kings,  is  situated  on  the  river  Caicns, 
about  60  miles  north  of  Smvrna,  in  long.  27  E.  lat.  39  H  N.  It  still  rolanis 
some  measure  of  its  ancii  nt  iinportanci,' ;  containing  a  population  ot  about 
15,000  souls;  and  havinir  nine  or  ten  mosques,  two  churches,  and  one  syna- 
gogue.]—Iff/g-s/^r. The  sharp  sword  wiih  fino  cdgcu.—Sfc  chap.  i.  16. 

Ver.  13.  Ulurc  Satan's  seat.—Doddridsre  and  Woodhous''.  "throne." 
Here,  formerly,  .Esrulai)ius  was  worshipped  under  the  form  of  a  serpent, 
whicii  gives  the  greater  propriety  to  its  being  called  the  seat  of  fcratan— herein 


IlEVELATION,  II.  665 


14  But  I  have  a  few  tliin<r.«  against  thee,  because  thouj  '*■•  *;)■ '^"■• 
hast  there  them  that  houl  the  doctrine  of  Balaam,  i  a.  A  cir. 
who  "  taught  Balac  to  cast  a  stumbhns-block  before  j       96. 
the  children  of  Israel,  to  eat  "things  sacrificed  untoj,  xj.sj.jg. 
idols,  and  to  commit  w fornication. 

15  So  hast  thou  also  them  that  hold  the  doctrine  of  v  Ac.iaoo. 
the  Nicolaitanes,  which  thing  I  hate.  I 

16  Repent-  or  else  I  will  come  unto  thee  quickly,  and  pj'g'^''^  ^^3, 
Swill  fight  against  them  with  the  sword  of  my  mouth,  j 

17  He  /that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spi-jx  is.ii.4. 
rit  saith  unto  the  churches;  To  him  that  overcometh 
\yill  I  give  tc  eat  of  the  hidden  ^  manna,  and  will  give 
him  a  white  stone,  and  in  the  stone  a  new '''name;    22. 
written,  which  no  man  knoweth  b  saving  he  that  re-  L  Ps.23.14. 
ceiveth  it.  \ 

18  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Thyatira.a  i^s^i^. 
write;  These  things  saith  the  Son  of  God.  who  hath!  Jaiz 
his  eyes  ^  like  unto  a  fiame  of  fire,  and  Iiis  feet  are]  lyi^.is. 
like  fin^e  brass;  'bico.2.M. 


I  y  vfr.7. 
'     c.3.6.13. 


e  lKi.lG.3). 
f  Er..^.]5. 


lie  nne  orass  ;  '. 

19  I  dRnow  thy  works,  and  charity,  and  service,  andj 
faith,  and  thy  patience,  and  thy  works;  and  the  last i c  c.i. 14,1s 
to  be  more  than  the  first.  Ij  vers 

20  Notwithstanding  I   have  a  few  things  against 
ihee,  because  thou  sufTeresi   that  woman  ^  Jezebel, 
which  calleth  herself  a  prophetess,  to  teach  and  to  se- 
duce my  servants  to  commit  fornication,  and  to  feat  I'  ico.io 
things  sacrificed  unto  idols.  i   ^'^ 

afterwards  distinguished  as  the  old  serpent.    See  chap.  xii.  9. Anlipas.— 

No  account)  of  this  martyr  is  extant,  but  an  old  ecclesiastical  writer  mentions 
having  read  sucii.    See  H'oodhoitse. 

Ver.  14.  Doctrine  of  Balaa}7i.—See  2  Pet.  ii.  15.  Jude,  ver.  11 ;  and  com- 
pare Numb.  x.xv.  throughout,  and  xx.vi.  16. 

Ver.  16.  And  loill  fight.— Woodhou^e,  "  And  will  war,"  &c. 

Ver.  17.  The  hidden  manna.— See  John  vi.  26,  &c. A  lohite  stone.— TW 

ancients  used  "stones"  {calculi)  to  calculate  and  vote  with,  liy  casting  them 
into  an  urn.  In  criminal  processes,  a  lohite  stone  implied  acquittal,  and  a 
6/ac*one,  condemnation,;  the  Greek  thetawa.s  sometimes  engraved  upon  the 
latter,  and  implied  dealh.  "White  stones  are  also  said  to  have  been  given  lO 
the  victors  in  the  Olympic  games,  with  their  names  (or  initials)  engraved  on 

them. A  new  7;am«.~VVhen  persons  were  raised  to  new  honours,  it  was 

customary  to  confer  a  nein  name.  See  Gen.  xli.  45.  2  Sam.  .\ii.  25.  Dan.  i.  7. 
Saving  he,  &c.— i.  e.  "except  he,"  &c.    Compare  chap.  xix.  12.  I 

Ver.  18.  Thyatirn.— Two  srand  mistakes  have  been  made  relative  to  this '| 
city  :— 1.  Gibbon  (the  hi.storian)  more  than  insinuates  that  the  church  of  ihya-  | 
lira  was  not  founded  in  the  time  of  St.  John  ;  but  tiiis  lias  been  refi-Kvl  ui  \\irge  ' 
by  a  learned  fbreisnor,  *Dr.  Stosch  :  indeed,  the  foundation  of  a  ciiiucli  may  be 
plainly  traced  to  the  conversion  of  Lyflia  and  her  houseliold,  of  that  city,  a.*  re- 
corded in  Acts  xvi.  14,  15.    (Set;  Erskine's  SkclcAtes  olChurcli  Hist.)--2.  Tiie 
other  mistake  is  by  U'oodhoti^se,  who  says,  that  "at  this  lime  no  Chri-tians 
are  to  be  found  in  the  remains  of  this  city;"  whereas,  by  the  latest  iiccounts, 
besides  the  nine  mosques,  there  is  a  Greek  church  and  an  Armenian,  v.itli  five 
or  six  Clirislian  priests.    But  in  1S16,  the  Christian  inhabitants  iChri.stian.-!  in 
name  only,  it  is  to  be  feared)  were  reckoned  at  3000.    The  city  is  ralitd  by  liie 
Turks  Akhi.sar,  (or  the  wliite  castle,)  and  is  situated  nnabranchof  tlit!  Caicus, 
in  an  extensive  plain,  between  Persamos   and   Sardis.  48  mile.*  S.  II.  of  the 
former,  and  10  hours  X.  W.  of  the  laUer,  and  about  long.  27  49  E.  lat.  3S  45  N. 
It  ctinsist-s  of  about  1000  houses,  and  200  or  300  huts,  but  the  streets  are  narrow 

and  dirty,  and  every  thing  marks  poverty  and  degradation. Like  fine  brass. 

—See  ciiap.  i.  15. 

Ver.  19.  And  the  last  to  be  more  than  the  first.— The  reverse  of  what  is  said 
of  the  Ephesians,  ver.  4. 

Ver.  20  That  icojnan  Jezehef.— The  woman  here  alluded  to  was  the  wife 
of  Ahab,  uudthe  [latron.vs  ofid(datry;  1  Kings  xvi.  31,  &c.  Andreas.  Hishi))) 
of  Cesarea,  A.  D.  500,  in  a  work  compiled,  as  he  professes,   from  the  more 


66G 


REVELATION,  III. 


A.  M.  ci 

•)100. 

A.  D.  ci 

&6. 


g  RC.-2A. 
2  Pe.3.9. 
h  c.9.20. 
i   F,7,e.lG.37 

J   ^-6.8. 
kZep.l.U. 

1  Ch  -J-i  9. 

iiCh.t..30. 

Ps7.9. 

Je.n.lO. 

mPs.e2.1'Z 

n2Tli.2.9.. 

12. 
0C.3.U. 


PS.49.U. 
149. 5..  9. 


£  Ps.2.9. 
I   c.i'Zl6 


1.5.6. 
.2.2,&c. 


21  And  I  gave  her  space  =  to  repent  of  her  fornica- 
tion ;  and  she  repented  h  not. 

22  Behold,  I  i  will  cast  her  in.o  a  bed,  and  thern  that 
commit  adultery  with  her  into  great  tribnlation,  except 
they  repent  of  their  deeds. 

23  And  I  will  kill  J  her  children  with  death  ;  and  all 
the  churches  k  shall  know  that  1 1  am  h(:  which  seareh- 
eth  the  reins  and  hearts  :  and  I  '"  will  give  unto  every 
one  of  you  according  to  your  works. 

24  But  unto  you  I  say,  and  unto  the  rest  in  Thyatira., 
as  many  as  have  not  this  doctrine,  and  which  have 
not  known  the  depths  "  of  Satan,  as  they  speak;  I 
will  put  upon  you  none  other  burden. 

25  But  that  o  which  ye  have  already  hold  fast  till  I 
come. 

26  And  he  that  Poyercometh,  and  keepeth  my  works 
'I  unto  the  end,  to  him  will  I  give  power  over  the  na- 
tions : 

27  And  ''he  shall  rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron  ;  as 
the  vessels  of  a  potter  shall  they  be  broken  to  shivers : 
even  as  I  ^  received  of  my  Father. 

28  And  I  will  give  him  the  t  morning  star. 

29  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 
saith  unto  the  churches. 

CHAPTER  in. 
2  The  angel  of  the  clmrch  of  Sardis  U  reproveJ,  3  exhorted  to  repniit,  and 
Ihreiiteiiel  if  he  ilo  not  repent.  8  The  angel  of  llie  churcli  of  I'hilailelphia 
10  is  approved  fur  iiis  d.llgence  and  paliencc.  1.5  The  angel  of  IjaoJicea  re- 
buked, for  heiri;^  neither  hot  nor  cold,  19  and  admonished  to  be  more  zealous. 
20  Christ  staiiJeth  at  the  door  and  knockelli. 

AND  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Sardis  write ; 
These    things    saith    he  that   hath   the    seven 
f^  Spirits  of  God,  and  the  seven  stars ;  I  know  ij  thy 


ancient  writings  oflrenmiis,  and  others,  liis  predecessors,  explains  this  Jezebel 
to  mean  the  Nicniaitan  heresy  ;  and  the  venerable  Bede  gives  a  like  exposition. 
See  U'ondhonse. 

Vcr.  21.  I  gave  her  space.— y/oodhouse,  "time." 

Ver.  22.  Into  a  tcrf— Namely,  of  deep  affliction. 

Ver.  23.  I ?i»«7/A-i//— Literally,  "slay  uitli  death"— a  Hebraism,  like  Gen.  ii. 
17  ;  or  perhaps  "  death"  may  here  intend  the  pestilence,  as  in  chap.  vi.  S,  and 
elsewhere.  "  Kill  our  children,"  to  save  lioth  their  souls  and  oms.  We  shall 
never  know  all  the  advantages  of  our  afflictions  in  the  present  state  •  and  \vo 
unto  those  who  are  spared  in  this  life,  to  he  punished  in  another! 

Ver.  24.  Ulll•^  you  I  say,  and—Doddridife,  "  even"— unto  the  rwi.— But 
some  copies  omit  the  copulative  ;  and  so  U'oodhoiise,  who  includes  in  a  pa- 
renthesis the  words  ("  which  have  not  known  the  depths  of  Satan,  a.s  they 
speak,")  which  renders  the  .sense  much  clearer:  and  at  the  word  burden,  where 
we  have  a  full  stop,  he  places  only  a  semicolon,  which  connects  the  sentence 
with  the  next  verse.  As  to  the  burden  here  intended,  Doddridge,  and  most 
others. understand  thereby,  the  doctrines  and  preceyts  they  had  already  receiveii  • 
hut  Lord  Harrington  (lather  to  the  late  venerable  Bishop  of  Durham)  supposed 
it  to  refer  to  the  apostolic  decree  recorded  in  Acts  xv.  28,29;  and  wo  think 
thete  is  much  probaliility  in  this  conji-cture.    ■ 

Ver.  25.  Bul—Woodhoure,  "  Only"— that  lohich  ye  have—\\\G  doctrines 
and  precepts  which  ye  Iiave  (already)  liold  fast  tilll  cphic— that  is,  cither  in 
death  or  judirment. 

Ver.  27.  And  hcshiH  rule  the}n.—T\vH  \cTse,  except  the  last  clause,  is  nn 
evident  (juolation  from  Psalm  ii.  9;  and  is,  as  such,  inclosed  in  a  parenthesis 
both  by  Doddridge  and  Woodhonss—versK  26  connecting  with  verse  27,  as 

follotv.s :  "  I  v.iil  give  him  power  over  the  nations :  ( )  even  as  I  have 

received  of  my  Father." 

Ver.  28.  J  ^oHl  give  him  the  morning  star—i.  e.  I  will  be  his  light ;  for 
Christ  assmnes  this  title  to  himself,  chaji  xxii.  16. 

Chap.  III.  Ver.  l.  Sardis— ['Vhc  once  proud  capital  of  Lj-diaj  and  the  resi- 


REVELATION,  III. 


works,  that  thou  hast  a  name  that  thou  hvest,  ^  and] 
art  dead. 

2  Be  watchful,  and  strengthen  d  the  things  which  re- 
main, that  arc  ready  to  die  :  for  I  have  not  found  thy 
works  perfect  •=  before  God. 

3  lleniembcr  t"  therefore  how  thou  hast  received  and 
heard,  and  hold  fast,  and  s  repent.  If  therefore  thou 
slialt  not  watch,  I  will  come  on  thee  as  a  n  thief,  and 
thou  shalt  not  know  what  hour  I  will  come  ujion  thee. 

4  Thou  hast  a  few  names  even  in  Sardis  which  have 
not  defded  their  garments  ;  and  they  shall  walk  with 
ine  in  i  white  •  for  they  are  worthy. 

.')  He  that  overcomc^h,  the  same  shall  be  clothed  in 
white  raiment ;  and  I  will  not  blot  out  his  name  out 
of  the  j  book  of  life,  but  I  will  confess  k  his  name  be- 
fore mv  Father,  and  before  his  angels. 

6  He  that  hath  ah  oar,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 
saitii  unto  the  churches. 

7  And  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Philadelphia 
write ;  These  things  sairh  he  that  is  i  holy,  he  that  is 
"'  true,  he  that  hath  the  "key  of  David,  he  that  openeth, 
and  no  man  shutteth;  and  oshutteth,  and  no  man 
openeth  ; 

5  I  know  thy  works  :  behold,  I  have  set  before  thee 
an  open  p  door,  and  no  man  can  shut  it :  for  thou 
hast  a  little  strength,  and  hast  kept  my  word,  and 
hast  not  denied  my  name. 


667 

A.M.  cir. 

4100. 

A.  D.  cir. 

96. 


:tn» 


c  1  Ti.5.& 
a  c2.4. 
e  D^.5.27. 
f  He.  2.1. 
g  ver.l9 

h  c.16.15. 

i  c.7.9. 
19.8. 

j  c.l7.a 

I  k  Lu.l2.a 
I 
1  .Ac.3.14. 

ml  Ja5.20. 

n  Is  22.22. 

o  Job  12.14. 

pi  Co.  16.9. 


dence  of  its  opulent  monarchs,  ig  now  reduced  to  a  wretched  Turkish  viliajsre 
called  Sart,  the  liabitation  ol'  herdsmen,  butlliloes,  and  cxen,  situated  at  the 
i(>()t  of  mount  Tniolus,  on  tlie  hanks  of  tlic  Pactolns,  between  30  and  40  miles 
ca.^t  from  Smyrna,  about  long.  2S  3  E.  and  lat.  33  2.5  N.  The  ruins  of  Sardis 
are  peculiarly  grand,  and  lift  up  their  head.s,  as  if  lo  a>sert  their  ancient  plory ; 

but  it  now  conta  ns  not  a  single  Christian  family.]— Bff§'.s?er. The  seven 

Spirits  nf  God.— fiee  note  on  chap.  i.  4,20. And— Doddridge,  "  But"— arr 

dead.— Mai iiionides  states,  that  it  was  proverbially  said  amone  the  Jews, 
"  tli;it  tlie  wicked  are  dead  while  they  are  alive.'"    Phi'o  says,  "  He  who  lives 

a  liio  of  sin h^s  soul  is  dead,  and  even  buried,  in  his  lusts  and  cas.sions." 

See  Wondhouse.  Compare  1  Tim.  v.  6.  "It  is  bad  for  the  world  to  be  dead, 
(says  Mr.  FiiUer ;)  but  for  thd  church  to  be  so  is  worse  ;  this  is  salt  without 
savour ;  wliich  is  neither  fit  for  the  land,  nor  the  dunghill.  It  is  bad  for  indivi- 
duals to  be'dead  ;  but  for  the  body  of  a  church  to  be  so,  is  deplorable.  It  is 
implied,  that  they  were  not  only  destitute  of  spirituality,  but  had  defiled  their 
aarmonts  by  worldly  conformity.  •  | 

Vcr.  3.  Come  on  thee  as  a  thief.— See  1  The--s.  v.  1—7.  I 

I      Ver.  4.  A  few  names— i.  e.  namesenrolled  in  the  book  of  life;  verse  5. | 

I  Shall  7ra:k  icith  me  imohite.— 'While  robes  were  constantly  worn  on  occa-  .! 

sions  of  festivity,  joy,  or  victory.  j 

Ver.  5.  I  loill  no'.  Wot.— Doddridge  saj-a,  "  I  think  this  plainly  implies,  that    [ 

,  son.e  names  shall  be  blotted  out  from  the  book  of  life ;    and,  consequently,  as  j. 

n  jthinir  can  occasion  an  alteration  of  the  decrees  of  God,  I  think  it  proves  that  •. 

the  book  of  life  does  not  sicnify  the  catalogue  of  those  whom  God  has  absolutely  [J 

purpos(;d  lo  save. 1  to  ill  confess  his  7z/T?«''.— Compare  Mat.  x.  32. 

Vcr.  ".    Philadelphia— \So  called  from  its  founder,  Attains  Philadelphus, 
still  e.\i.-*fs  in  the  town  called  Allah-Shebr,  "  the  city  of  God,"— "  a  column  in 
,  a  SI  ene  of  ruins."    It  is  situated  on  the  slopes  of  liiree  or  four  hills,  the  roots  of 
'  momt  Timolus,  by  the  river  Coramus,  27  miles  E.  S.  E.   from  Sardis,  about 
,    onr.  23 -10.  lat.  38  23.    The  number  of  houses  is  said  to  be  about  3.000,  of 
.  vshich  250  are  Greek,  the  re.^t  Turkish;  and  the  Christians  have  25  places  of 
worship.  5  of  them  large  and  regular  churches,  a  rD.=<ident  bishop,   and  20  in- 
ferior clergy.]— B. Ilethat  ishohi,  he  thai  i<t  true.— Doddridge,"  T\w}io\y 

one,  the  True  One." The  key  of  David.— Thi-^  represents  the  Saviour  as 

steward  of  the  family  of  G<ul.    See  Isa.  x.vii.  22.     Heb.  iii.  2,  3. 

Vcr  8    An  open  door— That  is,  have  given  thee  a  sphere  of  usefulness  which 
none  can  hinder. 


663 


REVELATION,  III. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4IU0. 

A.  D.  cir. 

90. 


q  c.2.'J. 
r  Is.G0.i4. 
8  2  re  i. 9. 
t  Zep.lll 


odicca. 


J.  I3.65.16. 
y  lKi.lS.2l. 
X  Ho.  12.8. 
a  Is.55.1. 


9  Behold,  I  will  make  them  of  the  synagogue  of 
Satan,  which  say  'i  they  are  Jews,  and  are  not,  but 
do  lie ;  behold,  I  will  make  them  to  "  come  and  wor- 
ship before  thy  feet,  and  to  know  that  I  have  loved 
thee. 

10  Because  thou  hast  kept  the  word  of  my  patience, 
I  s  also  will  keep  thee  from  the  hour  of  temptation, 
which  shall  come  upon  all  the  world,  to  try  them 
that  dwell  upon  the  earth. 

11  Behold,  I  come  t  quickly  :  "  hold  that  fast  which 
thou  hast,  that  no  man  take  thy  crown. 

12  Hmi  that  overcometh  will  I  make  a  pillar  in  the 
tem))le  of  my  God.  and  he  shall  go  no  more  out:  and 
I  will  wM-ite  upon  him  ihe  name  of  my  God,  and  the 
name  of  the  city  of  my  God,  wkick  is  new  ''  Jerusalem, 
which  cometh  down  out  of  heaven  from  my  God : 
and  I  will  xcrite  upon  him  my  new  name. 

13  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 
saith  unto  the  churches. 

14  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  w  of  the  Laodi- 
ceans  write;  These  things  saith  the  »  Amen,  the 
faithful  and  true  witness,  the  beginning  of  the  crea- 
tion of  God  ; 

15  I  know  thy  works,  that  thou  art  neither  cold  nor 
hot :  I  would  y  thou  wert  cold  or  hot. 

16  So  then  because  thou  art  lukewarm,  and  neither 
cold  nor  hot,  I  will  spew  thee  out  of  my  mouth. 

17  Because  thou  sayest,  I  ^  am  rich,  and  increases 
with  goods,  and  have  need  of  nothing;  and  knowes/ 
not  that  thou  art  wretched,  and  miserable,  and  poor, 
and  blind,  and  naked  : 

IS  I  counsel  thee  to  buy  -"^  of  me  gold  tried  in  the  fire, 
that  thou  mayest  be  rfch  ;  and  white  raiment,  that 
thou  mayest  be  clothed,  and  thai  the  shame  of  thy 


Vor.  9.  Suna^ng:t/eofSatan—i.P:.unheVw\ix)gani]  porsiTuUiiff  Jews.    Sje 

diHp.  ii.  9. Worship  before  Unj  feel— That  is,  to  acknowledge  my  proteclirg 

liaiui  over  thee. 
Ver.  12.  .4  7)?7/«r— Tliat  is.  he  shall  have  an  abiding  residence  in  God's  fen;- 

plc  ahove,  and  fov  ever  remain  a  monnment  of  hi.s  grace. The  Hs'eio  Jem- 

saleiii.—iiec  Gal.  iv.  26.  Heb.  xi.  10—16. Hhn  that  overcometh— 

"  Who  then  phall  con(|»ior7  M'ho  maintain  the  tight? 
Even  (hey  uho  walk  hy  faith,  and  not  by  sipht ; 
Who,  havin?  wash'd  (heir  robes,  and  made  them  white, 
Press  toward  the  mark,  and  see  tiie  promis'd  land, 
Not  dim  and  distantly,  bnt  near  at  hand."  Jane  Tnylnr. 

Ver.  1-J.    Church  nfjhf  Lnodiccnns.—'\'\m  church,  and  that  of  Colosse, 
were,  in  the  time  of  Pan),  STster  churches.  fCol.  ii.  1,)  and  it  has  been  siipposod 
I  were,  in  John's  time,  united      The  city  of  Laodicea  bordered  on  the  river  Ly- 
I  ens,  ai;d  hail  been  he(<)re,  aiul  was  probably  in  St.  John's  time,  rich  and  fiou- 
risbin?  ;  ,s;o  cnmr)letcly,  however,  have  been  fuKilled  ihe  awful  thrfateninps  of 
the  Chi' f  and  Head  of  God's  creation,  in   case  of  their  not   repenlin?,  (a» 
'  they  evidently  did  not,)  that,  of  the  city   nothing  remains  but  ruins,  and  ol 
"  Christianity  liot  a  vestige. 

'      Ver.  \6.  I  ir ill  upciiK— Doddridsre.  "  ciist."  Woodhov^e,"  naw^cato."      To 
'1  half  between  tmlh  and  error,  God  and  the  world,  fsays  Mr.  Fuller.)  is  worse, 

'  in  many  res()ecls,  than  to  be  openly  irrelieions No  man  think?  the 

worse  of  reliL'ion  for  what  ho  si.'cs  in  the  openly  profane  ;  hut  it  is  otberwi.-Jein 
respe'.-t  of  n  lif-'iotis  pr<dcssors  If  lie  that  nameth  the  name  of  Christ  depart 
not  from  iniquity,  the  honourc  f  Christ  is  atVected  by  bis  misconduct." 

Ver.  58.  I  counsel  tiir.e  to  Avj/.-Ree  Isa.  Iv.  1.  4. Gold  tried  in  the  fire. 

—Sec  1  Peter  i.  7. And  ichite  raiment—"  which  is  the  righteousness  of  the 

saints."    Chap.  xix.  8. 


REVELATION,  IV. 


GG9 


nakedness  ')  do  not  appear;  and    anoint   thine  eyes 
with  eye-salve,  that  thou  niaycst  sec. 

19  As  "^  many  as  I  love,  I  rebuke  and  chasten  :  be 
zealous  therefore,  .^aid  repent. 

20  Behold,  I  stand  at  the  door,  and  J  knock  :  "^  if  any 
nian  hear  my  voice,  and  open  the  door,  I  will  come 
in  to  him,  and  will  sup  with  him,  and  he  with  me. 


21  To 


that  overcometh  f  v.'ill  I  grant  to  sit  s  with 


ni3  in  my  throne,  even  as  I  also  •>  overcame,  and  am 
set  do  ,vn  with  my  Father  in  his  throne. 
22  He  i  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 
saith  unto  the  churches. 

CHAPTER  IV. 
2  John  seelli  ilie  throne  of  God  in  heaven.     4  'I'he  four  and  twenty  elders.  6  The 
four  Uf.Lsls  full  of  eyes  before  and  behind.     lU  The  elders  lay  down  tlieir 
crowns,  iui  I  worship  him  that  sU  on  the  throne. 

A  FTER  this  I  looked,  and,  behold,  a  door  was 
-^  opened  in  heaven:  and  the  first  voice  -"^  which  I 
heard  u-as  as  it  were  of  a  trumpet  talkina  with  me; 
which  said,  Come  b  up  hither,  and  I  will  show  thee 
thini^s  which  must  be  hereafter. 

2  And  immediately  I  was  in  <=  the  Spirit :  and,  be- 
hold, a  throne  d  was  set  in  heaven,  and  one  ^  sat  on 
the  throne. 

3  And  he  that  sat  was  to  look  upoTi  like  a  jasper  and 
a  sardine  stone  :  and  tkcj-e  irias  a  rainbow  round  about 
the  throne,  in  sight  like  unto  an  emerald. 

4  And- round  about  the  throne  were  four  and  twenty 
f  feats  :  and  upon  the  seats  I  saw  four  and  twenty 
elders  sitting,  clothed  in  white  ?  raiment ;  and  they 
had  on  their  heads  crowns  ii  of  gold. 

5  And  out  of  the  throne  proceeded  i  lightnings  and 
thunderings  and  voices  :  and  there  were  seven  J  lamps 
of  fire  burning  before  the  throne,  which  are  the  seven 
k  Spirits  of  God. 


A.  M.  cir 

■5100. 

A.  D.  cir. 

93. 

b  C.IG.I5. 
cHe.1'^5,6. 

d  Ca.as. 

J.ti.  12.36. 
e  h\.li.Zi. 

f  lJn..5.4,5. 

cl'^U. 
g  L1-..22.30. 
hJn.I6.3a 
i  c.2.7. 


ac.1.10. 
bc.n.12. 
c  KzeS.l-Z. 

U. 

cl7.3. 

21.10. 
d  Is  6.1. 

.le.  17.12. 

£ze.l.26. 

2:j. 
e  Da.7.9. 

He.ai. 
f  c.n.l6. 
g  c.3.4,5. 
h  ver.lO. 
i  c.8.5. 

16.  IS. 
i  Ge.lin. 
4  Kx.37.23. 

Zec.4.2. 
k  c.1.4. 


VcT  19.  As  many  as  Hove —Compare  Heb   xii.  5— 1-3. 

Ver.  20.  Sup—''  The  kinsdoin  of  Cliri.sl  is  describcil  as  a  feast.  He  is  tho 
Iiritlegroom,  and  his  servants  sit  in  his  liouse  to  a  late  hour,  wiiiiin?  hi.^  arrival; 
when  returning  tro:n  the  wedding,  according  to  Eastern  custom,  he  knocketh, 
and  tliey  open  to  him,  and  lie  makcth  tliem  sit  down  to  meat."— U'oorf/ec use. 
oee  Liikc  xii.  36,  <S:c. 

Chap.  IV.  Ver.  l.  The  first  voice.— The  Greek,  (Phnne,)  signifies  any  kind 

of  .sound,  and  is  applied  to  the  roaring  of  waters,  chap.   xix.  G. Things 

lohich  must  be  hereafter.— Doddridge,  "Shall  1)0  afterwards."  '  Woodhouse, 
"  must  happen  after  the.se."    Compare  chap  i.  19. 

Ver.  2.  Ivas  in  the  Spirit.— [hi  an  ecstasy  or  trance  ;  and  the  natural  use 
of  hts  (acuities  being  suspended,  his  mind  was  supcrnaturaily  impressed  with 
the  ideas  suited  to  illustrate  the  subjects  they  were  employed  to  reveal.  It 
should  not  therefore  be  supposed,  that  the  objccls  afterwards  mentioned  have 
a  real  e.\istenc<i  in  heaven  ;  being  merely  visionary  emblems,  suited  to  cive  in- 
struction to  the  Apostle  and  his  readers.  l—Uff^rsre?'. 

Ver.  3.  A  jasner  and  a  sardine  stone.— Tho  jasper,  accordinsr  to  Wood- 
h'.use,  IS  a  pellucid  gem,  variously  coloured ;  and  the  sardine,  of  a  fiery 

tjiigi;  ;  the  (j/wemW  is  ofa  green  hue. A  rainboio  round  about.— A.  yam- 

bow  is  always  considered  as  a  semi-circle — wiiich  here  must  he  supposed  to 
surround  the  throne  as  a  glory. 

Ver.  4.  Round  about  the  throne— \.  e.  round  the  front  of  it :  so.  when  we 
speak  of  surrounding  the  throne  of  a  prince,  the  chair  of  a  public  teacher, 

or  tli.j  bed  of  a  sick  friend,  we  never  mean  behind  them. Srals.—Dodd- 

ridtre.  '"  thrones."  These,  as  we  understand  it,  formed  a  semicircle  in  front 
of  the  throne,  but  of  course  below  it. 

Ver.  5.  Lamps  of  Jire.—'Soi  lamp-hearers,  us  in  chap.  i.  12,  Viut  the  liphts 
themselves. The  seven  spirits  of  God.— See  chap.  i.  4. 


670 


REVELATION,  V. 


A.  M.  cir.  I  6  And  before  the  throne  there  was  a  sea  :  of  s'i/M  j 


4 

A.  b. 

96. 


lEze.l 
*c. 
1J.H. 


p  C.5.H. 


like  unto  crystal :  and  in  the  midst  of  the  thront;,  and 
round  about  tlie  throne,  were  four  ^  beasts  full  of  eyes 
before  and  behind. 

7  And  the  first  beast  was  like  a  lion,  and  the  second 
beast  like  a  calf,  and  the  third  beast  had  a  face  as  a 
man,  and  the  fourth  beast  was  like  a  flying  eagle. 

8  And  the  four  beasts  had  each  of  them  six  "  wings 
about /(i/Ji;  and  they  w^ere  full  of  eyes  within-  and 
they  °  rest  not  day  and  night,  saying,  Holy,  holy,  holy, 
Lord  God  Almighty,  which  was,  and  is,  and  is  to 
come. 

9  And  when  those  beasts  give  glory  and  honour  and 
thanks  to  him  that  sat  on  tlie  throne,  who  I'liveth  for 
ever  and  ever, 

iO  The  four  and  twenty  elders  fall  down  before  him 
that  sat  on  the  throne,  and  worship  him  that  liveth 
for  ever  and  ever,  and  cast  their  crowns  i  before  the 
throne,  saying, 

11  Thou  art  '"worthy,  O  Lord,  to  receive  glory  and 
honour  and  power  :  *for  thou  hast  created  all  things, 
and  for  thy  pleasure  they  are  and  were  created. 


I  The  book  sealed  with  i 


CHAPTER 


sells:  9  which  only  the  T^amb  that  was  slain  is 
worthy  to  open.  12  Therefore  the  cMcrs  praise  liiin,  9  and  confess  that  he  re- 
deemed Iheiii  widi  his  blocxl. 

AND  I  saw  in  the  right  hand  of  him  that  sat  on 
the  throne  a  book  ^  written  within  and  on  the 
backside,  b  sealed  with  seven  seals. 


Ver.  6.  A  sea  o/g-/ff9?.— This  we  suppose  to  have  beon  in  the  area,  between 
the  throne  antl  tlie  worshipping  hosts  in  front.  Woodhoitse  siippo.scs  tliis  an 
allu.sion  In  the  brazen  sea  in  tiie  court  of  the  temple  ;  and  that  it  rcprcsciitet) 
the  pnriWinff  efficacy  of  the  bloo<l  of  Christ.  Compare  chap.  xv.  2.  These 
objects  are  tioubtless  all  embletnatical.  Ligrlit  and  fire  are  the  cslabhsheii  em- 
l)lems  of  the  divine  purity  and  justice:  the  emerald  rainbow  is  the  well-known 
symbol  of  covenanted  mercy  ;  and  the  sea  of  plass  may  represent  the  iiifinite 

depth  of  the  divine  counsels  and  decrees. Four  beasts. — Doddridge  and 

Woodhonse,  "  living  creatures."  The  former  says,  "Itwa.fa  most  unhappy 
mistake  in  our  translators,  to  render  the  word  (zoa)  'beasts'  Tlie  word 
beast  not  only  deiirades  the  si^'nification,  but  the  animals  here  mentioned  hivs 
parts  and  appearan''.es  which  boasts  have  not,  [as  wings,  &c.]  and  are  repre- 
sented as  in  the  his-'hest  sense  rational." 

Ver.  7.  The  first  beast  (living  creature)  was  Uke  a  Hon.— Some  of  the 
Rabbics  (aa  Aben  Ezra)  have  represented  the  form  of  these  creatures  as  bor- 
rowed from  the  standards  of  the  camp  of  Israel ;  but  of  this,  Loumian  thinks 
there  is  very  little  evidence,  (as  docs  also  ll'oodhotisc :)  and  Witsius  thinks 
the  notion  is  ridiculous. Like  a  calf.— Wood ho7/se,  a  steer,  or  young  bul- 
lock ;"  which  last  is  imque.«tionably  the  tnie  meaning.    See  Schtev.tntr. 

Ver.  8.  Each  of  them  six  tnings  about  hi7n.—  Woodhnuse  alters  the  pimc-, 
tuation  thus  :  "  And  llio  four  living  creatures,  having  each  of  them  six  wings, 
are  full  of  eyes  around  and  within." And  they  rest  vot—i.  e.  they  are  per- 
petually moving,  (as  is  usual  with  winged  creatures,)  and  continually  praising. 
Hall/,  holy,  holy,  &c.— See  Isa.  vi.  2,  3. 

Ver.  9,  10.  And  lohen  those  beasts  (or  living  creattires)  giveglony 

the  elders  fall  down,  &c and  cast  their  croions,  &(:.—7hongh 

these  Chri.stian  conquerors  are  «^xaltcd  upon  thrones,  they  are  to  be  con.sidered 
only  as  tributary  princes,  casting  all  their  honours  at  the  feet  of  their  Re- 
deemer. 

Chap.  V.  Ver.  l.  Writtcnioithin  and  onthe  backside,  sealed,  &c.—Gro- 
tins.  Loxoman,  Fuller,  &c.  remove  the  comma  thus  .  "  Writtfn  within,  and 
on  the  back  (or  outside)  sealed,"  &c.  ^^'e  suppose  there  nughl  be  seven  sheel* 
or  skins  of  parchment ;  tlie  first  rolii^l  (as  was  common)  on  a  piece  f)f  wood 
and  sealed,  a  second  rolled  and  sealed  on  this,  a  third  on  that,  and  so  forth,  till 
all  were  sealed  ;  the  opening  of  each  seal  would  then   liberate  one  skin,  con- 


REVELATION,  V. 


2  And  I  saw  a  strong  angel  proclniniing  with  a  loud 
voice,  Who  is  worthy  to  open  the  book,  and  to  loose 
the  seals  tl'ereof '.'  i 

3  And  no  man  in  heaven,  nor  in  earth,  neither  under- 
the  earth,  was  able  to  open  the  book,  neither  to  looki 
tlicrcon. 

4  And  I  wept  much,  because  no  man  was  found  v/or- 1 
ihy  to  open  and  to  read  the  book,  neither  to  look 
thereon. 

5  And  one  of  the  elders  saith  unto  me,  Weep  not : 
behold,  the  Lion  «  of  the  tribe  of  Juda,  the  Root  dof 
David,  hath  prevailed  to  open  the  book,  and  to  loose 
the  seven  seals  thereof.  I 

6  And  I  beheld,  and,  lo,  in  the  midst  of  the  throne 
and  of  the  four  beasts,  and  in  th?  midst  of  the  elders, 
stood  a  « Lamb  as  it  had  been  slain,  having  seven 
horns  and  seven  f  eyes,  which  ai'e  the  seven  Spirits  of 
God  sent  forth  into  all  the  earth. 

7  And  he  came  and  took  the  book  out  of  the  right 
hand  of  him  that  sat  upon  the  throne. 

8  And  when  he  had  taken  the  book,  the  four  &  beasts 
and  four  and  twenty  elders  fell  down  before  the  Lamb, 
having  every  one  of  them  h  harps,  and  golden  vials 
full  of  i  odours,  which  are  the  prayers  j  of  saints. 

9  And  they  sung  a  new  k  song,  saying.  Thou  art  wor- 
thy to  take  the  book,  and  to  open  ihe  seals  thereof: 
for  thou  wast  slain,  and  hast  redeemed  us  to  God  by 
thy  1  blood  out  of  every  "'  kindred,  and  tongue,  and 
people,  and  nation  ; 

10  And  hast  made  us  unto  our  God  "  kings  and  priests  : 
and  we  shall  "  reign  on  the  earth. 


A.  M.  rir. 

4100. 

A.  1).  cir. 

96. 


c  Ge.49.9, 
10. 

Nii.24.9, 
He.7  11. 

<ll£U  1,13. 
0.^2.16. 

e  Is.  53.7. 
J 11. 1.29,36 

f  Zec.4.10. 
g  0.4.4,8,10. 
h  c.15.2. 


j  Ps.141.2. 

k  c.l4.a 

1  Ac.20.28. 
Ep.1.7. 
He  9.12. 
1  l'e.1.18, 
19. 

mc.7.9. 

n  c.1.6. 

o  c.22.5. 


taininjr  the  delineation  of  a  distinct  scene.  The  hooks  of  the  ancients  were 
generally  composed  of  skins  of  parchment  rolled  together.  "  Conceive  (says 
Mr.  Fuller)  of  seven  skins  of  parchment,  written  upon  one  side,  and  rolled  up, 
suppose  on  wood.  At  the  end  of  every  skin  a  seal  is  affixed  on  the  hack  (or 
out)  side,  so  that  the  contents  of  it  cannot  he  read  tiil  the  seal  is  opened,"  or 
broken  ;  and  ev&ry  fresh  seal  that  is  opened,  or  broken,  we  may  add,  as  it  li- 
berates a  fresh  sheet,  orskin.  will  he  found  to  contain  the  delinealior  of  a  newr 
scene,  till  the  whole  are  exhibited  to  the  prophet's  view. 

Ver.  3.  And  no  mari.—lJoddridsre  and  Woodhouse,  "no  one."    So  in  ver.  4. 

Ver.  4.  To  look  thereon— Doddridge  and  Woodhouse,  "into  it"— or 
"therein." 

Ver.  5.  The  Lion  of  tlie  tribe  of  Juda.— Sec  Gen.  xVix.  9,  10. The  root  of 

David.— Sec  cliap.  xxii.  16 ;  and  compare  Isa.  .\i.  10. 

Ver.   6.    Jrt  the  inhlsl  of  the  throne,  &c.— i.  e.  in  the  front  of  it,  between 

that  and  the  sea  of  glass. A  Lnmb.—\An  emblematical  representation  of 

our  Saviour's  high  priesthood. Seven  horns.— As  a.  horn  is  the  emblem  of 

power,  and  seven  the  n\unhiT  o(  peifcction,  the  seven  horns  may  denote  the 

ulmiirhty  power  oTJcnis  Christ. Seven  e//es.— His  infinite  knowledge  and 

I  wisdom  ;  and  especiallv  "  the  treasures  of  wisdom"  laid  up  in  him  to  be  com- 
municated to  the  Church  by  "  the  seven  Si)irits  o(God,"i.  e.  the  Holy  Spirit.] 
—Tiaffs-er. 

Ver.  8.  And lohen  he  had  taken. —Doddridge and  Woodhouse,"  xccq'wqA." 

The  four  beasts.— \Ks  it  is  evident,  that  "  the  four  living  creatures  '  join 

in,  or  rather  lead,  the  worship  of  the  Lamb,  as  "having  rcflccmcd  theju  to 
God,"  it  proves  that  part  of  the  rerleemed  church  is  meant  by  this  cmlilem, 
and  not  angels,  whose  worship  is  next  described  in  very  dinbrenl  language. I 

I  —Uagster. Ilarins  every  one  of  thevt—i.  e.  of  the  eUlers— harps,  &c.— 

Woodhouse  remarks,  'The  harps,  as  well  as  ihe  vials  of  incense,  seem  to 
I  belong  to  the  elders  only,  not  to  the  cherubim,  to  whose  form  they  cannot  ac- 
commodate, and  whose  figures  were  not  seen  distinctly.  Besides,  the  ma.scu- 
line  pronoun  (.tkastos)  'everyone,'  directs  this  interpretation.  '  H'j/«>uslias 
the  like  remark. -4nii;  golden  vials.— "Thb  vial  of  the  Old  Testament  ap- 


672 


REVELATION,  YI. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4I0U. 

A.  D.  cv-: 

a6. 

U;.12.2: 


q  C.4  U 
r  l'l:i.2.10. 


»^  1  ri,.Q9.11 
1  'J-i.(i.l6. 
ll'e.4.U. 


CHAP.  6. 
a  c.5.5. 


11  And  I  beheld,  and  I  heard  the  voice  of  many  an- 
gels round  about  the  throne  and  the  beasts  and  the 
elders:  and  p  the  number  of  them  was  ten  thousajid 
times  ten  thousand,  and  thousands  of  thousands  ; 

12  Saying  with  a  loud  voice,  <i  Worth}'  is  the  Lamb 
that  was  slain  to  receive  power,  and  riches,  ;ind  wis- 
dom, and  strength,  and  honour,  and  glory,  and  blessing. 

13  And  '■  every  creature  which  is  ni  heaven,  and  on 
the  earth,  and  under  the  eariii,  and  such  as  are  in  the 
sea.  and  all  that  are  in  them,  lieard  I  saying, » jJlessing, 
and  honour,  and  glory,  and  power,  be  unto  him  that 
sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb  for  ever 
and  ever. 

14  And  t  tne  four  beasts  said.  Amen.  And  the  four 
and  twenty  elders  fell  down  and  worshipped  him  that 
liveth  for  ever  and  ever. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

The  opening  of  the  seals  in  order,  and  wlial  fallowe;!  thereupon,  containing  a 
prupliecy  to  llie  enJ  of  tlie  world. 

A  ND  I  saw  when  the  Lamb  opened  one  of  the 
-^  ^  seals,  and  I  heard,  as  it  were  the  noise  of  thun- 
der, one  of  the  four  beasts  saying,  Come  and  see. 

2  And  I  saw,  and  behold  a  white  b  horse  :  and  he  that 
sat  on  him  had  a  bow  ;  and  a  crown  was  given  unto 
him  :  and  he  went  forth  *^  conquering,  and  toconquer- 

3  And  when  he  had  opened  the  second  seal,  I  heard 
the  second  beast  say,  Come  and  see. 

4  And  there  went  out  another  horse  that  -was  red  : 


pears  to  have  been  a  sort  of  patera,  or  basin,  in  which  were  deposited  be- 
fore tiie  altar  tlie  otferings  of  meal,  or  of"  incense."  These  should  not  be  con- 
founded with  the  modern  vials  oi"  apothecaries. Full  of  odours.— Wood- 

house,  "  incense." 

Chap.  VI.  Vcr.  l.  One  of  the  four  tens/s— Rather,  "living  creatures,"  as 
before  ;  and  so  througiiout  the  chapter,  except  in  ver.  8. 

Ver.  2.  A  lohits  horse.— 'Vhat  the  nature  and  character  of  public  events 
may  be  represented  by  diflbrent  coloured  iiorses.see  Zech.  i.  8—11  ;  vi.  2,  3, 
6,  7.  The  rider  on  tlip  first  horse  certainly  represents  Christ,  as  in  Rev.  xi.x. 
11—14.  The  iohiti^  horse  means  the  Christian  religion.  "  The»term  tnhUi  oc- 
curs 17  limes  in  Revelation,  and,  with  the  exception  of  two  instances,  (de- 
scriptive of  angelic  purity,)  can  only  be  applied  to  Christ  or  his  church.  Nor 
can  this  be  a  sole  exception  ;  for  the  same  fiunre,  under  the  same  character, 
or  designation,  is  again  introduced,  towards  t}ie  close  of  the  Revelation,  in  a 

I  manner  that  can  be  descriiHive  only  of  Christ  and  of  his  church  As  seen  in 
vision  by  the  apostle,  his  head  and  his  hairs  were  lohite,  &c.,  (Rev.  i.  H.)  So 
at  the  transfiguration.  Hccomesona^p/j/^ccloud,  (Rev.  xiv.  11.)  Whits  throne, 
(Rev.  XX.  !1 ;)  and  emblematically  it  is  al.sothe  same  lohiie  horse, (Rev.  xix.  11,) 

on  which  he  sits  after  the  victory,  on  which  ho  went  forth  to  conquer." Had 

m  bnio.  and  a  crown  was  ff/jwi.— These  deisignate  Christ.  "  These  surely  are 
most  fitting  emblems  of  Cnrijt  and  of  liis  church :  and  as  whiteness  is  if.'i  cha- 
racteristic, every  word  also  accords  with  what  was  written  concerning  Him 

I  by  Moses,  and  the  prophets,  in  the  Psalms,  Gospels,  Epistles,  &;c.  (Ps.  xlv.  3. 
T)an.  ii.  44.  Rev.  xi.  15;  xiv.  14.)  But  a  single  passage  from  Revelation 
miL'ht  sufllcc  to  put  beyond  a  doubt  the  significati(jn  of  the  figure,  and  to  show 
that  Christ  and  the  true  Christian  church  is  designed  by  it.  The  same  person 
who  at  first  liad  a  crown  given,  is  seen  at  la?t  with  many  added  diadems  and 

I  coro  lets— still  \mited  to  his  church, which  he  does  not  leave  in  his  triumpli,  atler 
lie  had  led  it  on  to  victory.  (Rev.  xix.  7— 8. y— Signs  nf  the  Tirrirs.  by  Keith. 
Vcr.  4.  Another  fiorse  that  was  red.—"  The  same  symbol  must  have  ihesaine 
significancy.  If  one  horse  repro*?nts  the  Christian  religion,  (ver.  2.)  another 
horse  must  represent  another  religion.  Each  religion  must  have  its  author,  or 
its  head,  as  each  horse  had  its  rider.  Thp  finest  ion  here  is  nut  one  of  ti7irf.  but 
of  a  new  oTumttier  religion.    Anothnr  religion  from  the  (Christian  was  to  arise, 

I    and  the  founder,  instead  of  proclaiming  peace  from  heaven,  icoiild  tal-f.  it  from 

I    the  earth  ;  whose  religion  wc  ild  be  propagated  by  slaiiglucr,  and  to  whom  a 


ff" 


REVELATION,  VI.  073  [' 


and  power  was  given  to  him  that  sat  thereon  to  take 
peace  iVom  the  eaith,  and  that  they  should  kill  one 
another :  and  there  was  giver  unto  him  a  great 
sword. 

5  And  when  he  had  opened  the  third  seal,  I  heard  the 
third  beast  say,  Come  and  see.  And  I  beheld,  and  lo 
a  black  horse;  and  he  that  sat  on  him  had  a  pair  ol' 
balances  in  his  hand. 

6  And  I  heard  a  voice  in  the  midst  of  the  four  beasts 
say,  A  <i  measure  of  wheat  for  a  penny,  and  three  mea- 
sures of  barley  for  a  penny  ;  and  see  thou  ■"-  hurt  not 
the  oil  and  the  wine. 

7  And  when  he  had  opened  the  fourth  seal,  I  heard 
the  voice  of  the  fourth  beast  say,  Come  and  see. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4100. 

A.  D.  cir. 

93. 


d  The  \roro 
Ck<x»ii 
8i.'Miitie>h 
a  mea- 
sure coii- 
taiiiiii!; 
one  wine 
qtian, 
and  tlie 
iwelfih 
pan  of  a 
cuart 


grral  sinord  loas  given.  Could  Maliomet  and  INIaliometanism  be  rnore  striKin°;y 
port  lay '.ul  ?  Malioinetanisni  is  another  relijrion,  hiving  no  affinity  with  tlie 
Christian.  It  is  not  puro,  but  bloody— not  white,  but  red.  Its  tbunder  was  not  j 
a  deliverer,  but  adcstrnver.  He  was  a  warrior,  and  by  war  his  I'aith  prevailed. 
Without  the  sword  he  rould  ctiect  notiiin.:.  Before  he  claimed  the  d»vincricht 
ofusin?it,  or  inculcated yj?/2t'.7ig'  for  th"  faith  as  the  first  of  virtues,  he  fled 
from  Mecca,  a  helpless  fugitive,  and  hid  himself  in  a  cave.  From  that  flight 
(A.  D.  6>2)  his  religion  takes  its  date.— See  Signs  of  IM  Times,  by  Keiih ; 
also,  Gibbons  History,  and  Do  Ryer's  Lifi  of  Mahomet. 

Ver.  5.  A  black  horse. — "  If  the  lohiti  hor.se  denotes  the  Ciiristian  religion, 
and  if  the  second,  which  was  red,  denotes  another  religion,  or  the  iMahomedan, 
it  follows,  as  a  necessary  consequence,  that  the  third,  or  the  black  horse,  must 
also  denote  some  form  of  religion.  There  is  a  marked  difterence  between  the 
second  and  the  third  ;  the  latter  is  not,  as  the  former  is,  said  to  L"^  another ; 
nor  is  tiie  third  seen  to  come  into  the  field  of  view  subsequently  to  the  second, 
in  the  same  manner  as  the  second  appears  after  the  first,  as  arising  without 
any  antecedent  existence.  Of  the  second  it  is  said.— and  there  wc7it  out  ano- 
ther horse  th:(t  was  red.  But  of  the  third  it  is  stated,  in  manifest  variance 
from  the  former,  (but  in  the  same  words  as  of  the  first,)  I  beheld,  &c.  It  is  not  | 
said  tc  be  another.  The  want  of  light  is  darkness  ;  the  reverse  of  white  is 
black.  The  papacy  has  here  its  first  place  in  the  book  of  the  Revelation  of 
the  tilings  that  toere  to  be.  It  was  a  system  of  spiritual  blackness  and  bondage. 
The  Christian  doctrines  were  corrupted— the  Scriptures  were  excluded  from  the 
common  people— trust  in  other  than  the  one  only  ISlcdiator  was  introduced, 
ami  the  Pope  was  exalted  to  rule  over  the  conscience.    Blackness  is  its  fitting 

symbol,  and  marks  its  character  as  a  reliuion." — ^4.  Keith. Pair  of  balances. 

—Doddridge  has  it  "  scales."— But  Woodhouse  renders  it,  "  a  yoke  ;"  and  so 
it  is  rendered  in  all  other  places  of  the  New  Testament,  except  this  ;  but  tlie 
word  (Zugos)  is  often  used  by  the  I.XX.  in  the  sense  of  balances  o^.ocalcs  ; 
as  for  instance,  in  Prov.  xvi.  U.  Isa.  xl.  12,  15 ;  xlvi.  6.     If,  however,  we  were 
to  render  the  word  in  the  primary  sense  of  "  a  yoke,"  we  should  consider  it 
as  a  symbol  of  slavery,  which  would  he  qiiite  as  consistent  with  what  follows. 
"  The  term,  a  pair  of  balances,  or  a  balance,  does  not  occur  again  in  the  whole 
of  the  New  Testament;  but  the  original  word  (Zugos)  occurs  repeatedly,  and 
is  uniformly  translated  yoke.    Take  my  yoke  upon  you,  said  the  Lord  Je.sus  |^ 
Christ,  speaking  of  his  religion  andof  the  duty  he  imposes,  for  my  yoke  (z«50«)  .. 
is  ea.sy,  and  my  burden  is  light.  (Mat.  xi.  29,  30.)     Speaking  of  the  rito  of  cir-    j 
cumnision,  and  the  burdensome  ceremonies  of  the  Jewish  law,  Peter  sliaiply  If 
rebuked  those  converted  Jews  who  wished  to  impose  such  rites  upon  the  Gen-  ;  j 
tiles.  (Acts  XV.  10.)     Why  tempt  ye  God  to  put  a  yoke  upon  the  neck  of  the  i| 
disciples,  which  neither  our  fathers  nor  we  were  able  to  bear?    The  pretended  ; 
successors  of  Peter  imposed  on  all  a  far  heavier  yoke  than  that  which  he  I 
would  notsurter  to  be  laid  on  any  disciple.    And  the  Romish  re.'igion  greatly  ii 
consists  in  the  observance  of  days,  and  months,  and  times,  and  years.    T'lo    • 
inquisition,  which  at  length  fixed  the  yoke  on  the  church  of  Rome,  was  an  in-  |, 
vention  of  the  thirteenth  century." — A.  Keith. 

Ver.  6.  A  measure— Q^T.  chasnix;  the  value  of  which  is  not  exactly  ascer- 
tained, fartiier  than  that  it  was  the  usual  daily  allowance  of  provisiim  for  a  | 
slave  ;  while  a  penny,  or  Roman  Denarius,  (equal  to  about  15  cents,)  was  the 
usual  daily  pay  of  a  labouring  man.  So  that  this  may  intimate  the  woild 
heiiiir  reduced  to  a  state  of  bodily  and  mental  slavery,  as  well  as  to  one  of 
jioverty  and  want.  See  Ezck.  iv.  16.  A  Denarius  is  saii  I  to  have  been  the 
ordinary  price  of  a  bushel  of  wheat,  equal  to  eight  time.^  the  chcrnix.  "There 
M&s  a  famine  of  the  hearing  of  the  word  of  God— and  the  seclusion  of  it 


57 


074  REVELATION.  VI. 


^%. 


f  or,  to  him 
gEzc.U.ai. 

h  c.as. 

i  C.JO  4. 

^  ;^'>^: 

k /eel. 12. 
I  I).;.2-i.41.. 

■      C.U.18. 


8  And  1  looked,  and  behold  a  pale  horse :  and  his 
name  that  fat  on  hiiii  was  Death,  and  hell  followed 
with  him.    And  power  was^iven  f  unto  them  over  the 
fourth  part  of  the  earth,  to  kill  s  with  sword,  and  with  i 
hunger,and  with  death,  and  with  the  beasts  of  the  GRrth. 

9  And  when  he  had  opened  the  fifth  seal,  I  saw  under 
the  altar  ii  the  souls  i  of  them  that  were  slain  for  J  the 
word  of  God,  and  for  the  testimony  which  they  he'd  : 

10  And  they  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying.  How 
k  long,  O  Lord,  holy  and  true,  dost  thou  not  judge  and 
avenge  '  our  blood  on  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  7 


from  the  people  was  a  practised  portii  n  of  the  popi.-,h  system.  The  Bible  it- 
self was  a  simt  or  sealed  book  :  and  tlie  word  of  God  was  long  iieard  only  in 
another  tongue.  A  famine  of  ihat  word  on  which  alone  the  soul  can  he  led 
and  live,  accompanied  llie  spiritual  darkness, of  which  it  was  the  cause,  and 

!  the  a.ssumption  and  exercise  of  spiritual  authority."— X<;/?/2. Hurt   not 

lilt  oil  and  the  icine.—'Vhxs  seems  to  intimate,  that  the  scarcity  would  fall 
iieavier  upon  the  necessaries  of  life,  than  on  its  lu.xuriesj  that  the  rich  would 
lake  care  of  thuniselves,  and  neglect  the  poor. 

Ver.  8.  Hen.—GT.  Hades,  or  tiie  invisible  state.  See  chap.  i.  IS,  and  note. 
With  hunger,  and  with  death.— Wnodhonse,  "  By  famine,  and  by  pesti- 
lence."   To  the  same  eflect,  Doddrid.^c There  never  was  any  where,  save 

in  France,  during  the  ilevohition  of  1789,  so  awful  a  coninient  on  tiiis  p/e- 
diction  of  Scripture,— descriptive  of  the  last  great  system  of  opinions,  itself 
the  rejection  of  all  religion,  which  was  finally  to  rise  up  against  the  Chrisiian 
tuitli,— as  is  contained  in  the  following  extract  from  Sir  Walter  Scott's  Life 
of  Napoleon  :— "  Rehgion  was  I'ormally  abolished.— France  continued  to  sub- 
sist, and  to  achieve  victories,  although  apparently  forsaken  of  God,  and  de- 
prived of  all  the  ordinary  resources  of  human  wi.-dom.— All  this  extraordinary 
energy  wa.s  in  one  word,  the  etiectof  te.hror.  DsATH-a  grave— are  .sounds 
w Inch  awaken  the  strongest  terrors  in  those  whom  tliey  menace  I  There 
%vos  never  any  lu'here,  save  in  France,  during  this  vielandtoli/ pe7iod,so 
awful  acomvtent  on  the  expression  of  Scripture— K\\  that  a  man  hath  will 
he  "give  for  his  life!  Force,  immediate  and  irresistible  force,  was  the  only  lo- 
gic used  by  the  governii:cnt.— Death  was  the  only  appeal  from  their  authority 
—the  guillotine  the  all-sufficing  argument,  which  settled  every  debate  betwixt 
thfm  and  the  governed.  Was  the  exchequer  low,  the  guillotine  filled  it  with 
the  cficcts  of  the  wealthy.— Did  the  paper  medium  of  circulation  fall  in  the 
market  to  fiity  under  the  hundred,  the  guillotine  was  ready  to  jjunish  those 
who  retusod  to  exchange  it  at  par.  Was  bread  awanting,  coin  was  to  be 
found  by  the  same  compendious  means,  &c.  The  guillotine  was  a  key  to 
storehouses,  barns,  and  granaries.  Did  the  army  want  recruits,  the  gudlotine 
was  reai^-  to  exterminate  all  conscripts  who  should  hesitate  to  march.  Even 
on  the  generals  of  the  Republican  army,  this  decisive  argument  was  possessed 
'  of  the  most  exclusive  authority.  They  were  beheaded  for  want  of  success,— 
'  but  th-y  were  also  guillotined,  when  their  successes  were  not  improved  to 
the  full  expectations  of  their  ina.sters.  Nay,  they  were  gJiillotined,  when, 
being  too  successful,  they  were  suspected  of  having  acfiuired  over  the  soldiers 
who  had  conquered  under  them,  an  interest  dangerous  to  tho.*c  who  had  the 
fomman<l  of  t/iis  all-sujicing  reason  of  state.  Even  mere  mendicity,  ;ind  a 
limited  but  regular  discharge  of  duty,  neither  so  brilliant  as  to  incur  jealousy, 
nor  so  important  as  to  draw  down  censure,  was  no  protection.  There  was 
no  rallving  point  against  this  universal,  iind  very  simple  system— ot  main 
force.  Thi'  Jacobin  clubs  themselves  took  upon  them,  in  every  village,  the 
exercise  of  the  powers  of  government.— "  Death  or  Fraternity"  was  usuahy 

inscrihf'd  over  their  place  of  as.-^embly. Withthe  beasts— Gr.  Uherion) '  vvilil 

beasts"— a  very  difiercnt  woid  from  tiiat  xve  iiave  rendered  "  living  creatures." 

Ver.  9.  Them  that  were  slain.— Doddridge,  "  slau^-htcred."  Woodhouse, 
"sacrificed."  "The  early  pcr.-secutions  to  which  Christians  were  subjected, 
and  l)y  which  paganism  hoped  to  triumph  over  the  gospel ;  the  oft  repeated 
conflicts  and  patient  endurance  of  the  Waldenses  and  Albigenses,  by  which, 
throughout  the  darkest  ages,  tliev  bore  testimony  to  iheir  laith  ;  the  renewed 
martyrdoms  which  ushered  in  the  Reformation,  by  which  the  rapal  power 
sought  to  maintain  its  dark  dominion  ;  seemed  for  the  time,  as  if  the  Christian 
faith  was  devoted  to  destruction,  and  not  destined  to  conquer:  but  the  fidelity 
with  which  they  were  borne,  showed  the  eflii'acy  of  genuine  faith,  and  forms  a 
peculiar  feature  in  the  spiritual  history  of  man,  and  is  here  noted  in  the  vision, 
as  it  is  otherwise  repeatedly  and  more  fully  wnMAed."— Keith. 
Ver.  10.  Avenge  our  blood.— [This  ner.l  seems  a  prediction  of  the  terrible 


REVKLATJON,  VII. 


1 1  And  white  ""robes  were  given  unto  every  one  oti 
tlieni  ;  and  it  was  said  unto  them,  that  they  should' 
rest  "yet  for  a  httle  season,  until  » their  fellow-ser- 
vants also  and  their  brethren,  that  should  be  killed  as 
they  were,  should  be  fulfilled. 

12  And  I  beheld  when  lie  had  opened  the  sixth  seal, 
and,  lo,  there  was  a  great  p  earthquake;  and  the  sun! 
<i  liecanie  black  as  saekcloth  of  hau",  and  the  moon  be-  j 
eanie  as  blood ; 

13  And  the  stars  'of  heaven  fell  unto  the  earth,  even 
as  a  fig  tree  casteth  her  » untimely  figs,  when  she  is 
shaken  of  a  mighty  wind. 

14  And  the  heaven  »  departed  as  a  scroll  when  it  is 
rolled  together ;  and  every  "  mountain  and  island' were 
moved  out  of  their  pltTccs. 

j  15  And  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  the  great  men,  and 
the  rich  men,  and  the  chief  captains,  and  the  mighty 
men,  and  every  bondman,  and  every  free  man,  hid 
themselves^' in  the  dens  and  m  the  rocks  of  the  moun- 
tains ; 

16  And  said  *  to  the  mountains  and  rocks,  Fall  on  us, 
and  hide  us  from  the  face  ol  him  that  sitteth  on  the 
throiie,  and  from  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb  : 

17  For  s  the  great  day  of  his  wrath  is  come ;  and  who 
y  shall  be  able  to  stand  ? 

CHAPTER  vir. 

3  An  anjcl  .<u;a!oth  the  servants  of  Cii>l  in  ihiiir  foreheads.  4  The  number  of 
ihem.that  were  sealed  :  of  the  trilies  of  Israel  a  cenaia  number.  9  Of  all 
other  iiaiions  an  innumerable  niMltiliide,  which  stand  bef  tl-  ti.e  ihron',  clad 
in  white  robes,  and  palms  in  tlieir  hands.  14  'I'heir  robes  were  washed  in  tlie 
bloo  I  of  the  Liunb. 

A  ND  after  these  things  I  saw  four  angels  standing 
■^  on  the  four  corners  of  the  earth,  holding  tlie  four 
winds  ''  of  the  earth,  that  the  wind  should  not  blow  on 
the  earth,  nor  on  the  sea,  nor  on  anv  tree. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4100. 

A.  i).  cir. 

SO. 


m  c.7.U,14. 
n  c.U.ia 
0  He.ll.4C. 
p  c.16.13 
r  Joel  2-1;;, 

31. 

3.1.5. 

Mal24. 

S9. 
rc8.1C. 
8  or,  ^75en. 


n  Je.4.-.a, 

Ha.3.tS,10 
c.lG.iU. 

V  Is.2.19. 

w  Ho.lO.b. 

Lu.'23  30. 

c.9.6. 
X  13.13.6, 

(tc. 

Zep.1.11, 

&c. 

c.16.14. 
y  Ps.76.7. 


CHAP.  7. 
a  Da.7.2. 


persecution  of  the  ciuircli  muicr  Dinclesiiin  and  Maximian,  from  A.  D.  270  to 
S04,  wliicli  lusted  ioniser,  and  was  far  more  bloody,  than  any  or  ull  i)y  which 
it  was  pruccdeil,  whence  it  was  called  "  the  era  of  the  n,.\x\yrs."]—Ba?'ster. 

Ver.  11.  A  little  season— Doddridge,  "  while."  Woodhouse,  "yet  a 
time." 
'  Ver.  12.  A  great  earthquake,  &c.— Rather,  says  Ncioton,  a  prcat  conciis- 
:'  sion,  comi>rehendinir  heaven  as  well  as  earth.  See  Hapgai  ii.  6,  21.  By  such 
,  I  metaphors,  as  Sir  I.  yewton  has  observed,  the  prciphet-s  are  accustomed  to 
{I  descnbc  great  revolutions  among  the  empires  of  the  world  ;  arurin  very  simi- 

I  lar  laneuatre  our  Lord  himself  predicted  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  as  wc'L 
>\  as  the  final  renovation  of  ihe  earth  itself    See  Isa.  xxxiv.  4.  Joel  iv.  10.  Mat. 

I I  xxir.  29.  (This  was  an  emblem  of  great  revolutions  in  the  civil  and  religious 
8ta-e  ot  the  world,  attended  by  vast  commotions  of  every  kind  ;  and  repre- 
sents the  total  subversion  of  the  nersecutin?  power  by  the  victories  of  Con- 
stantine,  and  by  his  acces.«ion  to  tlie  imperial  throne,  and  the  entire  and  uni- 
versal change  which  took  place  at  that  time,  from  A.  D.  304  to  323.  The 
great  li-jlits  of  the  heathen  world  were  eclipsed  anil  obscured.— the  heathen 
emperors  and  Cesars  were  slain,  the  heathen  priests  and  auL'urs  extirpated, 
and  heathen  officers  and  magistrates  removed,  the  heathen  temples  demolish- 
ed, und  their  revenues  appropriated  lo  holler  \isQS.]—Bagster. 

Ver.  13.  The  stars  of  heaven  fell— Doddridge,  "  The  stars  fell  from  hea- 
ven." 

Ver  14.  As  a  scroll— i.  c.  a  sheet  of  parchment,  which  rolls  up  of  itself,  es- 
penally  when  exposed  to  the  heat  of  tire. 

Ver.  15.  The  ixreat  mm —Doddridge,  "grandees." Every  bondman.— 

Doddridge,  "  slave." In  the  dens.— Doddridge.  "  caves." 

Chap.  VII.  Ver.  I.  The  four  toinds  of  the  earth.— Bcc  Jcr.  xli.x.  36,  37. 
1  he  four  comers  hero  mentioned,  answer  to  the  four  cardinal  points— the  four 
wmds. 


076 


REVELATION,  VII. 


A.  M.  < 


b2Ti.2.19. 


2  And  I  saw  another  an^el  ascending  from  the  east, 
A.  D.  cir.  i  '»'i\'ing  the  seal  ij  of  the  living  God  :  and  he  cried  with 

86.'  1  a  loud  voice  to  the  four  angels,  to  whom  it  was  given 
to  hurt  the  earth  and  the  sea, 

3  Saying,  Hurt  c  not  the  earth,  neither  the  sea,  nor 
the  trees,  till  we  have  d  sealed  the  servants  of  our  God 
in  their  "^foreheads. 

C.6  6.  4  And  I  heard  the  number  of  them  which  were  seal- 
ed.-  and  there  were  sealed  a  hundred  and  forty  and 
four  f  thousand  of  all  the  tribes  of  the  children'of  Is- 
rael. 

5  Of  the  tribe  of  Juda  were  sealed  twelve  thou- 
sand. Of  the  tribe  of  Reuben  were  sealed  twelve 
thousand.  Of  the  tribe  of  Gad  were  sealed  twelve 
thousand. 

6  Of  tlio  tribe  of  Aser  were  seklcd  twelve  thousand. 
Of  the  tribe  of  Ncphthalim  xccre  sealed  twelve  thou- 
sand. Of  the  tribe  of  Manasses  were  sealed  twelve 
thousand. 

I  7  Of  the  tribe  of  Simeon  were  sealed  twelve  thousand. 
u.25JOf  the  tribe  of  Levi  were  sealed  twelve  thousand. 
Of  the  tribe  of  Issachar  were  sealed   twelve  thou- 
sand. 

8  Of  the  tribe  of  Zabulon  were  sealed  twelve  thou- 
sand. Of  the  tribe  of  Joseph  were  sealed  twelve  thou- 
sand. Of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin  were  sealed  twelve 
thousand. 

9  After  this  I  beheld,  and,  lo,  a  great  multitude,  which 
no  man  could  number,  of  °  all  nations,  and  kindreds, 
and  people,  and  tongues,  stood  before  the  throne,  ana 

1  Zee  4  7     ^'efore  the  Lamb,  clothed  I'with  white  robeSj  and  palms 
i  in  their  hands; 

10  And  cried  J  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  Salvation 
i<  to  our  God  which  sitteth  upon  the  tlirone,  and  unto 
the  Lamb. 

11  And  all  the  angels  stood  round  about  the  throne, 
and  about  the  elders  and  the  four  beasts,  and  fell 
before  the  throne  on  their  faces,  and  worshipped 
God, 

1'2  1  Saying,  Amen  :  Blessing,  and  glory,  and  wisdom, 


Vrr.  2.  Vrorn  the.  east—Gr.  "  From  tlic  rising  of  the  sun"— i.  e.  from  the 
rh'viiic  |ircs(;iic().— Uoorf/iot/se. 

Vi'.T.  3.  Hurt  not  the  earth— i.  c.  the  inhabitants  of  it,  in  it.s  various  classes. 
ITliis  chiiplor  i.s  a  continunlion  of  the  sixth  seal ;  and  is  a  description  of  tiie 
state  of  the  church  in  the  time  of  Constantino,  of  the  peace  and  protection  it 
should  enjoy  under  the  civil  powers,  and  of  the  great  accession  that  there 
should  he  made  to  it,  botli  of  the  Jews  and  Gt^ililos.  Eusebius  and  Lactan- 
this,  who  u'crc  contemporary  writers,  bear  their  testimony  to  the  completion 
of  liii-i  i-rophecy  ;  and  one  of  the  medals  of  Constantine,  bearin?  on  the  reverse 
bea'a  trnnquiltitas,"  [A^isscd  tramiuiliity."  is  a  confirmation  of  their  testimony. 
All  the  historians  who  have  written  of  these  times,  also  bear  witness  to  the 
vast  nund)crs  both  of  Jews  and  Gentiles  who  were  converted  to  the  Christian 
reliirion.  ]— i^G^'s^cr. 

Vor.  4.  A  hundred  and  fortij  and  four  th(ytisand—'rha.t  is.  the  twelve 
paUiarchs  nuddplipd  liv  the  twelve  apostles,  and  both  by  I(m.—Lmci7ian. 

Ver.  «.  or  the  tribe  of  Joseph.— It  is  remarkable,  that  the  names  of  Dan 
and  Fw'hraim  are  omitted  in  this  list,  and  those  of  Levi  and  Josepii  inserted  in 
their  stead,  which,  it  is  sunposed,  was  occasioned  by  both  tliosc  tnbcs  being 
particularlv  addicted  to  idolatry. 

Ver.  a.  The  four  beasts— Rather,  "Uving  creatures,"  as  before,  chap.  iv. 
and  V. 


F-~ 


REVELATION,  VIII. 


677 


A.  M.  c'r. 

4100. 

A.  D.  cir. 

96. 


ra  Iii.16.33. 
C.6.&. 


p  c21.3,J. 
q  [3.40.10. 


r  Pi.  121.6. 
18.4.6. 


and  thanlvs<;iving,  and  lionour,  and  power,  and  might, 
be  unto  our'<iod  lor  ever  and  eve--.     Amen. 

13  And  one  of  the  elders  answered,  saymg  unto  me. 
What  are  these  which  are  arrayed  m  white  robes  /  and 
whence  came  they?  ^.      ,       ,  .      a    ji 

14  And  I  said  inito  him,  Sir,  thouknowest.  And  he 
said  to  me,  Tliese  are  they  which  came  out  of  great 
ni  tribuhition,  and  have  washed  «  their  robes,  and  made 
them  white  in  the  blood  "  of  the  Lamh. 

15  Therefore  are  they  hefore  the  throne  of  God,  and 
serve  him  dav  and  night  in  his  temple:  and  he  that- 
sitteth  on  the  throne  shall  dwell  p  among  them. 

leThsy  shall  hunger  q  no  more,  neither  thirst  any 
more  ;  neither  shall  the  sun  light  on  them,  nor  any 

17  For  the  Lamb  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne 
shall  *  feed  them,  and  shall  lead  them  unto  living  foun- 
tains of  waters  :  and  God  shall  wipe  t  away  ail  tears 
from  their  eyes. 

CHAPTER  VIIl. 
I  At  the  opening  of  the  Fevciith  seal,  2  seven  angels  ha.d  seven  trumpcu  rfven 
tliem.     6  Four  of  Uieni  eouikI  their  uunipeis,  and  treat  plagues  fol  cw. 
3  Anollier  angel  pulleili  incense  to  the  prayera  of  Uie  saints  on  Uic  goluen 
aUar. 

AND  when  he  had  opened  the  seventh  »  seal,  there 
was  silence  in  heaven  about  the  space  of  half  an 

2  And  I  saw  the  seven  angels  which  stood  bbeforejb  Ln.i.is 
God  ;  and  to  them  were  given  seven  <=  trumpets.  I    2  ch.2£>. 

3  And  another  angel  came  and  stood  at  the  altar,  hav-     25..28. 
ing  a  golden  censer;  and  there  was  given  unto  11™!^^^^^^. 
much  incense,  that  he  should  d  otter  it  with  the  ^ pray-,    to: 
ers  of  all  saints  upon  the  golden  f  altar  which  was  be-l      ^^ 
fore  the  throne.  .  ,  ,  ,  •  ■. 

4  And  the  smoke  of  the  °  incense,  ichich  came  with  f  c.6.9. 
the  prayers  of  the  saints,  ascended  up  before  God  outj    ^^^^^  ^ 
of  the  angel's  hand.  \ 


Ver.  14.  Out  oj  great  tribulation.— Woodhouse,  "  out  of  the  great  tribula- 

"vcr  15.  Day  and  nisrht—l  c.  continaally,  as  the  Jewish  worship  was  con- 

liniicii in  hi.'i  re?«;;/>.— Compare  chap.  xxi.  3,  4  ;  xxii.  1,  &c. 

Ver  16.  Neither  shall  the  sun  light— Woodhouse,     strike  on  f hem  

\or  any  hcat.—  Woodiwuse,  "  burning."  The.=;c  expressions  evidently  rek-r  to 
that  fatal  disorder,  tlie  sunstroke,  so  common  m  hot  countries,    bee  2  Kings 

'^Chap  VIIT  Ver  2.  Screw  aws"e?s,  &c.— The  seven  angels  that  appear  upon 
the  scene  are  the  seven  spirits  of  God  sent  forth  into  all  the  earth;  and  none 
of  liiem  are  the  same  as  tiie  lour  hving  creatures,  who  were  in  the  niulst  ot 

thetlironeand  round  about  the  tlirone. Seven  trnmprts.--C(muv.(in\a\or?i, 

with  coasiderahle  variance  in  the  details,  are  ot  one  mind  that  i.ii!  hi-st  lour  i 
trumpet^!  denote  the  successive  events  v.hich  caused  the  downlall  ot  Home.  ! 
and  that  the  fifth  and  ei.xth  trumpets,  or  the  first  and  second  wo,  characlerizo  \ 
the  Saracen  and  Turkisli  \mwei.— Keith.  ,.        ,  „         .       , . 

Ver.  3.  And  stood.— H'oodhouse,  '  wa.s  stationed."— -.<  goM/n  center.— 
These  censers,  Loioman  remarks,  are  "  tlie  same  with  the  vials  tuil  ot  ochmrs, 
chap  V.  8,  Iwhicli  are  tliere  exphiined  to  mean  a  sort  of  cups  upon  plates,  or 
saucers  ]  The  offering  incense  on  the  golden  altar,  seems  to  determine  this 
allusion  to  the  constant  offering  of  incense  in  the  temple,  and  not  to  the  .ser- 
vic!  peculiar  to  the  iiigh  priest  on  the  day  of  expiation  ;  and  fully  shows  the 
propriety  of  this  vision,  in  not  represcntini?  the  high  r>rie.st.  which  in  this  vi.sion 
wouiti  have  been  the  Lamh,  as  personally  officiating  in  this  act  of  worslup. 
Of  all  saints.— Woodhouse,  ''  all  the  saints." 


57* 


"; 


678  REVELATION.  VIII.  '  1 


A  \i.cif.  I  5  And  the  angel  took  the  censer,  and  fdled  it  with 
A  D  cir  ^i'<^  of  the  altar,  and  cast  it  i"  into  the  earth  :  and  i  there 
'  96.    '  I  were  voices,  and  thunderings,  and  lightnings,  and  an 
.    ^  ^  ^^  ')  earthquake. 
1  or,  upon,    g  ^^^^1  ^^^  seven  angels  which  had  the  seven  trum- 

k  j:ze.33.22. 
1  Is.2.l3. 
mJe.5l.25. 
n  Am.7.4. 
o  Ex.7. 19.. 

21. 

c.l6.3,&<\ 


pets  prepared  themselves  to  sound 

7  The  first  angel  sounded,  and  k  there  followed  hail 
and  fire  mingled  w.th  blood,  and  they  were  cast  upon 
the  earth :  and  the  third  part  of  trees  i  was  burnt  up, 
and  all  green  grass  was  burnt  up. 

8  And  the  second  angel  sounded,  and  as  it  were  a 
great  mountain  "'  burning  with  fire  was  cast  into 
the  "  sea  :  and  the  third  part  of  the  sea  became 
"blood  ; 


Ver.  5.  And  filled  it  with /ire  of  rhe  altar.— As  there  was  no  fire  upon  the 
golden  altar,  this  must  refer  to  the  altar  ot  bunit-ofturing,  vvliich,  as  wt'A  as  tlio 
other,  ai)[)ears  to  have  iiad  a  place  in  the  iiuaveiiiy  temple.     JHec  chap.  vi.  9. 

Upon  that  altar  the  sacred  fire  was  constantly  ktpt  burning.    Lev.  vi.  13. 

And  cast  it  i'^ro— Margin,  "upon"-//<e  carlh.— And  cast  what?  Not  the 
cen.<er,  but  the  lire,  or  rather  some  remnant  of  the  burning  incense. 
•  Ver.  7.  Hail  andfire. —['L'his  refers  to  the  irruptions  of  liie  barbarous  nations 
into  the  Uonian  empire,  from  A.  D.  338  to  412;  anil  principally  to  the  incursions 
of  tlje  Goths  under  Alaric,  who,  after  spreading  desolation  by  fire  anil  sword 
throughout  the  provinces,  took  and  plundered  Home,  A.  D.  410,  and  slew  all, 
without  distinction  of  rank,  sex,  or  ■dge.]—B(iS'iitcr.  To  use  words  in  more 
direct  comment,  we  read  thus  the  sum  of  the  matter :  —  '' The  Gothic  nation 
was  in  arms  at  tlie^?-.s;  sound  of  the  trumpet,  a.in.1  in  lbcuncomino7t  severity 
of  the  winter  they  rolled  their  ponderous  wagons  over  the  broad  and  icy 
back  of  the  river.  The  fertile  fields  of  Phocis  and  Ba;otia  were  crowned  with 
a  deluge  of  birbarians :  the  males  were  massacred;  the  females  and  cattle 
of  the  flaniing  villages  were  driven  away.  The  deep  and  bloody  traces  of  'Jie 
march  of  the  Goths  could  easily  be  discovered  after  several  years.  The  whole 
territory  of  Atticavvas  blasted  by  the  baneful  presence  of  Alaric.  The  most 
fortunate  of  the  inhabitants  of  Corinth,  Argos,  Sparta,  were  .'aved  by  death 
from  beholding  the  conflagralion  of  their  cities.  In  a  season  ot  such  extreme 
heat  thai  the  beds  of  the  rivers  were  dry,  Alaric  invaded  the  dominion  of  the 
West.  A  secluded 'old  man  of  Verona'  pathetically  lamented  the  fate  of  his 
contemporary  trees,  which  must  blaze  in  the  con Jla^ ration  of  th",  whole  coun- 
try.   And  the  emperor  of  the  Romans  fled  beliire  the  king  otlhe  Goths. 

■  A  furious  tempest  was  excited  among  tiie  nations  of  Germany  ;  from  the 
northern  CiY/cz/i^ri/ of  which  the  barbarians  marched  almost  to  the  gates  of 
Rome.  They  achieved  the  destruction  of  the  west.  'I'he  dark  cloud  which 
was  collected  along  the  coasts  of  the  Baltic,  burst  in  thunder  upon  the 
banks  of  the  Upper  D.inube.  'i'he  pastures  of  Gaul,  in  which  Hocks  .ind  herds 
grazed  ;  and  the  banks  of  the  Rhine,  which  were  covennl  with  elegant  liouses 
and  well  cultivated  farms,  lormed  a  scene  of  peace  and  plenty  which  was 
suddenly  changed  into  a  drsert,  distinguished  from  the  sodtude  of  nature  only 
by  sinoking  ruins.  Many  cities  were  cruelly  oppressed  or  deslrojed.  Many 
thousands  were  inhumanly  massacred.  And  the  consuming  Jlames  of  loar 
spread  over  the  greatest  part  of  the  seventeen  provinces  of  Gaul. 

"Alaric  again  stretched  his  ravages  over  Italy.  During  four  years,  the 
Goths  ravaged  and  reigned  over  it  without  control.  And.  in  the  pillage  and 
Jirc  of  Rome,  the  streets  of  the  city  were  filled  loith  dead  bodies :  the  flames 
consumed  iiiany  \)\xh\ic  and  private  buildings  ;  and  the  ruins  of  a  palace  re- 
mained, (after  a  century  and  a  lialf,)  a  stately  monument  of  the  Gothic  con- 
flagration."—Gibbon's  History. And  they  ivere  cas/.— Namely,  the  hail, 

and  fire,  and  blood.  Doddridge,"  It  was  cast ;"  meaning  the  storm,  or  perhaps 
the  incense. Upon  the  earth.  — Woodhnuse,"  \5\>oi\  the  land,"  as  distin- 
guished from  the  sea,  rivers,  &c.,  ver.  8—10. 

Ver.  8.  A  great  mountain.— V\'\\is  is  an  emblem  of  a  mighty  destructive  war- 
rior ;  and  seems  to  refer  to  Atlila  and  liis  Huns,  who.  at'ter  Alaric,  ravaged  the 
empire  during  fourteen  years,  massacring,  |ilundering,  and  destroying  all  be- 
fore liim  in  the  most  barbarous  manner.  This  period  probably  includes  the 
calamities  which  befell  the  empire  from  A.  D.  412  to  4i50.  j— L'as's/cr. —  The 
thirdvart  of  the  sea  became  blood.— 'Vhis  has  an  evident  allusion  to  one  of  the 

iniracles  wrought  in  Egypt.     See  Exo-J.  vii.  £0,  21. The  third  part.—'Vhis 

is  an  exprevsion  not  uncommon  with  the  proplictic  writers.  See  Ezek.  v,  12. 
Zi;ch.  .\iii.  8,  9,  &c. 


REVELATION,  IX. 


C79 


9  And  the  tliird  pari  of  the  creatures  which  were  in 
the  sea,  and  had  hfe,  died ;  and  the  third  part  of  the 
ships  were  destroyed. 

10  And  the  third  angel  sounded,  and  there  fell   p  a 
great  star  from  heaven,  burning  as  it  were  a  lamp,  and 
It  fell  upon  the  third  part  of  the  rivers,  and  upon  the} 
fountains  of  waters ; 

11  And  the  name  of  the  star  is  called  f  Wormwood  ; 
and  the  third  part  of  the  waters  became  ■■  wormwood ; 
and  many  men  died  of  the  waters,  because  they  were 
made  bitter. 

12  And  the  fourth  angel  sounded,  and  the  third  part  of 
the  sun  «  was  smitten,  and  the  third  part  of  the  moon, 
and  the  third  part  of  the  stars;  so  as  the  third  part  of 
them  was  darkened,  and  the  day  shone  not  for  a  third 
part  of  it,  and  the  night  likewise. 

13  And  I  beheld,  and  heard  an  angel  flying  t  through 
the  midst  of  heaven,  saying  with  a  loud  voice,  Wo,  wo, 
wo,  to  the  inhabiters  of  the  earth  by  reason  of  the  other 
voices  of  the  trumpet  of  the  three  angels,  which  are  yet 
to  sound ! 

CHAPTER  IX. 
1  At  the  soundiiiir  of  the  fifih  angel,  a  stiir  fallelli  from  heaven,  to  whom  is  grvcii 
the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit,     2  He  opeiielii  tlie  pil,  and  there  conje  fonh  lo- 
custs lil<e  scorpions.     V2   The  first  \vi>  past.     13   Tlie  sixlii  trumpet  somuleth. 
11  Four  angels  are  let  loose,  that  were  iHiuntl. 

A  ND  the  fifth  angel  sounded,  and  I  saw  a  star  "  fall 
-^•*-  from  heaven  unto  the  earth  :  and  to  him  was  gi- 
ven the  key  of  the  bottomless  i>  pit. 


A.  M.  ctr. 

4IOil. 

A.  D.  cir. 

9(5. 


p  u.u.ia. 
c.y.  I. 

q  De.t9.l8 
Am..5.7. 
Hc.rJ.l.5. 


r  F.x.  15.13 
Jc9.15 
sa.  l.i. 


Is.  13. 10. 

}ti  i:zi. 

K7.e.:w.7, 

8. 

Joei2.10. 

Am.8.9. 


Ver.  9.  Which  loere  in  the  sea,  and  had  life— Doddridge,  "  Which  had  life 
in  the  sea  ;"  i.  e.  which  livutl  in  Iho  st-a.  This,  as  some  lliiiik,  refers  parli- 
culaiiy  to  tlic  maritime  parts  of  the  cmpiro  ;  but  see  chap.  xvii.  15. 

Ver.  10.  A  great  s/fl/-.— "  A  star,  iti  prophetic  languaije,  siiinifies  a  prince,  or 
leader."— Il'oorf/wuse.  Of  Gcnseric,  GibboJi  says,  "'  The  terr.tile  Genseric.  a 
name  \t  Ificii.  in  tlio  deslrtiction  of  tiie  i  oman  Empire,  i)a.s  dcseived  an  equal 
ruiik  with  Aiaric  and  AUila."  (This  seems  to  refer  to  Gcnseric,  wlio,  soon 
atler  Atlila's  retreat,  unexpectedly  invaded  the  empire  witji  300.000  V'andai.s 
and  Moors,  besieged  and  took  Rome,  and  abandoned  it  to  I  he  ravai.'e.«  of  his 
troops,  from  A.  D.  4.'50  to  4.56.  As  this  assault  was  made  at  iht;  source  of  the 
Roman  [)owcr  and  [irosperity,  anil  as  ho  was  a  bigoletl  Arian,  und  a  cruel  per- 
seeutor  of  the  orthodox,  he  may  justly  be  said  to  poison  tiie  fountains.  |—B. 

Ver.  12.  And  the  third  part  ofthesun.—  '  Darkening,  smitins,  or  selling  of 
the  sun,  moon,  and  stars,  (says  Sir  Isaac  Newton,)  are  put  for  the  .setiinp  of 
a  kinsdom,  or  the  desolation  thereof,  proportional  to  the  darkness."  And  when 
diirkiiess  is  opposed  to  li^dit,  (Mr.   Daiilmz  observes,)  "as  lijiht  is  a  symbol  c*" 
ot  joy  ami  safely,  so  darkness  is  a  symbol  of  nnsery  and   adversity."     (Sec 
Isa.  xiii.  lO,  ll.  Jer.  xiii.  16.  Ezek.  xxxii  7,  8  )      From  the  time  that  Gcnseric 
I    entered  Rome,  its  strength  an<l  glory  rapidly  diminished.     "  Genseric  t-ay-» 
1    Bisaoo  Newton)  left  the  western  empire  in  a  weak  and  desperate  condition. 
l|  It  struggled  hard,  and  gaspeil,  as  it  were,  for  breaH>.  through  eight  short  and 
:|  turbulent  reigns,  for  the  space  of  twenty  years,  and  al  length  expired  in  itc 
;j  year  476,  under  Momyllus,  or  Augiistutiis,  as  he  was  named  in  derision,  being 
Ji  a  diminutive  Au^'ustus.     This  change  was  eflected  by  Odoacer.  king  of  the 
.1  Heruli,  who  coming  to  Rome  with  an  arniy  of  barbarians,  stripped   ]\lomyllu3 
ot  the  Imperial  robes,  put  an  end  to  the  very  name  of  the  western  etnpire,  and 
caused  himself  to  be  proclaimed  king  of  Italy."    His  reign  was  indeeii  but 
short ;  for,  sixteen  years  afterwards,  he  was  slain  by  Theodoric  ;  who,  ui  A.D. 
4S3,  founded  the  kingdom  of  the  Ostrogoth.s.  which  contimied  about  60  years 
longer.     "  Thus  was  the  Roman  sun  extin;jiusbed  in  the  western  empire,  (con- 
tinues the  Bishop,)  but  the  other  lesser  luminaries,  Xlw  moon  nnil  stars,  still 
subsistetl,  for  Rome  was  still  allowed  to  have  her  senute  and   consuls,  .ind 
/   other  sitbordinate  ma:iistrates,  as  bei^re."    Thus  the  dory  of  Rome  continued 
to  decline,  until,  in  A  D.  556,  it  was  made  a  province  of  the  Eastern   etnpire, 
utuler  Justin  II.,  and  governed  by  a  duke,  who  was  himself  subject  to  the  Ex 
arch  ot  Ravenna,  which  Rome  bad  oeen  used  to  govern. 
Chap.  IX.    Ver.  l.    The  bottomless  pit.— Woo'dhouse,   "The  pit  of  the 


680 


REVELATION    IX. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4100. 

A.  I),  cir. 

96. 


c  Joel  2.2. 


e  ver.lO. 
f  c6.6. 


g  Ex.12.23. 
Job  2.6. 
Eze.9.4. 
c.7.3. 


h  Job  3.21. 
Je.S.3. 

i  Joel  2.4. 

j   Na.3.17. 

k  Da. 7.4,8. 


m  Na.2.4. 
n  ver.5. 


2  And  he  opened  the  boitomles.«!  pit ;  and  there  arose 
a  smoke  out  of  the  pit,  as  the  smokeof  a  j,Teat  furnace  ; 
and  the  sun  and  the  air  were  darkened  <=  by  reason  cf 
the  smoke  of  the  pit. 

3  And  there  came  out  of  the  smoke  locusts  d  upon  the 
earth  :  and  unto  them  was  given  power,  as  the  scor- 
pions ^  of  tlie  earth  iiave  power. 

4  And  it  was  commanded  them  f  that  they  should  not 
hurt  the  grass  of  the  earth,  neither  any  green  thing, 
neither  any  tree  ;  butoniy  those  men  which  hav'e  not 
the  seal  s  6f  God  in  ttieir  ibrelieads. 

5  And  to  them  it  was  given  that  they  should  not  ki  J 
them,  but  that  they  should  be  tormented  five  months  : 
and  their  torment  was  as  the  torment  of  a  scorpion, 
when  he  striketh  a  man. 

6  And  in  those  days  shall  men  h  seek  death,  and  shall 
not  find  it ;  and  sliall  desire  to  die,  and  death  shall  flee 
from  them. 

7  And  the  shapes  >  of  the  locusts  were  like  unto  horses 
prepared  unto  battle;  and  on  their  heads  were  as  it 
were  J  crowns  like  gold,  and  their  faces  k  were  as  the 
faces  of  men. 

8  And  they  had  hair  as  the  hair  of  women,  and  their 
teeth  1  were  as  the  teeth  of  lions. 

9  And  they  had  breast-plates,  as  it  were  breast-plates 
of  iron  ;  and  the  sound  of  their  wings  was  as  the  sound 
of  '"  chariots  of  many  horses  running  to  battle. 

10  And  they  had  tails  like  unto  scorpions,  and  there 
were  stings  in  their  tails  :  and  "  their  power  icas  to 
hurt  men  five  months. 


bottomless  deop."    That  this  refers  to  the  pit  or  abyss  of  heil,  see  chap.  x.x. 
1—3  ;  and  2  Peter  ii.  4. 

Vor.  3.  Unto  themioas  g-ivm  power,  as  the  scorpiom.—'Loc.mt'>,  it  is  well 
known,  never  attack  man,  but  only  the  fniifs  of  the  earth,  on  winch  lie  liv(  s  : 
scorpions,  on  the  other  hand,  do  nor  attack  the  fruits  of  the  earth,  but  animals 
only  ;  and  their  stingr  is  seldom  fatal,  except  in  the  hottest  climates,  partjcuiarly 
Africa.  These  circumstfircos  all  a-rrce  to  those  mystical  locusts— the  Saracens. 
Vcr.  4.  That  they  should  not  hurt  the  grass.— ['I'lm  "fallen  star"  proLa- 
blv  denotes  th-;  bishop  and  church  of  Rome,  which,  by  the  corruptj(i;).s  of 
which  it  was  the  80urc(!,  centre,  and  principal  support,  opened  the  door  tbi 
Mahomet  and  his  imposture,  which  is  represented  by  the  smoke  ascendiiiK 
from  the  bottomless  pit.  Tiie  locusts  arc  the  preat  armies  of  Arabians,  which 
the  impostor  rai>-ed,  to  spread  desolation  through  the  nations  ;  and  it  is  re- 

1!  markable,  that  when  Yezed  was  marching  his  army  to  invade  Syria,  AbulK-kor 
{  charged  him  to  destroy  n  j  palm-trees,  nor  burn  any  fields  of  corn,  to  cut  down 
I  no  fruit-trees,  nor  do  any  mischief  to  cattle,  only  such  as  he  killed  to  eat.  1~ 

(■  Bagster. Bat  only  those  W(e",  &c.— Corrupt  and  idolatrous  Christians; 

1  aeainst  whom  the  Saracens  chiefly  prevailed.  Loivman  says,  "The  miht'iry 
la%vs  of  the  Mahometans  make  a  distinction  between  the  IJarhK  including  bo  h 
atheists  and  idolaters  ;  and  the  "people of  a  book,"  inchidir)g  Jews  and  Chri  - 
tians.  These  were  to  be  compelled  to  embrace  Mahometanisin,  or /o  vw.y  n 
tribute,  and  then  to  be  allowed  to  follow  their  own  religion  ;  butUie  J/o/ft*  li.id 
no  toleration. 

Vcr.  5.  And  to  than  it  tons  given  that  they  should  not  kill  thnn.—  Wet'ry 
and  Woodhouse.,  "Not  that  they  should  kill  them,  but,"  &:c.  IShonld  not  kill 
them  as  a  political  body,  state,  or  empire  ;  and  accorihngly,  however  they  lie 
solatod  the  Greek  and  Latin  churchcrs,  they  could  not  extiri'ate  them,  nor  ;,'hv.i 

possession  of  the  empire. Five  luunths.—Fivc  propheliral   montlis,  e.vci! 

consisting  of  30  days,  and  each  day  denoting  a  year,  amoimting  to  150  jears  , 

I  and  accordinsly,  from  the  time  that  Mahomet  began  to  r)ropagafc  his  imiM>5 

,1  tare,  A.  D.  612,  to  the  building  of  Bagdad,  when  they  ceased  from  their  ra\  i- 

,   Res,  A.  D.  763,  arejii.5t  150  years.]— WflS'sf'^". 

[1      Ver.  9.  Chariots  of  many  Uorses — "  Chariot*  and  many  horses  nishiiig  to 

,1  wiu."— Doddridge. 


REVELATION,  IX. 


631 


11  And  they  had  a  king  "over  them,  which  is  the  an- 
gel of  the  bottomless  pit,  whose  name  in  the  Hebrew 
tongue  is  Abaddon,  but  m  the  Greek  tongue  hath  hfis 
name  ?  ApoUyon. 

12  One  'i  wo  is  past ;  and,  behold,  there  come  two 
woes  more  hereafter. 

13  And  the  sixth  angel  sounded,  and  I  heard  a  voice 
from  the  four  horns  of  the  golden  altar  which  is  be- 
fore God, 

14  Saying  to  the  sixth  angel  which  had  the  trumpet, 
Loose  the  four  angels  which  are  bound  in  the  great 
river  "^  Euphrates. 

15  And  the  four  angels  were  loosed,  which  were  pre- 
pared » for  an  hour,  and  a  day,  and  a  month,  and  a 
year,  for  to  slay  the  third  t  part  of  men. 

16  And  the  number  of  the  army  "  of  the  horsemen 
were  two  hundred  thousand  '  thousand  :  and  I  heard 
the  ^  number  of  them. 

17  And  thus  I  saw  the  horses  in  the  vision,  and  them 
that  sat  on  them,  having  breast-plates  of  fire,  and  of 
jacinth,  and  brimstone  :  and  the  heads  of  the  horses 
iscre  as  the  heads  of  » lions  ;  and  out  of  their  mouths 

i  issued  fire  and  smoke  and  brimstone. 

i    18  By  these  three  was  the  third  part  of  men  killed, 

by  the  fire,  and  by  the  smoke,  and  by  the  brimstone, 

which  issued  out  of  their  mouths. 

19  For  their  power  is  in  their  mouth,  and  in  their 
tails :  for  their  tails  y  were  like  unto  serpents,  and 
had  heads,  and  with  them  they  do  hurt. 

20  And  the  rest  of  {he  men  which  were  not  killed  by 
these  plagues  yet  ^  repented  not  of  the  works  of  their 
hands,  that  they  should  not  worship  =^  devils,  and 
b  idols  of  gold,  and  silver,  and  brass,  and  stone,  and 
of  wood  :  which  neither  can  see,  nor  hear,  nor  walk  ; 


A.  -M.  cir. 

4100. 

A.  D.  r\t 

9fi. 


o  Kp.a.2. 

p  Thiat  \» 
a  de- 
utroyer. 

fl  cs.ia 

r  Crt.C  14. 
Je.51.63. 
c.16.12. 

s  or,  at 

t  c.8.7..a 


V  P8.63.17. 
wc.7.4. 


xich.iaa 

Is.5.23,29 


y  Is.  9. 13. 
Ep.4.l4. 


z  Je.5.3. 
S.C. 


a  Le.17.7. 
ICo.lO.iO. 

b  Ps.  1X5.15. 
Is.  40. 19, 
20. 


j  Ver.  11.  And  they  had  a  kin^  over  them.— And  who  was  he?  "  The  aneel 
I  nfrhe  hoUomless  pit,"  whose  name,  both  in  Greek  and  Hebrew,  signifies 
"  The  Destroyer."  This  should  seem  to  be  the  same  who  had  the  i^ey  of  the 
l)ottoinle.<!s  pit ;  and  Mr.  Loionan  explains  it  lo  mean,  "  that  evil  spirit,  the 
prince  of  the  powers  of  darkness,  who,  from  tiie  constant  evils  he  is  design- 
ins  and  douij  in  the  world,  is  called  The  Destroyer."  So  Woodhouse.  A?ur 
says  of  the  literal  locusts,  that  they  have  no  king,  (Prov.  xxx.  27,)  which  marks 

unother  distinction  between  the  literal  and  fisurative  locusts. Abaddon  and 

ApoUyon  both  signify  "  a  destroyer,"  as  in  the  English  margin. 

Ver.  H.  The 'four  angels  that  are  hcund  i^— Doddridge,  "  by;"  Wood- 
house,  "e.V'—the  great  river  Euphrates— A  famous  river,  which  had  its  rise 
in  Paradise,  (Gen.  ii.  14,)  and  runs  through  the  fronfiers  of  Cappadocia,  Syria, 
Arabia  Deserta,  Chaldea,  and  Mesopotamia,  and  fails  into  tlic  Persian  Guir 
—Caltnet. 

Ver.  17.  Having  breast-plates  of  ^re.— [This  appears  to  point  out  the  scai- 
let.  blue,  and  yellow  colours,  for  which  the  Turks  have  always  been  remark- 
able. The  "  four  angels  bound  in  the  Euphrates"  denote  their  four  sultaniea 
bordering'  on  that  river,  where  they  were  confined  till  after  the  period  of  th? 
Crusades.  The  time  for  which  they  were  prepared,  "  an  hour,  and  a  day,  and 
a  month,  and  a  year,"  computing  a  year  for  each  day,  amounts  to  391  years 
l.idays;  and  from  their  first  conquest  over  the  Christian.s.  A.D.  1281,  to  the 
taking  of  Camcnicc  from  the  Poles,  A.  D.  1672,  which  was  the  last  con- 
qtsrst  by  wliich  their  dominion  was  extended,  is  exactly  that  period.]— B. 

Ver.  19.  And  had  heads.— Doddridge,  "  having  heads  ;"  i  e.  in  their  tails. 
So  P//777/ describes  the  amphisbena ;  but  this  seems  to  have  been  a  mistake." 

Ver.  20.  And  the  rest  of  the  7nen—Thnt  is,  (says  Mr.  FttUer,)  of  the  men 
who  had  not  the  seal  of  Cod  in  their  foreheads,  who  were  not  killed  by  these 
plagues,  repented  not.     As  those  that  were  kiliod  were  the  Eastern  Roman 


082 


REVELATION,  X. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4100. 
A.  ».  cir. 

ye. 


!»  Mat.17  2 
c.l.15,16. 


r.  c.8.s;H.2. 


Kx.6.8. 
Dc.32.40. 


f  Np.9.6. 
C.1I.7. 


g  Da.  12.7. 
h  c.  11.15. 


Ro.U.M. 
i^.3.5..9. 


I  (  )  ver.4. 


2;  Neither  repented  they  of  their  murders,  nor  of 
their  c  sorceries,  nor  of  their  fornication,  nor  of  their 
thefts. 

CHAPTER  X.  I 

1  A  miglity  strong  angel  appcarelli  witli  a  !)ijuk  open  in  his  band.  6  lie  sorotr- 
eili  liy  him  iliai  liveili  fur  ever,  thai  iliere  jhall  be  no  more  lime.  U  John  is  1 
conimantle.,!  to  t.\\is  anrl  eat  the  Ijook.  ; 

A  ^D  I  saw  another  rnighty  angel  come  down  from 
-^-*-  heaven,  clotlied  with  a  cloud :   and  a  rakibow  I 
-^  was  upon  his  head,  and  his  face  ^  wae  as  it  were  the 
sun,  and  his  feet  as  pillars  of  fire  : 

2  And  he  had  in  his  hand  a  little  book  open  :  and  he 
set  his  right  foot  upon  the  sea,  and  his  leitfoot  on  the 
earth, 

3  And  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  'as  mhcn  a  lion  roar- 
eth  :  and  when  he  had  cried,  seven  thunders  <=  uttered 
their  voices. 

4  And  when  the  seven  thunders  had  uttered  their 
voices,  I  was  about  to  write  :  and  I  heard  a  voice 
from  heaven  saying  unto  me,  Seal  J  up  those  things 
which  the  seven  thunders  uttered,  and  wiite  them  not. 

5  And  the  angel  which  I  saw  stand  upon  the  sea  and 
upon  the  earth  "  lifted  up  his  hand  to  iieaven, 

G  And  sware  by  him  f  that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever, 
wlio  created  heaven,  and  the  tilings  that  therein  are, 
and  the  earth,  and  the  things  that  therein  are,  and  the 
sea,  and  the  things  which  are  therein,  s  that  there 
should  be  time  no  longer : 

7  But  in  the  days  of  tiic  voice  of  the  seventh  ii  angel, 
when  he  shall  begin  to  sound,  the  mystery  i  of  God 
should  be  finished,  as  he  hath  declared  to  his  servants 
the  prophets. 

8  And  the  ^■oice  j  wliich  I  heard  from  heaven  Npake 
unto  mo  again,  and  said,  Go  and  take  the  little  book 


Empire,  with  the  Greek  cliurch,  a.«  connoflod  wilii  it ;  so  those  thdf  were  not 

killed  were  the  We.'iteni  Roman  Knipire,  "Jth  the  Latin  churcli. Worship 

dr.v/ls.—Gr.  "domoiis;"  i.  e.  according  to  Lou'wwn,  "  antjels  and  tho  souls 
of  ileparted  men"— siimers,  we  I'ear,  as  well  as  snints. 

Ver.  21.  Nor  of  their  .vo7xe)7'es.—AVe  know  that,  in  tlie  middle  apes,  what 
i.<  called  liie  b'ack:  art,  wa.s  much  studied  and  practised  in  all  its  branches. 
Bin  Lowmnn  undorstaiid.s  this  of  poisonings. 

Chap.  X.  Ver.  1.  iiw/fcr—i.  c.  his  legs  and  feet,  like  pillars  and  pedestals 
of  linrnin?  flame. 

Vpr.  3.  ^cvcn  thunders  uttered  their  voices.— "  ^cvcn"^  hems  ihe  number  j' 
f>r  completion,  it  may  seem  to  imply  a  tremendous  fhundor-.sterm,  attended  by   | 
voices  from  Iieaven.    These  voices  were;  not  merely  inarticulate  sounds,  be- 
cause John  was  about  to  write  them,  till  he  wa.s  ft>rl)idden. 

Ver.  5.  Lifted  tip  his  hand.—Saa  Gen.  xiv.  22.  Dcut.  .xxxii.  40.  Ezek.  xx.  5 
— Pir  ir.  .Jones,  at  a  [icriod  of  mature  judgment,  (says  bin  biographer,)  con- 
i^iderod  [thi.-f  pa.^sag(>]  as  equal  in  sublimity  to  any  in  the  inspired  writings,  and 
far  superior  to  any  lliat  could  be  produ  "ed  from  mere  human  compositions." 

Ver  6.  That  there  should  he  time  nt  longer— \.  o.  no  lonser  delay,  as  Dodd- 
rids-e  and  Gill  explain  it  ;  or,  as  Duiibuz.  Loimnan.&nA  Bishop  Newton  ex- 
pl.iin  II,  "the  time  (of  those  judgments)  shall  not  be  yet."  The  word  ren- 
dered "time,"  fGr.  chronos,)  we  are  assured,  sometimes  signifies  de/«f/,' 
which  gives  a  variety  in  rendering,  with  no  great  diflcrence  in  the  general  mean- 
ing. \''  'J'lu!  fim«  should  not  be  yet,"  that  is,  the  time  of  those  glorious  things 
wi;li  which  the  "  mysiery  of  God  shouM  be  finished."]— J3ac.$;fr. 

Vcr.  7.  Whpn  he  shall  besrin  to  sound.- Woodhojise,  "When  he  is  about 
tofiound."  Doddridge,  "who  was  about  quickly  to  sonnrl."  The  seventh 
angel,  we  must  remember,  waa  to  announce  the  Millennium,  in  which  the  mys- 
tery of  God  should  be  cotnplcfed. 

Vcr.  8.  LeVf^eftO'j/c.— [This  little  boDk  was  a  kind  of  appendix  to  the  larger 
book,  and  appears  to  have  contained  the  former  pa/,  of  the  succeeding  chapter, 


r 


REVELATION,  XI. 


71 

G83   ■ 


which  i?  open  in  the  hand  of  the  angel  which  stand- 
eth  upon  the  sea  and  upon  the  earth. 

9  And  I  went  unto  the  anuel,  and  said  unto  him, 
Give  me  the  httle  book.  And  he  said  unto  me,  Take 
vit,  and  eat  it  up  ;  and  it  shall  make  thy  belly  bitter, 
but  it  shall  be  in  ihv  n)outh  sweet  as  honey. 

10  And  I  took  the  little  book  out  oi  the  angel's  hand, 
and  ate  it  up ;  and  it  was  in  iny  mouth  sweet  as  honey : 
and  as  soon  as  I  had  eaten  it,  my  belly  was  bitter. 

11  And  he  said  unto  me,  Thou  must  prophesy  again  be- 
fore many  peoples,  and  nations,  and  tongues,  and  kings. 

CHAPTER  XI. 
3  T\\!  two  witnesses  propliesy.    6  They  have  power  to  sliut  heaven,  that  il  mhi 
not.    7  The  beiisl  idiall  tight  aj:iiiiai  them,  an  J  hiil  them.    8  They  lie  nnhuri- 
e  I,  U  and  alter  three  days  anJ  a  half  rise  agaia     11  The  second  wo  is  past. 
15  The  seventh  trumpet  sountieth. 

A  ND  there  was  given  me  a  reed  *  like  unto  a  rod : 
-^  and  the  angel  stood,  saying,  Rise,  and  meas.ure 
b  the  temple  of  God,  and  the  altar,  and  them  that 
worship  iliercin. 

2  But  the  court  <=  whii;h  is  without  tlie  temple  d  leave 
out,  and  measure  it  not;  for  •' it  is  given  unto  the  Gen- 
tiles :  and  the  holy  city  shall  they  tread  under  f  foot 
forty  aiid  two  months. 

3  And  I  will  ?  give  jwicer  unto  my  h  two  i  witnesses, 
and  they  shall  prophesy  a  thousand  two  hundred  and 
threescore  days,  clothe'd  in  j  sackcloth. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4100. 
A.  U.  oir. 

96. 


a  Zec.2.1. 

c.21.16. 
b  Kze.4U. 

48. 
c  F,ze.40. 

17.. 'iO. 

d  cast  out. 
e  l-u.SI.a. 
f  Da.7.25. 


tvo  i«;- 

tlifU  tl:ey 
may  ;"  o- 

h  Mat.l«. 


1«. 


j   Is.Q2.12. 


(ver.  1—14  ;)  which  is  an  important  (supplement  to  the  ninth  chapter,  as  it 
givfs  a  general  account  of  the  stale  of  the  western  cliurcii,  and  all  ccmnccted 
with  it,  durin:?  the  piTJod  of  the  fifth  and  sixth  tmm]^t8.]—Bagster. 

Ver.  9.  Mnke  thy  beJIy  bitter.— IVoodhouie,"  i^mhiUer  thy  stoma.ch:"  so  in 
next  ver.^0— "  my  stomach  was  emhittered."  Mr.  Fw?/fr  remarks— "  Tho 
same  desire  of  understanding  the  future  state  of  the  clmrch,  which  made  him 
(John)  tveep.  when  no  one  was  found  worthy  to  open  the  sealed  hook,  (chap. 
V.  4,;  must  make  him  rejoice  when  an  open  book  was  put  into  his  hand,  with 
a  direction  to  eat  it :  but  when  he  came  to  digest  it,  and  to  perceive  the  «*or- 
niptions  and  persecutions  that  should  prevail,  and  for  so  long  a  period  ret.tird 
the  progress  of  the  go.«pel,  it  would  be  grievous  to  liim."  It  was  "sweet  in 
his  mouth,"  hut  "  in  hij  belly  bitter." 

Ver.  10.  And  ate  it  ?/p.— This  language  is  not  peculiar  to  St.  John  ;  it  oc- 
curs frequently  in  the  Old  Testament,  particularly  in  Ezek.  iii.  1—3,  which  is 
doubtless  hero  alludeil  to.  It  aiso  ap7;c:irH  common  among  the  Eastern  na- 
tions. So  the  Turks  say  of  the  Tartars,  "  that  other  nations  had  their  learning 
in  their  books  ;  hut  thu  Tartars  had  eaten  their  books,  and  had  their  wisdnm 
in  their  breasts,  fiom  whence  they  could  easily  draw  it  out  as  they  hail  oc- 
casion." 

Ver.  11.  Thou  7mist  prophei^y  (igain,  before— (Gr.  epi)—Doddridg-e,  "to." 
BlackioaU,  "  concerning."  Mede  here  infers,  "  tiiat  the  apostle  is  al)out  to 
go  over  lh',>  same  perio<l  of  time  he  hail  before  been  discoursing  of,  giving  an 
accoiyit  of  the  state  of  the  church,  as  he  lio.d  just  done  of  tho  empire."  It  \s 
certam  he  here  goc^hack  to  the  commeiicemcnr  of  Popery. 

Chap.  XJ.  Ver.  l.  A  reed  (or  cane)  like  unto  a  rod—i.  e.  n  measuring  rod. 
Worship  therein.— Gr.  "in  it." 

Ver.  2.  The  court  which  is  toithmit—Thnt  is,  the  outer  court :  see  Ezek. 

xlii.  14,  20. Given  iivto  the  Gentiles.— YVhxi^  intimate.*:,  that  the  sroater 

part  should  be  only  Christians  in  name,  but  Gentiles  in  wickedness,  idolatrj', 
nnd  persecution  ;  which  should  continue  42  months,  or  1260  prophetical  days, 
or  j'cais,  during  which  a  succession  of  witnesses  should  be  raised  tip  to  bear 
testimony  to  the  truth.  This  refers  to  the  idolatry  and  tyranny  of  tlu?  church 
of  Rome  ;  and  is  probably  to  be  dated  from  the  time  the  pope  became  univer- 
sal bishop,  A.  D.  606,  or  whan  he  was  cstabhshed  a  temporal  prince,  A.  D. 
toS.]—Bagster. 

Ver.  3—7.  ".'The^  import  of  these  verses  is,  (says  Mr.  Fuller.)  thatjltiring 
the  long  pcriodofPap.il  corruption  and  pei-scc::linn,  frod  would  have  his 
faithful  witnesses,  who  should  be£j  testimony  ugainot  it,  though  il  were  in 


684 


REVELATION,  XI. 


k  Je.11.16. 
7.ec.4.3, 
U,U. 


o  1  Ki.17.1. 

F  Ex.7.13. 

q  c.17.8. 

r  r);i.7.-21. 
Zec.US, 

fiC. 

s  He.I3.12. 
'.  Is.  1.10. 
u  Ex.20.2. 
V  Ps.79.3. 


4  These  are  the  two  «  olive  trees,  and  the  two  <\>xn 
dlesticks  i  f;tanding  hefnrc  the  God  of  the  earth. 

5  And  if  any  man  will  hurt  them,  '"fire  proceedr;th 
out  of  their  mouth,  and  devoureth  their  enemies:  and 
if  any  man  will  hurt  them,  ho  must  in  this  manner  be 
"killed. 

6  These  °  have  power  to  shut  heaven,  that  it  rain  not 
in  the  days  of  their  prophesy :  and  have  power  over 
waters  Pto  turn  them  to  blood,  and  to  smite  the  earth 
with  all  plagues,  as  often  as  they  will. 

7  And  when  they  shall  have  finished  their  testimony, 
the  beast  i  that  ascendeth  out  of  the  bottomless  pit 
shall  make  y  wai  against  them,  and  shall  overcome 
them,  and  kill  them. 

8  And  their  dead  bodies  shall  lie  in  the  street  ^  of  the 
great  city,  which  spiritually  is  called  i  Sodom  and 
"  Egypt)  where  also  our  Lord  was  crucified. 

9  And  they  of  tlie  people  and  kindreds  and  tongues 
and  nations  shall  see  their  dead  bodies  three  days  and 
a  half,  and  shall  not  suffer  their  dead  bodies  to  be 
put  in  V  graves. 

10  And  they  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  rejoicp 
over  them,  and  make  merry,  and  shall  send  gifts  one 
to  another;  because  these  two  prophets  tormented 
them  that  dwelt  on  the  earth. 


sackcloth.  As,  m  the  language  of  prophecy,  a  king  denotes,  iiOt  an  individual 
monarch,  but  a  succession  of  kings,  or  a  kinfrdom  ;  so  by  tico  witnesses  we 
are  doul)tless  to  understand,  not  two  individual  witnesses,  but  a  competent 
succession  of  them.    This  i.<  manifest  from  their  continuing  through  the  long 

period  of  1260  years,   which  can  only  bo  true  of  a  succession  ot  men." 

Ver.  3.  A  thousand  two  hundred  and  f/irfcsco?e  rfays.— See  Numb.  xiv.  33,  a4. 

"  Your  children  shall  wander  in  the  wilderness /orry  years after  the 

number  of  days  in  which  ye  searched  the  land,  (even)  forty  days  {each  day 
for  a  year)  shall  ye  bear  your  iniquities,  (cvenV  forty  years."  So  in  Ezek. 
iv.  5,  6,  the  Lord  says.  "  three  hundred  and  ninety  days,  and  Ibrty  days,"  each 
tyi)ical  of  so  many  years— "each  day  for  a  year."  Thus  also  in  Daniel,  the 
prophecy  of  seventy  weeks  is  almost  universally  understood  to  mean  weeks 
of  years,  chap.  \x.  25,  27 ;  and  again  in  chap.  xii.  11,  12,  days  also  are  u.sed 
toryears  ;  see  also  Isa.  xx.  3.  So  Mr.  Faher  assumes,  that  Daniel's  prophecy 
of  seventy  weeks,  having  proved  by  the  event  to  be  weeks— not  of  days, 
but  of  years,  with  the  other  passages  above  referred  to,  are  sufficient  to  war- 
rant the  like  explication  of  the  days  before  us  ;  and  we  confess  that  we  fliiuk 
Mr.  Maitland  s  late  attempt  to  restrain  those  days  to  a  literal  interpretation, 
is  very  forced  and  unnatural,  and  contrary  to  hi.storical  facts.  These  mystical 
Dumbers  seem  also  to  correspond  with  Daniel's  "time.,  (two)  tunes,  and  the 

dividing  of  time"—\.  e.  half  a  time. Clothed  in  sackcloth.— This  was 

the  established  costume  of  mournineand  distress;  2  Sam.  iii.  31.  1  Kings  xx. 
31  ;  xxi.  27.  Job  xvi.  1.5.  Ps.  x.xx.  11,  &c. 

Ver.  5.  Fire  proceedeth  out  of  their  rnouth.— Compare  Jer.  v.  14.  See  also 
I.sa.  X.  16,  17.  —  Hemust  in  this  manner  le killed.— Woodhouse,  "Thus 
must  he  be  slain."  "  i,       , .    .      ,. 

Ver.  6.  To  shut  heaven,  &c.— Judge  Hale  seems  to  think,  fiat  this  implies 
that  the  witnesses  should  have  in  tliem  the  spirit  of  Moses  and  Elijah.  So 
John  the  Haplist  is  called  by  our  Lord  E/Za.*,  Mat.  xi.  14.  ^ 

Ver.  7.  When  they  shall  have  fini^hfil— '^yoodhouse,  "Vfhcn  they  shall 
be  finishing."     Mr.  Loic/nan  says,  "The  original  may  mean  the  time  of 

their  testimony,  as  well  as  the  end  of  it."  See  Mat.  x.  19. The  beast,  &c. 

—See  chap.  xiii.  1,  &c.  -       .     , ,. 

Ver.  8.  The  great  city—i.  e.  Rome  ;  "  not  in  respect  of  its  buildings,  or  its 

inh-d)it;int.'»,  but   i«s  the   head  of  the  Aniichrisiian  community."— Fi///er. 

fipiritually  is  called  Sodom  and  Egypt.— 'Ihis  shows  that  thes.-  expressions 
lire  not  to  be  taken  lilerallv,  but  fi^'uratively.  The  inhabitants  of  this  city  shall 
i>e  as  vih'  as  .Sodom  for  uiicleanness,  or  Egypt  tor  idolatry,  or  Jerusalem,  when 
lliev  crucified  the  Lord. 


REVELATION,  XII. 


11  And  after  three  days  and  a  half  the  Spirit  ^of 
lifo  from  God  entered  into  theni,  and  they  stood  upon 
their  feet ;  und  great  fear  fell  upon  them  which  saw 
them. 

12  And  they  heard  a  ^eat  voice  from  heaven,  sajing 
nnfo  them,  Come  up  hither.  And  they  ascended  up  tu 
heaven  in  a  ^  cloud ;  and  their  enemies  >'  beheld  them 

13  And  the  same  hour  was  there  a  great  earthquake. 
and  the  tenth  pan  of  the  city  ^fell.  and  in  the  earth- 
quake were  slain  -^  of  men  seven  tnousand  :  and  the 
remnant  were  affrighted,  and  gave  ^  glory  to  the  God 
of  heaven. 

14  The  second  ^  wo  is  past ;  and,  behold,  the  third 
wo  Cometh  quickly. 

15  And  the  seventh  d  angel  sounded  ;  and  there  were 
gi-eat  voiced  in  heaven,  saying,  I'he  kmgdoms  ^of  this 
world  are  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord,  and  of 
his  Christ ;  and  he  f  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever 

16  And  the  four  and  twenty  s  elders,  which  sat  before 
God  on  their  seats,  fell  upon  their  faces,  and  worship- 
ped God, 

17  Saying,  We  give  thee  thanks,  O  Lord  God  Al- 
mighty, ■wliich  h  art,  and  wast,  and  art  to  come ;  be- 
cause thou  hast  taken  to  thee  thy  great  power,  and 
hast  i  reigned. 

18  And  the  nations  were  3  angry,  and  thy  wrath  is 
come,  and  the  time  k  of  ti:e  dead,  tlia:  they  should  be 
judged^  and  that  thou  shouldest  give  reward  i  unto  thy 
servants  the  pro^-hets,  and  to  the  saints,  and  them 
that  fear  thy  name,  "^  small  and  great ;  and  shotildest 
destroy  them  which  A  destroy  the  earth. 

19  And  the  temple  °  of  God  was  opened  in  heaven, 
and  there  was  seen  in  his  temple  the  ark  of  his  testa- 
ment :  and  there  v^^ere  P  lightnings,  and  voices,  and 
thunderings,  and  an  •!  earthquake,  and  great  hail. 

I  CHAPTER  XII. 

j;  J  A  woman  clotlied  with  the  sun  travaileth.    4  The  great  'ed  dragon  standeth 

1 1  before  her,  ready  to  devour  her  child.    6  When  she  was  delivered  she   fleeth 

I ;  into  the  wilderness.    7  .Michael  and  hU  angels  fight  with  the  dragon,  and  pre- 

,  i  vail.     13  The  dragon  being  cast  down  into  tlie  earth  perseculeth  the  woman. 

AND  there  appeared  a  great  ^  wonder  in  heaven  ; 
.         a  woman  b  clothed  witn  the  <=  sun,  and  the  moon 
I  under  her  feet,  and  upon  her  head  a  crown  of  twelve 
stars  : 

2  And  she  being  '.vith  child  cried,  travailing  in  birth, 
and  pained  to  be  delivered. 

I  3  And  there  appeared  another  *  wonder  in  heaven  ; 
and  behold  a  great  red  d  dragon,  having  seven  heads 
and  ten  horns,  and  seven  crowns  upon  his  heads. 


A.  M.  cir. 

4I0U. 

A.  1).  dr. 

96. 


X  1  Th.4.17. 
y  Mal.3.13. 


a  names  of 
metu 

b  Is.26.15, 

c.14.7. 


d  c.10.7. 

ecl2.ia 

f  Da.2.44. 
7.1-1,18,27 

g  c.4.4. 

hc-i6.a 

i  C19.& 
)  ver.a 
k  He.  9.27. 


p  C.3.& 
qcl6.l8,21. 


a  or,  sifn- 
b  18.54.6 


cP3.84.ll. 
Mol.'l.a. 


d  ver.9. 


Ver.  13.  A  tenth  part—i.  e.  one  of  the  ten  kingdoms  mentioned  in  chap.  x:;i.  1. 

Ver.  16.  Sat  before  God  on  their  jea/s.— Greek,  "  Thrones,'  as  in  clap.  iv.  4. 

Ver.  18.  Should  be  judged.— We  agree  with  Loioman  and  Fuller,  that  th^ 
judgment  liere  spoken  of  "(ver.  18.)  is  not  the  last  ju(li:ment.  or  "  the  consum- 
mation of  all  ihmgs  ;"  but  "  manifestly  refers  to  the  avenging  of  the  martyrs, 
by  the  indgmerts  to  h»  inflicled  on  the  Papal  power  under  the  seven  vials, 
antecedent  to  the  Millennium." 

Chap  XII.  Ver.  i.  A  great  inonder.— So  verse  3.  Meaning,  properly,  a 
type  or  symbol  of  Christianity,  or  the  Chri.?tian  church. 

\ct.  2.  And  pained-    Doddrid<re.  "  in  asony." 

Vor.  3.  A  greet  re4  'i-ng'on.— The  refhie.ss  here  is  properly  that  of  fire.  A 
-_       - 


686 


REVELATION,  XII. 


nl 


A.  M.  cir. 

4100. 

A.  I),  rir. 

96. 


e  Is.9.15. 
i  Is.7.U. 
g  P6.2.I0. 


3  Jn.8.44. 


m  Ro.8.33, 
37. 


n  Lu.14.26. 


4  And  his  tail  'drew  the  third  part  of  the  stars  of 
heaven,  and  did  cast  them  to  the  earth  :  and  the  dra- 
gori  stood  before  the  woman  wiiich  was  ready  to  be 
deUvered,  for  to  devour  her  child  as  soon  as  it  was 
born. 

5  And  f  she  brought  forth  a  man  child,  who  ?wa3  to 
rule  all  nations  with  a  rod  of  iron  :  and  her  child  was 
caught  up  unto  God,  and  to  his  throne. 

6  And  the  woman  fled  into  the  wilderness,  where  she 
hath  a  place  prepared  of  God,  that  they  should  feed 
her  there  i'  a  thousand  two  hundred  and  threescore 
days. 

7  And  there  was  war  in  heaven :  3Iichael  and  his  an- 
gels fought  against  the  dragon ;  and  the  dragon  fought 
and  his  angels, 

8  And  prevailed  not ;  neither  was  their  place  found 
any  more  in  heaven. 

9  And  the  great  dragon  was  cast  out,  that  old  i  ser- 
pent, called  the  J  Devil,  and  k  Satan,  which  deceiveth 
the  whole  world  ;  he  was  cast  out  into  the  earth,  and 
his  angels  were  cast  out  with  him. 

10  And  I  heard  a  loud  voice  saying  in  heaven.  Now 
I  is  come  salvation,  and  strength,  and  the  kingdom  of 
our  God,  and  the  power  of  his  Christ :  for  the  accuser 
of  our  brethren  is  cast  down,  which  accuscth  them 
before  our  God  day  and  night. 

11  And  they  overcame  '"him  by  the  blood  of  the 
Lamb,  and  by  the  word  of  their  testimony;  and  they 

j loved  not  their  hves  "unto  the  death. 


drason  is  properly  an  enormous  serpent.  If  the  great  red  drajjon,  witli  seven 
hends  and  ten  horns,  intend,  as  we  conceive  it  does,  the  demon  of  Faraiiism 
under  llie  old  Roman  empire,  liis  waiting  to  destroy  the  new-lmrii  child  of 
Christianity  must  represent  Ins  watchfid  cruelly  during  the  ten  Pagan  i>erso- 
cutions.  After  this,  when  he  was  cast  out  of  heaven,  and  PaganLsm  was  sub- 
dued under  the  establishment  of  Christianity,  he  raged  the  more :  first,  in  at- 
tempting to  revive  the  old  system  of  idolatry  under  Julinn  the  apostate  ;  and. 
afterwards,  in  corrupting  the  Christian  church  itself  by  heretical  doctrines  and 
secular  ambition,  imtil  at  length  the  same  spirit  animated  and  inspired  the  Pa- 
pal monster:  the  woman  (i.  o.  the  true  church)  who  had  hidden  herself  as  well 
as  she  could  hitherto,  was  now  upborne,  as  upon  eagles'  wings,  to  her  refuse 
in  the  wiidcrness,  during  the  reign  of  Antichri.^t,  and  the  testimony  of  the  wit- 
nesses ;  all  being  confined  to  the  sanie  ))eriod  of  1260  days,  or  years ;  or,  as 
expressed  in  verse  II,  for  a  time,  and  times,  and  half  a  time,  i.  c.  tlirco  prophe- 
tic years  and  a  half 

Ver.  4.  His  tail  drcio  the  third  part  of  the  stcvs  of  heavev.—Thh  may 
F>robably  allude  to  his  seduction  of  that  part  of  the  heavenly  ho.st  "  who  kept 
not  their  first  estate,"  for  he  was  a  linr  and  a  tempter  from  the  beginnin;? ;  oi 
it  may  refer  to  those  stars  of  the  Christian  church  below,  which  ho  had  se- 
iluced  into  error  and  worldly  ambition  ;  for  we  know,  from  other  Scriptures,  ho 
lictli  in  wait,  "  seeking  whom  he  may  devour." 

Vor.  5.  A  man- child.— Doddridge,  "  a  masculine  son,"  whicli  is  literal. 

And  her  child,  &c.— Some  jdacc  these  words  to  tlie  end  of  verse  6,  in  a  pa- 
renthesis. Loiomun  and  Fuller  refer  this  masculine  child  to  the  seed  r  f  the 
church  mentioned  in  the  close  of  the  chapter.  "It  wa-s  tliis  seed  (sa /s  the- 
latter  expositor)  that  the  dragon  aimed,  by  jnirsccution  and  coirupfion,  to  (!c- 
stroy.  This  child  was  lorn  to  rule;  not,  however,  at  present:  for  if  ?o, 
there  had  been  no  nct-d  of  his  being  caught  up  to  the  throne  of  God,  nor  for  liis 
morhr.r's  flying  into  the  wilderness  for  1260  years.  It  is  at  the  end  of  lliat  pe- 
riod that  the  man-child,  or  the  seed  of  the  church,  shall  ruin  ;  and  this  accords 
with  Daniel  vii.  27,  "  The  kingdom  and  dominion  shall  be  given  to  the  people 
of  the  saints  of  the  IMost  High." 

Ver.  «.  Fled  into  the  mi Iderness.— By  a  wilderness,  in  Scripture,  is  rlvvays 
meant  a  place  barren,  and  destitute  of  human  ibod.  See  Isa.  xU.  19,  20.  EzeK. 
XX.  35.  Hu6.  ii.  14,  15. 


REVELATION.  XIII. 


6S7 


12  Therefore  »  rejoice,  ye  heavens,  and  ye  that  dwell 
in  them.  Wo  p  to  the  inhabiters  of  the  earth  and  ot 
the  sea !  for  the  devil  is  come  down  unto  you,  |}a\'mg 
great  wrath,  because  i  he  knoweth  that  he  hath  but  a 
short  time.  ,       ,  ^       . 

13  \nd  when  the  dragon  saw  that  he  was  cast  unto 
the  earth,  he  persecuted  tjie  woman  which  brought 
forth  ihe;  man  child.  ^        .  •         ,    r 

14  ind  to  the  woman  were  given  two  wir.gs  'ot  a 
great  eade,  that  she  might  tly  into  the  wilderness, 
into  her  place,  where  she  is  nourished  for  a  tune,  and 
times  and  half  a  tin\e,  from  the  face  of  the  serpent, 

15  And  the  serpent  cast  out  of  his  mouth  water  as  a 
flood  s  after  the  woman,  that  he  might  cause  her  to  be 
carried  away  of  the  flood.  j   i  .i 

16  Ana  the  earth  helped  the  woman,  and  the  earth 
opened  her  mouth,  and  swallowed  up  the  flood  which 
the  dragon  cast  out  of  his  mouth. 

17  And  the  dragon  was  wroth  with  the  i  v.-oman,  and 
went  to  make  war  with  the  remnant  ot  her  seed, 
which  keep  the  commandments  of  God,  and  have  the 
testimony  of  Jesus  Christ. 

CHAPTER  XIII. 
1  A  beast  riscth  out  of  the  sea  willi  seven  liea'ls  and  ten  horns,  to  whom  th.' 
dragon  eiveth  his  power.     U  Another  beast  cunieUi  i\p  out  ol  the  eanli  : 
14  caiiseth  an  image  to  be  made  of  tlie  former  beast,  \o  and  that  men  should 
worship  it,  16  aud'reo  ive  his  mark. 

AND  I  Stood  upon  the  sand  of  the  sea,  and  saw  a 
beast  ^  rise  up  out  of  the  sea,  having  b  seven  heads 
and  ten  horns,  and  upon  his  horns  ten  crowns,  and 
upon  his  heads  the  «=  name  of  blasphemy. 

2  And  the  beast  which  I  saw  was  <^  like  unto  a  leo- 
pard, and  his  feet  were  as  the  feci  of  a  bear,  and  his 
mouth  as  the  mouth  of  a  lion  :  and  the  dragon  «  gave 
hiin  his  power,  and  his  f  seat,  and  great  authority. 

3  And  I  saw  one  of  his  heads  as  it  were  ?■  wounded  to 
death;  and  his  deadly  wound  was  healed:  and  all  the 
world  wondered  h  after  the  beast. 

4  And  they  worshipped  the  dragon  which  gave 
power  unto  the  beast :  and  they  worshipped  the  beast 


A.  M.  cir. 

4100. 
A.  D.cir. 

£6. 


o  I's.SXJ.ll. 
Is  19.13. 


p  C8.13. 

q  c.10.6. 

r  Is. 40.31. 

a  Is.59.19. 
t  Ge.3.15. 


b  C.I2.3. 
17.3,9,12. 


c  or,  natnes 
d  Da.7.4..7. 
e  cl2.9. 
f  :  .16. la 
g  slnin. 
h  c.17.8. 


Ver.  U.  Two  ivings  of  a  srcat  eagle.— To  be  borne  on  cagle.s'  wings,  implies 
divine  miiaculous  ilclivcrance.    See  E.xod.  xi.\.  4.  Isa.  xl.  31,  &c. 

Ver.  15.   Water  asafiood—Boddridse^nil  Woodliouse.      bke  a  river." 

Chap.  XIII.  Ver.  l.  A  beast  r^se.-lThis  beast,  tlic  same  as  Daniel's  fourlh 
beast,  (Da.  vii.  7,)  is  ilie  Roman  or  Latin  empire,  wiiose  capital  was  seated 
on  seven  hills,  was  divided  into  ten  kinsdoms,  and  rcci-ived  its  power  froiii 
"  the  dragon,"  or  the  itlolatrous  heathen  empire.  Both  imperinl  and  papal 
Rome  have  arrogated  to  themselves  the  most  blasphtmoiis  titles:  and  the 
number  of  oinus  Christians  who  have  fallen  a  sacrifice  to  the  latter  is  incalcu- 
lable.   The  term  of  his  power  also  exactly  coincides  with  that  during  which 

"  the  two  witnesses  prophesied  in  sackcloth."  Chap.  xi.  3.\—Bagstcr. Out 

0/ f/ig  sea.— See  Dan.  vii.  2, 3.  ,^  .,    ,       _      .  .  , 

Ver.  2.  Leopard.— Says  Diodati,  the  three  several  figures  of  the  beasts  whico 
represented  the  monarchies  of  the  Chaldeans,  Persians,  and  Grecians,  (Dan. 
vii.  4,  .5,  6.)  are  here  all  put  together,  to  dosciibe  Rome,  as  if  it  were  an 
abbreviate  and  a  gathering  together  of  the  tyrannj-,  cruelly,  and  raveiiousneaa 
of  all  the  former  empires. His  sm/.— Greek,  "  liis  throne,"  as  belorc. 

Ver.  4.  Worshipped  the  dr<7g-o«.— Dragon,  or  seri'e.it-worship,  has  been 
carried  to  an  awful  enormity  in  tlie  Pagan  world.  The  learned  Bryant  thinks 
it  prevailed  almost  universally  in  the  eastern  world,  and  names  many  tfoun- 
tries  which  adopted  it,  particularly  Egypt. 


688 


REVELATION,  XIII. 


A.  M.  oil. 

4WX 

A.  D.  cir. 

96. 

i  c.n.ll. 

ii.:& 

h  or,  7!inke 

wai: 

1  c.n3,3. 
12.6. 

m  Col.2.9. 
He.9.1l, 

v.. 

n  He.l'Z2c', 
123. 

0  Ita.7.21. 
c.l!.7. 
12.17. 

p  I-11.-1.6. 

q  Dii.li.l. 
c.21.27. 

r  cn.8. 

s  is.a^.1. 

1  Ge.9.6. 

a  IIe.6.l2. 

V  C.U.7. 

w  vcr.3. 

X  Mal.24. 
24. 

2TI..2.9, 
10. 

saying,  Who  is  like  unto  the  beast?  who  iis  able  to 
make  war  with  him  1 

5  And  there  was  given  unto  him  a  mouth  J  speaking 
great  things  and  blasphemies;  and  power  was  given 
unto  him  to  k  continue  '  forty  a??c/  two  niontlis/ 

fi  And  he  opened  his  mouth  in  blasphemy  against 
God,  to  blaspheme  his  name,  and  his  '^  tabernactle, 
and  them  that  '\dwell  in  heaven. 

7  And  it  was  given  unto  him  to  make  war  °  with  the 
saints,  and  to  overcome  them  :  and  power?  was  given 
him  over  all  kindreds,  and  toiigues,  and  nations. 

S  And  all  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  worsnip 
him,  whose  names  are  not  written  in  the  book  ^  of 
life  of  the  Lamb  slain  from  ^  the  foundation  of  the 
world. 

9  If  any  man  have  an  ear,  let  him  hear. 

10  He  s  that  leadeth  into  captivity  shall  go  mio  cap- 
tivity :  he  <■  that  killeth  with  the  sword  must  be  killed 
with  the  sword.  Here  is  the  "  patience  and  the  faith 
of  the  saints. 

1 1  And  I  beheld  another  ^  beast  coming  up  out  of  the 
earth  ;  and  he  had  two  horns  like  a  lamb,  and  he  spake 
as  a  dragon. 

12  And  he  exerciseth  all  the  power  of  the  first  boast 
before  him,  and  causeth  the  earth  and  them  which 
dwell  therein  to  worship  the  first  beast,  whose  deadly 
wound  was  ^'  henled. 

13  And  he  doeth  great  '■  wonders,  so  that  he  maketh 


l: 


Ver.  8.  Uliose  names  are  not  toritten,  &.c.— Doddridge,  "  Whose  names 
are  not  written  in  the  book  of  life  of  the  Lamb,  who  was  slain,  from  the  foun- 
dation of  the  world."  In  the  parallel  pds.=;age,  cii.  xvii.  8.  it  is  said,  "  whose 
iiamo-s  are  not  written  in  the  book  of  life,  from  the  foundation  of  tlie  wcrld." 
So,  in  this  place,  the  Unitarian  version  reads—"  \\ as  not  written,  !iom  tlie  foun- 
dation (jf  the  world,  in  the  book  of  life  of  the  Lamb  that  was  skin."  Which 
Piie  Smith  pronounces  "  a. just  translation." 

Ver.  10.  Hf.  that  leadeth,  &c.— Compare  Isaiah  xxxiii.  1.  Mat.  xxvi.  .52. 

Ver.  n.  Another  beast.— Many  explain  this  second  beast,  which  is  also  call- 
ed "the  false  prophet,"  (chap.  xi.v.  20,)  lo  be  Wahomet,  or  i\Iahometanism  ; 
and  H'oorf/WMSC  connects  Popery  and  .Mahometanism,  a.s  the  two  horns  of  the 
Antichiistian  b-jast— east  and  west— and,  it  must  he  admitted,  both  arose 
about  the  same  lime,  i.  o.  early  in  the  7tii  century.  This  second  beast,  how- 
ever, is  represented  as  fully  coo|)eraling  with  the  first;  whereas  history  in- 
fomi.s  us  that  Popery  and  JMahometanism  never  acted  in  conjimction,  but 

always  in  opposition. He  had  troo  horns  like  a  lamb,  and  he  spake  as  a 

dragon.— On  this  passaee,  Woodhouse  says,  "  It  has  been  a  lavourite  object 
with  some  very  respectable  modern  writers,  to  represent  the  injidcl  democra- 
tic power,  which  appeared  at  one  time  to  spring  up  with  the  French  Revolu- 
tion, as  fulfilling  this  prof)hecy  of  the  false  prophet.  1  will  propose  a  few  rea- 
sons to  show  why  it  cannot  be  so.  l.  The  horns  like  a  lamb  denote  an 
ecclesiastical  power :  but  the  French  power  is  wholly  civil,  and  it  imposes  no 
religion  on  the  conriuertul.— 2.  There  are  in  this  infidel  attempt  no  pretended 
miracles,  or  heavenly  commission,  no  "fire  from  lieaven."— 3.  The  French 
have,  indeed,  set  up  an  image,  a  livtdy  representation  of  the  anciimt  tyrannies  ; 
but  It  i,>  not  iironounced  sacred,  ii»>r  is  its  v;orsh/p  enforced  :  they  require  no 
more  ilian  other  political  conquerors,  submission  to  their  civil  sceptre ;  they  do 
not  persecute  for  religion's  sake.— 4.  There  is  pood  reason  to  i)eliove.  that,  as 
the  two  beasis  are  to  perish  logef^jr,  (chap.  xix.  20,)  so  their  period  i)eing  of 
the  same  leti.Tlh.  ihat  they  nrose  to^.'ther." 

On  the  same  sulijecf.  Fuller  says^  "  I  see  no  solid  ground  for  Faber's  hv-po- 

Hiesis  of  an  Infidel  Kins,  any  more  than  of  an  Infidel  Antichrist What 

h  said  of  the  scnff'ers  of  the  last  times,  is,  indeed,  descriptive  of  what  we  daily 
witness  ;  but  it  i.s  only  ofindividuals  that  these  things  are  spoken.  Infidelity  d(K^a 
nut  appear  to  be  symbolized  in  the  Scriptures,  either  by  a  beast,  a  horn,or  a  kin^. 

Ver.  13.  Great  toonders.—'Vhxi  is  the  same  which  Paul  speaks  of,  2  Thess.  li. 


REVELATION,  XIII. 


689 


fire  come  down  from  heaven  on  the  earth  in  the  sight 
of  men, 

14  And  deecivclh  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  by  the 
means  o/those  miracles  which  he  had  power  to  ilo  in 
the  sight  of  the  beast ;  saying  to  thetn  that  dwell  on 
the  earth,  that  they  should  make  an  image  to  the 
beast,  which  had  the  y  wound  by  a  sword,  and  did 
live. 

15  And  he  had  power  to  give  *  life  unto  the  imnge  of 
the  beast,  that  the  image  of  the  beast  should  both 
speak,  and  cause  that  as  manv  as  would  not-^  worship 
the  image  of  the  beast  shoulJ  be  killed. 

16  And  he  caused  all,  both  small  andgrest,  rich  and 
poor,  free  and  bond,  to  1j  receive  a  mark  in  their  right 
nand,  or  in  their  foreheads  : 

17  And  that  no  man  might  buy  or  sell,  save  he  thnt 
had  the  niark,  or  the  name  of  the  beast,  or  the  num- 
ber <=  of  his  name. 

IS  Here  is  wisdom.  Let  him  that  hath  undeistand- 
ing  count  the  number  of  the  beast  .-for  it  is  the  num- 
ber of  a  man  ;  and  his  number  i^  Six  hundred  three- 
score awcZ  six.  A 


A.  M.  cir. 

-IIUO. 

A.  1).  cir. 

96. 


y  ver.3,ia 


z  breath. 


c»c.t.5  2. 


9—10,  &c.,  which  sec,  with  note. Makethjire  cojne  down.— An  aUnsion,  {no- 

bahly.  to  '2  Kinss  i.  lu— 12. 

Ver.  14.  Thai  they  should  make  an  image  to  the  least.— Some  have  ^•s■ 
plai'icd  thi.s,  ;is  if  this  SL-conil  heasl  was  it.soll"  tiie  image  of  tlie  foiiiuM-,  which 
secni.^  to  lis  not  to  ajrroe  with  tlie  text.  Middleton,  however,  in  hi.s  clIi  hratcil 
Letter  from  Rome,  has  drawn  a  strikinir  parallel  between  liieni,  that  is,  l.e- 
tween  Pa^'anism  anil  Popery,  in  a  great  variety  of  particulars.  'J'herc,  lie  re- 
marks, we  may  see  "  the  present  peo|>le  of  Rome  worshipping  at  ihis  day  in 
the  .?a;/;c  temples— ^i  the  seme  «/?«/•!?- sometimes  tlie  name  miascs—\\ni\ 
[almost]  with  il;e  same  ceremonies,  as  the  old  Romans :  they  must  have  more 
charily,  as  welt  a.s  skill  in  liistiRguishing,  than  I  pri.tend  to,  (says  the  doctor.) 
\;ho  can  absolve  them  from  the  same  crime  of  siipcr.slition  and  idolatry  with 
their  Pagan  ancestors." 

Ver.  15.  To  give  /'/c— Greek,  Pnciima,  \\h\ch  is  either  breath  or  spirit. 
Saj's  Diodcti,  iorce  and  vigour  to  command. Shoxild  be  kit.'ed.—'l'Un  pen- 
alty of  denying  tiio  divine  aufliority  of  the  church  of  Ivome  was  always  dealii, 
and  the  object  of  the  Inquisitinn  was  to  enforce  this  j.enally  ;  and  in  comi- 
lrie.«  where  that  was  not  established,  llie  Popish  clergy  often  supplied  thai 
"lack  of  service." 

Ver.  16.  To  receire  (Greek,  "to  give"')  a  mark,  &r_.—"We  mu.-:t  under- 
stand (says  Sewton)  that  it  was  cnsiomary  among  the  ancients,  for  servanis 
to  receive  the  mark  of  their  masters,  and  soldiers,  of  llieir  general ;  and  thos»- 
who  were  ilevoted  to  any  particular  deity,  of  the  particular  deity  to  whom  I  hey 
were  devoted.  These  marks  were  usually  impressetl  '"on  lluir  right  iiand.  or 
on  their  foreheads."  and  consisted  of  some  hieroglyphic  characters,  or  of  tho 
name  cvpressed  in  vulgar  iffters,  or  of  the  name  disguised  in  nuiiierical  lellcrs, 
according  to  the  fancy  of  tiu<  imposer. 

Ver.  17.  No  man  might  buy  or  sell. — This  was  an  ancient  form  of  perse 
cution.  Thus  the  Jews  wf-re  persecuted  by  the  heathen.  Prideaii.v  .-"ays, 
Ptolemy  Phiiopaler  forbad  any  to  enter  into  his  palace,  who  did  not  Siictilic: 
to  the  gods  hn  worshipped,  thereby  e.vcliiding  them  from  all  Icl'.-iI  proteciiou  ; 
and  lie  ofterwards  ordered  ail  the  Jews  who  andicd  to  be  enrijllcd  ;;s  citizens 
ol"  Ale.vandria,  lo  have  the  form  of  an  iv>/  le-'if  (tli(>  badge  of  Hand, us)  to  bt; 
impressed  upon  llicm  with  a  hot  iron,  under  pain  of  death.  (Prid.  Connect. 
ante  c.  216.)  So  jS'cwtnn  remarks,  th.it  WiJiiam  the  Comjueror  would  not 
allow  any  to  buy  or  sell,  who  refused  obedience  to  the  Apostolic  See;  and 
Pope  Alexander  III.  forbad  anyone  to  Irafnc  with  the  Walden.^es.  .So  al.so 
the  Council  of  Constance  forbids  heretics  to  "enter  into  contracts,  or  comi- 
mercc,  &c.  with  Christians." 

Ver.  18.  Ill-re  is  tvisd/nn—NeiPton  remarks,  "  It  was  a  metiiod  pr.nctised 
anions  the  ancients,  lo  donofo  names  by  nunibeis:  as  the  name  of  Tluruth. 
tli»  Egyptian  Mercury,  by  the  numlrt-r  1218;  Ju|,iter.  by  737,  &c.  Tils  le«l 
some,  even  in  the  first  century  of  Christianity,  as  inenrif>nod  by  Irevans,  lo 
interpret  tbi.s  number  666,  by  the  name  Lateinos,  the  Latin  man,  or  churnh. 


vjoa 


A.  M   cir. 

41(10. 

A.  I)  cir. 

9G. 


REVELATION,  XIV. 


fx  c.5.12. 

I.  C.7..!. 

c  c.3.12. 

il  c.19.6. 

e  <;.5.8,9. 

f  c.lo.a 

g  vcr.  1. 

h  Ca.1.3. 
6.8. 
liCo.U.2. 


U  Ja.l.lS. 
1   Ps.32.2. 


II  2  Sa.23  5. 
IS.4U.3. 


o  Ep.3.9. 


CHAPTER.  XIV. 
1  The  Lamb  standins  en  mouiil  Sion  wiili  his  company.    6  An  angel  preacheth 
llie  go.^pel.     8  The Tall  of  Babylon.     15  The  hariesl  of  ihe  world,  and  puuing 
in  of  ihe  fickle.    20  The  vintage  and  wine-press  of  the  wrath  of  tiotl. 

AND  I  looked,  and  lo,  a  Lamb  »  siood  on  the  mount 
Sion,  and  with  him  a  hundred  forty  and  four 
b  thousand,  having  his  Father's  name  ^  written  m 
their  foreheads. 

2  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  as  the  voice  d  of 
many  waters,  and  as  tlie  voice  of  a  great  thunder:  and 
I  heard  the  voice  of  harpers  « harping  witii  their  harps  : 

3  And  they  sung  as  it  were  a  f  new  song  before  the 
throne,  and  before  the  four  beasts,  and  the  elders  :  and 
no  man  could  learn  that  song  but  the  =  hundred  and 
forty  and  four  thousand,  which  were  redeemed  from 
the  earth. 

4  These  are  they  which  were  not  defiled  with  wo- 
men; for  they  are  i'  virgins.  These  are  they  which 
follow  i  the  Lamb  whithersoever  he  goeth.  These 
were  J  redeemed  from  among  men,  being  the  first- 
fruits  kunto  God  and  to  the  Lamb. 

5  And  in  their  mouth  was  found  no  i  guile :  for  they 
are  without  "^^  fault  before  tl«e  throne  of  God. 

6  And  I  saw  another  angel  fly  in  the  midst  of  hea- 
ven, having  the  "  everlasting  gospel  to  preach  unto 
them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  and  to  every  "nation, 
and  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people, 


so  called,  because  in  all  countries  its  service.s  are  held  in  the  Latin  language. 
The  Greeks,  it  should  be  remarked,  used  ail  tlieir  letters  as  numerals,  in  man- 
ner following :—  No. 

Lamed (L) 30 

Alpha (A) 1 

Tau (T) 300 

Epsilon (E) 5 

Iota ( I  > 10 

Nu (N) 50 

Omicron (0) 70 

Sigma fS) 200—666 

1  suppose  this  number  is  mentioned,  says  Doddridge,  to  sitrnify,  that  tlie 
appearance  of  that  poiocr,  whose  efforts  were  to  continue  1260  years,  was  to 
liappen  about  666  year.>  after  tiic  date  of  the  Revelation.  A.  D.  96.  And  this 
take  to  be  the  erand  key  by  whicli  the  era  of  the  fall  of  Babylon  is  to  be  cal- 
culated, as  it  fixes  the  rise  of  the  beast  to  the  year  7.56,  or  thereabouts  ;  wiicn, 
upon  the  destruction  of  the  E.xarchate  of  Ravenna,  the  Pojie  became  a  tem- 
poral monarch  ;  that  is,  in  prophetic  language,  a  beast." 

Chap.  XIV.  Ver.  1.  Mount  Sion.—'VUis  must  not  be  taken  literally,  as  that 
formed  but  a  part  of  Jerusalem,  and  would  hold  no  such  number  of  persons  ; 
but  this  evidently  refers  to  the  Christian  church.    See  Hebrews  xii.  22,  23. 

Ver.  2.  As  the  ifoice  of  many  watrrs. — The  sound  here  mentioned  is  com- 
pared to  tPie  roaring  of  the  sea,  and  the  thunder  of  the  heavens,  for  its  magni- 
tude, and  for  it.s  harmony  to  a  concert  of  a  thousand  harps. 
Ver.  3.  A  new  song. — Not  only  the  song  of  victory  over  their  « nemies,  as 

Mo.ses  sung,  but  also  the  song  of  Redemption  by  the  blood  of  Chiut. Faur 

beasts— Or  "  livin-  creatures."    See  chap,  iv  6. 

Ver.  4.  Not  defiled  roith  loomen—i.  e.  not  idolaters  ;  for  idolatry  is  spiri'iual 
fornication.  See  2  Co.  xi.  2,  3. Whithersoever  he  goeth.— The  Lamb  be- 
ing c^insidereil  as  their  leailer :  so  all  the  Roman  soldiers  were  sworn  to  follow 
their  eeneral  "  whitlieisnever  he  mijht  lead  them." 

Verrs.  Angel  Jly  in  the  midst  of  hear  en.— Maryy  commentator.^  refer  this 
to  the  times  of  tbti  Protestant  Heforinntion  ;  but  we  apprehend  that  though 
the  gospel,  both  vocally  and  by  the  press,  was  then  widely  circulated,  very  tew 
ctteinpts  w(!re  or  coald  lie  made,  to  carry  it  beyond  the  bounds  of  Christen- 
doiii  •  it  was  reserved  for  the  iire>ent  coiitury,  by  means  of  R  bio.  Mis.sion- 
ary.  Education,  and  other  societies,  on  a  grand  scale,  to  carry  it  "  to  every 
nation,  antl  kindred,  and  tonjue,  and  people,"  under  heaven. 


REVELATION,  XIV. 


C9l 


7  Saying  with  a  loud  voice,  Fear  God,  and  give  glory 
to  him  ;  for  P  the  hour  of  his  judgment  is  come:  and 
worship  him  that  made  heaven,  and  earth,  ai?d  the 
sea,  and  the  fountains  of  waters. 

8  And  there  followed  another  angel,  saying,  Baby- 
lon 'i  is  fallen,  is  fallen,  that  great  city,  because  she 
made  all  natio'ns  drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of 
her  fornication. 

9  And  the  third  angel  followed  them,  saying  with  a 
lo'id  voice,  If^  any  man  worship  the  beast  and  his  image, 
and  receive  his  mark,  in  his  forehead,  or  in  his  hand, 

10  The  same  shall  drink  ^of  the  wine  of  the  wrath 
of  God,  which  is  poured  out  without  mixture  into  the! 
cup  of  his  indignation;  and  he  shall  be  tormented 
with  t  fire  and  brimstone  in  the  presence  of  the  holyi 
angels,  and  in  the  presence  of  the  Larnb  : 

11  And  the  smoke."  of  their  torment  ascendeth  up  I 
for  ever  and  ever  :  and  they  have  no  rest  »  day  nor 
ni<?ht,  who  worship  the  beast  and  his  image,  and 
whosoever  receiveth  the  mark  of  his  name. 

12  Here  is  the  patience  of  the  saints;  here  are  they 
that  keep  the  commandments  of  God,  and  the  faith  of 
Jesus. 

13  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven  sajang  unto  me, 
Write,  Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  ^  in  the  Lord 
^  from  henceforth :  Yea,  saith  the  Spirit,  that  they 
may  rest  from  their  labours  ;  and  their  works  do  fol- 
low them. 

14  And  I  looked,  and  behold  a  white  cloud,  and  upon 
the  cloud  one  sat  y  like  unto  the  Son  of  man,  having 
on  his  head  a  golden  crown,  and  in  his  hand  a  sharp 
sickle. 

15  And  another  angel  came  out  of  the  temple,  cry- 
ing with  a  loud  voice  to  him  that  sat  on  the  cloud. 
Thrust  ■'■  in  thy  sickle,  and  reap :  for  the  time  is  come 
for  thee  to  reap  ;  for  the  harvest  ^  of  the  earth  is  b  ripe. 


A 

M.  cir. 

4100. 

A 

D.  cir. 

96. 

p  C.U.4. 

q  h  2t.9. 
Je  51.7.8. 
c.  1 8.2,3. 


s  Ps.75  9. 
t  c.  19.20. 
u  Is.3J.10. 

V  Is..57.a0, 

21. 


X  or,  from 
henre- 

fovth 
saith  the 
Spirit, 
yen. 


y  Em.  1.26. 
Da.7.13. 


Je.5I.33. 
.Mat.  13. 


b  or,  dried. 


Ver.  8.  Babylon  is  fallen.— The  fall  of  Babijlon  and  il.s  awful  conscquenoes 
are  hero  represented  under  the  popular  images  of  the  fiarvesc  and  vintage 
of  the  world.    See  chap,  xviii.  2. 

Ver.  9.  Receive  his  mark.— See  on  chap.  xiii.  16,  17. 

Ver.  10.  The  wine  of  the  wrath,  &c.— "  Without  mi.xture,"  must  here  m^an, 
v-itliout  diluting. Tormented  with  fire  and  briinstone.—See  chap.  xv:ii.  6. 

Ver.  13.  From  henceforth:  Yea,  saith  the  Spirit.— "  From"  is  redundant 
and  unnecessary.    The  sense  appears  to  lie,  that  such  afflictions  we  aDproach- 

ing,  tliat  djalh  will  be  a  happy  escape  from  them. Their  ivories  do  foUme 

fAe?w.— Gjeek.  "  witii  th(;m  :"  i  e.  their  reward  is  not  deferred  to  the  final 
judgment.  Witsius,  and  other  Protestants,  have  hence  ably  argued  against 
pursatory,  and  in  proof  of  an  intermediate  state 

Ver.  14.  Behold  a  white  cloud.— ['V\\\s  chapter  contains  a  vision  of  the  true 
"  chuicji  in  the  wilderness,''  during  the  period  of  the  domination  of  the  Beast 
and  ils  image,  and  the  emblematical  representations  of  the  progre.ssive  refor- 
matian  from  popery.  The  first  angel  (ver.  6  7.)  iirobahly  refers  to  the  dawn- 
ins  of  the  reformatirm  in  the  12tli,  13lh  and  Hth  centuries,  particularly  to  the 
Valdenses  ami  Albigenses  ;  the  second,  (ver.  8.)  to  the  Bohemians,  with  .John 
Iluss  und  Jerome  of  Prague  in  the  i4tfi  century  ;  and  the  third,  to  Lvther 
and  lii^;  coadjutors  who  protested  against  popery  as  a  damnable  relicion.  But 
the  voices  of  llicse  angels  not  having  due  influence  anti  effect,  the  judgments 
of  God.  as  here  represented,  will  overtake  the  beast  and  its  adherents.  These, 
as  well  as  the  events  in  the  following  chapter,  evidently  appear  to  be  still 
future.]— Bffg-srer. 

Ver.  15.  /->•  r/pe.— Referring  to  the  state  o  nre  wlieat  in  hot  countriesr,  ard 
figuratively  implying  that  the  world  was  ripe  for  destruction. 


REVELATION,  XV. 


A.  b.  e 
96. 


c  ver.lo. 
a  c.19.15. 
e  18.63.3. 
f  Hc.13.11, 

g  IS.&1.7. 
h  C19.14. 


a  c.14.10. 
b  c.4.6. 
c  Is.4.4.-). 


e  C.H.2. 

f  Ex.15.1.. 

19. 

De.3'2.l.. 

43. 
g  c.14.3. 
h  Ho.U.9. 
i  oT,nr.tionii 

or,  n?e.<. 

c.17.11. 

)  Je.lG.7. 
k  I  Sa.2.2. 
1  Is.45.'Z3. 


16  And  he  that  sat  on  the  cloud  thrust  in  his  sickle 
on  the  earth  :  and  the  earth  was  reaped. 

17  And  another  ansrel  came  out  of  the  temple  which 
is  in  heaven,  he  also^iaving  a  shai-p  sickle. 

18  And  another  angel  came  out  from  the  altar,  which 
had  power  over  fire  ;  and  cried  with  a  loud  cry  lo  him 
that  had  the  sharp  sickle,  saying,  <^  Thrust  in  thy  sharp 
sickle,  and  gather  the  cluste'rs  of  the  vine  of  the  earth  : 
for  her  grapes  are  fully  ripe. 

19  And  the  angel  thrust  in  his  sickle  into  the  earth, 
and  gathered  the  vine  of  the  earth,  and  cast  it  into 
the  great  wine-press  d  of  the  wrath  of  God. 

20  And  the  wine-press  was  « trodden  without  f  the 
city,  and  blood  ?  came  out  of  the  wine-press,  even 
ii  unto  the  horse-bridles,  by  ihe  space  of  a  thousand 
and  six  hundred  furlongs. 

CHAPTER  XV. 

1  The  seven  angel?  with  llie  seven  l:isl  pl;\siies.    3  Tlie«ong  of  them  tha;  over- 
come llie  bctisu    7  The  seven  vials  full  of  llie  wralli  of  God. 

A  ND  I  saw  another  sign  in  heaven,  great  and  mar- 
-i-*-  vellous,  seven  angels  having  the  seven  last 
plagues;  for  in  them  is  filled  up  the  wrath  ''of 
Go'd. 

•2  And  I  saw  as  it  were  a  sea  b  of  glass  mingled  with 
c  fire  :  and  them  that  had  gotten  the  victory  over  J  the 
beast,  and  over  his  image,  and  over  his  mark,  and 
over  the  number  of  his  nnme,  stand  on  the  sea  of 
glas.s,  having  the  harps  "^of  God. 
"  3  And  they  sing  the  song  of  Moses  f  the  seivant  of 
God,  and  the  song  of  the  s  Lamb,  saying,  Gr^.at  and 
marvellous  «reihy  works.  Lord  God  Almighty;  just 
and  true  arc  thv  "  ways,  thou  King  of  i  saints. 

4  WhoJ  shaU'notfear  thee,  0  Lord,  and  gloriiy  thy 
name?   for  i/(ou  only  ^  art   holy:    for  all  i  nations 


Ver.  IS.  Another  angel  came  out  from  the  altar.— ^V a  have  rrpea/edly 
heard  of  an  altar  in  heaven,  wliich,  of  course,  can  only  be  iin(ierstuoil  nieta- 
phoriciilly  ;  for,  a.s  wo  have  before  ohserveil.  much  of  this  celesliai  scener>  is 

taken  tmm  the  scenery  of  the  temple. Which  had  qmu-er  over  fire— \.  e. 

which  fulfilled  t^e  office  of  the  priest  vf  ho  attended  upon  llie  altar  u\  huri.i- 
oflerins'.  .    ,        .  .  r   i  • 

It  was  natural  cnoush  for  Protestants  to  apply  part  of  the  vi.sioii.^  of  this 
hook  to  the  Reformation  from  Popery;  hut  it  was  not  only  jrrouiulle.ss,  but 
ridiculous,  to  make  these  an?ols  types  of  individiiaks,  as  some  have  done. 

Ver.  19.  And  the  anscl  Ihruat  in  his  sickle,  &c.— See  Joel  iii.  13.  Isa.  Ixjii. 
3  &c. 

'  Ver'.  20.  And  the  wine-pre's  teas  trodden,  &c.— On  the  hypcrliolicnl  expres- 
sion relalive  to  the  I'lood  reachins  "  unto  the  horse  bridles,"  >>i6'/o>7  refers  to 
the  Jeru.^aUm  Talmud,  which,  describing  the  woful  slau>:hter  which  the 
IJmperor  Adrian  made  among  the  .lews.  .says,  that  "  the  horses   waileil  m 

blood  IIP  to  their  nostrils." A  thousand  and  six  hundred  furlongs— \\\  i.s 

remarkable,  that  the  Slate  of  the  Church,  or  the  papal  dominion  in  lialy,  Jrom 
Rome  to  the  P<».  is  exactly  IfiOO  furlongs,  or  200  miles  \—Bagi,tcr. 

Chap.  XV.  V<r.  l.  Seven  last  plagues— Or  ""  fUaUcs,"  or  'scourges,  '  n  I- 
iudinc  lo  the  plagues  of  Egypt,  which  gradually  became  more  terrible  as  Ihty 
proceeden.  .         »,    . ,     , 

Ver.  2.  t'iotten  the  vicron/  over  the  beast,  and  over,  &c.—Doddrii!ge, 
"  Overcome.  Ihe  beasi,"  &c."  Dr.  S.  Clarle  insists  that  it  should  be  reiidciod, 
"  Out  of  the  mid-!l  of  the  ben.^t,"  us  we  sometimes  .say,  "  Out  of  the  pasvs  of 
the  lion  ;"  i.  e.  ihey  esc.iped  his  power  by  adherios-  steadfastly  to  the  true  re- 
ligion, in  the  rnidat  of  an  idolatrous  and  corrupt  nation. 

Ver.  3.  Than  King-  of  saints.— The  MSS.  vary;  but  NeiccoJne  reads 
King  eternal !" 


:j 


REVELATION,  XVI. 


sliallcome  and  worship  before  thee;  for  thy  judgments 
are  made  manifest. 

5  And  after  that  I  looked,  and,  behold,  the  temple 
">  of  the  tabernacle  of  the  testimony  in  heaven  was 
opened  : 

6  And  the  seven  angels  came  out  of  the  temple, 
having  the  seven  plagues,  clothed  in  pure  and  white 
linen,  and  having  their  breasts  girded  with  golden 
girdles. 

7  And  one  of  the  four  beasts  gave  unto  the  seven 
angels  S3vcn  golden  vials  full  of  the  wrath  of  God, 
who  livf.th  for  ever  and  ever. 

8  And  the  temple  was  filled  n  with  smoke  from  the 
glory  oof  God,  and  from  his  power  ;  and  no  man  was 
able  to  enter  into  the  temple,  till  the  seven  plagues  of 
the  seven  angels  were  fulfilled. 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

2  The  atieels  ponr  out  their  vi;«ls  full  of  wnith.    6  Tlie  plagues  tliat  follow 

tliemipon.     15  Clirisl  comeih  as  a  Hiief.    Blessetl  are  they  lliat  watch. 

A  ND  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple  saying 
-^  to  the  seven  "^  angels.  Go  your  ways,  and  pour 
out  the  vials  of  the  wrath  of  God  upon  the  earth. 

2  And  the  first  went,  and  poured  out  his  vial  upon 
the  b  earth;  and  there  fell  a  noisome  and  grievous 
<=  sore  upon  the  men  which  had  the  mark  d  of  the 
beast,  and  upon  them  which  worshipped  his  im- 
age.    . 

3  And  the  second  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon 
the  e  sea ;  and  it  became  as  the  blood  f  of  a  dead 
7nan:  and  every  living  soul  died  in  the  sea. 

4  And  the  third  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the 
rivers  and  fountains  of  =  waters ;  and  they  became 
blood. 

5  And  I  heard  the  angel  of  the  waters  say,  Thou  art 
h  righteous,  O  Lord,  which  art,  and  wast,  and  shalt  be, 
because  thou  hast  judged  thus. 

6  For  they  have  shed  the  blood  of  saints  and  pro- 
phets, and  i  thou  hast  given  thein  blood  to  drink ;  for 
they  are  worthy. 


.♦^.^^1 


A.  M.  cir. 

4100. 

A.  I),  cir. 

96. 


g  c.&l? 


De.32.42, 

43. 
ls.49.26. 


Ver.  5.  The  temple  of  the  tabernacle— i  e.  the  most  holy  place.   Doddridge. 

Ver.  7.  And  one  of  the  four  beasts— i.  e.  of  the  hvinjj  creatures  mentioned 

cliap.  iv.  6,  &c. Seven  golden  vials.— [This  chapter  introduces  the  seven 

vials,  all  of  whicli  are  comprehended  under  the  seventh  trumpet,  as  the  seven 
trumpets  were  included  under  the  seventh  seal :  for  they  conUiin  ''  the  seven 
last  plagues,"  in  which  "is  filled  up  the  wrath  of  Go<l,"  on  the  persecuting 
idolatrous  power.— Not  only  tiic  concinnity  of  this  prophecy  requires  this 
order,  hut  if  these  plagues  he  not  the  last  wo,  it  is  no  where  descrihed  ;  while 
the  many  fruitless  attempts  made  to  explain  them,  plainly  show  tiiat  the 
hand  of  time  must  be  the  interpreter.)— Ba^s?fr. 

Ve-.  8.  Wire fuljilled.— Doddridge,  "finished." 

Chap.  XVI.  Ver.  2.  A  noisome  and  grievous  sore.— Doddridge,  "  a  ma- 
lignant and  grievous  ulcer." 

Ver.  3.  Every  living  soul  died  in  the  sea— Doddridge,  "  And  every  living 
soul  [that  was]  in  the  sea  died."    Compare  E.xod.  vii.  21. 

Vor.  5.  The  angel  of  the  waters.--T\\ia  seems  a  bold  and  beaufiful  p()clical 
fisure;  as  if  the  angel  who  was  set  to  guard  the  waters,  him^eli"  a(:i!uio.=ced 
in  the  equity  of  the  judgment— as  if  he  had  said,  "  The  blood  of  tliy  siiiuts  has 
often  swelled  the  rivers,  justly,  therefoie,  are  these  rivers  turned  into  hlood. 

tiast  judged  thus.— Doddridge,  "Judged  these."     Woodhouxe,  "K.\e- 

ci>te(l  this  judgment." 

Ver.  6.  Thou  fuust  given  them  blood  to  drink;  for  theij  are  zoorthij. —ll 


694 

A.  M.  -^ir. 

411X1. 
A.  D.  cir. 


REVELATION,  XVI. 


j  1  can. 


«>  or,  burn- 

n  ver.n,21 

0  D.1.5.22, 
C.9.-20. 

p  c.n.2..4. 

q  c.9.2. 

r  ver.2. 

•  C.9.H 

t  UA\.3. 
Je.5li.33. 
51.36. 

u  c.12.3,9. 

V  c.13.2. 

w  c.  19.20. 

X  1  Ti.-l.l. 

y  2T11.2.9. 

z  1  Jii.5.19. 

a  c.19.19. 

b  2Pe.3.10. 

c  c.3.4,13. 

7  And  I  heard  another  out  of  the  altar  say.  Even  so. 
Lord  God  Almighty,  J  true  and  lightcous  are  thy 
judgments. 

8  And  the  fourth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the 
''<■  sun ;  and  power  was  given  unto  him  to  scorch  men 
with  I  fire. 

9  Arid  men  were  f"  scorched  with  great  heat,  and 
blasphemed  "  the  name  of  God,  which  hath  power 
over  these  plagues:  and  °  they  repented  not  to  gi^'c  him 
glory. 

10  And  the  fifth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the 
seat  P  of  the  beast ;  and  his  kingdom  was  full  of  i  dark- 
ness; and  they  gnawed  their  tongues  for  pain, 

11  And  blasphemed  the  God  of  heaven  because  of 
their  pains  and  their  ^  sores,  and  repented  not  of  the;r 
deeds. 

12  And  the  sixth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the 
great  river  «  Euphrates;  and  the  water  thereof  was 
dried  t  up,  that  the  way  of  the  kings  of  the  east  might 
be  prepared. 

13  And  I  saw  three  unclean  spirits  like  frogs  come 
out  of  the  mouth  of  the  "dragon,  and  out  of  the  mouth 
of  the  V  beast,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  false  ^  pro- 
phet. 

14  For  they  are  the  spirits  of^  devils,  working  y  mi- 
racles, which  go  forth  unto  the  kings  of  the  earth  and 
of  the  ^  whole  world,  to  gather  them  to  the  battle  ^  of 
that  great  day  of  God  Almighty. 

15  if  Behold,  I  come  as  a  b  thief.  Blessed  is  he  thai 
v/atcheth,  and  keepeth  his  garments,  lest  he  walk 
=  naked,  and  they  see  his  shame. 


"  the  anpcl  wlio  had  iiower  over  fire,"  (chap.  xiv.  18,)  allude  to  the  priest  who 
kept  the  fire  on  the  altar  of  biirntoflering,  tin's  anjol  may  have  a  like  allusion 
to  him  who  luufthe  care  of  the  great  laver  of  purification. 

Ver.  7.  Another  out  of  the  a/mr.—"  Another  [angel,"]  snys  Doddridge.— 
Woodhnuse.  "  I  heard  (a  voice  from]  the  altar ;"  which  is,  we  think,  niofc  exact. 

Ver.  10.  The  seat.— Greek,  "throne."  "The  fal.so  prophet"  had  his  resi- 
dence, his  throne,  in  Rome.  Fleming  "  supposed  that  the  events  of  this  pe- 
riod would  commence  about  1794,  and  expire  about  1848."  As  to  tne  com- 
mencement, it  apixjars  that  he  was  not  very  inaccurate.  "  Most  of  my 
readers,"  says  Morell,  (\\>ho  wrote  about  1805,)  "  will  remember  that,  about 
that  time,  the  French  entered  Rome,  plundering  the  whole  country  and  tjie 
city  of  Home  itself,  the  throne  of  Antichrist.  The  Pope  was  made  captive, 
and  remained  in  their  custody  till  his  death,  and  most  of  the  neighbouring 
States  have  tasted  in  measure  of  the  same  bitter  cup."  The  necessary  conse- 
quence of  this  judgment  upon  RC'nie,  was  a  great  gloom,  not  only  in  Italy, 
but  throughout  the  whole  empire  cf  Popery,  many  gnawing  their  tongues  witn 
pain  and  agony,  exv>t,cting  that  empire  to  be  now  utterly  destroyed  ;  yet 
"  repented  they  not  of  their  deeds,  [but]  blasphemed  the  God  of  heaven."  So 
far  we  conceive  these  prophecies  have  been  fulfilled,  but  no  farther. 

Ver.  12.  Euphrates.— Sec  nolo,  on  chap.  i\.  H. Kings  of  the  east.— Dodd- 
ridge and  Woodhouse,  (more  literally,)  "  from  the  rising  of  the  sun." 

Ver.  13.  Like  fro^s.— 'Yhvil  the /ro^  was  a  sacred  representation  in  Rijj'pt, 

,  is  certain  ;  as  it  is  found  in  the  Bcmbme  Table,  sitting  upon  a  lotos.    Il  was 

I  Hiicred  to  O.siris  Helius.     Inspiration,  of  old,  was  supposed  to  arise  frcin  fiiun- 

tains  and  streams.    The  Muses,  who  were  esteemed  prophetic  deities,  were 

Hike  Moses]  denominated  from  water.    As  froirs  were engraved  upon 

the  basis  of  Apollo's  statue  at  Delphi,  they  might  originally  be  charactori'^tic 
of  the  priests  and  prophets  of  IJgypt.  "  All  inspiration  [among  the  heathen] 
was  supposed  to  be  an  inflation  of  the  Deity,"  and  this  animal  "  is  remarka- 
ble for  swelling  itself  by  inflation."    See  Orient.  Lit.  No.  161. 

Ver.  14.  Fipirits  of  devils— \.  e.  unclean  demons.    See  note  on  Luke  iv.  36. 

Ver.  15.  And  they  see  his  «to/we.— See  2Sam.  x.  4,  5. 


REVELATION,  XVII. 


61^5 


k;  Ami  he  gatb.eitd  ilicm  together  into  a  place  called 
in  the  Hebrew  tongue  Armageddon. 

17  And  the  seventh  angel  poured  out  his  vial  into 
tile  air ;  and  there  came  a  great  voice  out  of  the  tem- 
[>le  of  heaven,  from  the  throne,  saying,  It  d  is  done. 

IS  And  there  were  voices,  and  thunders,  and  light- 
nings ;  and  there  was  a  great  ^  earthquake,  such  f  as 
was  not  since  men  were  upon  the  earth,  so  mighty  an 
earthquake,  and  so  great. 

19  And  the  great  city  °  was  divided  into  three  parts, 
and  the  cities  of  the  nations  fell :  and  great  Babylon 
came  in  remembrance  before  God,  to  give  unto  her  the 
cup  h  of  the  wine  of  the  fierceness  of  his  wrath. 

20  And  i  every  island  fled  away,  and  the  mountains 
were  not  found. 

21  And  there  fell  upon  men  a  great  hail  out  J  of  hea- 
ven, every  stone  about  the  weight  of  a  talent :  and  men 
blasphemed  God  because  of  the  plague  of  the  hail ; 
for  the  plague  thereof  was  exceeding  great 

CHAPTER  XVII. 
3,  4  A  woman  lurayed  in  purple  and  scarlet,  with  a  golden  cup  in  her  hand, 
sitlelli  upon  the  b'eiist,  5  which  is  great  Babylon,  the  mother  of  all  aboniiiia- 
timis.    9  The  interpretation  ol"  the  seven  liea<ls.  12  and  the  ten  horns.    8  Tlie 
punishment  of  the  whore.     14  Tlie  victory  of  the  Lamb. 

A  ND  there  came  one  of  the  seven  angels  which  had 
■^  the  seven  vials,  and  talked  with  me,  saying  unto 
me,  Come  hither  ;  I  will  show  unto  thee  the  judgment 
of  the'  great  whore  "  that  sitteth  upon  many  b  wa- 
ters: 

2  With  w^hom  c  the  kings  of  the  earth  have  commit- 
ted fornication,  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  have 
been  made  drunk  with  the  wine  of  her  fornication. 

.3  So  he  carried  me  away  in  the  spirit  into  the  wilder- 
ness :  and  I  saw  a  woman  sit  upon  a  J  scarlet  colour- 
ed beast,  full  of  names  of  blasphemy,  having  e  seven 
heads  and  ten  horns. 

4  And  the  woman  was  arrayed  in  purple  and  scarlet 
colour,  and  f  decked  with  gold  and  precious  stones  and 
pearlSj  having  a  golden  cup  in  her  hand  full  of  abo- 
minations and  filthiness  ofher^  fornication  : 


A.  M.  CU-. 

•1100 
A.  n.  cir. 


d  C.-21.6. 
c  C.I1.13 
f  I>xl2  I. 

g  t.  4  a 

h  Is.51.l7, 
£3. 

Je.2S.l5, 
15. 

i  c.6.14. 

J  c.  11.19. 


a  Na.3.4. 

c.iaa 


b  Je..51.ia 

c  ci&a 

J  c.12.3. 
e  c.13.1. 
f  silded. 
g  Je.51.7. 


Ver.  19.  The  sreat  c>ty.—\n  the  Ralibinical  writinss,  it  is  certain  that  Rome 
\i\.cnnei\  Babylon:  and  it  is  also  styled  "tlie  great  city,"  and  "great  Rome." 

VcT.  21.  A  i'reat  hail.— See  E.xod.  ix.  23—25. 

Chap.  XVII.  Ver.  l.  The  great  v^hore.— Doddridge  and  Woodhouse, 
"harlot."  [Whoretlom  in  Scripture  frequently  denotes  idolatry;  and  how 
many  kings  and  nations  has  Patial  Rome  intoxicated  "  with  tlie  wine  of  her 
fornications!"  By  the  most  subtle  in.«inuations  and  politic  manaccment,  she 
ha.*"  obtained  and  preserved  her  ascendancy ;  attacbing  thrrn  to  her  usurped 
authority  in  blind  sul)mission,  inducing  them  to  conform  to  her  idolatries,  and 
intoxicating  and  inaddt'nin?  multitudes,  by  their  zeal  lor  that  church,  to  mur- 
der thoir  tmoftending  neighbours  by  tens  of  thousands  !l—i}cg's/er. Upon 

rnanii  waters.— Thxs  is  spoken  in  allusion  to  the  literal  Babylon  situated  on 
the  Euphrates.  Compare  Jer.  li.  12,  13.  E.xpiained  in  ver.  15  to  mean  peo- 
ples, &c. 

Ver.  3.  Wilderness.— [T\^  desolate  state  of  the  true  church  of  Christ.]— 

Baqster. Scarlet  coloured  beast— i.  e.  a  wild  beast,  as  the  word  usually 

signifies.  [Doubtless  the  church  of  Rome,  as  she  sits  upon,  or  rules  over  the 
beast,  which  is  the  Latin  empire,  or  the  temporal  power  by  which  she  is  suv- 
pon(-d.]—Iiasrster. 

Ver.  -1.  Purple  and  scarlet  co^owr.— [The  distinguishing  colours  of  popos 
and  cardinals,  as  well  a«  of  emperors  and  senators  ;  and  who  can  tind  ade- 


«a6  RKVELATION,  XVII. 


A.  M    c, 

41'.)U. 

A.  I),  ci 

9;. 


h  2  Tii.2.7. 
i  OT,F.)r,H 
j   c.IG.(i. 
I;  ver.l. 
1    ver.3. 
.nc.U.7. 


T)  And  upon  her  toichend  uas  a  name  written, 
ii  MYSTERY,  BABYLON  THE  GREAT,  THE 
MOTHER  OF  i  HARLOTS  AND  ABOMLNA- 
TIONS  OF  THE  EARTH. 

a  And  I  saw  the  woman  J  drunken  with  the  blood 
of  the  saints,  and  with  the  blood  of  tiie  martyrs  of 
Jesus  :  and  when  I  saw  her,  I  wondered  with  great 
admiration. 

7  And  the  angel  said  unto  me.  Wherefore  didst  thou 
marvel  ?  I  will  tell  thee  the  mystery  of  the  k  woman, 
and  of  the  beast  1  that  carrieth  her,  which  hath  the 
seven  heads  and  ten  horns. 

8  The  beast  that  thou  sawest  was,  and  is  not ;  and 
shall  ascend  '"  out  of  the  bottomless  pit,  and  go  into 


quale  language  to  describe  the  pride,  splendour,  and  magnificence  of  the 

churcli  ofRomc  '.i—Bagstcr. Having  a  golden  CKV.—See  Isa.  11.  7.    In  the 

Table  of  Ceres,  is  repre.sented  a  fair,  beauUful,  and  fiilse  woman,  Jiaving  a  cup 
in  her  liand.    She  is  called  Deceit,  and  seduceth  all  mankind. 

Ver.  5.  Mystery,  Babylon— i.  e.  Mystic  Babylon.  Woodhonse  does  not 
take  this  word  for  part  ot  the  inscription,  but  an  intimation  that  this  name  was 
to  be  mystically  understood.  He  renders  it— "And  upon  her  forehead  was  a 
name  written,  a  mystery,  Babylon"  &c.  Scatiger  atfiims,  that  this  name 
was  inscribed  upon  the  front  of  the  Pope'.s  mitre,  till  some  of  tho  Relbrmnr's 
noticed  it.  See  Neioton,  who  remarks,  that  this  term  can  with  no  propriety 
be  attached  to  ancient  Rome;  and  that  St.  John's  admiration  must  imply  the 
same,  for  he  would  not  be  surprised  Ihat  a  iieatlion  city  should  persecute 
Clirislians.  In  the  Old  Testament,  both  Tyre  and  Babylon  arc  represented  as 
females  debauched,  and  debauching  otiiers  ;  and  the  latter  in  particular,  as 
having  "  a  golden  cup  filled  with  abominations."  (See  Isa.  xxiii.  17,  13.  Jer. 
li.  7,  &c.)  But  tlie  Babylon  here  depicted  is  not  the  literal  Babylon,  for  that 
had  lon^  fallen  into  niins,  but  mystical  Babylon  ;  for  so  her  name  is  written 
on  lier  forehead—"  Mystery,  Babylon  the  ^reat,  the  mother  of  harlots,"  or 
fornications,  ''and  abotnihations  of  the  earth."  Catholic  and  Protestant 
writers  are  pretty  generally  agreed,  that  Rojne  is  here  intended.  So  the  Ca- 
tholic B.shopof  Meau.x  (Bossuet)  expressly  says  :— "  St.  John  represents  Rome 
in  the  name  of  Babylon,  as  she  had  all  the  characters  of  Babylon  ;  an  empire 
full  of  idols  and  divinations,  and  a  persecutor  of  the  saints,  as  she  was  ;"  that 
is,  the  literal  Babylon. 

Ver.  C.  Drunken  with  the  blood  of  the  safnrs.— Charles  IX.  of  France,  a 
Roman  Catholic  prince,  laid  a  snare  for  the  destruction  of  the  Profesfiiiits,  by 
offering  his  sister  in  marriage  to  a  Huguenot  (a  Protestant)  prince  of  Navarre. 
All  the  chief  men  of  the  Huguenots  were  assemblea  in  Paris  at  ihc  nuptials  ; 
when  on  the  eve  of  St.  Bartholomew's  day,  August  21,  1572,  at  th.;  ringing  ofa 
bell,  the  massacre  commenced.  An  unparalleled  scene  of  horror  ensued.  The 
Roman  Catholics  ru-jhed  upon  the  defenceless  Protestants.  Above  five  hun- 
dred men  of  distinction,  and  about  ten  thousand  others,  that  night  slept  in 
Paris  the  ble  p  of  death.  A  general  destruction  was  immediately  ordered 
throughout  France,  an(i  a  horrid  carnage  was  soon  witnessed  at  Rouen, 
Lyon',  Orleans,  and  other  cities.  Sixty  thousand  perished— and  when  the 
news  of  this  event  reached  Rome,  Pope  Gregory  XIII.  instituted  the  most 
solemn  rejoicin?,  giving  thanks  to  Almighty  God  for  this  glorious  victory  over 
the  heretics  I  According  to  the  calculation  of  some,  about  two  hundred  thou- 
sand suffered  death  in  seven  y»!ars,  under  Pope  Julian  ;  no  less  than  a  hun- 
dred tlionsand  were  massacred  by  the  French  in  the  space  of  three  months  ; 
the  Waldenses  who  perished,  amounted  to  one  million;  within  thirty  years, 
the  Jesuits  destroyed  nine  hinidred  thousand  ;  under  the  Duke  of  Ah  a,  thirty- 
six  thousand  were  executed  by  the  common  hangman  ;  a  hundred  iwn  fitty 
thousand  perished  in  the  inqinsition  ;  and  a  hundred  and  fifty  thonsaiid  by  the 
Iiish  massacre  ;  besides  the  vast  multitude  of  whom  the  world  could  never  he 
particularly  informed,  who  wero  proscribed,  banished,  starved,  bmtit.  buried 
alive,  smothered,  sulibcated.  drowned,  assassinated,  chained  to  the  gnllevs  for 
life,  or  immured  within  the  horrid  walls  of  the  Bastile.  or  others  of  their  church 
or  state  prisons.  According  to  some,  the  whole  number  of  persons  massacred 
since  the  rise  of  Papacy,  amounts  to  fifty  millions  ! 

Ver.  8.  The  beast  that  thou  »aK>(»«f.— Compare  this  beast  with  the  first  beast, 
described  in  chap.  xiii.  Also  with  the  fourth  beast  in  Daniel,  chap.  vii.  The 
chief  ditlercnce  between  this  l)east.  and  that  in  chap,  xiii.,  seems  to  be  in  the 
omission  of  his  similitude  to  the  lion,  the  bear,  and  the  leopard,  which  repre- 


REVELATION.  XVII. 


"perdition:  and  they  that  dwell  on  the  earth  shr.!'. ; 
<■  \v9ndcr,  whose  names  were  not  written  in  the  book; 
(if  life  iVom  the  foundation  of  the  world,  when  they  I 
Itchold  the  beast  that  was,  and  is  not,  and  yet  is. 
".'  And  here  is  the  mind  which  hath  wisdom.  The 
51; veil  heads  p  are  seven  mountains,  en  which  the  wo- ; 
man  sitteth.  | 

10  And  there  are  seven  kings:  five  are  fallen,  and] 
one  is,  and  the  other  is  not  yet  come;  and  when  hel 
cometli,  he  must  continue  a  short  space.  I 

11  And  the  beast  that  was,  and  is  not,  even  he  is  thei 
I  iyhth,  and  is  of  the  seven,  and  goeth  into  perdition.     I 

12  And  tlie  ^  ten  horns  which  thou,  sawest  are  ten 
kings,  which  have  received  no  kingdom  as  yet  ;  but 
receive  power  as  kings  one  hour  with  the  beast. 

13  These  have  one  mind,  and  shall  give  their  power 
and  strength  unto  the  beast. 

14  These  shall  make  war  '  with  the  Lamb,  and  the 
Lamb  shall  ^  overcome  them  :  for  he  is  Lord  t  of  lords, 
and  King  of  kings  :  and  they  "  that  are  with  him  are 
'  called,  and*  chosen,  and  »  faithful. 

15  And  he  saith  unto  me,  The  y  waters  which  thou 
sawest,  where  the  whore  sitteth,  are  *  peoples,  and 
multitudes,  and  nations,  and  tongues. 

16  And  the  ten  horns  which  thou  sawest  upon  the 
beast,  these  ^  shall  hate  the  whore,  and  shall  make 
her  desolate  and  b  naked,  and  shall  eat  her  flesh,  and  I 
c  burn  her  with  fire. 


697 


■nuo. 

A.J),  cir. 
96. 

n  v.T.U. 
3  c  U.3,?. 
p  c.13.1. 

:;  n.i.rar. 

7,oc  l.JS.. 

r  c.  19.19. 
s  .Ie..50.«.     i 
I  Dp.»0.I7. 

i'ri.6.15. 

C.I9.19. 

u  Mi.5.8,9. 

V  Ro.8.30, 
37. 

w  J1..I5  16. 
X  c.2.10. 


b  K7.e.  16.37 
c  C.1S.8,18. 


sonted  monarchies,  described  by  three  separate  animals  in  Daniel,  but  long 
.since  ceased  :  this  regards  only  the  Roman  government.  Il  loas,  or  (lid  exist, 
in  the  character  of  the  draj;on,  when  tlie  mass  ofthe  people  were  P;uran  idola- 
ters. In  that  respect  it  is  not,  an<l  does  no  longer  e.vist :  yet,  in  I'act.  is  still 
in  being,  under  another  name  and  form  :  the  body  of  the  oca.st,  spotted  like  si 
leopard,  (sec  chap.  .viii.  2,)  that  is,  composed  partly  of  natives,  and  partly  of 
the  conquerors  who  had  settled  among  tliem. 

Ver.  9  Seven  7nountaiiis—Tidmc\y,  the  Palatine,  Capitoline,  Qtiirinal, 
GiRJian,  Esqinline,  Viminal,  and  Aventinc  hills.    Sec  note  on  ch.  xiii.  l. 

Ver.  10.  Seven  kings— [Or,  seven  forms  of  government,  which  sui)sisted 
among  the  Romans.  The  "five  fallen"  arc  kings,  consuls,  dictators,  decem- 
virs, and  military  tribunes;  the  si.\th,  the  one  that  is,  is  the  powLT  of  the 
Ccsars,  or  emperors;  and  the  seventh  ia  probably  the  exarch  of_  Kavcnna,  or 
the  dukedom  of  Rome.  If  this  be  reckoned  a  distinct  form  of  irovcrnment, 
then  the  boast  is  "the eighth,"  but  if  it  be  deemed  too  inconsideraiilo  to  be 
reckoned  a  distinct  head,  he  "is  of  the  seven;"  but  whether  the  sevoiitli  or 
eighth,  he  is  the  last  form  of  government  in  that  idolatrous  empire,  and  "  goeth 
into  perdition. "]-Ua5'srer. 

Ver.  12.  Ten  horns.— The  number  of  kings,  or  states,  which  support  the 
h:irlot.  have,  at  different  times,  much  varifjd.    So  the  apostles  were  still  the 

twelve,  thouiih  Juda.s  hanged  liimself.    See  note  on  1  Co.  .xv.  5. One  hour— 

i.  e.  the  same  hoar.— Lawman.  So.  ver.  13,  one  mind  is  certainly  "  the  same 
mind." 

Ver.  15.  The  whore— Or  "harlot."  The  Bishop  of  Meaiix  (before  citeJ) 
objects  to  this  being  meant  of  the  church  of  Rome,  or  to  her  being  called  a 
harlot;  because,  having  been  once  a  true  church,  her  apostacy  would  render 
her  an  adulteress.  To  this  Woodhouse  replies,  that  the  same  term  is  applied 
to  the  churches  of  Judah  and  Israel,  when  guilty  of  idolatry,  (sec  Isa.  I.  21. 
Jor.  iii.  1 :)  the  reason  of  which  is,  such  churches  are  considered  as  virtually 
divorced.    Jer.  iii.  S. 

Ver.  16.  These  shall  hate,  &c.— [The  ten  horns,  which  the  angel  o\7)lainod 

of  "  te.n  kings,"  or  kingdoms,  and  which  once  exalted  and  supported  lior  ec- 

clesia>;i;-al  tyranny,  wdl  hate,  desoLtte,  stri|i,  and  devour  her.     They  will  be 

the  iirincioal  instruments  in  the  destruction  of  poperj',  and  the  ruin  of  Rome 

1  Itself  l—Barrsre;-. 


098 


REVELATION,  XVIIl. 


A.  M.cir. 
A.  n.  cir. 


e  c.10.7 
f  c.16.19. 


CUM'.  18. 
t  Kk:.43.Z 

t  Is  13.19. 
ai9. 
Je31.3. 
c.HS. 

c  IS.3M1, 
H. 

Je.50.39. 
51. X'. 
c.n.2. 

a  Is.  17.15. 

e  ver.r.,1.5. 

f  ot, power. 

e,  Is.  43.20. 
■  52.11. 

Je.50.8. 

51.6,45. 

2C0.6.17. 

h  Je.51.9. 
i  c.  10.19. 
1  Ps  137.3. 

Je.50.15.. 

29. 
K  1S.47.7..U 

Zep.2.'j. 

1   c.17.6. 
niPs.62.U. 
Je.50.34. 


17  For  God  d  hath  put  in  their  hearts  to  fulfil  his  will, 
and  to  agree,  and  give  their  kingdom  unto  the  beast, 
until  the  words  of  God  shall  be  •=  fulfilled. 

IS  And  the  woman  which  thou  sawest  is  that  great 
f  city,  which  reigneth  over  the  kings  of  the  earth. 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 
2  Babylon  is  fallen.    4  The  people  of  Uod  coiiiniandetl  to  ihpart  out  of  lier. 
9  The  kings  of  the  earih,  11  with  the  iiierchams  and  mariners,  lanic. it  over 
lier.    20  Tlie  saints  rejoice  for  the  judgments  of  God  upun  her. 

AND  after  these  things  I  saw  anotlier  angel  come 
-  down  from  heaven,  naving  great  power ;  and  the 
earth  was  lightened  with  his  ^  glory. 

2  And  he  cried  mightily  with  a  strong  voice,  saying, 
Babylon  b  the  great  is  fallen,  is  fallen,  and  is  become 
c  the  habitation  of  devils,  and  the  hold  of  every  foul 
spirit,  and  a  cage  of  every  unclean  and  hateful  bird. 

3  For  all  nations  have  drunk  d  of  the  wine  of  the 
wrath  of  her  fornication,  and  the  kings  of  the  earth 
have  committed  fornication  with  her,  and  *  the  mer- 
chants of  the  earth  are  waxed  rich  through  the  f  abun- 
dance of  her  delicacies. 

4  And  I  heard  another  voice  from  heaven,  saying, 
Come  out  s  of  her,  my  people,  that  ye  be  not  partakers 
of  her  sins,  and  that  ye  receive  not  of  her  plagues. 

.5  For  her  sins  have  reached  h  unto  heaven,  and  God 
hath  remembered  >  her  iniquities. 

6  Reward  her  j  even  as  she  rewarded  you,  and  double 
unto  her  double  according  to  her  works  :  in  the  cup 
which  she  hath  filled  fill  to  her  double. 

7  How  much  she  hath  glorified  herself,  and  lived  de- 
liciouslv,  so  much  torment  and  sorrow  give  her :  for 
she  saith  in  her  heart,  I  sit  a  k  queen,  and  am  no  wi- 
dow, and  shall  see  no  sorrow. 

8  Therefore  shall  her  plagues  come  in  one  day,  death, 
and  mourning,  and  famine;  and  she  shall  be  utterly 
1  burnt^d  with  fire:  for  strong  ">  is  the  Lord  God  who 
judgeth  her. 


Ver.  17.  To  fulfil  his  loiU—i.  e.  his  decrees.  See  Acts  ii.  23. 
Vcr.  IS.  That  great  city,  which  reigneth,  &c.— This  necessarily  determines 
Rome  toho  the  plicp.intKn'lcd.  So  Lowman.  [The  city  which,  at  tiie  time 
of  the  vi.sion,  "  rciirneii  over  the  king.<  of  the  eartlt,"  was  imdouhteiily  Rome  ; 
and,  from  its  foundation,  it  has,  in  difil-rent  ways,  accomplished  this  object  to 
the  7)resent  time. l—L'rt?-vrfr. 

Chap.  XVIII.  Ver.  2.  Thehabitntionof  devils.— Grcvk,  Demons."  (7  hut 
is,  she  i.s  become  a  scene  of  utter  desolation,  and  the  liabitalion  of  hateful 
birds  and  beasts  of  prey.  It  is  evident,  that  no  (le.solitiotis  have  yet  left  Rome 
in  this  condition  ;  iinles.'?  any  choose  to  say,  that  it  has  "  become  the  habita- 
tion of  devils,  and  the  hold  of  every  foul  si)irit,  and  a  cage  of  every  unclean 
!  and  hatcftd  bird,"  ever  since  the  popes  and  cardinals  have  made  it  their  resh 

dence  ]—Bagstcr.    Compare  with  thi.s  verse  Isa.  \iii.  19—21.  Jer.  li.  37. 
'      Ver  3.  Delicacies.— Doddridge.  "  luxuries." 
.      Ver.  4.  Coine  ovt  of  her.— See  Jcr.  li.  6. 

Ver.  5.  Iniquities.— Doddridge,  "  imrichtcoiis  actions." 
Ver.  6.  Double  unto  her  double.— See  Isa.  xl.  2. 

I       Ver.  7.  Lived  deliciously.— Doddridge,  "in  luxury."    So  verse  9. 1  sit 

,    tt  (7?/<«/7.— See  Isa.  xlvii.  .<;,  8,  9.  . 

1  Ver.  8.  Utterly  burned  roith  fire.—\S\\e  says  in  her  heart,  like  ancient  Ba- 
bylon. "I  sit  a  (luccn,  and  am  no  widow,  and  shall  see  no  sorrov  ;"  she  glo- 
ries, like  ancient  Rome,  in  the  name  of  "  (he  eternal  city  ;"  but  n  twilhstand- 
injT,  "slie  shall  be  utterly  burnt  with  fire."  Probably  her  de.sfmction  wdl  bo 
finished  by  some  immediate  judinnent  of  God  ;  and  the  nature  of  the  soil  in 
the  vicinity,  the  frequent  irruptions  of  subterraneous  fires,  and  terrible  earlh- 
qtiakes,  which  have  often  occurred,  aeem  to  i>oint  out  the  method:  the  com- 


REVELATION,  XVIII. 


;    9  And  the  kings  "  of  the  earth,  who  have  cominitted 
!  fornic-ation  and  lived  dehciously  with  her,  shall   be- 
wail her,  and  lament  for  her,  when  they  shall  see  the 
smoke  of  her  burning, 
10  Standing  afar  ofl  for  the  fear  of  her  torment,  say 


mg,  Alas,  alas  that  ''areat  city  Babylon,  that  mighty 
city  !  for  in  one  hour^s  thy  judgment  come 


11  And  the  merchants  p  of  the  earth  shall  weep  and 
mourn  over  her ;  for  no  man  buyeth  their  merchan- 
dise any  more : 

12  The  merchandise  ofl  gold,  and  silver,  and  precious 
stones,  rmd  of  pearls,  and  fine  linen,  and  purple,  and 

i'  silk,  and  scarlet,  and  all  rthyine  wood,  and  all  man- 

l!  ner  vessels  of  ivory,  and  all  manner  vessels  of  most 

precious  wood,  and  of  brass,  and  iron,  and  marble, 

13  And  cinnamon,  and  odours,  and  ointments,  and 
frankincense,  and  wine,  and  oil,  and  fine  flour,  and 

I  wheat,  and  beasts,  and  sheep,  and  horses,  and  cha- 
ij  riots,  and  ^  slaves,  and  souls  t  of  men. 

II  14  And  the  fruits  that  thy  soul  lusted  after  are  de-, 
parted  from  thee,  and  all  things  which  were  dainty 
and  goodly  are  aeparted  from  thee,  and  thou  shall ! 
find  tnem  no  more  at  all.  _  I 

ir>  The  merchants  of  these  things,  which  were  made 
rich  by  her,  shall  stand  afar  ofi'  for  the  fear  of  her  tor- 
ment, weeping  and  wailing,  ; 


699 


A.  M.  cii. 

•1100. 

A.  D.  cir. 

90. 


o  vcf.17,19 


p  E7/;.27.27 
.36. 


q  cll.i. 


r  or,  svsa. 


bustibles  iire  provided,  and  the  train  is  already  laid ;  there  only  wants  "the 
breatli  of  the  Almighty  to  kindle  il."]—Bagsrer. 

Ver.  10.  Alas,  alas— [Or,  Wo!  wo!  for  this  wiH  form  a  part  of  (lie  last 
wo.  This  lamentation  coincides  in  many  particulars  witii  that  over  Tyre ; 
and  the  enumeration  of  the  various  articles  of  commerce  is  calculated  to  con- 
vey some  idea  of  the  splendour,  lu.xury,  and  excess  which  have  so  longt'iumph- 
od  in  the  powerful,  niagniticcnt,  and  elegant  metropolis  of  vopery .]—Eas'ster. 

Ver.  12.  Thijinc  wood.— Ma.rsin,  "sweet;"  i.e.  sweet-scented— probably 
burnt  for  incense. 

Ver.  13.  And  slaves,  and  souls,  &c. — "  And  bodies  and  souls  of  men."  So 
Woodhouse.  This  is  literal,  and  we  see  no  reason  for  departing  from  it.  "  It 
«  true,  in  fact,  (says  Loicman.)  that  her  slaves  [those  of  Papal  Komel  lose 
all  religious,  as  well  a.s  civil,  liberty."  "Tyre  dealt  only  in  men's  bodies,  but 
Rome  in  their  souls.    I  know  not  what  else,  (says  Fuller,)  to  make  of  the 

sal:!  of  indulgences  and  pardons of  [auricular]  confessions  and  prayers 

for  the  dead,  and  of  every  other  means  of  extorting  money  from  the  ignorant." 
The  following  was  stuck  up  three  or  four  years  ago  in  the  churches  of  ]\Ia- 
drid. 

"  The  sacred  and  royal  bank  of  piety  has  relieved  from  purgatory,  from  its 
establishment  in  1721,  to  November,  1726, 

1,030,395  souls,  ai  an  expense  of  1,720,437 

11,402    do.    from  November,  1326,  to  November,  1827,  15.276 

1,041,797  l,735,713i." 

The  number  of  masses  calculated  to  accomplish  this  pious  work,  was  553.921 ; 
c«  nsequcntly,  each  mass  saved  one  .soul  and  nine  tenths  ;  and  each  soul  cost 
1/.  6s.  9id.  or  about  S5  90.  The  newspapers,  a  few  years  since,  mentioned  a 
Spanish  lawsuit,  in  which  the  heirs  of  a  rich  man  sued  the  Church  for  the  re- 
covery of  moneys  paid  under  the  will  of  the  deceased,  to  purchase,  at  the  fair 
market  price,  twelve  thousand  masses  for  his  soul ;  whereas  the  priests, 
tlioiigii  tiioy  took  the  money,  objected  to  the  labour,  and  the  pope,  at  their  re- 
quest, ahridi'cd  it,  prnnouncing'that  twelve  masses  should  be  :is  beneficial  as 
twelve  thousand.  The  counsel  for  the  Church,  in  answer  to  this  allegation  of 
non-pertormunco  ofcontract,  produced  the  iH)pe's  certificate,  that  the  soul  had 
bei^n  delivered  by  the  efficacy  of  those  masses,  and  that  value  being  thus  re- 
ceived, there  was  no  hriMch  ofcontract. 

Ver.  15.  The  merchants,  &c.— Many  of  the  images  in  this  chapter  seem 
taken  fiom  the  Lamentation  for  Tyre,  Ezek.  chap,  xxvii.    In  illustration' "^f 


700 


A^M.  cir. 

4100. 

A.  1).  cir. 

96. 


REVELATION,  XVIII. 


u  I.U.1S.19, 

V  Is.23.11. 

w  Je.51.  J7. 

1.  .Tos.7.6, 
Job  2. 1 i 
Kze.iT  SO 

y  Je.51.4S. 

t  De.M.43. 
Lu.18  7,3 
c.19.2. 

a  Je.5I.64. 
b  Je.25  10. 


c  Je.7.31. 
16.U. 
33.11. 


e  2  Ki.9.22. 
Na.3.4. 


16  And  saying,  Alas,  alas  that  great  city,  tliat  was 
clothed  "  in  fine  linen,  and  purple,  and  scarlet,  and 
decked  with  gold,  and  precious  stones,  and  pearls  ! 

\7  For  in  one  liour  so  great  riches  is  come  to  nought. 
And  every  ship-master,  and  all  the  company  in  "  ships, 
and  sailors,  and  as  many  as  traA  by  sea,  stood  afar 
off, 

18  And  cried  when  they  saw  the  smoke  of  her  burn- 
ing, saying,  What  ^^'  citij  is  like  unto  this  great  city ! 

19  And  tney  cast  dust  ^  on  their  heads,  and  cried, 
weeping  and  wailing,  saying,  Alas,  alas  that  great  city, 
wherein  were  made  rich  all  that  had  ships  in  the  soa 
by  reason  of  her  costliness !  for  in  one  hour  is  she 
made  desolate. 

20  Rejoice  ^  over  her,  ihou  heaven,  and  ye  holy  apos- 
tles and  prophets ;  for  God  hath  avenged  '^  you  on 
her. 

21  And  a  mighty  angel  took  up'  a  stone  like  a  great 
millstone,  and  cast  i^into  the^sea,  saying.  Thus  ""  with 
violence  shall  that  great  city  Babylon  be  thrown  down, 
and  shall  be  founa  no  more  at  all. 

22  And  the  voice  of  harpers,  and  musicians,  and  of 
pipers,  and  trumpeters,  shall  be  heard  no  more  at  all 
in  thee  ;  and  no  craftsman,  of  whatsoever  craft  he  be, 
shall  be  found  any  more  in  thee  ;  and  the  sound  of  a 
millstone  •>  shall  be  heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee ; 

23  And  the  light  of  a  candle  shall  shine  no  more  at 
all  in  thee ;  and  the  voice  of  the  <=  bridegroom  and  of 
the  bride  shall  be  heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee :  for 
thy  merchants  a  were  the  great  men  of  the  earth  ;  for 
by  thy  sorceries*  were  all  nations  deceived. 

24  And  in  her  was  found  the  blood  of  prophets,  ar^d 
of  saints,  and  of  all  that  were  slain  f  upon  the  earth. 


(lie  imagery  licrc  employed,  and  wliich  is  evidently  borrowed  from  fhe  Old 
Testament  prophecies  respecting  ancient  Babylon  and  Tyre,  parlicidarly  liie 
latter,  Lownian  thus  remarks  :— "  As  the  destruction  of  Rome  is  liere  com- 
pared with  that  of  Tyre,  (Ezek.  x.xvii.,)  wo  easily  see  how  proper  it  was  to 
describe  liie  sins  of  Rome  by  fisjurcs  taken  from  the  sins  of  Tyre.  The  profil 
of  trade  created  a  commerce  between  that  city,  then  the  cl):er  marl  ot  the 
world,  and  all  nations  ;  so  that  Tyre  spread  her  lu.xury  and  superstition  far  and 
wide,  with  her  trade.  Rome,  in  like  manner,  corrupted  distant  and  remote 
nations,  by  rewardin;:  lior  votaries  with  considerable  wcallh.  encouragmg  their 
ambition  and  lu.\ury  ;  and  thus,  like  Tyre  of  old,  she  made  her  corruptions 
general,  and  almo.st  universal." 

Ver.  20.  Rejoice  over  her,  &c.— Compare  Jer.  li.  47.  &c.  [It  is  peculiarly 
worthy  of  remark,  that  tlie  apostles,  who  are  idolatronsly  honourecj  at  Rome, 
and  daily  worsh  i)ped,  should  be  specially  mentioned  as  rejoicin?  iii  her  tall  ; 
as  if  it  "avenjred  them"  on  her,  for  tlio  dishonour  cast  on  tiieir  characters, 
while  it  vindicated  the  ?Iory  of  God.)— L'«ir.s/c?-. 

Ver.  '21.  Thus  icirh  violence,  &c.— See  Jer.  li.  G3,  64.  [Tliis  was  to  i;e|iro- 
Bent  the  violence  of  her  liill,  and  tl.at  she  should  never  rise  again  ;  which  is 
farther  illustrated  by  varied  emphatical  e.vinessions  taken  from  the  ancient 
prophets.  Hut  Rome  is  still  standin?  and  flourishing,  nnil  honoured  by  many 
nations  as  the  metropolis  of  the  Christian  world  ;  she  still  resounds  with  sins;- 
ers  and  ynusicians:  she  still  excels  in  «r/.?,  which  serve  fi)r  pomp  and  luxury; 
she  still  abounds  with  candles,  an  I  lamps,  and  torches,  burning  eve^i  by  day, 
as  well  .IS  by  niffhf ;  and  consequently  ^hl-s  prophecy  has  not  been,  but  rcmaius 
to  be,  l\;U\\U'A.]—Baq-ster. 

Ver.  23.  Thelisrhtofacandle.—DoddriJire,   'lamp." 

Ver.  2J.  Andof  all  that  were  slain.— ]a  not  this  a  stronp  hyperbole?  Scarce- 
ly can  it  be  so  called  ;  for  all  the  blood  that  bad  U-en  siied  under  the  persccu- 
liond  of  Jews  and  Panans,  as  well  as  nominal  Christians,  is  shed  upaii  one 


REVELATION.  XIX. 


blooti 


CHAPTER  XIX. 
I  God  is  praised  in  heaven  for  juilgine  the  greal  whore,  and  avfn(?ing  tJie  ' 

01  his  saints.    7  The  niarri;ige  of  ihe  Lamb.     10 'I'he  angel  wiil  nol  be  wci- 
shipped.     17  The  fowls  calletl  lo  ihc  great  slaughter. 

AND  after  these  things  I  heard  a  creat  voice  *  of 
much  people  in  heaven,  saying,  b  Alleluia ;  "^  Salva- 
tion, and  glory,  and  honour,  and  power,  unto  the  Lord 
our  God : 

2  For  d  true  and  righteous  are  his  judgments :  for 
he  hath  judj^ed  the  great  whore,  which  did  corrupt  the 
earth  with  ner  fornication,  and  hath  avenged  e  the 
blood  of  his  servants  at  her  hand. 

3  And  again  they  said,  AUeluia.  And  her  smoke 
f  rose  up  for  ever  and  ever. 

4  And  the  four  and  twenty  elders  and  the  four  beast*' 
fell  down  and  worshipped  God  that  sat  on  the  throne, 
saving.  Amen ;  Alleluia. 

5  And  a  voice  came  out  of  the  throne,  saying.  Praise 
Sour  God,  all  ye  his  servants,  and  ye  that  fear  him, 
both  small  and  great. 

6  And  I  heard  as  it  were  the  voice  of  a  great  multi- 
tude, and  as  the  voice  of  many  waters,  ana  as  the  voice 
of  mighty  thunderings,  saying.  Alleluia :  for  h  the  Lord 
God  omnipotent  reigneth. 

7  Let  us  be  glad  and  rejoice,  and  give  honour  to  him  : 
for  the  marriage  iof  the  Lamb  is  come,  and  his  wife 
hath  made  herself  j  ready. 

8  And  to  her  was  granted  that  she  should  be  arrayed 
k  in  fine  linen,  clean  and  i  white :  for  the  fine  linen  is 
the  righteousness  ">  of  saints. 

9  And  he  saith  unto  me.  Write,  "Blessed  are  they 
which  are  called  unto  the  marriage  supper  °of  the 
Lamb.  And  he  saith  unto  m.e.  These  p  are  the  true 
sayings  of  God. 

10  And  'il  fell  at  his  feet  to  worship  him.  And  he 
said  imto  me,  .See  thou  do  it  not :  I  am  thy  fellow- 
servant,  and  of  thy  brethren  that  have  the  testimony 
of  Jesus:  worship  God  :  for  the  testimony  of  '  Jesus 
is  the  spirit  of  prophecy. 


701 

A.  M.  cir. 

•I'.UO. 
A  U.  cir. 


CHAP.  1£. 

a  c.U  15. 

b  7er.3,4,6. 

c  ;.7.10,12. 

d  C.1G.7. 

e  c.  18.20. 

f  ls.S4.10. 
c.l3.9,ia 

g  Ps.  135.1. 

h  Ps- 97. 1,12 

i  MauK.10 

j  u.m.\. 

k  Ts.fil.10. 
c.3.4. 

1  01, bright. 

mPs.  132.9. 

n  La.ll.15. 

o  c.3.20. 

p  c.22.6. 

q  c.22.8,9. 

r  .Ac.10.4s. 
lPe.1.10, 
11. 


and  llie  Eii.mc  i)-inciple,  and  that  decidedly  a  Popish  one — the  pretended  rislit 
of  controlling  consciences  :  it  was  found  in  Rome,  the  creat  manufactory  nnd 
depot  (if  we  may  so  .spuak)  ofperseculion.  To  calculate  tiie  quantity  of  this 
hiood.  we  must  write  a  martyrolo?y. 

Chap.  XIX.  Ver.  1.  Alleluia— Heb.  "Hallelujah." 

Ver.  4.  The  four  beasts— i.  e.  "  living  creatures,"  as  before. 

Ver.  8.  Clean  and  iv/iite.— Doddridge,  "  pure  and  resplendent." The 

ri^hteomness.— Doddridge,  "  the  ri?iiteous  acts  of  tlie  saints."    Ho  remarks. 

So  d/kaiomata  (the  Greek  word  here  used)  evidently  si-rnities tiiougli  ; 

I  make  no  doiil)t  hut  it  is  with  regard  to  the  obedience  and  righteousness  of' 
the  Sor)  of  God,  that  all  our  righteous  acts  are  accepted  before  God."  | 

Ver.  9.  Marriage  siivper.— The  marriaire  of  the  I.amb  being  announced,  a  : 
blcPsiiig  is  r)r()nounce(l  on  all  those  who  are  invited  lo  his  marriage  suppcf.  I 
This  supper  is  by  some  commentators  considered  as  the  Millennium,  but  is  | 
by  no  means  to  l)e  conilneJ  thereto.  j 

Ver.  10.  See  thou  do  i-.  not. — The  Rhemish  tran.slators  sadly  equivocate  I 
here,  as  supposing  that  flie  angel  only  forbade  that  supreme  worship,  ilania.)  i 
which  is  peculiar  to  tiie  Deity,  and  not  t.ho  inferior  worship  which  tl-.e  civirrh  j 
allows  to  snints  and  angels,  but  certai;->ly  wiihout  any  a.nhoriiy  .'-'.^i!!  rlie  , 
Scriptures.  iVor  do  the  common  people  know  anv  thin?  of  thi.s  distir.cti-n.—  ! 
See  Fletchers  Lectures  against  the  Roman  Catholic  Religion  ' 
Thy  fellow-servant.— Doddridge  and  Woodhouse,  "A  fellow 


,,  Le.  t.  vi.—  I 
pf-^ser^ant  witl)  1 


!■' 


ro2 

A.  M.  I 

A.  D.  ci 
96. 


REVFXATION,  XIX. 


I  c.S.i 
I  c.3.14. 


w(::i.3.ll. 
U.6i:X 
Zuc.9.16. 
Ur.-i.O. 

X  c.3.12. 
y  Jii.l.l. 
r,  .Mai.2i3. 
a  cl.lG. 
b  Ps.2.9. 
c  Is.63.3. 
d  -..17. 1 4. 
0  K7.e.39.17 


11  And  1  saw  heaven  opened,  and  behold  a  white 
^  horse  ;  and  he  that  sat  upon  him  was  called  '  Faith- 
ful and  True,  and  in  righteousness  "he  doth  judge 
and  niake  war. 

12  His  "  eyes  were  as  a  flame  of  fire,  and  on  his  head 
ipe?e  many  «' crowns;  and  he  had  a  name  » written, 
that  no  man  knew,  but  he  himself. 

[■i  And  he  2Dcis  clothed  with  a  vesture  dipped  in  blood  : 
and  bis  name  is  called  The  >  Word  of  God. 

11  And  the  armies  wliicli  were  in  heaven  followed 
him  upon  white  horses,  clothed  »in  fine  linen,  while 
and  clean. 

15  And  out  of  his  mouth  »  goeth  a  sharp  sword,  that 
with  it  he  should  smite  the  nations  :  and  he  sliall  rule 
them  with  a  rod  i-  of  iron  :  and  he  "^  treadeth  the  wine- 
press of  the  fierceness  and  wrath  of  Almighty  God. 

16  And  he  hath  on  his  vesture  and  on  his  thi^h  a 
name  written,  dKING  OF  KINGS,  AXD  LORD 
OF  LORDS. 

17  And  I  saw  an  angel  standing  in  the  sun ;  and  he 
cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying  to  all  the  fowls  that  fly 

jin  the  midst  of  heaven,  °  Come  and  gather  yourselves 
•■"■^'         together  unto  the  supper  of  the  great  God ; 

thee  am!  thy  brelhren,  who  keep  (or  hold)  the  testimony  of  Je.sus." Testi- 

tnonij  of  Jesun  is  the  spirit  of  prcpheci/.— Or,  as  Doddridge  aii;l  Bishop 
Hiird  invert  tlie  senlence,  without,  any  material  ciiange  of  sense— "  The  spirit 
ol' i:roplk'cy  is  the  testimony  of  Jesus :"  to  t>c!ir  witness  to  his  glory,  is  tlie 
great  ollje(^t  of  iTopliels  on  earth,  and  of  anpels  in  heaven. 

Ver.  U.  Behold  a  white  horse.— 'V\\\s  evidently  refers  to  the  same  Conqueror 
introduced  in  chan.  vi.  2.  There  he  had  a  crown  ;  here  he  has  many  crowns, 
implying  that  he  harl  £iaincd  many  victories. 

Ver.  12.  Many  croions.—Graek,  "  diadems." 

Vor.  13.  A  vesture  dipped  in  fttoocZ.— Compare  Isa.  Ixiii.  1,  &c. yame  is 

called  The  Word  of  God.— The  (!()nqueror  here  described  is  the  Logos,  or 
V.'oril  of  Go<l.  His  name  is  Faithful  ;uul  Tru.i!  and  who  in  righlcousness 
alone  m.ikfth  war.  His  eyes  are  described  as  before,  (chap.  i.  H,  &c..)  "  like 
a  flame  of  tir.?,"  and  upon  his  head  were  "  many  crowns,"  or  diadems,  ex- 
pressive of  the  honours  he  had  already  won.  His  vesture  was  "dipped  in 
blood,"  as  e.\pres»ive  both  of  his  sutleriirtrs  and  achievements  ;  and  he  was 
called  the  Logos,  or  "  Vv'ord  of  God."  which  we  suppose  to  he  the  name  here 
intended,  whereof  it  is  said,  "  no  man  knew  (it)  but  himself;"  meaning,  as 
we  apprehend,  that  no  one  but  himself  could  fully  comprehend  its  mysterious 
import. 

Ver.  l."?.  Rule  them  loith  a  rod.— Another  allusion  to  Ps.  ii.  9,  before  re- 
peatedly referred  to. 

Ver.  16.  On  his  thigh— [That  is,  that  part  of  the  body  near  which  the  sword 
w;is  siL-jpcndcd.  It  was  the  custom  to  place  inscriptions  on  the  thi^h  of 
Staines  ;  a.s  is  evident  from  several  remarkable  fiL'ures  wlii  di  are  still  e.vtant. 
Tln!si.'  ver-es  and  conte.vt  seem  to  predict  the  triumph  of  the  Go.^pcl.  sulise- 
quinily  to  tlie  fiill  of  Kome.  over  the  remains  of  the  antichristian  empire,  the 
purifyins  of  Die  visible  church,  the  conversion  of  the  Jews,  tlie  termiiialiun  of 

I\loliammedinism,and  the  bringinu'  in  of  the  Gentiles.  I—Brt^rs^^/". King  of 

kings,  &c.— This  title  was  otlen  allected  by  tlie  eastern  despots.  So  Cyrus 
had  enffraved  on  his  tombstone-"  Here  am  I  buried,  Cyrus,  King  of  Kings." 
Other  Asiatic  monarchs  Ibllowcd  the  example  ;' and  medals  also  of  Parthian 
kings,  ol  Titranes,  of  Pharnaces,  &c.  are  Ibund  with  the  same  title  inscribed. 
Wnadhouse. 

Vor.  17.  An  fl/?5-e?.— Greek,  "one  nngcl ;"  which  Doddridge  renders  '  a 
Bin<:le  ansel." The  supper  of  the  great  God— Can  he  none  otiier,  as  wc  con- 
ceive, than  "the  battle  of  Armageddon,"  b.'fore  spoken  of  The  beast  and 
the  lalso  prophet,  with  the  fro!.'-like  sprits  emitted  from  their  mouths,  went 
(as  we  have  seen,  chap.  xvi.  M)  on  a  mission  through  the  earth,  and  have 
colicett-d  io_'eiherall  its  kings  and  armies  in  hostility  against  the  Lamb  and 
his  lililc  company  ;  but  instead  of  conquering,  they  become  themselves  food 
to  the  birds  of  prey. 


lU: 


REVf.r.ATION,  XX. 


703 


M  dr. 

•nua 

.  IX  cir. 
bG. 


fc.lG.  14,16. 


h  Da.TU. 
c.20.10. 


13  That  ye  may  eat  the  flesh  of  kings,  and  the  flesh 
of  captains,  and  the  flesh  of  niiyhty  men,  and  the 
flesh  of  horyes,  and  of  thcni  that  sit  on  them,  and  tlie 
flesli  of  all  mc7i,  bol/i  free  and  bond,  both  small  and 
i;rear. 

V.)  And  I  saw  ihe  beast,  and  the  kings  of  the  earth, 
ani   I  heir  armies,  gathered  together  to  make  war  ^ ""       ' 
!'  against  him  that  sat  on  the  horse,  and  against  his 
armv. 

20  And  tlie  beast  s  was  taken,  and  with  him  the  false 
pro])!!et  that  wrought  miracles  before  him,  with  which 
he  :ic;ceived  them  that  had  received  the  mark  of  the 
beest,  and.  them  that  worshipped  his  image.  These 
both  were  cast  alive  into  a  h  lake  of  lire  burning  with 
brimstone. 

21  And  the  remnant  were  slain  with  the  sword  i  of 
iiini  that  sat  upon  the  horse,  which  sic ord  proceeded 
out  of  his  mouth  :  and  all  the  fowls  J  were  filled  with 
their  flesh. 

CHAPTER  XX. 

2  Sat.iii  bo-.ii'.d  for  a  ihoiisanil  yeiirs.  6  The  first  resurrection  :  lliey  Uesseil  tlicii 
have  part  therein.  7  Satan  let  loose  again.  8  Uog  and  >Ia§og.  10  Tl-.e 
ilevil  cast  into  the  lake  ol'  fire  and  brimstone.  12  The  last  and  general  reaiir- 
rection.  ' 

A  ND  I  saw  an  angel  come  down  from  heaven,  ha- 
■^  ving  the  key  •''of  the  bottomless  pit  and  a  great 
chain  in  his  hand. 

2  Aiid  he  laid  hold  on  the  b  dragon,  that  old  serpent, 
which  is  the  Devil,  and  Satan,  and  bound  <^  him  a  c  2Pe.2.4. 
thousand  years,  ■  •'"^''^* 


Vcr.  13.  That  ye  may  eat  the  flesh  of  kings,  &c.— This  is  an  evi(l.«iit  imi- 
tation ot  Ez.ekiel  xxxix.  17.  Forbes  (aiitlior  of  the  "  Oriental  Memoirs") 
states,  as  an  illustration  of  this  passage—"  that  liurinff  the  iiidit  after  a  san- 
guinary battle  in  Imlia,  hyenas,  jackalls,  and  wild  beasts  of  various  kinds, 
prowled  over  I  he  field  witli  a  horrid  noise  ;  and  the  next  morning  a  multitude 
ot_  vulture.s.  kites,  and  birds  of  prey,  were  seen  asserting  their  claims  to  a  share 
ot  the  dead."    Orient.  Mem. 

Vcr.  20.  False  prophet.— '  By  the  false  prophet"  is  evidently  meant  the 
second  beast,  described  in  chap.  xiii.  ;  and,  more  immediately  considered  as 
tiie  t'luat  Antichrist  of  St.  John  ;  and  whose  character  seems  perfectly  to  cor- 
respond with  the  "man  of  sin."  or  grand  apostacy,  described  by  St.  Paul  in 
2TIkss.  chap.  ii.  The  most  striking  points  of  similitude  are,  that  both  as- 
sumed tiie  prophetic  office,  and  worked  false  mirach^s,  and  lying  wonders  ; 
and  liotli  pn  sided  in  the  church  of  God.  Of  "  the  Man  of  sin,"  this  is  ex- 
pressly stated  ;  and  of  the  other  it  is  strongly  implied,  in  his  having  "  tho 
li()rns  ot  a  lamb,"  which  marks  his  ecclesiastical  character ;  anil  in  ihc  voice 
with  which  he  spake,  being  that  of  the  dragon,  we  have  a  plain  indication 

ot  the  aulhofity  which  he  as.sumed. These  both  loere  cast  alive.— Thia 

marks  a  most  exemidary  punishment,  as  Loroinan  observes:  they  were  not 
slain,  and  thiiir  carcasses  burnt;  but  they  were  burnt  alive,  and  were  so  to 
continue  tormented  for  ever  and  ever.     Chap.  xx.  10. 

Chai'.  XX.  Ver.  1.  TlK  bottojnless  pit.— Sec  note  on  chap.  ix.  I. 

Ver.  2.  Laid  hold  on  the  dragon.— VThs  appears  to  be  an  emblematical  re- 
presentation of  the  restraints  that  would  be  laid  on  Satan,  and  the  conseq-icnt 
reijrn  <)t  piety,  peace,  and  righteousness  on  the  earth.  Multitudes  will  then 
be  raised  up,  as  if  animated  with  tlie  soids  of  tho  martyrs,  and  live  and  reign 
on  earth  m  victory,  honour,  holiness,  and  joy;  but  "  the  rest  of  the  dead  wil^ 
not  live  till  ilie  thou.sand  .vears  be  ended"— they  will  have  no  successors  of  the 

s.ii:;e  persecuting. '.pirit  till  Satan  is  loosed  after  the  Millennium. l—Z/flg-.^rcr 

A  thousand  years.— AW  .sober  commentators  take  this  literally  ;  the  hypothe- 
sis which  makes  these  36U.000  years,  (a  day  for  a  year,)  we  think  most  extra- 
va<ra;it,  and  unwarranted  by  analogy.  Fuller  commenced  the  prophecitis  of 
this  book  troin  the  time  of  Pentecost,  A  I).  33,  and  usinir  the  number  of  the 
beast,  666,  chronologically,  (in  which  wo  are  by  no  means  confidei.t,)  it  will 


fidei.t,)  it  will    j 


'04 


REVELA'TION,  XX. 


A.  M.  cir 

4100 

A    n.  cir. 

96. 


e  l):v.7.9. 
22.'i7. 
Lu.22.30. 

f  lCo.S.2,3 

g  C.G.9. 

h  c.5.10. 


i  c.s.r. 


]   Is.61.( 
c.l.6. 


m  US.S. 
E7,e.33.9, 


3  And  cast  him  into  the  bottomless  pit,  and  shut  him 
up,  and  set  a  seal  d  upon  hiin,  that  be  should  deceive 
the  nations  no  more,  till  the  thousand  years  should 
be  fulfilled :  and  after  that  he  must  be  loosed  a  little 
season. 

4  And  I  saw  « thrones,  and  they  saf.  upon  them,  and 
f  judgment  was  given  unto  them  :  an  J  Ismc  the  s  souls 
of  them  that  were  beheaded  for  the  witness  of  Jesus, 
and  for  the  word  of  God,  and  which  had  not  worship- 
ped the  beast,  neither  his  image,  neither  had  received 
his  mark  upon  their  foreheads,  or  in  their  hands ;  and 
they  hved  and  reigned  h  with  Christ  a  thousand  years. 

5  But  the.  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not  again  until  the 
thousand  years  were  finished.  This  is  tlie  first  re- 
surrection. 

6  Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the  first 
resurrection  :  on  such  the  second  death  i  hath  no 
power,  but  they  shall  be  priests  J  of  God  and  of  Christ, 
and  shall  reign  with  hnn  a  thousand  years. 

7  And  when  the  thousand  years  are  expired,  Satan 
shall  be  loosed  out  of  his  prison, 

S  And  shall  go  out  to  deceive  the  nations  which  are 
in  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth,  k  Gog  and  Magog, 
to  1  gather  them  together  to  battle :  the  number  of 
whom  is  as  the  sand  of  the  sea. 

9  And  ™  they  went  up  on  the  breadth  of  the  earth, 


bring  us  very  nearly  to  the  close  of  the  seventh  century.  From  this  time,  ilatc 
the  1260  years  above  mentioned,  and  they  will  bring  us  to  about  A.  O.  19B0, 
leaving  40  years  from  tlie  full  of  Popery,  to  prepare  for  the  graihml  iiHroduciion 
of  tiie  INIiilennium.  This  ereal  event  the  best  e.xpositors,  ancient  and  modern, 
commence  with  the  seventh  chiliad  (or  lOOO  years)  from  the  creation,  which 
ancient  traditions,  both  Jewish  and  Christian,  consider  as  the  great  sabbath 
of  I  he  world. 

Ver.  4.  I  saw  thrones,  and  they  sat  vpon  them—i.  e.  the  souls  of  the  mar- 
tyrs, &c. Which  had  not  zoorshipped  the  beast,  neither  his  image,  Ac- 
Compare  chap.  xiii.  12,  13. 

Ver.  5.  First  resurrection.— The  great  question  is,  whether  this  resurrec- 
tion should  be  literally  or  Jiguraiivehj  understood  ?  We  are  of  opinion,  that 
the  personal  reign  of  Christ  on  the  earth  for  one  thousand  years  is  not  meant 
here. 

Ver.  6.  They  shall  be  priests.— Sec  chap.  i.  6—10 ;  also  1  Peter  ii.  9. 

Ver.  7.  Satan  shall  be  loosed.— Satan  once  more  loosed  from  his  prison, 
will  employ  all  his  emissaries  (as  under  the  sixth  vial)  to  gather  fogetfier  (as 
it  were)  "the  wliole  world"  from  all  quarters,  to  be.'!ie.!:e  the  camp  of  the 
saints  an  J  the  beloved  city,  by  wiiich  is  aenerally  understood  Jerusalem,  re- 
built and  enlarged  to  accommodate  the  Hebrew  nation  on  their  return.  The 
invaders  are  neither  the  followers  of  th(.'  beast,  nor  the  false  prophi|t,  for  they 
arc  consigned  to  their  own  place  ;  but,  probably,  a  host  of  infidel  philosophers, 
such  as  are  described  by  Peter,  (2  Epis.  iii.  i,)  and  by  Jude,  (ver.  1?.  19.)  This 
is  propi'rly  the  reign  of  infidelity,  and  Satan  is  their  king.  But  he  iJso  Is  taken, 
as  the  beast  and  false  prophet  had  been  before,  and  cast  iiTto  the  same  lake  of 
burning.  Now  is  the  triumph  of  Christ,  and  the  defeat  of  Satan,  cumi>letc 
and  final.  j 

Ver.  8.    Four  quarters— i.  e.  the  cardinal  points  of  the  comp.ns!^ Goft 

and  Magog.— Those  who  date  the  conversion  and  return  of  the  Jew.>i  within  | 
this  permd,  consider  this  as  an  attack  upon  them  by  the  Tartars.  \Gog  hm] 
Magog  sacm  to  have  been  anciently  riic  name  of  the  norlbern  nations  ofKu- 
rope  and  Asia,  as  the  Scythians  have  lioen  since,  and  Tartars  are  at  present  , 
I  but  tliisscems  to  refer  to  a  ditti-rent  nation  from  that  mentioned  bvK/.ekiel, 
I  whicli  Ma.5  Jo  come  exclusively  from  "the  north  quarters,"  wliile  lh:s  rnmi  s 
from  "the  tour  quarters  of  the  eartli  ;"  and  the  events  in  Ezckiel's  prophecy 
relate  to  the  times  previous  to  the  Milh.-iinium,  while  this  refers  to  the  irans- 
acii<ins  siihsfquevt  to  that  period.] — liagster. 

Ver.  9.   Went  tip  on  the  breadt/i.—'Vhis  seems  to  us  to  imply  a  globular  form 


REVEL ATIO\,  XXI. 


and  compasced  the  camp  of  the  saints  about,  and  the 
beloved  city :  and  fire  came  down  from  God  out  of 
heaven,  f».nd  devoured  them. 

10  An'.'  the  devil  that  deceived  them  was  cast  mto 
the  lako  "  of  fire  and  brimstone,  where  the  beast  and 
the  false  prophet  are,  and  shall  be  tormented  day  and 
night  for  ever  and  ever. 

11  And  I  saw  a  great  white  throne,  and  him  that  sat 
on  it,  from  whose  face  the  "earth  and  the  heaven  fled 
awav;  and  there  was  found  no  place  for  them. 

12  And  I  saw  the  dead,  small  and  great,  stand  before 
God;  and  the  books  p  were  opened:  and  another 
book  1  was  opened,  which  is  the  book  of  I'fe  :  and  the 
dead  were  judged  out  of  those  things  which  were 
written  in  the  books,  according  ''to  their  works. 

13  A.nd  the  sea  gave  up  the  dead  winch  were  in  it ; 
and  death  and  «hell  delivered  up  the  dead  which  were 
in  them  :  and  they  were  judged  every  man  according 
to  their  works. 

14  And  I  death  and  hell  were  cast  into  the  lake  of 
fire.    This  is  the  second  death. 

15  And  whosoever  was  not  foimd  written  in  the  book 
of  life  was  cast  into  the  lake  of  "  fire. 

CHAPTER  XXI. 
1  A  newlieaven  r>nd  .inewcariii.     10  The  heaveiilv  JernKilem,  widi  a  Oill  <le- 
scripti(i:i   ihereof.    'Zi  S!ie  iieetletli   no  8nii.  tlie  glory  of  God  is  her  light. 
24  'l'li«  kii)!;s  of  the  eanli  bring  tlieir  riches  luuo  her. 

AND  I  saw  a  new  "  heaven  and  a  new  earth  :  for 
the  fir-st  heaven  and  the  first  earth  were  passed 
away;  and  there  was  no  more  sea. 


^5 

A.  Nf.  cir. 

4100. 

A.  V.  cir. 

96. 


Je.:?:.19. 
.M;u.  16.27 


s  or,  the 
grave. 

I  Ho.is.u. 

lCol5. 
26,5-1. 


a  Is.63.17.. 
19. 

6G.2Z 
2Pe.3.13. 


of  tlio  earth,  and  to  represent  persons  as  ri.-^ins  from  the  under  hemisphere  on 

ovtry  sik. And  fire  camcdovm,  &c.— This  is  an  evident  allusion  to  the 

deslnictiiin  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah.  Gen.  xix.  24.  25. 

Ver.  10.  Where  the  least  and  the  false  V'-'ophet  are.— Sec  chap.  xix.  20. 

Ver.   II.  A  srreat  white  throne.— C<>mpa.ie  Dun.  \ii.  9. 

Ver.  1-2.  Deod,  small  and  great— 'Y\vxi  is,  of  every  rank  and  classs,  must 
appear  hefore  liini  as  tlieir  jud^e.  It  is  ohser\ahle  that  we  have  here  no  de- 
scripli.in  of  the  process  oiC  the  resurrection— such  as  poets  and  nainters  have 
.sometimes  iiijudiciou^iy  attempted.  The  Judge  apjiears,  and  the  dead— ju-it  and 

unju.<t— stand  itistantaneously  hefore  his  har. According  to  their  works.— 

Applied  to  mankind  in  jreneral,  this  implies  a  judgment  proportioned  to  tlicir 
sins,  and  to  the  circumstances  under  which  they  are  placed.  Applied  to  6e- 
lierers,  thoiiph  in  no  case  can  any  desrree  of  merit  be  admitted,  yet  does  it  fur- 
nish the  ncale  of  measurement,  if  we  may  so  speak,  by  which  their  rewards 
will  he  adjusterf,  as  respecu:  tlieir  diligence  and  fidehty.  "  To  theni  who,  bv 
patient  continuance  in  well-doin?,  seek  for  glor>',  and  honour,  ana  immortal 
ity.  Ihe  will  ?ivcl  eternal  lifa."    (Rom.  ii.  7.) 

Ver  U.  Death  and  hell  zoere  cast.  Sec— That  death  and  the  prave  ^or  in- 
visihlc  world)  irave  up  their  dead,  we  can  easily  understand  ;  hut  what  is 
meant  by  "  death  and  hell,"  or  the  prave,  or  invisible  world,  being  "  cas"*.  into 
the  lake  of  fire,"  is  not  so  clear.  "VVe  apprehend,  with  !Mr.  Lomntan,  tr.?.t  :t 
is  designed  to  intimate  that  there  will  he  in  future  no  intermediate  staie,  no 
death,  no  grave— the  whole  human  race  will  in  future  be  found  in  neaven  or 
lii'll,  ill  eternal  life  or  everlasting  mi.'ery'!— Awfui  thou^'ht!  how  important  is 
it  to  secure  a  place  for  our  names  in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life  ! 

Chap.  XXI.  Ver.  l.  A'neio  heaven ,  &c.— [As  this  immediately  succcco-^  the 
account  of  the  last  judt.'ment,  it  must  refer  exclu.-ively  to  the  heavenly  slate  : 
"  the  new  heaven  and  the  new  earth"  and  "  the  new  Jcnisalem"  being  em- 
blematical of  the  glory  and  happiness  which  will  he  the  portion  ot  l.he  good 

for  ever.  ]—7)(7S"5rer. No  more  sea.— TWi^  may  nielaphoricaily  intend,  that 

whereas  tlie  beasts,  both  of  Daniel  and  Si.  John,  rose  out  ofthat  state  ot  trni;- 
(I  ble  and  commotion  which  is  represented  by  the  sea,  the  cause  shall  Lv>  now 
'  done  away  for  ever.  If  taken  literally,  it  may  intend,  t  lat  the  whole  globe 
will  be  rendered  habitable. 


706 


REVELATION,  XXI. 


1 


A.  jM.  cir. 

■!\00 

A.  D.  cir. 

96. 


,,  Is  52  1. 
Ile.ll.lO. 
12.22. 

c  Is.51.5. 
il  Ps.43.9.. 

H. 
e  2CO.C.16, 
f  Zec.S.S. 

g  Is. 25.8. 
c.7.17. 

h  1  Co.  15. 

26,54. 
i  h.35.10. 
j   c  16.17. 
k  c.l.S. 

22.13. 

I     Is-.^D.!. 

J-.-.AAO, 
14. 
7.37. 
c.22.17. 

m  or,  these. 
n  T.u.12.4.. 
9. 

o  1  Jn..5.4, 

10. 

p  1  Co.6.9, 
10. 

q  1  Jn.3.l5. 

r  He.13.4. 

8  Mul.3.5. 

t  1  Co.  10. 


V  c.  15. 1,6,7. 

w  c.19.7. 

X  Kze.  40,48. 

y  Is,C0.1,2. 

t  Eze.48.3I, 
34. 

a  Kp.2.90. 


2  And  I  John  savv  the  holy  i>  city,  new  Jerusalem, 
coining  down  fnjin  God  out  of  heaven,  prepared  as  a 
<=  bride  ci  adorned  for  her  husband. 

3  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  heaven  saying, 
Behold,  the  « tabernacle  of  God  is  with  rr.en,  and  he 
will  dwell  with  them,  and  they  shall  be  his  people, 
i  and  God  himself  shall  be  with  them,  and  be  their 
God. 

4  And  God  shall  wipe  away  all  s  tears  from  their  eyes ; 
and  there  shall  be  no  more  i>  death,  neither  'sorrow, 
nor  crying,  neither  shall  there  be  any  more  pain  :  for 
the  former  things  are  passed  aw^iy. 

5  And  he  that  sat  upon  the  throne  said.  Behold,  I 
make  all  things  new.  And  he  said  unto  me,  Write  : 
for  these  words  are  true  and  faithful. 

6  And  he  said  unto  me,  It  is  Jdone.  klam  Alpha 
and  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the  end.  I  will  give 
unto  him  that  is  i  athirst  of  the  fountain  of  the  water 
of  life  freely. 

7  He  that  overcometh  shall  inherit  "^  all  things ;  and 
I  wilt  be  his  God,  and  he  shall  be  my  son. 

8  But  the  "fearful,  and  ° unbelieving,  and  the  p  abomi- 
nable, and  '1  murderers,  and  r  whoremongers,  and  ^  sor- 
cerers, and  t idolaters,  and  all  "liars,  shall  have  their 
part  in  the  lake  wliich  burneth  with  fire  and  brim- 
stone :  which  is  the  second  death. 

0  And  there  came  unto  me  one  of  the  seven  ^  angels 
v/hich  had  the  seven  vials  full  of  the  seven  last  plagues, 
and  talked  with  me,  saying.  Come  hither,  I  will  show 
thee  the  bride,  the  Lamb's  ^  wife. 

10  And  he  carried  me  away  in  the  spirit  to  a  great 
and  high  mountain,  and  showed  me  that  great  ^city, 
the  holy  Jerusalem,  descending  out  of  heaven  from 
God, 

11  Having  the  glory  y  of  God:  and  her  light  icas  like 
unto  a  stone  most  precious,  even  like  a  jasper  stone, 
clear  as  crystal ; 

12  And  had  a  wall  great  and  high,  and  had  twelve 
agates,  and  at  the  gates  twelve  angels,  and  names 
written  thereon,  which  are  the  names  of  the  twelve 
tribes  of  the  children  of  Israel : 

13  On  the  east  three  gates;  on  the  north  three  gates ; 
on  the  south  three  gates  ;  and  on  the  west  three  gates. 

14  And  the  wall  of  the  city  had  twelve  foundations, 
and  a  in  them  the  names  of  the  twelve  apostles  of  the 

I  Lam).  ■* 


Vcr  6.  lam  Alpha  and  Omcsra,  &c.— .See  note  on  Rev.  i.  11. 
1       Ver.  8.  The.  fearful  and  iinheHevini^.—  Wood/wuse,  "  Tho  cowardly  at. J 
I  the  faithless."    Lawman,  "  The  cowai  illy  and  distrust  fill." 

Ver.  10.  That  srreat  city.— ['The  interchange  of  emblems  from  "the  hri  Ic. 
the  Lamb's  wife,"  to  "  that  jrrcat,  city,  the  holy  Jerusalem."  shows  that  v\c 
should  only  take  in  pcnerai  ideas  of  thorn,  and  not  enter  minutelv  into  rar- 
ticiilars  ;  and  that  our  complex  view  of  such  subjects  must  be  deducedfiom 
the  whole  of  them  compared  together.  J— Ifairsfcr. 

Vcr.  14.  Tinelvc  foundations.— The  ancients  built  flieirwall>.-  with  altcrn.ate 
layers  of  brick  anti  stone,  here  improperly  dterliaps!)  rendered  founJaiions.— 
But  instead  of  this  wall  Iwing  built  with  alternate  layers  of  brick  and  coivmon 
Btone,  it  is  built  with,  layers  of  various  r'recious  stones,  which  tendered  even 
the  foundation*  inconceivably  hoautifui  and  splendid.-  Oz-icn/.  Cjist.  No  1400. 


REVELATION,  XXI. 


707 


15  And  he  that  talked  wiili  me  had  a  golden  reed  b  to[ 
measure  the  city,  and  'lie  gates  thereof,  and  the  wall 
thereof. 

16  And  the  city  lieth  foursquare,  and  the  length  is  as 
large  as  the  breadth  :  and  he  measured  the  city  with 
the  reed,  twelve  thousand  furlongs.  The  length  and 
the  breadth  and  the  height  of  it  are  equal. 

17  And  he  measured  the  wall  thereof,  a  hundred  one/ 
forty  and  four  cubits,  according  to  the  measure  of  a 
man.  that  is.  of  the  angel. 

18  And  the  building  of  the  wall  of  it  was  o/ jasper  : 
and  the  city  jcas  pure  gold,  like  unto  clear  glass. 

10  And  the  foundations  "^  of  the  wall  of  the  cityirere 
garnished  with  all  manner  of  precious  stones.  The 
first  foundation  ira^  jasper ;  the  second,  sapphire  ;  the 
third,  a  chalcedony  ;  the  fourth,  an  emerald  ;      • 

20  The  fifth,  sardonyx;  the  sixth,  sardius;  the  se- 
venth, chrysolite;  the  eighth,  beryl;  the  ninth,  a  topaz  ; 
the  tenth,  "achrysoprasus;  the  eleventh.,  a  jacinth;  the 
twelfth,  an  amethyst. 

21  And  the  tv/elve  gates  were  twelve  pearls ;  every 
several  gate  was  of  one  pearl :  and  the  street  of  the 
city  teas  pure  gold,  as  it  were  transparent  glass. 

22  And  I  saw  no  temple  therein  :  for  the  Lord  God 
Almighty  and  the  Lamb  are  the  temple  of  it. 

23  Ahd'the  city  had  no  need  of  the  J  sun,  neither  of 


A.  M.  c:r 

41Ct 
A.  D.  cjr. 


b  Ku.AO.3. 
ZccS-l. 
c.ll.l. 


d  ls.60.19, 
20. 
c.22.5. 


Ver.  16.  The  cit]/  lieth  four-square.— Wondhouse,  "  quadrangular ;"  i  e. 

having  four  equal  sides. Ttcelvc  thousand  furlongs— '\.  e.  says  Mr.  Loro- 

wan,  1500  miles  in  compass,  each  side  being  375  miles  long. The  length, 

and  the  breadth,  and  the  height  equal. -Mr.  Loioinan  explains  tliis,  not  as 
forming  an  exact  cube,  but  as  having  all  the  parts  in  a  due  proportion  ;  or  as 
being  of  a  uniform  height.  [The  stjuare  form  of  this  city  probably  denotes  its 
stability  ;  while  its  vast  dimensions,  being  15C0  miles  on  each  side,  is  emble- 
matical of  magnificence,  and  of  its  capability  of  containing  ail  the  multitude 
of  inhabitants  which  should  ever  enter  it,  however  immense  or  innumerable.] 
—Bolster. 

Ver.  19.  Garnished  with  all  manner  of  precious  stones.— CompaK  Isa. 
liv.  11,  12;  on  which  Bishop  Lo?o//i  pertinently  observes,  "These  seem  to  he 
general  images,  to  express  beauty,  magnificence,  purity,  strength,  and  solidity, 
agreeably  to  the  ideas  of  Eastern  nations  ;  and  to  have  never  been  intended^ 
to  be  strictly  scrutinized,  or  minutely  and  particularly  explained,  as  if  each  of 

them  had  some  moral  and  precise  meaning." C/ia/cedony.— [Chalcedony  is 

a  species  of  quartz,  scrni-pclliicid,  of  a  whitish,  bluish,  smoky-gray,  or  yellow 
and  red  colour,  and  is2i  times  heavier  than  \\'aicT.]—Bagster. 

Ver.  20.  Sardoni/x.— I  Sardonyx,  as  wiiW  as  onyx,  is  a  kind  of  chalcedony, 

generally  marked  with  alternate  stripes  of  white  and  black. Sardius.— The 

Sardius,  or  Saidine  stone,  is  a  precious  stone  of  a  blood-reil  colour. — - 
Chrysolite.— The  chrysolite  ot  gold-stone,  now  called  the  Oriental  topaz,  is 

of  a  dusky  green,  with  a  cast  of  yellow,  and  is  very  beautiful. Chryso- 

pr«.«<s.— The  chrysoprasus.  which  Pliny  reckons  among  the  berjls,  is  gcnc- 
nilly  considered  a  kind  of  Chalcedony,  and  is  an  extremely  hard  stone,  of  a 

clear  and  delicate  apple-green  colour. Jacinth.— Yha  jacinth,  hyacinth,  or 

ligiire,  is  a  dark  orange-red  variety  of  jargoon.]— Bag'sfer. 

Ver.  ^\.  Every  several  gate—['Vh\3  may  denote,  that  every  thing  will  bo 
6Ui)fcrl.itively  glorious  beyond  all  comparison  with  any  thingever  seen  on  earth.) 

—Bagiter. 7'he  street  of  the  city.—"  This  seems  well  understood  by  Gio- 

tins,  (says  Mr.  Loioman,)  of  the  Forum,  or  place  of  7)ublic  assembly,  which 
is  described  as  paved  either  with  squares  of  goUl  and  chrystals,  cr  with  clirys- 
fal  squares  set  in  gold  borders ;  than  which  imagination  can  conceive  nothing 
more  rich  and  magnificent.  ' 

Ver.  22.  No  te7nple.—'"\  he.re  hoing  no  temple,  nor  sun.  nor  m'lon.  (says 
Mr.  Fuller,)  denotes  that  there  will  be  no  need  of  those  .means  of  piace  which 
we  now  attend  upon  ;  what  wo  now  receive  mediately,  we  shall  then  receive 
mimcdiately." 


A    M.  '.il 

41U0. 

A.  IJ.  cir 

95. 


e  .111.1.4. 
f  Is.60.3.. 
U. 

co.io.-ia. 

g  i's.iu.n. 

il  Zee.  1 1.7. 

,   f.s.35.b. 

5-Zl. 

co.yi. 

Joel  3. 17. 
M;U.l3. 
41. 

1  Co.6.9, 
10. 

Ga.5.19.. 
21. 

Kp..5.5. 
fie. 12. 14. 
j  C.13.S. 


CHAP.  22. 
a  K7.e.47.1, 

12. 
b  c.21.21. 
c  c.2.7. 
d  Zec.14.11 
e  Em.  48. 35 
f  c.7.15. 
g  Mai  5.8. 

Jm.I2.2G. 

17  2^. 

1  Co.  13. 12 

I  J 11. 3. 2. 
h  c.3.12. 
i  C.2I. 23,25 


REVELATION,  XXII. 

the  moon,  to  shine  in  it :    for  the  glocy  of  God  did  \, 
lighten  it,  and  the  Lamb  is  the  hght  *=  thereof.  i 

24  And  the  nations  f  of  them  which  are  saved  shall  !{ 
walk  in  the  light  of  it:  and  the  kings  °  of  the  earth  ' 
do  brin^  their  glory  and  honour  into  it. 

25  And  tlie  gates  of  it  shall  not  be  shut  at  all  byiay; 
for  ii  there  shall  be  no  night  there. 

26  And  they  shall  bring  the  glory  and  honour  oi  the 
nations  into  it. 

27  And  i  there  shall  in  no  wise  enter  into  it  any  thiii.y 
that  defileth,  neither  whatsoever  worketh  abomina- 
tion, or  makcth  a  lie :  but  thi^y  which  are  written  in 
the  Lamb's  book  J  of  life. 

CHAPTER  XXII. 
1  Tlie  river  of  llie  water  of  life.    2  Tlic  iree  of  life.    5  The  liplit  of  '.heel-,  al 
Gotlis  himself.     9  'I'lie  angel  will  not  he  worshipped.     18  Nolhi.  g  may  b<! 
addi<  to  t)ie  word  of  (jod,  nor  taken  therefrom. 

AND  'he  showed  me  a  pure  river  of  water  of  life, 
clear  as  crystal,  proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of 
God  and  of  the  Lamb. 

2  In  a  the  midst  of  the  street  b  of  it,  and  on  either 
side  of  the  river,  was  there  the  tree  <=  of  life,  which  bare 
twelve  manner  of  fruits,  and  yielded  her  fruit  eve- 
ry month:  and  ine  leaves  of  tlie  tree  were  for  the 
healing  of  the  nations. 

3  And  there  d  shall  be  no  more  curse  :  but  the  throne 
of  '^  God  and  of  the  Lamb  shall  be  in  it ;  and  his  ser- 
vants f  shall  serve  him  : 

4  And  ?  they  shall  see  his  face ;  and  his  name  ''  shall 
he  in  their  foreheads. 

5  And  i  there  shall  be  no  night  there  ;  and  they  need 
no  candle,  neither  light  of  the  sun;  for  the  Lord  God 


Vcr.  23.  The  glory  of  God  did  lighten  it— ^oi  only  Mr  Fleming, Ani 
otlior  Rlillenarians,  e.xpiain  this  of  tliK  shcchinah  or  cloud  of  glory,  wiiicli  lod 
the  Israelites  througli  tiie  Red  sea,  and  in  their  .suh.scqiient  journeys,  (Exod.  xiv. 
20,  21,  &c.  ;)  hut  even  I.otoman  and  Doddridge^wo  lh\A  cxiiUcixtion  :  and 
let  no  piiilosophcr  sneer  at  it,  since  Dx.Herschell  tliinks  that  he  lia.s  discovered 
our  sun  to  he  an  opaque  body,  eniightened  hy  a  phosphoric  atmosphere. 

Ver.  24.  Kings  of  the  earth  do  bring  their  glory  and  honour  into  ?7— That 
is,  says  Doddridge,  "  ii'  you  were  to  conceive  all  the  monarc.hs  upon  earth 
uniting  all  th(;ir  treasures  to  cdorn  one  sin;/le  place,  they  vvoukl  produce  no- 
thinsf  coniparahle  to  what  I  then  saw."    Compare  Isa.  Ix  3. 

Chap.  X.XII.  Ver.  1.  A -pure  river  of  water  of  life..— '^\t.  Fuller  remark-:, 
"  There  is  doubtless  an  allusion  in  these  ver.'^es  to  Ezck.  xlvii.  1—12.  Both 
Ezekiel  and  John  make  mention  of  a  city — of  a  river— of  trees  growing  upon 
the  banks  of  it— and  of  the  fruit  thereof  being  for  meat,  and  the  leaf  tor  me- 
dicine. Ezekicl's  waters  flowed  from  the  temple  near  tlie  altar  ;  those  of  John 
out  of  "  liie  throne  of  God  and  the  Lamb."  The  city  is  doubtless  the  same 
in  both  ;  but  1  conceive,  at  different  times.  Ezekicl's  city  had  a  temple  ;  but 
that  of  John,  as  we  have  seen,  had  no  temple,  for  the  Lord  God  Almiiihty  and 
the  Lamb  are  the  temple  of  it.  The  first,  therefore,  describes  the  church  in 
hor  latter-day  glory  ;  the  last,  in  a  state  of  perfection ;  and  which  answers  to 
the  promise  in  chap.  ii.  7.  • 

Ver.  2  The  tree  of  life.— [Rather,  the  definite  article  not  beine  in  the  origi- 
nal, "  «  tree  of  lile  ;"  for  there  were  three  trees  ;  one  in  the  strict,  and  one  on 

each  side  of  the  r\\cr.]—Bagster. For  the  healing  of  the  national.— Thtii 

seems  to  imply  that  the  inhabitants  will  be  still  subject  to  disease,  which,  we 
apprehend,  was  not  intended.  The  original  word  signifies  to  serve,  as  well  as 
to  hr.al ;  ami  the  writer  begs  lea\e  to  suggest,  that  the  passage  might  be  ren- 
dered, for  the  .service  of  the  nations,  without  restraining  it  to  healiuff  ;  or,  as 
Wesley  explains  it,  "  for  the  continuing  of  their  health,  not  the  restoring  it, 
for  no  sickness  is  there." 

Vet.  5.  And  they  need  no  candle.— Doddridge,  "  lamp."  This  may  he  li- 
terally rendered,     for  ages  of  ages  :"  and  some  have  strenuously  argued 


REVELATION,  XXII. 


rO'J 


giveth  ihem  J  light :  and  they  shall  reign  k  for  ever 
and  ever. 

6  And  he  said  unto  me,  These  sayings  are  faithful 
and  true :  and  the  Lord  God  of  the  hol'y  prophets  sent 
1  his  angel  to  show  unto  his  servants  the  things  which 
mu?t  shortly  be  done. 

7  Behold,  1  come  ="  quickly  :  blessed  is  he  that  keep- 
cth  the  sayings  o!  the  prophecy  of  this  book. 

8  And  I  John  saw  those  things,  and  heard  them.  And 
when  I  had  heard  and  seen,  I  fell  down  to  worship  be- 
fore the  feel  of  the  angel  which  showed  me  these  things. 

9  Then  saith  he  iihto  me,  See  thou  do  it  not :  for  1  am 
thy  fellow-servant,  and  of  thy  brethren  the  prophets, 
and  of  them  which  keep  the  sayings  of  this  book  : 
worship  God. 

10  And  he  saith  unto  me,  Seal  not  "the  sayings  of  the 
prophecy  of  this  book  :  for  the  time  is  at  hand. 

11  He  o  that  is  unjust,  let  him  be  unjust  still :  and 
he  which  is  filthy,  let  him  be  filthy  still :  and  he  that 
is  P  nghte9U3,  let  him  be  righteous  still :  and  he  that  is 
holy,  let  him  be  holy  still. 

12  And,  behold,  I  come  'J  quickly ;  and  my  reward 
is  with  me,  to  give  every  man  according  "■  as  his  work 
shall  be. 

13  I  s  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the 
end,  thfi  first  and  the  last. 

14  Blessed  t  are  they  that  do  his  commandments, 
that  they  may  have  right  to  the  tree  of  life,  and  may 
enter  in  through  the  gates  into  the  city. 

1 5  For  without  "  are ''  dogs,  and  sorcerers,  and  whore- 
mongers, and  murderers,  and  idolaters,  and  whosO' 
everlovcth  and  maketh  a  lie. 

16  I  Jesus  have  sent  mine  angel  to  testify  unto  you 
these  things  in  the  churches.  I  am  the  ^root  and  the 
offspring  of  David,  and  the  bright  and  morning  star 


A-  M.  cjr. 

4100. 
A.  1).  cir. 


k  Ro.£  . 
1  c.1.1 


inver.  D.H, 

a). 


o  Pr.1.24.. 
33. 

Kc.n.3. 
Mat.  25. 
10. 
2Ti.3.13. 


p  Pr.4.18. 
Maud.  6. 


q  Zep.1.14. 
r  c.20.12. 
s  IS.44.& 


u  c21.8,27. 
V  Phi.3.2. 

wc.as 


from  hence,  ag^ainst  the  eternity  of  misery  inflicted  on  the  finally  impenitent. 
For  "  ages  of  ages,"  say  they,  means  only  lor  a  long  period.  God  forbid  we 
should  take  pleasure  in  such  a  painful  suhiect !  But  have  those  persona  con- 
sidered, that  while  they  are  comforting  the  wicked,  they  are  distressing  the 
pious  and  the  just  ?  If  there  may  be  an  end  to  the  punishment  of  sinners,  why 
not  to  the  happiness  of  good  men?  The  duration  of  both  is  expressed  in  the 
same  terms,  and  God  forbid  we  sliould  comfort  the  former  to  distress  the  latter. 

Ver.  6.  And  he  sa?d.— Doubtless  the  angel  who  had  been  instructing  St. 

Jo'in   in  the  preceding  visions. These  sayings.— Comitdixe  chap.  xi.v.  9; 

xxi.  3. 

Ver.  7.  Behold,  I  come. —Perhaps  the  words,  "  He  said,"  or  "  saying," 
should  be  supplied  between  the  verses.  Archbp.  Newconie  supplies,  "saith 
Jesus;"  Behold,  [saith  Jesus]  I  come  Quickly. 

Ver.  8.  1  fell  doion.—lt  is  difficult  to  account  for  the  apostle  attempting  to 
worship  the  angel  a  second  time  ;  but  Mr.  Fuller  thinks  it  was  the  same  in- 
cident a  second  time  related.  The  reproof  is  the  same,  and  does  not  charge 
him  with  a  repetition  of  his  fault.  To  this  inclines  also  Archdeacon  U'ood- 
houae. 

Ver.  10.  Seal  not  the  sayings.— The  contrary  of  what  was  said  to  him, 
chap.  X.  4.    Comp.  chap.  i.  U. 

Ver.  12.  Behold,  I  come  q^cickly.—Kcre  again  the  angel  speaks  in  the  name 
of  Christ.    See  also  ver.  19. 

Ver.  13.  J  am  Alpha,  &c.— Compare  chap.  i.  8,  11  ;  xxi.  6. 

Ver.  15.  Without  are  dogs.— Dogs  in  the  East  are  generally  left  to  range 
the  streets  at  large,  except  they  are  wanted  to  guard  any  particular  premises, 
and  then  they  arc  chained  up  outside  the  door  they  are  to  guard.  See  note  on 
Phil.  iii.  2. 


710  REVELATION,  XXII. 

A 


M.cij.  j    17  And  the  Spirit  and  the  bride  ^  seiy,  ^  Come.    And 
>  D^^'ir   r^^  '^'•^  ^'^^^  heareth  say,  Come.    And^  let  him  that  is 
96.    ■    aihirst  come.    And  whosoever  will,  let  him  take  the 
xTia~'~  water  of  life  freely. 

18  For  I  testify  unto  every  man   that  heareth  the 
y  is.2.5.       words  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book,  If  any  man  shall 

add  "■  unto  these  things,  God  shall  add  unto  him  the 
plagues  that  are  written  in  this  book : 

19  And  if  any  man  shall  take  away  froiii  the  words 
of  the  book  of  this  prophecy,  God  shall  take  away  b  his 
part  c  out  of  the  book  of  life,  and  out  of  the  holy 
city,  and  yVom  the  things  which  are  written  in  this 

book. 

20  He  which  testifieth  these  things  saith.  Surely 
'1 1  come  quickly ;  Amen.    « Even  so,  come,  Lord  Je- 


ll-923. 
u.  2.5.9. 


!Th.3.18 


sus. 

21  The  1"  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you 
all.    Amen. 


Vcr.  17.  Water  of  life  freehj.— n  is  doVi^htM  to  notice  tliut  the  revelation 
of  God  closes  with  a  tree,  full,  anil  unlimited  offer  of  salvation,  in  which  the 
Holy  Spirit  and  the  church  unite,  wliilst  all  are  charged  to  circulate  the  joyous 
news  of  free  and  full  salvation.    See  note  on  Mark  ii.  7. 

Ver.  19.  7/ lis  part  out  of  the  book  qf  life.— Mai  gin,  "  From  the  tree  of  life." 
So  read  some  copies  ;  hut  compare  chap.  iii.  5. 

CONCLUDING  REMARKS  ON  REVELATION. 

[Concerning  the  Revelation,  Dr.  Priestlei/  (no.  mean  judge  of  Biblical 
suliji'cts,  where  his  own  peculiar  creed  was  not  concerned)  has  declared,  "  I 
think  it  inipos.sible  for  any  intelligent  and  candid  person  to  peruse  this  Book 
without  heing  struck,  in  the  most  forcible  maimer,  with  the  peculiar  dignity 
and  sublimity  of  its  composition,  superior  to  that  of  any  other  writing  what- 
ever ;  so  as  to  be  convinced,  that,  considering  the  age  in  which  it  appeared, 
none  but  a  person  divinely  inspired  could  have  w  ritten  it.  These  prophecies 
are  also  written  in  such  a  manner  as  to  satisfy  us  that  the  events  announced 
to  us  were  really  foreseen  ;  being  described  in  such  a  manner  as  no  person, 
writing  without  that  knowledge,  could  have  done.  This  requires  such  a  mix- 
ture ot  clearness  and  obscurilij,  as  has  never  yet  been  imitated  by  any  forgers 
of  prophecy  whatever.  Forgeries,  written  of  cour:>e  alter  the  events,  have 
always  been  too  plain.  It  is  only  in  the  Scriptures,  and  especially  in  the 
Book  of  Daniel,  and  t.hig  of  the  Revelation,  that  we  lind  this  happy  mixture 
of  clearness  and  obscurity  in  the  accounts  of  future  events."  The  obscurity 
of  this  prophecy,  wliich  has  been  urged  against  its  genuineness,  neces- 
sarily results  from  the  liighly  figurative  and  symbolical  language  in  which 
it  is  delivered,  and  is,  in  fact,  a  siron;:  infernal  proof  of  its  authenticity 
and  divine  original :  "  For  it  is  a  part  of  ilii.s  prophecy,"  as  Sir  Isaac  Seioton 
ju.slly  remarks,  "  that  it  should  not  be  understood  before  the  last  aeo  of  the 
world;  and  therefore  it  makes  for  the  credit  of  the  pioi)hecy  that  it  is  not 
yet  understood.  The  folly  of  interpreters  has  been,  to  foretell  times  and 
things  by  this  prophecy,  as  if  God  d(!si?ned  to  make  them  prophets.  By  this 
I  raslincss,  they  have  not  only  ex|)oscd  themselves,  but  brought  the  prophecy 
I  al.so  into  contempt.  The  design  of  God  was  much  otherwise.  He  gave  this, 
t  and  the  prophecies  of  the  Old  Testament,  not  to  gratify  mens  curiosities  by 
enabling  them  to  foreknow  things,  but  that,  after  that  they  were  fulfijled,  thoy 
might  be  interpreted  by  the  event ;  and  his  own  Providence,  not  the  interjirtt- 
ors,  bo  then  manifested  thereby  to  the  world.  For  the  event  of  things  pre- 
dicted many  ages  before,  will  then  be  a  convincing  argument  that  the  v.or}d 
is  governed  by  Providence.  For  as  the  few  and  obscure  prophecies  concerning 
(Jiirist's  (irst  coming  were  for  setting  up  the  Christian  religion,  which  all  nations 
have  since  corrupted :  so  tbo  many  and  clear  prophecies  concerning  the 
things  to  be  done  at  Christ's  second  coming,  are  not  only  for  jiredicting,  but 
also  for  eflecting  a  recovery  and  re-establishment  of  the  long-lost  truth,  and  set- 
ting up  a  kingdom  wherein  dwells  righteousness.  The  event  will  prove  the  Apo- 
calypse ;  and  this  prophecy,  thus  proved  and  understood,  will  open  the  old  pro- 
plieU  ;  nnd  all  together  will  make  known  the  true  religion,  and  establish  it. 
There  i.s  already  so  mughof  the  prophecy  fulfilled,  that  as  many  as  will  take 
pama  in  this  study,  may  see  sullicient  instances  of  God's  promise  ;  but  then  the 


r  REVELATION.  711 


sipnal  revolutions  predicted  by  all  ihcluily  prophets,  will  at  once  i)Oth  turn  ineri's 
I  e.\os  upon  coiisidi  rinj?  the  predictions,  .irul  phiinly  interpret  them.   Til!  then  we 
J  nnist  content  onrselves  with  interpreting  what  hath  been  already  fulfilled." 
I    And,  as  \['cs:on  ohserves,  "  if  we  were  in  possession  of  a  complete  and  j)arti- 
I  culur  liistory  of  Asia,  not  only  of  great  events,  without  person  or  place,  names 
|<  or  dates,  but  of  the  e.xactest  bio:.Maphy,  pcotrraphy,  topography,  and  chronolo- 
gy, we  might,  perl.aps,  still  be  able  to  explain  and  appropriate  more  circum- 
stances recorded  in  the  Revelation,  under  the  emperors  of  the  Last  and  (he 
AVest,  and  in  Arabia,  Persia,  Tartary,  and  Asia,  the  seat  of  the  mo.^t  impor- 
tant revolutions  with  which  the  history  of  Christianity  has  ever  been  inter- 
woven and  closely  connected."    History  is  the  prcat  interpreter  ol  prophecy. 
"Prophecy  is,  as  I  may  say,"  obsen-es  Newton,  "history  anticipated  and 
contracted  ;  liistory  is  propliecy  accomplished  and  dilated  ;  and  the  prophecies 
of  Scripture  contain  the  tate  of  the  most  considerable  nations,  and  the  sub- 
rttince  of  the  most  rnomorable  transactions  in  tlio  world,  from  the  earliest  to 
the  latest  times.    Daniel  and  St.  John,  with  regard  to  those  latterlimes,  arc 
iikire  copious  and  particular  than  the  other  prophets.    They  exhibit  a  series 
and  succession  of  the  most  important  events,  from  the  first  of  the  four  great 
empires  to  the  consummation  of  all  things.    Their  prophecies  may  really  lie 
said  to  be  a  summary  of  the  history  of  the  world  ;  and  the  history  of  the  world 

is  the  best  comment  upon  their  prophecies and  the  more  you  know  of 

ancient  and  modern  times,  and  the  farther  you  search  into  the  Inith  of  history, 
the  more  you  will  be  satisfied  of  the  truth  of  prophecy."  The  Revelation  was 
designed  to  sunply  the  plac*>  of  that  continued  succession  of  prophets,  which 


demonstrated  the  continued  providence  of  God  to  the  patriarchal  and  Jc 
churches.  "  The  majority  of  commentators  on  the  Apocalypse,"  say.s  Tman- 
send,  "  generally  acted  on  these  principles  of  interi'rctation.  Tliey  discover 
in  tbii  Book  certain  predictions  of  events  which  v.ere  fulfilled  soon  after  they 
were  announced  ;  they  trace  in  the  history  of  later  years  various  coincidences, 
whicli  so  fully  agree  with  various  parts  of  the  Apocalypse,  that  they  arc  justly  i 
entitled  to  consider  them  as  the  fulfilment  of  its  prophecies  ;  and,  by  thus  ! 
tracing  the  one  God  of  Revelation  through  the  clouds  of  the  dark  ages,  throiieh 
the  storms  of  revolutions  and  wars,  through  the  rnighty  convulsions  which,  at 
various  periods,  have  agitated  the  world,  their  interpretations,  even  when 
they  are  most  contradictory,  when  tliey  venture  to  .speculate  concerning  the 
faturo,  are  founded  on  so  much  undoubted  truth,  that  they  have  materially 
confirmed  the  wavering  faith  of  thousands.  Clouds  an<l  darkness  must  cover 
j  the-  brightness  of  the  throne  of  God,  tdl  it  shall  plea.se  him  to  enable  us  to 
bear  the  brighter  beams  of  his  glory.  In  the  meantime,  we  trac<*  his  footsteps 
in  the  sea  of  the  Gentile  world,  his  path  in  the  mighty  waters  of  the  ambitious 
and  clashing  passions  of  man.  AVe  rejoice  to  anticipate  the  day  when  the 
bondage  of  Rome,  which  would  perpetuate  the  mtelleclual  and  spiritual  «!a- 
very  of  man,  shall  be  overthrown,  and  the  day-spring  of  united  knowledge 
aiid  lioliness  bless  the  v/orld." l—Basster. 


GEOGRAPHICAL  INDEX 

or  THK 
PRINCIPAL  PLACES  MENTIONED  IN  THE   NEW  TESTAMENT. 


Note.     neTereucei,  in  some  instances,  will  be  fnimd  to  texts  in  the  Old  Testmrie'>l,  where 
the  iiaine  of  llie  place  is  also  nieniionGtl. 


A. 

AMUne,  the  tetrarcliy  of  Lysanins,  of  which  Ailla  was  the  capital.    Lu.  3.  I. 

Aceldama,  the  field  of  blood  ;  a  certain  tield  without  the  south  wall  of  Je- 
rusalem.   Compare  Matt.  27.  7, 10  ;  Acts  1.  19. 

Achaia  Proper,  was  a  province  in  the  south  of  Greece,  of  which  Corinth 
was  the  capital,  running  westward  alon?  the  l)ay  of  Corinth;  hut  the  term 
Achaia  is  ofteh  used  to  include  the  whole  of  Greece.  Acts  18.  12,  27;  Rom. 
15.  26  ;  16.  n  ;  1  Cof.  16.  1.5  :  2Cor.  9.  2;  11.  10  ;  1  Tl.oss.  1.  7,  9. 

Adrnmyttium,  a  maritime  city  of  Mysia,  in  Asia  Minor,  opposite  the  island 
of  Lesbos.     Acts  27.  2. 


-J; 


•12  GEOGRAPHICAL  INDEX. 


Adria,  a  city  of  Italy,  wliicli  gives  its  name  to  the  Gulf  of  Venice, or  Adria- 
ucA.:n.    It  was  formerly  tri  veil  Kj  llie  whole  of  the  iVIediterraiiean.    Acts  27.  27. 

Aiexandria,  a  city  of  K^'ypt,  built  by  Ale.vnnder  the  Great,  atrl  imido  the 
capital  of  the  kingdom  under  the  Ptolemies,  situated  near  the  western  branch 
of  the  Ndft,  wliere  it  flows  into  the  Mediterranoati.  Jews  from  it  peivecuted 
StophCii.  ActsG.  9.  Apollos  was  a  native  of  it.  Acts  18.  24.  In  a  ship  belong- 
ing to  it  F'aul  sailed  for  Kome.    Acts  -27.  6. 

AmoMpolis,  c  city  of  Turkey  in  Europe,  formerly  the  capital  of  Macedonia, 
eituated  on  the  river  Strymon,  whicli  nearly  surrounded  ir,  from  which  it 
took  its  name.    Acts  17.  1. 

Ant-ock,  a  city  on  the  banks  of  the  Oronte.«,  the  metropolis  of  Syria,  and, 
according  to  Josephus,  the  tliird  city  of  the  Roman  Empire.     Acts  II.  2U,26. 

Antioch,  in  Pisidia.  Acts  13.  14.  There  wore  several  other  cities  of  this 
name  not  mentioned  ii>  Scripture. 

Aalipatris,  a  city  in  the  road  from  Jerusalem  to  Cesarea,  and  17  miles 
fro:n  Jop^a,  according  to  Josephus.     Acts  23.  31. 

Appii  forum,  "Tlie  forum  built  by  Appius,"  the  Consul.  It  was  situated 
on  liitj  f,'reat  road  constructed  by  Afipius,  and  therefore  called  "  the  Appian 
wiy,"  in  the  scuth-west  of  Italy,  about  50  miles  south  of  Rome.  Some  are 
of  the  opinion  that  it  was  a  great  market-place.  Thus  far  the  Christians  of 
Rome  came  to  meet  Paul.    Acts  2S.  15. 

Arabia,  an  extensive  country  of  Asia,  reaching  from  the  Euphrates  to  Egypt, 
and  from  the  Red  Sea  to  llie  Persian  Gulf.  Gal.  I.  17.  It  is  usually  divided  into 
threi;  parts—  I.  Arabia  Desbrta,  iyins  nearly  to  the  east  of  Judea,  and  whose 
itiliabitants  dwell  in  touts.  2.  Arabia  Peircea,oT  the  Rocky,  inciuding  Mount 
Siiiai.  3.  Arabia  Felix,  or  t!ie  Happy;  so  called  from  its  fertility  :  this  was 
the  southern  part  of  Arabia. 

Areopagus,  [the  Hill  of  Mars.l  a  place  at  Athens  where  the  magistrates  held 
their  wuprcme  council.    Acts  17.  19—32. 

Arima/./iea,  a  city  between  Lydda  and  Joppa,  or,  as  others  think,  between 
Joppa  and  Jerusalem.     Mat.  27.  57  ;  Luke  23.  50,  51. 

Armageddon,  the  Hebrew  name  given  to  the  place  where  the  Popish  and 
M.ihomedan  troops  shall  be  destroycul  under  the  6th  via.1.  Its  ii.nme  alludes 
to  Megiddo,  where  Barak,  with  10,000  ;  slew  the  mighty  hosts  of  the  Canaan- 
iles,  and  may  be  interprelcd,  the  destruction  of  troops;  whether  it  siiall  b<e  in 
J'-ulca  or  in  Italy,  or  pcrliaps  rather  in  both,  about  the  same  time,  cannot 
now  be  determined.     Rev.  17.  13,  14. 

Aiia,  one  of  the  four  quarters  of  the  world,  as  tliey  are  usually  called  ;  but, 
in  the  New  Testament,  usually  confined  to  Asia  Minor,  or  the  Proconsular 
Asi.i,  (Acts  6.  9;  16.  6,)  comprising  Phrygia,  Mysia,  Caria,  and  Lydia,  in 
\vhich  were  planted  tlie  seven  cliurches  mentioned  in  the  Revelation  of 
St.  John. 

Athens,  a  celebrated  city  of  Greece,  the  capital  of  Atlica,  and  the  scat  of 
learning,  science,  and  the  arts.     Here  Paul  preached.     Acts  17.  '.C— 22. 

Azotui,  the  same  as  Ashdod,  a  city  on  the  borders  of  the  JMediterranean, 
about  ten  miles  north  of  Gaza.    Acts  8.  40. 

B. 

Babylon,  tlie  capital  of  Chaldea,  one  of  the  most  magnificent  cities  ever 
built;  but  now  so  ra/.ed  that  its  situation  is  not  certainly  known.  It  is 
several  times  mentioned  in  the  New  restameiit,  as  Mat.  i.  II,  17  ;  Acts  vii. 
43  ;  1  Peler  v.  13.  In  the  Revelation  it  is  used  mystically  for  tiie  Roman  or 
Papal  church, .whose  destruction  is  there  predicted.  Rev.  14.  8  ;  16.  19  j  17.  5  ; 
IS.  I,  10,20. 

lierea,  a  city  of  Macedonia,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Athens.    Acts  17.  11. 

Bcthesda,  a  pool  in  the  east  of  Jerusalem.    John  5.  1—16. 

licthabara,  a  village  beyond  Jordan,  where  John  baptized,  and  whither 
Jesus  sometimes  withdrew.    John  1.  28;  10.  39,  40. 

Bethany,  a  village  on  RIount  Olivet,  where  Lazarus  dwelt.  Matt.  26.  6,  7  • 
Lulse24.  50-,  John  11.  18  ;  12.  1. 

Jjd/ilekem  of  Judah,  the  cily  of  David  and  of  Christ,  formerly  called 
Epii.ath,or  Ephrata.  MicahS.  2;  Matt.  2.  I,  C.'  It  is  about  six  miles  south 
of  Jerusalem  :  but  there  was  another  Bethlehem  in  the  tribe  of  Zebuion  ; 
4ikI  the  word  Beth,  which  signifies  a  house  or  lample,  is  prefixed  to  many 
other  names,  as  Belli- sliemosfi,  or  the  cily  of  the  sun  ;  wiiich  answers  to  the 
Greek  Ile.liopolis. 

Beehphage,  a  small  village  on  Mount  Olivet,  near  to  Jerusalem.  Matt.  21.  1 ; 
Mark  U.  1  ;  Luke  19.  29. 

BciKsaida,  a  city  of  Galilee,  near  the  sea  of  Tiberias— the  birtli  place  of 
Philip,  and   the  city  of  Andrew  and  Peler.    John  1.  44..  A  wo  denounced 
against  it.  Mat.  11.  21.   Blind  man  cured.  Mark  8.  22.  Where  Christ  wroujjht  || 
many  mirao'es.    Luke  10.  13.  -i 

BUhyrua,  a  province  in  Asia  Minor.     Acts  16.  7  ;  1  Peter  5.  1.  iJ 


GEOGRAPHICAL  INDEX.  713 


C. 

Cesarea,  a  city  in  Palestine,  formerly  called  Strato  3  Tower,  but  rebuilt  by 
Ilerod  the  Great,  and  thus  named  in  iionour  of  Cesar.    It  became  the  resi- 
dence of  ilie  Roman  proconsul,  and  the  metropolis  of  Judea. 

Cesarea  PhiliFPi  was  tirsl  called  Lesliem,  and  afterwards  Dan  ;  (Josr.  19. 
47;  Judges  18.  29  ;)  and  being  afterwards  rebuilt  by  Fliilip  the  Tctrarcli,  he 
called  it  Cesarea  \n  honour  u(  Cesar,  with  his  own  name  subjoined. 

Calvary,  the  same  as  Gclgctha,  is  supposed  to  have  been  a  hill,  just  without 
the  city  walls.     Matt.  27.  33  ;  Luke  23.  33.  -      ,      , 

Cana,  a  town  of  Galilee,  where  Jesus  wrought  his  first  miracle.  Jn.  2. 1— 11. 
Caruian,  in  iis  more  contracted  sense,  as  divided  by  Joshua,  is  calculated 
to  have  been  not  above  160  miles  long  by  50  broad  ;  but  m  its  more  enlarged 
sense,  it  extended  south  to  the  desert  of  Kadesh,  north  to  Lebanon,  east  to 
the  Euphrates,  and  west  to  the  Mediterranean.    Gen.  13.  18 ;  Deut.  U.  24  ; 
Acts  7.  11;  13.  19.  ,        .         ......  j  .      c  u 

Capernaum,  a  town  on  the  sea  of  Galileo,  and  chiefly  inhabited  by  nsher- 
nien,  &c.    Matt.  4.  15,  16  ;  Mark  2,  1—12  ;  John  4.  46  ;  6.  17.  . 

Cappadocia,  a  kingdom  famous  for  horses  and  flocks.    It  is  mentioned  in 
connexion  with  Pontus,  Galatia,  and  Bithynia,  to  wliich  it  joined.    Acts  2. 
9  :  I  Peter  1.  1. 
Cedron.    See  Kidron.  '  •» 

Cenchrea,  a  seaport,  belonging  to  the  city  of  Corinth.    Ac.  18.  13 ;  Ro.  16. 1. 
Chlnnereth,  Lake  of,  the  same  as  Gennesarcth,  which  see. 
Cilicia,  a  country  of  Asia  Minor,  having  3Iount  Taurus  on  the  north,  and 
on  the  south  the  Cilician  Sea.    Acts  6.  9. 
Cinnereth.    See  Chinnereth. 
Clauda,  a  small  island  near  Crete.    Acts  27.  1  . 
Colossc,  a  city  of  Phrygia,  not  Tar  from  Laodicea.    Col.  4.  13. 
Coos,  an  island  of  the  Mediterranean,  near  the  south-west  point  of  Asia 
Minor.    Acts  21.  1.  . 

Corinth,  a  rich  and  noble  city  of  Achaid  Proper,  where  many  Jews  resided, 
and  had  a  synagogue.    Acts  18.  8- 
Crete,  an  island  in  the  Mediterranean.    Of  the  inhabitants,  see  Titus  1.  12. 
Cyprus,  a  large  island  at  the  bottom  of  the  Mediterranean,  about  100  miles 
south  of  Cilicia. 
Cyrene,  a  city  of  Lybia,  in  Africa.    Acts  2.  10  ;  11.  21. 

D  * 

Dalmanutha,  a  city  on  the  cast  side  of  the  sea  of  Tiberias.    Mark  8.  10. 
Balmatia,  a  province  of  Illyrium,  lying  along  the  gulf  of  Venice.  2Ti.4.  10. 
Damascus,  a  very  ancient,  and  for  manv  years  a  royal  city,  and  the  capital 
of  Syria.    It  stands  on  the  west  side  of  the  vast  plain  on  the  foot  of  Mount 
Lebanon,  and  is  surrounded  by  hills,  (as  Calmet  says,)  in  the  manner  ot  a 
royal  arch.    Gen.  15j  2  ;  Acts  9.  2.  . 

Decapolis,  ten  cities  and  their  respective  districts,  lying  m  Ilurea  and 
Peraa,  which  united  for  their  mutual  security  and  defence.    Mark  7.  31. 
Derbe,  a  city  of  Lycaonia,  in  Asia  IMiiiur.    See  Acts  14.  6,  20. 

E. 
Egypt,  an  ancient  kingdom  of  Africa,  called  also  Mlzraim,  or  the  land  of 
Ham,  and  famous  (or  rather  infamous)  for  idolatry  and  oppression. 

Emmatis,  a  village  about  seven  miles  from  Jerusalem.  Luke  24.  13—35.  It 
is  said  that  it  afterwards  grew  into  the  city  and  colony  of  Nicopolis. 

Eiwn,  a  place  between  Saliin  and  Jordan,  about  53  miles  north  east  of  Je- 
rusalem.   John  3.  23. 

Ephesus,  a  city  of  Asia  Minor,  famous  for  it.s  image  and  temple  of  Diana. 
Acts  10. 

Ethiopia,  1.  An  extensive  country  of  Africa,  anciently  comprclienriing 
Abyssinia  and  Nubia.  2.  The  countrv  on  the  east  coast  of  the  Red  Sea, 
whence  Mo.ses  hail  his  wife.    Numb.  12.  1  ;  Acts  8.  27. 

Euphrates,  the  great  river,  which  formed  the  eastern  hnjit  of  the  land  of 
Israel,  taking  its  rise  in  llie  north  of  ^Mount  Taurus.    Rev.  9.  14. 
F. 
Fair  Havens,  a  bay  of  Crete,  neurXasea.    Acts  27.  8. 

G. 
Gabtatha,  a  place  in  Pilate's  palace,  whence  he  pronomiced  sentence. 
Jn.l9.  13. 
Ciadarenes.    See  Girgasites. 

Galatia,  a  province  of  Asia  Minor,  so  called  (as  is  said  from  the  Gaul.s 
who  settled  there.    Acts  16.  6. 

Galilte,  the  northern  division  of  Canaan,  containing  the  tribes  of  I.^.saclinr, 
Zebulon,  &c.  ;  bounded  by  Lebanon  on  the  north,  and  Samaria  on  the  souih. 
It  was  divided  into  Lower  ind  Upper,  the  latter  being  mountainous,  and 

60* 


714  GEOGRAPHICAL  INDEX. 


boinic  peopled  by  various  nations,  vvns  callc.il  Galileo  of  tlic  Gentiles,  but 
Li)W(!r  Galilee  was  far  more  populous  and  rich,  and  liere  our  Lord  so  much 
resided,  that  he  was  called  a  Galilean,  both  Nazareth  and  Capernaum  being 
in  this  district.    Matt.  28  7. 

Gaza,  another  cliief  city  of  the  Philistines,  the  scene  of  Samson's  chiof 
cx|>loits.     Judges  16  ;  Acts  8.  26. 

GehUnom,  the  valley  of  Hinnom,  without  Jerusalem,  and  probably  in- 
cludmg  Kidron.  It  was  infamous  for  the  idolatrous  rites  of  Aloiocli,  parti- 
cularly the  part  called  Tophci,  where  the  idol  stood.  It  was  considered  as  a 
tvpe  of  hell,  and  from  it  was  formed  Gehenna,  which  is  so  rendered.  Matt. 
5.  -2^,,  23,  30,  &c.  &c. 

Genncsareth,  (called  also  Chinnerelh,)  the  lalce  of  Galilee,  about  20  milea 
loijirand  6  broad,  surrounded  by  pleasant  towns.     Luke  .5.  1,  &c.  f 

ti^c/7';iOT,  a  mountain  near  Sliechcm,  on  which  tlie  Samaritans  bu:!t  mcir  I 
tctiii'le.    John  i.  20.  I 

Get.hsemane,  a  garden  at  the  foot  of  Mount  Olivet,  in  which  were  vineyards 
anJ  wine-|)resses.     Matt.  26.  36. 

Girgasites,  the  inhabitants  of  Girgcsa,  a  town  on  the  east  rff  Gennesarelh, 
nrar  to  Gadara.     M*itt.  8.  28. 

Golgotha.    Sec  Calvary. 

Gomorrah,  one  of  the  live  cities  destroyed  by  fire  from  heaven.  Gen.  19.  2  ; 
Matt.  10.  15. 

Goshen,  a  city  and  district  in  Egypt,  where  Jacob  dwelt.   Gen.  45.  10 ;  16.  34. 

Greece,  in  Hebrew  Javan,  from  a  son  of  Japheth.  Gen.  10.  2,  4.  It  is  used 
in  Daniel  for  i\lacedonia,  as  well  as  Greece  Proper. 

Greece,  Grecians,  a.  country,  and  its.  inhabitants,  in  the  south-east  of  Europe, 
and  including  Ionia  and  Asia  Minor.    Acts  20.  2. 
If. 

llierapolis,  a  city  near  Colosse.    Col.  4.  13. 
I.  &  J. 

Iconium,  the  chief  city  of  Lycaonia.    Acts  14.  1—6. 

Idinnci,  aneieiilly  called  Edom,  included  the  south  of  Judea,  from  Hi?  sea 
of  Sodom  to  the  Red  Sea.  In  process  of  lime,  the  Idumeans  advanced  nonl;- 
ward  into  Jr.iea,  nearly  as  far  as  Hebron.  Under  the  Maccabees  they  were 
conciuered,  'od  forced  to  submit  to  circumcision.    Mark  3.  8. 

Jericho,  the  first  city^which  Joshua  took  alter  he  had  crossed  the  Jordan. 
Josh.  6.  i,  &c..  It  was  famous  for  the  number  of  palm  trees  tliere  growmg. 
Deut.  34.  3;  Luke  19.  1.  \ 

Jermalem,  the  capital  of  Judea,  where  Solomon's  temple  was  situated. 
The  city  was  built  on  two  hills,  mounts  Sion  and  Acra,  with  a  deen  valley 
between.  The  city  of  Uavid.^or  the  upper  city,  on  -Mount  Sion  ;  Ihe  lower 
city  on  Mount  Acra,  and  the  temple  occupied  part  of  a  third  mount,  Moriah. 
'I'hc  upper  and  lower  towns  were  sei-aratc.!  by  aliigh  wall  throu^'h  the  valley, 
and  the  whole  encircled  by  a  strong'  wall.  In  Herod's  lime,  the  Romans 
had  a  castle  on  the  west,  called  Antonia,  which  overlooked  the  courts  of 
the  te(nple,  and  where  they  kept  a  garrison.  "  Jerusalem"  is  commonly  ex- 
plained to  mean  "  the  City  of  Peace."  The  Greeks  called  it  Hicrcwiyma,  or 
"  the  Holy  Salem.' 

Illyricum,  a  province  lying  north  and  north-west  of  Macedonia,  on  ilie 
ensL  coast  of  the  Ailrialic  Gulf  Paul  visited  this  country,  and  sent  thither 
Titus.     Rom.  J5.  19  ;  2  Tnn.  4.  10. 

Joppa,  a  sea  port  in  the  INIeditcrranean,  south  of  Cesareu,  and  not  fur 
from  Lydda,  where  Peter  raised  'I'abitha  to  life.    Acts  9.  3G — 43. 

Jordan,  the  principal  river  of  Judea,  whose  banks  being  covered  with  a 
forest  of  reeds  and  shrubs,  atibrded  shelter  to  wild  beasts,  who  .vero,  how- 
ever, driven  therefrom  when  the  river  overdowed  its  banks,  sometimes  to  tii<» 
extent  of  nearly  a  mile  on  each  side.    Jer.  49.  19;  Matt.  3.  6. 

Jtaii;,  a  country  of  Europe,  of  w  hich  Rome  is  the  capital.  Acts  18  2  ;  27.  1. 

Iiv.n  a,  a  country  cast  of  Jurdan,  supposed  to  derive  its  name  from  Jetur,  a 
son  of  Ishmacl.  Gen.  23.  15.  It  inclucled  the  kingdom  of  Baslian.  Tiberias 
gav«»  it  to  Philip  the  Tetrarch.    Luke  3.  1. 

Ji^rfec,  or  tlie  land  of  Israel,  has  been  divided  into  four  parts:— 1.  The 
western  province,  along  the  borders  of  tlie  Meililerianc.Tn,  inhabited  by  the 
Pliilistines  2.  The  miuntainous  district,  called  the  Hill  Country.  Josh.  21.  ,! 
It ;  Luke  t  39.  3.  The  wilderness  of  Judea,  along  the  shore  of  Ihe  Dead 
Sea.  4.  Tlic  valley  west  of  Jerusalem.  In  our  Lord's  time.  Judea  e.Meiided 
from  the  Meililerranrvan  west,  to  the  Dead  S»n-i  cast ;  bound(;d  on  tlu  north 
by  Samaria,  and  on  the  soulli  by  Edoni,  or  the  UeserL 
K. 

Kidron^  (Kcdron,  or  Cedrnn,)  the  name  of  a  valley,  and  of  a  stream  flowing 
throu^-h  It,  between  Jerusalem  und  tlie  mount  of  Olives.  2  Sam.  15.  S3 ; 
2  Kings  23.  4;  John  18.  1. 


GEOGRAPHICAL  INDEX.  7U 


Laodicea,  a  city  of  Asia  Minor.    Rov.  3.  U— 22. 

T.libia.  a  part  <if  Africa,  west  of  Egypt,  bounded  by  the  Mediterranean  on 
llio "iiortli,  and  by  the  Sandy  Desert  south.    The  Lybian.s.  or  Lubims,  were 
I  c'lcbmte'^  for  their  horses  and  chariots.    2  Ciiron.  IB.  8  ;  Act£  2.  10. 

I.vcaor.ia,  a  province  of  Asia  Minor ;  its  ctiief  cities,  Iconiuin,  Lystra,  and 
Dcrbe.     Acts.  14.  1,  6. 
Lr/ria.  a  province  of  Asia  Minor,  formin?  part  of  Cappadocia.    Acts  14.  6. 
Lydda,  a  city  of  Juilali,  about  a  day's  journey  west  from  Jerusalem  on  the 
rojid  to  Joppa.     Acts  9.  33. 
I     l.vdia,  a  province  of  Asia  Minor.    Ezek.  30.  5. 

Lisrrc,  a  city  of  Lycaonia,  rendered  memorable  by  a  miracle  there  wrought 
'  by  Paul  and  Barnabas.    Acta  14.  8-18. 
M. 
I     Macedonia,  £  Uirigdom  of  Greece,  anciently  called  Emathia;  rendered  fa- 
I  mous  by  Alexander  the  Great,  who  derived  it  from  his  father,  Philip,  King  of 
I  JMacedon.    !t  was  bounded  on  the  north  by  Thrace,  south  by  Thessaly,  east 
by  the  JEgean,  and  wcL't  by  the  Ionian  and  Adriatic  seas.    Thessalonica,  in 
Paul's  time,  was  the  metropohs,  whither  he  was  invited  by  a  vision.    Acts 
16.  9. 

Masdala.  a  town  of  Galileo,  from  which  it  is  supposed  that  Mary  Magda- 
lene derived  her  surname.    Matt.  15.  39. 
I      Mediterranean,  the  jrreat  sea  west  of  Palestine  and  Syria. 

Melita,  now  I\Ialta,  the  island  on  which  Paul  was  shipwrecked.  Acts  23. 
1—10.  It  is  now  in  possession  of  the  English,  and  a  Missionary  station  for 
the  Levant. 

Mesopotamia,  a  country  of  Asia,  between  the  Tigris  and  Euphrates,  as  its 
name  implies;  and  sometimes  called  Padanaram,  where  Jacob  dwelt  with 
Laban.    G&n.  28.  5  ;  Acts  2.  9  ;  7.  2. 

Midian,  a  country  on  the  eastern  shore  of  the  Red  Sea,  to  which  Moses 
fled,  and  where  he  lived  with  Jelhro,  his  father-in-law,  till  he  was  sent  back 
to  deliver  Israel.    E.xodus  2.  13,  &c. 

Miletus,  a  sea-port  of  Caria,  in  Asia  Minor,  whence  St.  Paul  sent  for  the 
elders  of  ihf  churcli  of  Ephesus  to  meet  him.    Acts  20.  18,  35.    But  Paul 
mentions  another  Miletus,  in  Crete.    2  Tim.  4.  10. 
Miiykne,  a  celebrated  city  of  the  island  of  Lesbos,  visited  by  St  Paul.  Acts 
(    20.  14. 

Myra,  a  city  of  Lycia.    Acts  27.  5. 

Mysia,  a  province  of  Asia  Minor,  bounded  north  by  Bithyr.ia,  south  by  the 
river  Hsemus,  on  the  east  by  Phrygia,  and  on  the  west  by  Troas.  It  was 
visited  by  Paul.    Acts  16.  7,  8. 

N. 
Nain,  a  city  at  the  foot  of  Mount  Hermon,  (about  six  miles  from  Tabor,) 
where  our  Lord  restored  to  life  the  widow's  son.     Lulce  7.  U. 

isazaretk,  a  town  of  Galilee,  where  our  Lord  was  brought  up  and  long  re- 
si  led.     Matt  2.  23  ;  Luke  4.  16     It  was  about  six  miles  west  from  Tabor. 

Ncapolis.  a  city  of  Thrace.    Acts  16.  U.    Also  a  new  name  given  to  She- 
cliem  wtien  rebuilt.    See  Shechem. 
Nicopoiis,  a.  city  of  Thrace,  where  Paul  directed  Titus  to  meet  him.  Tit  3. 12. 

O. 
Olivet,  or  the  Mount  of  Olives,  so  called  from  its  numerous  olive  trees, 
was  about  one  mile  from  Jerusalem  ;  and  from  hence  our  Lord  ascended  in- 
to heaven.    AcU  1.  12. 

P. 
I     Padan-aram.    See  Mesopotamia. 

I:      Pamphylia,  a  province  of  Asia  Minor,  including  part  of  Mount  Taurus, 
,  Perga,  and  Attalia.    Act*  2.  10  ;  13.  13. 
I     Paphos,  the  metropolis  of  Cyprus,  where  resided  the  Roman  Proconsul. 
Acts  13.  6. 

Partkia,  a  part  of  Persia,  between  the  Indus  and  the  Tigris.    Acts  2.  9. 

Patara,  a  sea-port  of  Lycia.    Acts  21.  1. 

Patmos,  an  island  of  the  Mediterranean  Sea,  to  which  St  John  was  ba- 
nished.   Rev  1.  9. 

Perga,  a  city  of  Pamphylia,  whither  Paul  sailed  from  Paphos.  Act.s  13.  13. 

Pergamos,  a  famous  city,  in  which  was  planted  one  of  the  seven  Asiatic 
churches.    Rev.  2.  12. 

Philadelphia,  a  city  of  Lydia,  in  Asia  Minor,  and  the  scatof  another  of  the 
seven  Asiatic  churclios.     Rev.  3.  T— 13. 

PA!7//)jt7i,  a  city  of  Macedonia,  so  called  from  Philip,  Kmg  of  Macedon. 
Here  the  jailer  and  his  household  were  converted.     Acts  16.  25—54. 

Phcenicc,  a  haven,  lying  to  the  south-west  of  Crete.    Acts  -.'7.  12. 


716  GEOGRAPHICAL  INDEX. 


Phwnicia,  a  part  of  Asin,  having  Syria  north  ami  east,  Jiulca  on  the  south, 
vv.'l  the  JMcditerranean  Sea  west.  Tyre  and  Sidon  were  its  chief  cities. 
Acts  :».  19. 

Phrygia,  a  district  of  Asia  Minor,  divided  into  two  parts.  The  former  in- 
cluded Laodicca  and  Hierapolis ;  but  the  latter  is  supposed  to  be  intended. 
Acta  14.  24. 

Plsidla,  a  province  in  Asia  Minor,  whereof  the  chief  city  is  Antiocii. 
Acts  13.  14. 

Pontus,  an  extensive  province  of  Asia  Minor,  tlie  native  country  of  Aquila. 
Acts  18.  2. 

Ptolcmais,  anciently  called  Accho,  was  a  maritime  city  of  Judea,  near 
Mount Carrnel,  and  received  its  name  from  one  of  tlic  Ptolemies.  Acts  21.  27. 

Puteoli,  a  city  of  Italy,  eiglit  miles  from  Naples.     Act.3  28.  13. 

R.  } 

RhegiuTTi,  a  city  of  Italy,  in  the  kinzdom  of  Naples.    Acts  28.  13. 

Rhodes,  an  island  in  the  Mediterranean,  rnnkins  ne.vt  in  importance  to  Cy- 
\ix\XA  and  Lesbos  ;  but  cliicfly  remarkable  for  a  brazen  >!tiitue,  70  cubits  liigh, 
across  its  harbour,  admitting  vessels  to  sail  between  its  legs.  Paul  called 
there.    Acts  21.  1. 

Rome,  a  well  known  city  of  Italy,  boasting  herself  the  mistress  of  the 
world,  and  typified  by  Babylon.    Uev.  18. 
S. 

Salamis,  a  chief  city  of  Cyprus.    Acts  13.  4—6. 

Saleiti,  the^;Ity  of  Melcliisedec,  generally  belicveo  to  bo  Js^js,  oi  the 
ancient  Jerusalem.    John  3.  23. 

Sffl/OTOTze,  a  sea-port  city  in  the  island  of  (-rcte.    Acts  27.  7. 

Samaria,  a  city  and  country  of  Israel,  built  by  Omri ;  (l  Kings  16.  24  j)  be- 
sieged by  Benhadad,  King  of  Syria;  (2  Kings  6.  24—33;  7.  1—20;)  after- 
wards taken  by  Slialmanezer,  who  carried  ;iv,-ay  the  ten  iribes  of  Israel,  and 
replaced  them  by  a  mixed  people.  2  Kings  17.  1--6.  The  Maccabees  after- 
wards drove  out  these  nations,  and  destroyed  the  city  ;  but  Herod  rebuilt  it, 
and  called  it  Sebastos,  in  Greek,  (or  Augusim,  in  Latin,)  in  honour  of  the 
Emperor.    Acts  8.  1. 

Samos,  an  island  in  the  Mediterrane.nn,  nine  miles  from  the  coast  of  Asia 
Minor.     Acts  20.  l.'j 

Samnthracla,  an  island  on  the  coast  of  Thracia.    Acts  10.  II. 

Sardis,  the  royal  city  of  Lydia,  in  Asia  3Iiuor,  and  the  scat  of  another  of 
the  Apocalyptic  churches.    Kev.  3.  1—6. 

Sarepta.    See  Zarephath. 

Seleucia,  a  city  and  district  of  Syria,  near  the  river  Orontes.    Acts  13.  3,  4. 

Shechem,  (or  Sichem,)  a  city  of  high  antiquity,  where  Abraham  sojourned, 
and  where  Jacob's  sons  slew  Hamor.  Gen.  12.  6  ;  34.  1,  &c.  It  was  built  at 
the  foot  of  ftlount  Gerizim,  but  destroyed  by  the  Maccabees  ;  and  when  re- 
built by  Herod,  was  called  Neapolis,  (or  the  New  City,)  now  corrupted  to 
Naplosa.    John  4.  5. 

Sidon,  (or  Zidon,)  a  very  ancient  city  of  Phoenicia,  of  which  Tyre  is  called 
the  daughter.  Isa.  2^  12.  It  still  subsists  under  the  name  of  Seyde,  a  sea- 
port town  on  the  Mediterranean.    Matt.  11.  2i  ;  Acls  27.  3. 

Siloam,  Pool  of,  where  our  Lord  sent  the  blind  man  he  cured  to  wash  his 
eyes.  John  9.  7.  This  was  doubtless  connected  with  the  fountain  of  Shi- 
loah,  or  Siloam,  which  had  its  origin  just  under  the  walls  of  Jerusalem. 

Sion.    See  Zion. 

Smyrna,  acity  of  AsiaRIinor,  still  existing  j  and  one  of  the  seven  churches 
mentfoned  by  St.  John.    Rev.  2.  8—12. 

Sodo?n,  the  chief  of  the  five  cities  awfully  destroyed  by  fire  from  heaven. 
Gen.  19.  1—30;  Matt.  10.  IJ. 

Spain,  a  well  known  country  'n  Europe.    Rom.  15.  24,  28. 

Si/char.    Sec  Shechem.    John  4.  5.  j 

Syracuse,  an  ancient  city  on  the  east  coast  of  Sicily.    Acts  23.  11,  1  .  I 

Suria.  in  Hebrew  called  Aram,  from  the  son  of  Shem.  Gen.  IC.  22.  It  lay  'I 
east  and  north-east  of  the  Holy  Land;  having  Phoenicia  and  the  Mediter- 
ranean west,  and  the  Euphrates  east.  The  part  which  lay  between  Le- 
banon and  Ami-Lebanon,  was  called  Ca:loSyria ;  and  that  whicli  joined 
Vh<.\in\c\3i,  Syro-Phxnicia.  Mark  7  26.  S^-rio  of  Damascus— of  Zobath.  &c. 
means  those  parts  of  Syria  of  which  Damascus,  or  Zobah,  was  the  capital. 
T. 

Tabor,  a  hiirh  mountain  in  Galilee,  and  generally  believed  to  be  that  on 
which  our  Lord  was  transfigured.  Matt.  17.  1—8.  Tabor  is  described  by 
travellers,  as  a  mile  in  height,  and  a  mile  and  a  half  in  diameter.  It  stands 
HI  the  midst  of  a  great  plain,  in  the  form  of  a  truncated  cone,  on  the  top  of 
which  am  the  remains  of  a  castle,  and  a  Christian  church,  still  visited  by 
Pilgrims.  I 

\ 


^    GEOGRAPHICAL  INDEX. 


717 


2arsl(is/i,  distin^ruislies  two  i)l;icus  of  s:rcat  note  :  1.  Tars/iU/i  of  t;iliciii, 
wliere  the  son  of  Javan  settled;  (Gen.  10.  4  ;)  and  wlicre  3t  Paul  was  Ijorn. 
Acts  21.  39.  2.  Tars/iLm  on  the  coa.st  of  Sfuin,  (now  called  Tarte.:^nj,) 
whither,  as  Micha:lis  thinks,  Solomon  traded  ;  (l  Kings  10.  22 :)  and  Jonah 
probably  meant  to  flee.  Jonah  1.  3.  But  others  lliink  that  Solomon  traded 
to  India;  and  Mr.  Bruce  earnestly  contends  that  it  was  to  Africa. 

Thessalonka,  the  chief  city  of  Macedonia  ;  which  see.    Acts  1".  1—5. 

Three  Taverns,  a  town  in  Italy,  so  called,  perhaps,  from  its  containing 
three  houses  of  entertainment  for  travellers.  Hither  the  Cliristians  of  Home 
came  to  meet  Paul.    Acts  28.  15. 

Thyatira,  an  ancient  city  of  Lydia,  between  Sardis  and  Pcrgamos.  i  evo- 
lation  2.  18. 

Tiberias,  a  city  of  Galilee,  which  gave  its  name  to  the  lake,  on  the  west 
ern  shore  of  which  it  stood.    The  city  was  rebuilt  by  Herod  Agrippa,  and 
named  after  the  Emperor  Tiberia:*.    After  the  destmction  of  Jerusalem, 
became  the  chief  city  of  Judea.    John  6.  23. 

Trachonitli,  a  rough  and  mountainous  country,  east  of  Iturea,  and  beloni 
in?  to  the  Tctrarchy  of  Herod  Antipas.    Lulce  3.  1. 

Troas,  a  province  and  city  of  Lesser  Asia.  Acts  16.  8,  &c.  ;  2  Cor.  2.  12. 
Sometimes  the  name  is  used  to  include  the  whole  country  of  the  Trojans  ; 
and  many  learned  men  have  supposed  the  city  of  Troas  to  havi^  been  the 
ancient  Troy,  particularly  Strabo. 

TrogyUium,  a  promontory  near  the  foot  of  Mount  IMycale,  and  about  five 
miles  from  Samos.    Acts  20.  15. 

Ti/re,  a  celebrated  city  of  Phoenicia.  Its  Hebrew  name,  T^or,  signifies  a 
rock,  Ots  true  designation  ;)  but  it  became  a  place  of  great  trade  and  opu- 
lence, and  consequently  of  great  luxury  and  vice.  Isa.  23.  1,  &c. ;  Heb.  9.  11, 
12,  23,  24. 

z. 

Zarephath,  (or  Sarcpla,)  a  town  between  Tyre  and  Sidon,  where  Elijah 
lodged  with  a  poor  widow,  whom  he  miraculously  sustained  during  a  severe 
famine     1, Kings  17.  3,  &c.  ;  Luke  4.  26. 

Zion,  a  mountain  fortified  by  tlie  Jebusites  ;  but  on  which  David,  having 
taken  it,  built  his  palace,  and  caUed  it  "  the  city  of  David." 


CHRONOLOGICAL  INDEX 

TO  THB 

NEW  TESTAMENT. 

ACCORDING  TO  TIIB  COMPUTATION  OP  ARCHBISHOP  U8HER. 


ii    Fro7n  the  birth  qf  Jesus  Christ  to  the  completion  of  the  Canon  of  the  Neio 
|j  Testament. 

AH.  BC. 

Herod  in  vain  attempts  to  murder  the  infant  Sa%iour,i 
but  massacres  all  the  male  infont.s  at  Bethlehem     Mat.   2.   13. 


lUCl 


He  puts  his  son  Antipatcr  to  death,  and  five  days 

aAcr,  dies  most  miserably 
Archelaii.-?  succeeds  his  father  in  Judea,  IdumaDa,  and 

Samaria  ;  Herod  Antipas,  in  Galilee  and  Peraa  ; 

and  Philip,  in  Auronitis,  Traclionitis,  Paneas,  and 

Bataiiea 
Joseph  and  Mary  return  with  Jesus  from  Egypt,  and 

settle  at  Nazareth  in  Galilee 
The  Christian  a-ra  begins,  four  years  after  the  real 

time  of  Christ's  birth 


19.  _ 
Jos.  Ant  xvii.  8. 

Mat.  2.  22. 
Lu.  3.  1.    Jos. 
AnL  xvii.  13. 

Mat  Z  19.23. 


CHRONOLOGICAL  INDEX. 


4014  10 
4016  12 


4017 
4018 
4019 

4027  23 

4028  24 
4029 
40oO 


25 


'403-2  23 
403S  29 


4034  30 

4035  31 

4036  32 

4037  33 
4  040  36 
4041  37 

4012  3S 

4043  41 


4050 

46 

41)52 

4i; 

4057 

5:1 

4  053 

54 

4066 

62 

4072  68 

4073  69 


4033  79 

4035  M 

4099  95 

4100  96 


4103  98 

4104  130 


Arcliclaus  dciios^,  Judca  reduced  to  a  province,  and 

Coponius  appointed  procurator 
About  tills  lime  arose  Judaa  of  Galilee 
Jesus>  12  years  ofage,  disputes  vvitli  the  doctors 
Marcus  Anibivius  is  made  procurator  of  Judea 
Tiberius  is  admitted  to  a  share  of  the  government 

witli  Augustus 
Annius  Ilufus  succeeds  Marcus  Ambivius 
Augustus  dies,  and  is  succeeded  by  Tiberius 
Valerius  Gratus  apnointed  procurator  of  Judea 
He  makes  Ismael  nigh  priest,  instead  of  Annas 
He  removes  Ismael,  and  substitutes  Eleazar 
He  displaces  Eloazar,  and  appoints  Simon 
Cuiaphas  made  high  priest,  instead  of  Simon 
Pontius  Pilate  appointed  governor  of  Judea,  instead 

of  Gratus 
John  the  Baptist  bepins  his  ministry;    and  soon 
after  baptizes  our  Lord,  being  then  about  thirty 
years  of  age,  who  also  enters  upon  his  public  mi- 
nistry 
John  the  Baptist  is  beheaded  by  Herod  Anlipas 
Our  Lord  is  crucified  under  Pontius  Pilate 
Descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  Peter's  sermon 
Peter  and  John  imprisoned 
Ananias  and  Sappliira  struck  dead,  &c. 
Stephen  stoned,  and  the  church  persecuted 
Philip  baptizes  the  Kthiopian  eunuch 
The  conversion  of  Saul,  afterwards  called  Paul 
He  escapes  from  the  Jews  at  Damascus 
Tiberius  dies,  and  is  succeeded  by  Caligula 
Peter  cures  Eneas,  and  restores  Tabiiha  to  life 
Caligula  makes  Agrippa  tetrarch  of  Galilee 
Caligula  dies,  and  is  succeeded  by  Claudius 
Cornelius  the  centurion  is  converted 
Claudius  makes  Herod  Agrippa  king  of  Judea 
The  disciples  first  called  Christians  at  Antioch 
HefT)d  puts  James  the  brother  of  Jolin  to  death  ;  and 

soon  after  is  eaten  up  of  worms 
Cuspius  Fadus  appf)inted  governor  of  Judea 
A  dreadful  thmiiie  in  Judea,  foretold  by  Agabus 
Tiberius  Alexander  appointed  governor  of  Judes 
He  is  superseded  by  Ventidius  Cunianus 
Felix  appointed  governor,  instead  of  Cumanus 
Claudius  is  poisoned,  and  is  succeeded  by  Nero 
Festus  succeeds  Felix  as  governor  of  Judea 
St.  Paul  is  sent  to  Rome  in  bonds 
St.  Paul  and  St.  Peter  put  to  death  at  Rome 
Vespasian,  sent  b>  Nero,  makes  war  against  the 

Jews 
Nero  kills  himself,  and  is  succeeded  by  Galba 
Galba  is  murdered  and   succeeded  by  Otlio,  w 
kills  himself  and  is  succeeded  by  Vitellius ;  and 
Vitellius   being  cut  off,  is  succeeded  by  Vespa- 
sian 
Jerusalem  is  taken  by  Titus,  son  of  Vespasian  ;  and 
the  city  and  temple  destroyed;  1,100,000  persons 
having  perished  in  the  siege 
Vespasian  dies,  and  is  succeeded  by  Titus 
Titus  dies,  and  is  succeeded  by  Domitian 
St.  John  banished  to  I'atmos 
Domitian  is  slain,  and  is  succeeded  by  Ner\a 
St.  John  is  liberated  from  exile,  and  writes  hid  Re- 
velation and  Gospel 
Norva  dies,  and  is  succeeded  by  Trajan 
St.  John  dies  about  this  lime 


Jos.  Ant.  1.  xvii. 
c.  13. 1,  xviii.  c.l 
Ac.  5.  37. 
Lu.  2.  46. 
Jos.  Ant. xviii. 3. 
Pater.  I.ii.c.l21. 
Suet.ijiTib.c,21. 

Idem,  c.  24. 

Jos.  Ant.xviii.3. 

Ibid. 

Ibid. 

Ibid. 

Ibid. 

Ibid. 

John  18.  13 
Mat.  iii. 

Mar.  i. 

Luke  iii. 

John  1.  7,  &c. 
JIat.  14..  3..15. 

xxvii. " 
Acts  ii. 
iii.  iv. 

V. 

vi.  vii. 

viii. 

9.  1 .22. 
23..  31. 
Sueton.inCalic. 
Acts  9.  32..43. 

Sueton.inCIau. 
Acts  X. 

11.  26. 

xii.  Jos.  Ant. 

1.  xix.  c.  8. 

Idem,  I.  XX.  r.  2. 


Sueton.inNcro. 
Acts  24.  27. 
xxvii. 


Plut.&Sue.inG. 
Tacit.  Hist. 

1.  ii.  c.  50,  &c. 

Pint.  6c  Suet 

in  Vit. 
Jf>se|)luis, 

Eel.  1.  vii. 

c.  10,  &c. 
Suet.  inTi  . 
Idem,  in  Dom. 
Re.  1.  9. 
Diod.  1.  Ixix. 


Plin.  Pancg. 


BS185.5  1861 

The  cottage  polyglott  Testament, 

Princeton  Theological  Semlnary-Speer  Library 


1    1012  00058  6380 


